ã€ŠAscension Of The Villainã€‹


 Chapter 1: Naive Heart

    In the dimly lit corridors of Starlight Orphanage, nestled on the outskirts of a forgott town, was the life Vyan had be accustomed to for as long as he could remember.

    No family name, no glittering pedigree to flaunt¡ªjust a daily grind painted in various shades of blah.

    Ev wh he lucked into a gig as an apprtice for the reputed House Estelle, it was still the same old snooze-fest. Bland meals, mind-numbing drills, and a front-row seat to his own private horror show each night.

    But th, like a slap of colorful paint brush across a black-and- canvas, along came Iyana Pearl Estelle.

    At sixte, Vyan collided with her world, or more accurately, she bulldozed into his.

    "Him," declared Iyana, the troublemaking eldest daughter of the pompous Marquess.

    Vyan''s head was dutifully bowed, certain that he wasn''t the ''him'' she had in mind. That was until the collective weight of everyone''s gaze forced him to look up.

    And there she was, the Ice Que herself, sporting a pair of cold violet orbs. "I want him," she proclaimed, "as my personal knight."

    It seemed like the universe released a sigh, relieved that a violt storm had passed. But poor Vyan, he was swept up in that cyclone like an innoct cattle.

    "Excellt choice, my lady! He''s a gem of a knight," Chris chimed in, his praise dripping with as much sincerity as a politician''s campaign promises.

    Vyan couldn''t help but roll his eyes internally. Everyone knew the swordmaster usually treated him like a blunt butter knife in a drawer full of Excaliburs.

    As Vyan peeked at the girl standing beside the swordmaster, he couldn''t help but sarcastically rejoice, oh, the joy of being chos as Lady Iyana''s personal knight!

    Nothing screams job security like serving a teage witch with a hotline to hell, after all.

    Word on the streets was that Iyana dabbled in demonic contracts like it was the latest trd for teagers. And as for her track record with knights? Let''s just say the turnover rate rivaled that of the times the emperor changed his concubines.

    Twelve brave souls had gone before Vyan, and not one had lasted long ough to hop to the next month. Rumor also had it they were six feet under, courtesy of Lady Iyana''s mood swings.

    "Hey, you! Step forward and pledge your undying loyalty to Lady Iyana," Chris barked, his tone oozing with all the charm of a snake oil salesman.

    Vyan''s delightful colleagues, as supportive as always, snickered behind their palms, relieved it wasn''t their turn to dance with the devil.

    "What is your name?" Iyana asked.

    Before Vyan could ev muster a syllable, Chris leapt into action, ready to recite the epic saga of Vyan, the Nameless. "My lady, Vyan is a spldid lad! Though, you should know, my lady, he lacks a family name and¡ª"

    A flick of Iyana''s wrist halted Chris''s monologue mid-flow.

    "Sir Chris, I do believe I addressed him, not you," she declared, her tone sharper than a sword''s edge. "As for his lineage, did you hear me inquire about it?"

    "Uhm, no, my lady. My apologies," Chris muttered, retreating like a scolded pup.

    Closing the gap betwe them, Iyana fixed her gaze on Vyan, her eyes boring into his soul.

    "So tell me yourself. What is your name?" Her tone might have come as stern and cold, but it carried a hint that it didn''t matter to her where he came from, she just wanted to know the name of the man who would follow her a like a shadow.

    "Vyan," he replied, and for the first time, he did not feel ashamed for not following through with a surname.

    "So, Vyan, do you accept being my knight?"

    Everyone behind Vyan gasped in surprise, ev Chris. Because this was a question she hadn''t asked any of her previous knights.

    However, the question wasn''t what bothered Vyan. It was the look in her eyes that said if he uttered no, th she would find another knight without a second thought. It meant she was actually giving him a way out, unlike others before him. Therefore, he needed to answer with careful consideration.

    It was obvious she would be a master hard to please and serve. He might ev d up like those twelve other knights.

    But eh, who cares?

    Vyan internally shrugged and decided to hitch his wagon to the rumored witch''s train.

    Life hadn''t exactly be a bed of roses for him, so why not roll the dice and see where this wild ride took him? Plus, he figured if he was going to be anyone''s loyal lapdog, it might as well be for someone who could conjure demons over their morning tea.

    "Yes, of course. It would be an honor, my lady," was his final response.

    Just as he prepared to kneel, Iyana stalled him. "There is no need for oaths unless they come from the heart. So, forget the formalities. Just walk with me from now on."

    Oh, Iyana probably had her spidey sses tingling, sniffing out Vyan''s nonchalance like a bloodhound.

    But did that stop him from seizing the momt?

    Not a chance.

    If sincerity was the dish of the day, th Vyan was going to serve it up with a side of pure gold heart¡ªor at least a shiny pny for a heart.

    "No, my lady!" His voice carried a note of determination. "I mean it. I want to swear my allegiance to you."

    Despite his laid-back attitude, Vyan truly wanted to vow to be her shield and protector. ''Ev a demon needed a guard dog, right?''

    As if this time his sincerity reached her ice-cold heart, Iyana''s stoic facade melted like ice in the sun, replaced by a guine smile that seemed to light up his dim world.

    "Well, if you insist, Vyan."

    Watching her eyes sparkle with a newfound warmth, no longer looking cold or dull, he couldn''t help but mirror her warm smile.

    And just like that, Vyan signed up his grayscale existce for a drama worthy of a soap opera.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the age of eighte, Vyan found himself head over heels for the rumored witch.

    "I''m joining the imperial army as a lieutant starting tomorrow," Iyana declared, seated on her desk like a que surveying her domain. ???§¦??£¤?.??§®

    Vyan nodded, trying to play it cool while his heart sank like a punctured boat. He knew that as soon as she turned sixte, she would be off serving her dreams. Yet¡­ it sucks.

    "Guess that means you understand that I won''t need a personal knight anymore," she added.

    He swallowed the lump in his throat and let out, "Yes, I get it."

    While other knights wilted like week-old flowers in Iyana''s presce, he had stuck a like a stubborn stain on her favorite dress for a solid two years.

    Besides, why did they all have it out for her anyway? A witch? Puh-lease. She was more likely to charm a bird out of a tree than summon the forces of darkness.

    They were definitely just intimidated because she was a woman. After all, she could handle a blade better than Chris at a barbecue cook-off.

    Nevertheless, it was a bummer he would not get to play the supportive sidekick anymore, watching her kick butt in training every morning. He used to dread those early wake-up calls, but somewhere along the line, they became the highlight of his day.

    Every dawn, he would loiter outside her door like a lovesick puppy, despite her protests that he didn''t have to. "Duty calls," he would grumble, ev though he secretly was excited.

    Wh did a chore turn into a cherished ritual, anyway? And was it normal to mourn the loss of a former boss? Vyan was asking for a frid, of course.

    Because it almost sounded like he was in love¡ªwhich was ridiculous.

    How would he¡ªwho was never loved by anyone¡ªknow how to love somebody else?

    As Iyana rose from her seat, she approached Vyan, clasping his hands in hers. Her touch felt like a balm on Vyan''s battered heart.

    "I will miss you, Vyan," she murmured, her smile bittersweet. "Let''s not let this parting turn us into strangers, okay? We are frids now. Come chat whever you fancy. I have got your back. Always."

    Ah, there it was. The momt of clarity. He didn''t want just fridship¡ªhe wanted the whole chilada.

    So what if nobody ever taught him how to love? It didn''t mean love couldn''t be self-taught like all the other things in his life.

    But alas, blurting out, ''I am head over heels for you,'' didn''t seem like the smoothest delivery at the momt.

    "Thank you, my lady," he managed, his voice hitching with emotion. "And forgive me."

    "For what?" She cocked her head, her eyes searching his.

    For being a lovesick fool. For daring to dream beyond my station. For wanting more wh I have nothing to offer.

    "I just realized I hav''t done nearly ough for you compared to what you have done for me," he improvised, a half-truth hiding beath his words.

    "Who says?" Her smile wided, and his heart did a triple axel in his chest. "You have giv me more than anyone ever has, Vyan. You have no idea how much you mean to me."

    With her words ringing in his ears, Vyan swore once again, oh, my lady, ev if my official duty ds today, I will always be your knight in shining armor. This time, for love.

    "Would it be too much to ask how much exactly?" he vtured, feeling like a nervous prete.

    A soft chuckle escaped her lips, her gaze unwavering as she replied, "I could lose everyone in this world and barely bat an eye. But if I lost you..." She trailed off, her thumb tracing patterns on his hand. "I would lose my mind." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In that momt, he knew he wasn''t alone, that someone out there cared if he vanished into thin air.

    And for Vyan, that was worth more than all the riches in the world.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the tder age of ninete, Vyan found himself in the unexpected role of Iyana''s plus-one for the debutante ball.

    They were lounging on a bch in her private gard wh the topic came up.

    "I am not exactly drowning in suitors," Iyana lamted, her pout like that of a sulky princess¡ªa jarring contrast to her stern military persona. "Leila brought up our debutante ball next year, and it has got me stumped."

    "Why worry, my lady? Ar''t there hordes of m vying for your atttion?" Vyan quipped.

    A scoff escaped her lips. "Their atttion is not ough," she confessed, sneaking a glance in his direction. "I want something... someone else. Somebody I love."

    "Do you need me to abduct your dream man th?" he offered half-jokingly, masking his own jealousy behind a facade of nonchalance.

    She chuckled, shaking her head. "No, you idiot. Read betwe the lines. I''m talking about you."

    "Oh."

    I am somebody she loves¡­ I can''t believe it.

    His heart did a celebratory dance, banishing his jealous demons to the dark corners of his mind.

    "Will you be my date to the debutante ball?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    "I would be honored, my lady," he replied, taking her hand and pressing a soft kiss to her palm, earning himself a radiant smile in return.

    "Wouldn''t it be wonderful if we could just spd our lives together, with no one else intruding?" she mused wistfully.

    "Does my lady fancy me that much?" he teased, a playful glint in his eye.

    "More than you will ever know," she confessed, her smile as pure as a spring breeze.

    Little did Vyan know, behind that innoct smile lurked a web of ugly deceit¡ªa betrayal that would shatter his naive heart into a million jagged pieces.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Finally came the age of twty wh Vyan witnessed her despicable true colors and was stced to death.

    "My lady, why...?" The words tumbled out of his mouth in a brok whisper.

 Chapter 2: Blind To Her Lies

    Vyan watched the love of his life twirl at the cter of the dance floor in the arms of another man at the very debutante ball she initially promised to attd with him.

    With smiles as dazzling as the ballroom chandelier, they waltzed through the crowd, leaving onlookers swooning in their wake.

    But for Vyan, the sight was like a punch to the gut and a dagger to the heart.

    He refused to believe it at first, brushing off the whispers of his fellow knights like pesky mosquitoes. But curiosity got the best of him, and he snuck into the banquet hall inconspicuously, only to come face-to-face with the harsh truth.

    Iyana had sworn to attd the debutante ball solo after explaining to him why she couldn''t go with Vyan.

    Yet here she was, cozying up to other than the Crown Prince of Haynes. Disappointmt tasted bitter on Vyan''s tongue as he quietly slipped away, his heart bleeding and his mind reeling.

    As he tossed and turned throughout the night, replaying every cherished momt with Iyana like a brok record, he convinced himself like a fool that she must have some reason behind this.

    Little did he know the worst was yet to come.

    "Hey, scar-face, why the no-show at morning training? Sir Chris is fuming," Paul jeered with his cronies snickering like hyas in the backg.

    Vyan brushed past them, the nickname ''scar-face'' a familiar sting he had grown accustomed to thanks to a pesky scar on his forehead.

    "Tch, that washout asshole," Paul gritted out, his face fuming with indignant anger. "He thinks he''s all that just because he was Lady Iyana''s personal knight before." He hollered, "Hey, loser, did you hear the good news? Lady Iyana is getting married!"

    Before Paul could finish his victory lap, he was harshly pressed up against the wall, the back of his head throbbing, and a hand was almost choking him by the chin.

    He almost wet his pants wh he met Vyan''s glaring eyes which were glowering like he was possessed by a demon.

    "What. Did. You. Say?" Vyan''s voice sliced through the air like a razor-sharp dagger, his grip tighting a Paul''s neck with each word.

    "I, um, uh," Paul stuttered, his eyes wide with fear.

    Vyan''s fingers dug into Paul''s skin mercilessly. "Repeat it. Right now."

    "I... I said... Lady Iyana is getting married," Paul squeaked out.

    In an instant, Vyan released his hold, causing Paul to crumple to the floor, gasping for air.

    "It''s impossible," Vyan muttered, his mind reeling with disbelief.

    With a heart heavy, he sprinted from the sce, adraline pumping through his veins like wildfire.

    "This can''t be true," he repeated to himself like a mantra. "You said I was the only one you liked... Why did you lie? Why didn''t you tell me about it?"

    He followed an instinctual pull to the gard behind the manor, where he knew Iyana would be. Somehow, he always ssed her presce nearby.

    As he stumbled upon the sce of Iyana laughing with her gold-haired suitor, his once-colorful world was gulfed in black.

    But amid the despair, a realization dawned.

    "Oh," he whispered, his voice barely audible ev to himself. "She looks happy."

    He watched them, his eyes hollow, his heart shattered. She was laughing as she talked to the prince, and he knew better than anyone else that there were not many people in the world who could make her smile.

    Isn''t that what matters? Her happiness? he questioned, a bitter taste lingering on his tongue.

    I never dared to dream of being anything more than her knight. So why should I be upset? S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Forcing a smile onto his lips, he made a silt vow to congratulate her the next time they met.

    Tears blurred his vision as he bit his lip, determined not to disturb the blissful couple with his pain.

    As Vyan turned to leave the gard, a searing pain ripped through his chest. Black liquid oozed from his lips and his vision swam with agony. His gaze dropped, and there it was¡ªa sword forged from darkness sticking out from his body.

    With a painful gasp, he looked over his shoulder, his eyes widing in disbelief.

    "My lady...?" he managed to croak, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Iyana''s sinister smile was the last thing he saw before darkness swallowed him whole, his consciousness slipping away like sand through his fingers.

    Wh he came to, he found himself pinned to the g like a common criminal, the weight of three imperial soldiers pressing down on him.

    Confusion clouded his mind as he tried to piece together what had happed.

    The pain in his chest was gone, replaced by a surreal numbness. Meanwhile, the prince he had se earlier was on his knees, tears streaming down his face as he clutched a bleeding shoulder.

    "Oh, my God, Iyana! What has your knight done? He attacked Prince Izac!" Sina''s shrill voice pierced his ear.

    "I-I didn''t!" Vyan protested immediately against the accusation. After all, he was at the back of the gard, and th... Iyana had stabbed him.

    His gaze shifted to Iyana, who had be conversing with her sister. But wh their eyes met, all he saw was pure contempt and disgust in those once-beloved violet orbs. ?¡Ì?¦®?§²£¤?.?¦¨§®

    At that momt, the pieces fell into place like a cruel puzzle. The truth stared him in the face¡ªstark and unforgiving.

    It wasn''t that everyone else was blind to the witch''s lies¡ªit was only him who was fooled.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Huddled in the depths of the dungeon, Vyan pondered about the incidts of this morning.

    Why had Iyana done him dirty like that? It was a predicamt wrapped in a mystery, sprinkled with betrayal. Ev if she could perform witchcraft and hid it well from him for four years, he had be as loyal as a puppy chasing her tail.

    The creak of the cell door interrupted his brooding, and a familiar voice cut through the darkness like a knife. "Well, well, well. Guess whose life has reached the d of its road?"

    Vyan couldn''t muster the ergy to grace the heir of the marquess title with a glance and retorted, "I hope it''s yours."

    "Whoa, attitude much? Isn''t it a bit late in the game to be bringing the sass?" Lyon chuckled, the sound grating on Vyan''s last nerve like sandpaper on raw skin.

    Normally, Vyan played the silt stoic, during Lyon''s tormt like a seasoned veteran. After all, it wasn''t his first rodeo in the cellblock. But tonight?

    Tonight, he just couldn''t be bothered. Lyon could kill him, for all Vyan cared.

    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter," Lyon shrugged. "Because I''m here with some news that''s sure to ruin your beauty sleep. Prince Izac wasn''t too pleased with you stabbing his shoulder. So, he''s ordered your head on a platter bright and early tomorrow morning."

    "Prince Izac? The second prince?" Vyan''s head snapped up at the mtion.

    Lyon raised an incredulous eyebrow, unimpressed by Vyan''s sudd curiosity. "Oh, so that''s what gets you to lift up your head?" he sneered. "Yes, the guy you decided to attack like an idiot because of your stupid jealousy happs to be other than the second prince, Izac. You are lucky it wasn''t the crown prince, pal. Otherwise, you would have be chopped into half by now, no questions asked."

    "Oh, so she wasn''t with the crown prince," Vyan muttered, realizing his misunderstanding.

    "Are you ev listing to me?" Lyon''s frustration boiled over, and he delivered a swift kick to Vyan''s chest, sding him crashing into the wall. "Is that how you show respect to your betters?"

    "You just told me I''m getting executed. So forgive me if I''m not feeling particularly respectful," Vyan shot back, his defiance a last flicker of flame in the darkness of his despair.

    After all, what did it matter how he treated Lyon? He had only a few hours to live, anyway.

    "Wow, the silt knight finally grows a backbone," Lyon scoffed. "Where was all this bravado for the past five years?"

    "Locked away out of respect for my master," Vyan shot back, his voice heavy with bitterness.

    Lyon''s mocking laughter echoed through the dungeon. "Your master couldn''t care less about you. She didn''t ev lift a finger to stop His Highness from slapping a death stce on your sorry ass."

    Vyan''s heart clched at the confirmation of Iyana''s true nature.

    She never cared, did she?

    "Since you are not too ke on listing to me¡­ someone, fetch me my brass knuckles!" Lyon ordered, his eyes glinting with sadistic glee.

    "Before you meet your maker, let''s have one last hurrah, shall we? Maybe I will ev impress His Highness with my creative punishmt," he chuckled darkly.

    "Be my guest," Vyan muttered, bracing himself as the first blow landed. "Just get it over with."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan''s body throbbed with agony, every inch of him screaming after Lyon''s reltless torture.

    "I want to die..." The thought echoed through his mind like a reltless drumbeat, a desperate plea to escape the tormt of his existce. He couldn''t bear another second in this hellhole.

    His eyes drifted to the cold wall of his cell.

    "Should I bang my head on the wall until I bleed out..." he murmured, the words barely audible ev to himself. "I would rather d it myself than let them do it for me."

    Summoning the last ounce of his strgth, he began to drag himself towards the wall, his mind consumed by desperate thoughts of escape¡­ of release.

    But just as he reached the threshold of the afterlife, a shadow loomed outside his cell, freezing him in his tracks.

    "Were you not done¡ª" The words caught in his throat as his eyes fell upon the woman he had once worshiped like a goddess.

    Under the dim light, she appeared not as the angel he had once believed her to be, but as a ruthless demon, her true colors laid bare for him to see.

    For the first time, Vyan saw her for who she truly was¡ªan evil sorceress who had betrayed the very person she claimed to love.

    "If you had asked, I would have laid down my life for you," he spat, his voice devoid of the warmth and adoration it once held. "But after what you''ve done to me, how dare you show your face?"

    He waited for her response, his heart clinging to a sliver of hope that perhaps there was some explanation, some justification for her actions.

    Please¡­ anything¡­ just tell me you didn''t¡ª

    But as she burst into a cruel fit of laughter, that tiny glimmer of hope shattered like glass, leaving nothing but a hollow of the person he once was.

 Chapter 3: Vow of Revenge

    "How was my acting for the last four years? Flawless, right?" Iyana''s voice dripped with cruel amusemt, her laughter echoing like a sinister melody. "I have always had a knack for playing the part. It''s almost criminal how good I am," she sighed with self-satisfaction.

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed in disbelief. "What do you mean by acting?"

    Iyana chuckled, a wicked gleam dancing in her eyes as she wiped away a tear of joy. "Oh, Vyan, you are so naive," she taunted. "Did you really think I kept you close because I liked you? What an idiot. You were nothing more than my puppet."

    The words struck Vyan like a physical blow. He couldn''t help but think, has she always be this obnoxious?

    "Let me spell it out for you, since you seem to be struggling," she continued, her tone dripping with disdain.

    "Wh I saw you for the first time four years ago, I just knew you were the perfect scapegoat for me. No family, no support¡ªjust a convit pawn to manipulate at will. If anything had gone awry, you would have tak the fall, just like you did today."

    Huh. So the last four years of his life¡ªthe supposed happiest years¡ªhad be nothing but a twisted joke for her?

    "But I had to keep up the facade, didn''t I?" Iyana smirked, relishing in his anguish. "How else would I have joyed the sight of your betrayed expression? Those pained looks you are throwing at me right now? They are too good! They are worth every momt of effort I put into you."

    How did I never see through her deception? How have I be so blind?

    "Do you know what''s ev funnier, Vyan?" Iyana asked, but he remained silt, refusing to give her the satisfaction of a response.

    "It''s the fact that you actually believed I loved you." Her merciless laughter reverberated through the hallways. "I mean, seriously, how could you think that I, the daughter of an esteemed marquess, would stoop so low as to fall for a godforsak, nameless commoner like you? What could you possibly offer me?"

    A bitter chuckle escaped Vyan''s lips. She was the one who had once claimed he gave her something no one else could, and now she dared to mock him about him? The irony was almost too much to bear.

    She cast him a pitying glance before answering her own question. "Just a pretty face, and I have to say, that scar of yours ruins ev that much." Her satisfaction was palpable, like a predator reveling in her prey''s demise. "Ah, it feels so liberating to finally say it. I have be wanting to for ages."

    "Why reveal yourself now?" Vyan demanded, his anger simmering beath the surface. He needed answers, ev if they shattered what remained of his crumbled heart.

    Iyana''s eyes lit up with a gleam of excitemt. "Oh, Vyan, darling, the crown prince proposed to me!" she exclaimed giddily. "I''m on my way to becoming the que. Can you imagine? A que! It has always be my dream!"

    Tch, of course, another lie.

    She had once claimed her dream was to become the greatest swordsperson in Haynes, but this was what she had always wanted all along? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "And do you think Prince Easton would have approved of me having a close relationship with my loyal knight?" she continued, her tone dripping with disdain.

    "There are rumors swirling about us, you know. What if they derailed the wedding? So, I decided it was high time to dispose of you. Besides, all this acting was getting tiresome. Moreover, a little fun along the way of disposing you didn''t hurt anyone, right?"

    As Iyana''s mocking laughter echoed in the air, Vyan''s expression morphed into a seething rage.

    "You are the worst," he spat, his words laced with vom.

    "Thank you," she replied, her smug smile only fueling his anger. "Oh, wait, I will be back in a minute. Someone''s calling me. Save your outburst till I''m back." And with that, she vanished, leaving Vyan alone.

    Every fiber of his being screamed with rage as her words echoed in his mind, poisoning his thoughts and blacking his soul.

    Amidst the storm of his emotions, a new ssation emerged¡ªa desire for vgeance.

    He had resigned to his fate, ready to accept his demise, until she had come along and shattered his world with the revelation of her lies and betrayal.

    Why did she have to play such tricks on him?

    If she had uttered it once, he would have gone to hell and back to make sure she sat on the throne of Haynes no matter what. If she had let him catch wind that he was a slight obstacle in the way of her goal, he would have tak a sword and stabbed himself without a second thought.

    She knew about his loyalty.

    And yet, she had chos to betray him.

    It was a choice of hers to make him suffer¡ªjust because she could.

    So, now he has made his choice.

    ???¦¥????.§³?§®

    He had the option to d this life without any more drama¡ªdie as a backg character who was the to-be que''s pawn.

    But not ev the doors of hell would accept his soul if he were to die meaninglessly like this.

    As Iyana reappeared before him, Vyan''s rage erupted like a volcano, spewing forth in a torrt of fury and hatred.

    "A que? You want to become a fucking que?" he roared, his voice echoing through the chamber.

    "I will never let that happ! Not on my watch! I will make sure you pay for every single ounce of the pain you have inflicted on me! I will tear you down from your high horse and cast you into the dirt! I will burn the Haynes Empire to the g if I have to if it means stopping you from wearing that crown you so desire!"

    Every word dripped with vom, each syllable punctuated by the burning intsity of his fury.

    "And you are proud to be the daughter of a marquess, ar''t you? I will take that away from you too. I will strip that pride from you, piece by piece, until you''re nothing but a godforsak, nameless commoner.

    "And wh you are left with nothing, I will d you. With my own bare hands, I will deliver the most agonizing and humiliating death imaginable. So wait for it, Iyana Pearl Estelle. I will make sure you pay for every ounce of pain you have caused me."

    With his declaration of vgeance hanging in the air like a dark om, Vyan''s eyes burned with an intsity that matched the fire in his soul.

    He would stop at nothing to exact his revge upon the woman who had shattered his heart and his spirit.

    Despite the blurry haze clouding his vision, he was certain that Iyana''s face must have worn a mocking smirk, taunting him with her deceitful facade.

    Instead of laughter, her response caught him off guard. "Do you¡­ hate me now?" she asked, her tone surprisingly devoid of its previous arrogance.

    A bitter laugh escaped Vyan''s lips, mingling with the taste of blood in his mouth.

    "Do you ev have to ask that?" His gaze bore into her, amber eyes ablaze with fury. "Of course, I hate you. I hate you! I fucking hate you so much!" His voice full of contempt echoed throughout the chamber.

    "Get the hell out of my sight!" he bellowed, his words echoing off the stone walls.

    And to his surprise, she obeyed, fleeing from his presce without another word, just as he wished.

    As her footsteps receded, Vyan felt alive once again. This time, at the prospect of seeing Iyana''s destruction with his own eyes. So, this was the new motivation of his life.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the dim light of dawn, Vyan found himself formulating escape plans worthy of a blockbuster heist. With only a few hours before the executioners arrived, he needed to pull off a disappearing act that would make his faceless parts proud.

    Should he stage a dramatic escape during the guard escort? Perhaps, a distraction involving a cunning dance routine and a smoke bomb? Nah, too flashy. Besides, where would he ev get a smoke bomb from?

    Before he could finalize his plan, the earth-shattering kabooms interrupted his brainstorming session.

    "Talk about rude awaking," he muttered as guards scurried past his cell, leaving him alone to contemplate his impding demise.

    Boom! Boom!

    "Great, just what I needed¡ªa front-row seat to the manor''s demolition," he grumbled, shielding himself from debris as it rained down.

    But amidst the chaos, a glimmer of hope pierced through the dust. Literally. The blasted ceiling above him revealed a tantalizing sliver of freedom.

    "Well, looks like Lady Luck''s finally throwing me a bone," he smirked, eyeing the gaping hole above.

    Clearly, someone out there had a bone to pick with the marquess¡ªand Vyan wasn''t about to let this gold opportunity go to waste.

    With determination burning brighter than the rising sun, he clawed his way to the top, each brok stone a stepping stone toward vgeance.

    As he emerged into the dawn''s embrace, a vow whispered on his lips, "I had promised to become your knight in shining armor, my lady. But today, I am taking it back. Because from now on¡­"

    His amber eyes changed colors, morphing into a lethal shade of red.

    "I will be the villain of your life."

 Chapter 4: Goddess of Magic

    Vyan trudged along the icy streets, his cloak more hole than fabric, courtesy of a lucky find near a shop''s trash bin.

    Who knew discarded rags could be so fashionable and intimidating at the same time? He was a walking cautionary sign against the early morning stroll in the sketchy neighborhood.

    The second prince probably had his minions out hunting for his assailant who dared to bruise his perfect body.

    The sct of breakfast teased his sses, reminding him of his empty pockets and rumbling stomach. Maybe he could trade some dramatic stories for a hot meal.

    "Wanted: wounded fugitive seeks sustance, will work for bacon."

    Never mind, his employer would faint seeing his haggard state.

    Cantace''s cold in the Month of Crystal was like a slap from an angry ice que¡ªperhaps it was Iyana herself¡ªand Vyan was feeling every frosty sting. If only he had splurged on some thermal undies instead of saving every pny for a rainy day that turned into a blizzard.

    Not that it mattered, anyway. He never got to bring in his savings while escaping.

    Nevertheless, beath the layers of frost and torn fabric, his heart burned hotter than a dragon''s breath.

    That woman, the one who shattered his heart like a glass slipper, was now just a bitter memory. Love was lost, but hey, at least he still had his dignity.

    Well, most of it at least.

    "Now where should I go?" Vyan pondered. "Should I clean up and try to find a job outside of Cantace? Once I save up ough, I can come back for revge¡ª"

    As someone harshly pushed Vyan to make way for themselves and he hit the concrete like a sack of potatoes, he realized he was less of a knight in shining armor and more like a jester in tinfoil.

    Seriously, who was he kidding with all this brooding anti-hero nonsse? His life was more tragic comedy than epic revge drama.

    The sorceress, Iyana, was the director of his puppet show, and she was killing it with her performance ¡ªaward-worthy levels of manipulation and deceit. Seriously, he should have known better than to fall for her act. But how would he? After all, it seemed like his love was blind and appartly also deaf to warning signs.

    His life before her was like a black-and- movie marathon on repeat¡ªboring, predictable, and in desperate need of some color correction.

    But now, with her in the picture, it was like someone had cranked up the saturation to the max and th thrown in a plot twist worthy of a dark, thriller novel.

    And let''s not forget the supporting cast of characters who made his slice-of-life episodes hell. The bullies, the backstabbers, and the haughty nobles. They all had a role to play in adding tragedy to his life story.

    So here he was, face down in his palms on a sidewalk, crying his eyes out like a rejected extra in a melodrama.

    It was a real tear-jerker momt, but not in the way he imagined wh he practiced his best knight award acceptance speech in the shower, handed over to him by his former master.

    But hey, maybe letting it all out would help. This brok soul could only pray that it was the first step to claiming his villain crown: he needed to break beyond repair.

    After all, everyone loves a villain who lacks a heart, right? At least that''s what he hoped, as he wiped his snotty nose on his sleeve and prepared for the next ridiculous plot twist in the joke called his life.

    Vyan''s existtial crisis was reaching peak melodrama levels. He felt like he was being dragged through the nine circles of hell, and he hadn''t ev packed his sunscre, so he was getting quite the brunt.

    "I don''t know yet how I will do it, but I will definitely take my revge on you, Iyana Pearl Estelle. I will definitely kill you with my own bare hands," he muttered his threats to Iyana like a bone-chilling antagonist in a high-budget theater drama, and th, he broke down into more tears like a damsel-in-distress female protagonist.

    "But seriously, what am I going to do? I have no money, power, or strgth¡­ I have nothing!"

    He couldn''t help but wonder if the divine hotline was on hold. Did the Big Guy upstairs only take calls from silver spoon-fed aristocrats? If so, someone seriously needed to update the celestial contact list.

    And speaking of silver spoons, why couldn''t he have be born into one of those fancy-pants noble families with more power than a charging rhino? Instead, he got stuck with a life that wasn''t ev worth mtioning as a backg character in a novel.

    Thanks a lot for that, stupid Goddess. Thanks for giving me absolutely nothing in this world full of everything, he thought sarcastically.

    Suddly, a voice, more startling than the surprise that Iyana gave him, interrupted his self-pity party, ''How dare you say that?''

    "Huh?" Vyan seized crying and twisted his head a, looking for the angry female voice that had just spok up. §®??¦¥??¦´?.§³¦¨?

    ''What are you looking a? You won''t see me. After all, I am where your eyes can never reach,'' said the voice in his head, now sounding sere.

    "What?" Has Vyan finally lost it? Maybe the blood loss was causing him delusions.

    ''I am not a delusion. I am Hecate,'' she stated like a poised que.

    "Am I supposed to recognize you?" he wondered cluelessly.

    ''Oh, my foolish child. Bless your clueless heart. There is only one existce with that name. Don''t you know?'' she sounded amused.

    "Nope. I have finally lost it. Forget my revge at the momt. I need to gather money to see a physician first." He was about to stand up on his feet wh the name Hecate rang a bell. "Wait a minute¡­ Hecate, the Goddess of Magic?"

    A sweet laughter rang in his ears, sounding like honey dripping from a celestial hive. ''Yes, my child. I am that Goddess you were just cursing earlier.''

    "Considering you are not a pesky mage playing dirty tricks on me, why are you talking to someone like me? I am not an aristocrat that you should be wasting your breath on." He frowned, not exactly impressed or thrilled a goddess out of all beings was bothering him.

    ''Because I am hurt that you accused me of giving you nothing wh I have giv you more than anybody else,'' she responded.

    "Are the heavs up there stocked with drugs? Because you sound high," he deadpanned. "Now, either that or I was born blind. Because I see nothing that you claim to have giv me."

    ''Patice, my child, patice. Everything will come to you wh the time is right. Good things take time, no?''

    "Well, harsh fact: I will d up six feet under the soil before your so-called right time comes. So don''t waste my time anymore and get out of my head."

    The supposed goddess let out a defeated sigh. ''Fine. Since you are so displeased with me, I will give you back what is truly yours. Consider it a gift, my dear child.''

    "Huh? What gift¨C"

    Just th, something stirred deep within him, like a dormant volcano suddly remembering it had a hot date with destruction. The black aura swirling a him was less a beloved gift and more an accidtal summoner of chaos.

    The bystanders, who were probably used to drama but not quite apocalypse-level drama, started paying atttion now. They had not ev stopped to second-glance at Vyan who was appartly talking to himself.

    But before they could say, "what the heck," Vyan unleashed a shockwave that made the marketplace vanish faster than a magician''s assistant in a box trick.

    Standing amidst the post-apocalyptic wasteland like a lost soul in a dystopian novel, Vyan''s brain struggled to catch up with the sudd turn of evts.

    "What in the world¡­" he stammered, looking a like he had stumbled into a drought area with not a single life form in sight. "What the hell did that voice in my head do? This is your gift? What the fuck? Come on, take it back!"

    No response came anymore.

    "Fuck this shit."

    Survival instincts kicked in faster than his brain could process, and he booked it like a contestant on a marathon. He was already on the run from the law; he didn''t need a ticket to whatever cosmic catastrophe just wt down.

    Nope, not today, apocalypse, not today. I will not be caught dead in that barr land, not ev by a goddess. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As Vyan sprinted through the streets like a cheetah, he quickly realized that cardio was not his forte. Seriously, who knew running away from your problems could be so exhausting?

    Just wh he was about to collapse in a dramatic heap of exhaustion, fate decided to throw him a curveball in the form of a collision with an elderly gt.

    Smooth move, Goddess. Real smooth. I really, really don''t like you.

    "Sorry about that¡ª" Vyan began, but before he could finish his apology, the old man''s eyes wided like he had just se a ghost. Considering Vyan''s luck and this goddess messing with him, it would not surprise him if ghosts were next on the agda.

    "You are¡­ my master."

    "No, I am not a ghos¡ª" Say what now?

 Chapter 5: An Impossible Miracle?

    Vyan blinked up at the man, whose designer trch coat was now sporting a stylish mud splatter pattern, courtesy of his clumsiness. He braced himself for a painful tongue-lashing, because nothing says "welcome back to prison" like angering another nobleman.

    However, the nobleman''s reaction was not quite what he had expected.

    "Master?" the old man gasped, like he had just stumbled upon a unicorn worthy of millions of gold coins.

    Is everybody high today? Or is it just me hallucinating from blood loss?

    "Um, sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not your master," Vyan deadpanned, mtally preparing for another of noble-induced headaches.

    "No, no, pardon me. It was a slip of tongue," he frantically corrected himself and lowered himself to Vyan''s level, uncaring of his expsive garmt swabbing dirt from the g. "You are my young master. You are definitely him!"

    What is this, ''The Lost Heir: The Sequel?'' sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I am not your lost young master, either, sir," Vyan interjected, trying to avoid getting sucked into a bizarre family reunion.

    "But how could that be? Look at those eyes¡ªthat divine shade of red!" He insisted that Vyan''s eyes were some kind of mystical ruby red. Talk about seeing the world through rose-colored glasses. Or in this case, ruby-colored eyes.

    Vyan scoffed. "Please, wouldn''t I know if I had your so-called divine eyes? I mean, red isn''t exactly a subtle color."

    "Why don''t you check for yourself right now?" he requested, his absolute confidce wavering Vyan''s own.

    Reluctantly, Vyan glanced at his reflection in a nearby boutique window, expecting to see his usual amber gaze staring back at him. Instead, he was met with the sight of two fiery red orbs staring back like a pair of angry vampires.

    "Wow," Vyan breathed out. "Well, I guess that explains why I am seeing all red," he quipped, because wh life hands you a supernatural makeover, you might as well crack a joke.

    But right after that, Vyan''s panic skyrocketed faster than a squirrel on a sugar rush. Because more than the fact that his eye color changed, it was the fact that his orbs were now red of all the godforsak colors. RED! The eye color of the cursed!

    Of course, his luck being what it was, he would now become the target of every superstitious nutjob with a handful of garlic and a wood stake. Great, just what he needed on his already overflowing plate of problems¡ªdeath by a mob of pitchfork-wielding peasants.

    Geez, what have I done to deserve a cursed eye makeover?

    Just th, he remembered the freaky conversation inside his head.

    Oh, right, it must be that goddess! She said she had a gift for him, and that meant she was sding him a curse.

    I told you you gave me nothing, but that doesn''t mean you will give me a goddamn curse!

    Maybe there was still a way he could reverse his situation. Maybe if he apologized to Hecate, she would take back the curse.

    But before he could start drafting his "Sorry, Goddess, my bad" apology letter, the old man was still yammering on about some ''Young Master'' nonsse. Did the guy have a button for ''Ignore'' mode? Because Vyan was tempted to find out.

    Vyan shot to his feet. "List, sir, I appreciate the thusiasm, but I am not your young master. Trust me, I would remember if I were someone so important."

    But the man wasn''t taking the hint. "No, please, Young Master, you have to believe me. You are Young Master Vyan."

    "How do you know my name, huh?" Vyan snapped, his patice wearing thinner by the second. He needed to hide these eyes before someone reported him.

    The old man''s gaze dropped to Vyan''s neck and th came the bombshell: the locket. §®??¦¥§®§²¦´§Á.??§®

    Vyan''s gaze also followed the silver chain a his neck, where his name was graved, and suddly, the weight of it felt heavier than a backpack full of anvils.

    Memories flooded back, memories of a time wh life was simpler, before it became a dumpster fire of betrayal and curses.

    With a swift yank, he tore the locket off like he was ripping off a Band-Aid soaked in lemon juice. He didn''t need reminders of the past clinging to him like a clingy ex. He wanted nothing giv to him by Iyana on his body.

    "This stupid thing? It holds no value. Because I am not ev sure if Vyan is my real name. So, stop wasting your time on me, sir."

    But the man wasn''t willing to back down and dropped a revelation like it was a mic drop momt, "No, I am certain. It is your true name¡ªthe name giv to you by your older brother. Vyan Blake Ashstone."

    His head spun faster than a roulette wheel.

    Vyan Blake Ashstone?

    That sounded more like a character from a bad fantasy novel than his real name. But th again, in the circus of his life, anything was possible.

    But not this. This was not possible. This was way too good to be true.

    His laughter echoed through the empty streets like a drunk banshee at a ghost party. "Oh, you have got to be kidding me," he wheezed, the bitter taste of irony thick on his tongue.

    "Ashstone, the gold surname of the Grand Duchy of Haynes? Yeah, right. Next thing you will tell me that I am the sole survivor of that family and I am to become the next Grand Duke," he mocked and chortled at his own words.

    But receiving radio silce from the old man, he looked into his eyes and there was a spark of something that gave him pause¡ªsomething that made Vyan''s heart waver and hope for a miracle.

    Miracle? Nah, that couldn''t be.

    Miracles were for people who visited the church every day or had saved the empire, not for gutter rats like him. Who knows if he was getting duped tirely right now?

    "By chance, do you want my kidney or something?" Vyan arched an eyebrow.

    The old man gasped. "Why would I want that?"

    "I don''t know. You probably want to lure me by this false act and take me somewhere and sell me off as a slave to another kingdom," Vyan shrugged. "I mean, look, I am not op to getting sold off, but I might be willing to sell a few body parts for a hefty sum of money," he offered, earning a soft chuckle from the man.

    He shuffled a looking for a pocket watch and showed it to Vyan. "Look at this, and you will know I am not looking to sell your body parts."

    Vyan squinted at the intricate carvings on the pocket watch and tried to remember the emblem of the House Ashstone. Not that Vyan was an expert or anything, but it did seem authtic.

    So¡­ this man was truly a part of the House Ashstone. That meant, there was a slim chance he might be claiming the truth.

    "Please, young master, give your humble servant, Bedict Carloz, the chance to show you where you truly belong," Bedict insisted, his wrinkled eyes burning with determination.

    There was no way all of this was true. If by one in a billion chance, if it was, th Goddess Hecate truly had st him a gift, alright¡ªa gift so gigantic that he was not sure he would be able to handle it.

    Because seriously, he was the Grand Duke''s family? Going from a pniless knight with no home to the family with the second-most power in the tire Haynes Empire?

    No way, right¡­?

 Chapter 6: Young Master Charade

    Vyan lounged in the carriage, peering out the window as if he were starring in his own melodrama, all while draped in a shawl that probably cost more than a small kingdom.

    Bedict, the ever-dutiful butler, had swapped out Vyan''s grubby cloak for this posh cover, handling him like he was made of spun glass.

    "I am aware this must be uncomfortable for you, Young Master. But please bear with it for a while. We will be home very soon," Bedict assured.

    "Sure, sure. I''m as snug as a bug in a rug," Vyan muttered.

    "I am glad you are feeling snug," Bedict smiled, Vyan''s sarcasm lost on the well-meaning butler.

    Vyan threw him a poker face and wanted to scream, ''No, of course, I am not comfortable!''

    He might as well have be riding a unicorn for all the luxury in this carriage. Bedict had pulled out all the stops, summoning this chariot like it was a magical pumpkin carriage for Cinderella.

    "List¡ª" Vyan started to talk.

    Just th, the carriage hit a rock and fumbled a little, causing Bedict to look at him in concern, as if he was just about to ask if the little bump on the road had delivered death blows to Vyan.

    "Hey, I''m fine," he insisted, cutting off before Bedict could begin his flow of over-the-top concern. "I''m not made of porcelain, you know."

    "Duly noted, Young Master," he said, giving a slight bow. "However, you should get used to telling me about your comfort and discomfort. It is my noble duty as the head butler of the Ashstone family to make sure you get the utmost care¡ª"

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever," Vyan grumbled, tighting the shawl a him like a safety net. "Speaking of discomforts, could you drop the ''Young Master'' act? It''s getting annoying."

    Bedict''s gasp was so theatrical, it could have won an award. "And dy cturies of butler tradition? Perish that thought, Young Master!"

    "So that means you lied wh you said you would cater to my comfort and discomfort?" Vyan challged.

    "No, definitely not. But I simply cannot oblige this. Please forgive me." He shook his head firmly, as if disappointed Vyan would ev consider this.

    Vyan rolled his eyes, ready to snap. "Seriously, just call me Vyan. It''s not that hard."

    "But, my dear Young Master¡ª" Bedict began.

    "I swear, if you call me that one more time..."

    Bedict wisely decided to let the matter drop, but Vyan could see the twinkle of determination in his eyes. This butler was not going to be swayed.

    Vyan let out a sigh and grumbled, "You don''t ev know for sure if I am your young master, to begin with, and yet, you seem like you are ready to dedicate your life to me."

    "That''s because I am," he responded, placing a hand over his heart, showing how deadly serious he was. "And pardon me for my rudess, but it is not me who has doubts. It is you, Young Master."

    Vyan shook his head hopelessly, irked at still being addressed like that. "You said you were taking me home. Where is this home anyway?"

    "At first, we will be stopping by your secondary manor in the Cantace. After that, we will go to Ashstone by a magic portal. You see, Ashstone is located far in the west from the capital where the main manor is," Bedict informed.

    "I am not illiterate, I know the map of our empire," Vyan muttered, offded that Bedict felt the need to explain where Ashstone was.

    "Apologies, yo¡ª ahem, apologies."

    Vyan felt himself smile a little in satisfaction as Bedict didn''t complete the title. "Anyway, if Ashstone is so far, why were you gallivanting out on the outskirts of Cantace?"

    Bedict''s smile turned rueful. "I have be looking for you, Young Master. For fifte years now."

    "So¡­ you mean you have be on a scavger hunt for me for that long?"

    Bedict nodded solemnly. "Precisely."

    Vyan scoffed. "If I am so valuable to your grand duchy, why hasn''t my father hired a fleet of private detectives for me?"

    "He would have, surely, if he were among the living."

    Vyan froze, a sinking feeling settling in the pit of his stomach, though he couldn''t pinpoint why.

    "Um, what about my mother?"

    Bedict simply shook his head.

    "This is funny." He couldn''t help the bitter chuckle that escaped his throat. Perhaps, it was the realization that he was truly alone, or maybe it was the weight of the irony crushing down on him.

    After all, what was a pottial heir without a family to inherit from?

    He was not particularly looking for gold, but did he somewhere in the corner of his heart hope that a warm family would welcome him back in, just like Bedict had done?

    Seems like that was just another bucket of water on his hopes¡ªanother twist in the tragic-comedy of his life.

    "I am sorry," Bedict uttered.

    Vyan laughed bitterly. "Why are you sorry? I am not the Vyan you are looking for, anyway," he said the exact thing he consoled himself with. "So anyway, how did you happ to bump into me after all these years?" he asked in order to change the subject.

    "The truth is, while your family wasn''t able to do it, I took the initiative and hired detectives to look for you. An informant claimed he spotted you two nights ago at the debutante ball at the Imperial Palace."

    "But I didn''t have my signature red eyes th," Vyan interjected.

    "Yes, I am well aware."

    "Th, how come the informant recognized me?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s a long story, Young Master. I will tell you all about it after you have freshed up and had something to eat." Bedict looked at the pale twty-year-old man with sympathy and compassion. "I can see that you hav''t be treated well, Young Master."

    Understatemt of the ctury.

    Not being treated well did not ev begin to describe what Vyan tolerated all his life, but he didn''t want to go into the details about it just yet.

    He just nodded and averted his eyes outside as he mumbled, "Just so you know, I am a fugitive, don''t ask me why." ???¦®????.?¦¨?

    "Don''t worry about it." Bedict gave him a warm smile. "You could set the tire empire of Haynes on fire and I would still not ask you why. Because come hell or high water, I am always on your side, Young Master."

    "Hmph," Vyan grumbled, trying not to be swayed by the old man''s sweet words.

    As the carriage rolled to a halt in front of the extravagant manor, Vyan''s jaw threated to dislocate from its hinges.

    This place made the Marquess'' not-so-humble abode look like a shack in comparison. And to think, this was just the secondary residce of the Ashstone family! He couldn''t ev fathom what the main residce must look like.

    Bedict''s claim that he was heir to all these grand properties seemed more and more like a punchline to a bad joke.

    Bedict ushered him out of the carriage, and they were greeted by a small army of butlers and maids, all bowing in unison and showering him with "Welcome home, Young Master Vyan."

    If being called Young Master by Bedict was grating, this was a whole new level of cringe.

    "Everyone, take the best care of our young master!" Bedict wasted no time in issuing orders, sding the servants into a frzy of activity.

    Before he knew it, Vyan found himself being manhandled by a squadron of maids, practically dragged into a room that could house a small village.

    The invasion of personal space was bad ough, but being forcibly stripped down by a bunch of strangers was downright violating.

    He managed to stammer out a request for male servants, but alas, it seemed gder was no barrier to their zealousness.

    As they dunked him into the bath, scrubbing away like he was a filthy kitt in dire need of a good clean, Vyan couldn''t help but squirm.

    It was beyond awkward, this noble ritual of being bathed by servants. Who did they think he was, some pampered prince?

    Yet, amidst the discomfort, he couldn''t shake off the realization that these servants were just doing their duty. As intrusive as it felt, there was a strange sse of loyalty and care in their actions¡ªsomething Vyan begrudgingly acknowledged¡ªev if he could not quite appreciate it at the momt.

    Emerging from the bath, Vyan felt like he had be cocooned in a warm cloud, only to be rudely jolted back to reality wh he caught his reflection in the mirror, draped in a luxurious robe. His skin was positively radiant, his hair smoother than a silk ribbon, and not a single scratch in sight.

    He half-expected to see a montage of scars and bruises from Lyon''s torture, but all that remained was his trusty old scar on his forehead.

    "Where did all the wounds disappear to?" he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.

    "We bathed you in the healing water, Young Master. It works like a charm," a male servant chimed in.

    "Healing potion sort of, got it," Vyan replied, equal parts impressed and bewildered, as a fleet of maids paraded in, bearing an array of fancy clothes.

    Surveying the options, Vyan couldn''t help but feel a twinge of discomfort.

    After a lifetime of tattered shirts and battered training gear, these garmts were like something out of a royal wardrobe. Would he ev be able to move in them without feeling like he was trapped in a suit of metal armor?

    "Uh, quick question," he began ttatively, eyeing the fabrics with suspicion. "Will these make my skin itch?"

    The servants exchanged nervous glances, beads of sweat forming on their brows. "Oh, no, Young Master! These are the finest threads money can buy! They will treat your skin like the baby''s bottom, promise!" they chimed in unison, their panic evidt.

    "That''s not exactly what I meant," Vyan interrupted with a sigh. Did they think he was going to serve them on the guillotine for this? "I am just not used to fancy attire. I am worried it might not suit my¡­ uh, skin."

    Understanding dawned on the servants'' faces as they smiled sympathetically.

    "Ah, we understand your concern now. Don''t worry, Bedict specifically requested comfy threads for you. Take your pick, and rest assured, they won''t cramp your skin."

    "Good to know," Vyan muttered, still eyeing the clothes warily. Who knew being pampered could be so complicated?

    With the grace of seasoned professionals, the male servants dressed him up, though Vyan couldn''t shake off the feeling of embarrassmt at being dressed like a doll.

    But true to their word, the clothes felt like a warm hug from a fluffy bunny.

    Admiring his reflection, Vyan noted his semble¡ªa dapper blue-gray shirt paired with a sleek black waistcoat, topped off with gray pants and a stylish black coat slung over his shoulders. A pocket watch nestled in his left waistcoat pocket, as if they had read his mind about his dominant hand.

    But wh they reached for a tie, Vyan waved them off with a firm shake of his head and they backed down instantly.

    It was a surreal experice, having people actually list to him for once. After a lifetime of taking orders, being on the giving d felt downright bizarre.

    Lost in thought, memories of Iyana flooded his mind¡ªher delicate features framed by the dressing table, forever fussing over her appearance. The way she would seek his opinion on every outfit choice¡ªevery shade of lipstick and every piece of ornamt.

    "Young Master, are you alright?"

    Startled, Vyan blinked back tears, realizing he had zoned out. His heart ached with the weight of Iyana''s absce and how all of that had be nothing but a lie.

    "Yeah, just a rogue dust particle in my eye," he lied.

    The maids gasped in horror, launching into a frzy of blame directed at poor Maya, who bore the brunt of their indignation.

    "Maya, how could you not clean the Young Master''s room properly?"

    "Yes, we left you in charge with so much trust!"

    "What if Young Master catches some diseases from all this dust, huh?"

    "I have heard he has always be prone to sickness since a child!"

    Vyan couldn''t help but chuckle at their over-the-top concern.

    "Seriously, you all, I''m not five anymore. A little dust is not going to kill me," he teased, a hint of warmth softing his tone.

    Their worried expressions melted into smiles.

    One of them remarked, "Your smile is just like your mother''s."

    The words struck a chord, a bittersweet reminder of the charade he was living in momtarily.

    How long until they discovered he wasn''t their beloved young master, but a mere imposter?

    As laughter faded into the backg, a pang of sadness settled in Vyan''s chest, knowing this fragile facade would not last forever.

 Chapter 7: Picture-Perfect Family

    Vyan''s eyes practically popped out of his head as he gawked at the spread laid out before him. Seriously, was this a feast or a culinary coup d''¨¦tat?

    It looked like ough grub to feed the tire city¡ªtwice over!

    "Am I supposed to eat all of this alone?" he blurted out, his brain still trying to process the sheer abundance of food.

    "Eat whatever strikes your fancy, Young Master," Bedict assured. "In celebration of your return, our chefs wt all out, whipping up every delectable dish they could summon from their culinary arsal."

    Sure, the dishes looked like they could be a masterpiece painting for sheer aesthetic appeal, but Vyan wasn''t about to let himself get too comfortable.

    He knew as soon as he was booted from this plush paradise, it would be back to scraping crumbs off the streets for sustance.

    "You used to be such a chocolate fid back in the day," Bedict remarked casually.

    "Did I now?" Vyan responded, his tone lacking thusiasm.

    Sneaking into the kitch for midnight chocolate raids? Yeah, that sounded about as plausible as him sprouting wings and flying to the moon.

    Bedict chuckled, clearly relishing the chance to spill some tasty morsels of Vyan''s past. "That''s why the head chef wt out of his way baking all sorts of chocolate goodies for you. He is hoping to rekindle that sweet tooth of yours."

    Little did they know, Vyan''s closest brush with chocolate had be delivering a box of it from a well-wisher to Iyana, who had dumped it into the trash, because the smell of chocolate made her sick.

    Chocolate was a luxury reserved exclusively for nobles. How was he supposed to tell them he had never ev tasted the darn thing? It made him all the more sure that he was, in fact, not their young master.

    "Ah, but of course, save the dessert for later. Let''s start with something to whet your appetite," Bedict added.

    Vyan surveyed the battlefield of appetizers before him, feeling as lost as a kitt in a yarn factory. His feeble pride stopped him asking what he should begin with after claiming earlier he was ''not illiterate.''

    He swears he was a good studt, but they sure as hell did not educate him on noble dining table etiquette.

    It was a good thing Bedict was there to humbly play culinary guide, nudging him towards tiny, tantalizing treats.

    With a begrudging sigh, Vyan dug into the feast before him, and damn, if those bites wer''t like a party in his mouth. It was like the food gods had conspired to create the most mouthwatering spread known to man.

    Just as he was about to take a sip of soup, a disturbing mtal image crashed the party¡ªthe sight of a lizard doing the backstroke in his broth.

    It dredged up memories of his days in the knights'' quarter, where he was the favorite target for every bully within a fifty-mile radius.

    In a split second, panic took the wheel and Vyan st his bowl flying. The glass, caught in the crossfire, met its demise on the unforgiving floor, shattering into a million sparkling pieces.

    Broke and now breaking stuff¡ªnice one, Vyan.

    Cue the dramatic music.

    "Oh, I am so, so sorry about the glass," he stammered in a flurry. What if they billed him for it? He might as well start selling his organs on the black market to cover the cost!

    Bedict, however, seemed unfazed. "No need for apologies, Young Master. Remember, this whole arrangemt is for you. You could toss the whole table out the window, and we would still be okay with it."

    Okay with it?

    Vyan''s eyebrows shot up so high, they practically made a break for freedom. If only things were that simple.

    "But it''s not okay. None of this is," he muttered under his breath, the weight of their misunderstanding threating to crush him.

    Living on borrowed time, pretding to be the heir to the Grand Duke¡ªit was like balancing on a tightrope made of spaghetti.

    But why should he go through so much mixed feelings of imposter syndrome and guilt? He did not ask to be here.

    "Alright, list up, I have be playing along with your little charade for way too long. It''s time to cut the crap and let me go. I''m not the person you think I am," Vyan declared, his patice hanging by a hair.

    But Bedict¡ªbless his stubborn heart¡ªwasn''t having any of it. "You are who we say you are," he shot back, his tone as unyielding as a brick wall.

    "No, I am not!" Vyan shouted.

    Bedict released a sigh. "I was going to tell you the truth once you have had a chance to catch your breath. But I guess patice isn''t your strong suit, Young Master," he said, his tone laced with slight disappointmt.

    "Me, impatit?" Vyan scoffed, incredulous. "Let''s talk about the nerve of plucking a homeless nobody off the streets, plopping him into a mansion fit for royalty, and expecting him to play pretd like he is the lord of the manor.

    "Newsflash: I don''t have a silver spoon, let alone the stomach to digest this level of bougie nonsse. I have be biting my tongue and smiling through this whole circus act, but ough is ough. Don''t you dare pin impatice on me wh I have be the epitome of patice!"

    Vyan was breathing hard by the time he was done getting everything off his chest, while Bedict and the rest of the staff stared at him like he just belted out an impromptu opera solo in the middle of dinner.

    Damn, maybe I should have tak it down a notch. ??¨N¦¥?¦Ñ¦´?.???

    But who fucking cares? If he was going to get kicked out, might as well go out with a bang, right?

    "Um, please accept my sincerest apologies for, uh, not having considered your situation¡ª" Bedict began, looking guilty.

    "I don''t want your apology!" Vyan cut him off, throwing his hands up in frustration. "I can''t stand you treating me like I''m some lost prince wh I''m just a regular person. So quit with the formalities and tell the truth. Why the heck do you all think I''m your young master? The color of my eyes sure as hell isn''t the only reason."

    Bedict finally seemed to understand he couldn''t feed Vyan whatever made-up stuff he wanted and expected him to dance to the tune. So, with a nod and a wave of his hand, he dismissed the rest of the crew.

    "Follow me, Young Master. I will explain everything to you," he said.

    Here we go again.

    Vyan couldn''t help but roll his eyes.

    I swear if he tries to feed me anymore bullshit, I will punch him in the eye and make a run for it.

    However, as Bedict headed into a long corridor, a mixture of anticipation and dread knotted in Vyan''s stomach.

    "Please feel free to look at the portraits. They are your ancestors," Bedict''s invitation to peruse the portraits hung on the walls wt in one ear and out the other.

    What did Vyan care about dusty old paintings of people he didn''t ev know?

    He was going to ignore the pictures, but th, like a punch to the gut, one portrait caught his eye¡ªa striking couple with their youthful faces beaming from the canvas.

    Vyan''s gaze lingered, his breath catching in his throat.

    "That''s..." he began, his voice barely a whisper as he locked eyes with the man in the painting.

    The resemblance was uncanny¡ªthe same jet-black hair, the fiery red eyes that seemed to pierce right through him, the sharp angles of the jawline. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s the late Grand Duke Xandres Kevin Ashstone and the late Grand Duchess Natalia Audrey Ashstone¡ªyour parts," Bedict''s voice broke the silce, weighted with sorrow that seemed to echo through the ages.

    Vyan flinched, the cruel truth of his orphaned self crashing down on him once again. Ev if, by some miracle, these people were his flesh and blood, he would still never know the warmth of a partal embrace.

    Vyan shook his head. No, no, this is not the time to get sappy over family! What''s important is, how do I look so much like the Grand Duke?

    As Bedict led the way down the corridor, Vyan''s mind raced, his thoughts swirling like leaves caught in a storm.

    After that, another portrait loomed into view¡ªa family portrait, the perfect image of domestic bliss froz in time.

    The man and woman from the previous portrait stood at the cter, their features softed by time and the glow of parthood. Flanking them were two boys¡ªone a teager, his expression a mix of confidce and kindness, the other a younger version of himself, grinning from ear to ear.

    Vyan''s heart skipped a beat as he studied the younger boy in the painting, his features mirroring his own in a way that st a shiver down his spine.

    Could it be...?

    Is it possible that I have be wrong all along?

    Doubt crept in like a whisper in the night, casting shadows across his certainty. Could he really be... Vyan Blake Ashstone?

    But how is that possible? How did he d up in that orphanage if he had such a happy, picture-perfect family?

    "The one cradling you in his arms is your older brother, Young Master Aster," Bedict murmured, a bittersweet smile playing at the corners of his lips.

    "He adored you, cherished you more than anyone else in the world. He was like your guardian angel. Ready to take on dragons and demons if it meant keeping you safe. And you know what? In the d, he did." There was a wistful chuckle, tinged with sorrow, as memories flooded Bedict''s mind.

    Vyan''s heart dropped to the pit of his stomach.

    ''He was¡­''

    That meant, his older brother, just like his parts, was also¡­ dead.

    And what did Bedict mean by Aster kept him safe in the d? His eyebrow furrowed in confusion.

    "I''m guessing from your expression you have not stumbled upon the tragic tale of the so-called ''wicked and atrocious'' Ashstone clan," Bedict mused.

    "And I am guessing from your tone that this is not exactly a bedtime story with a happy ding," he quipped, though the truth was he was actually utterly clueless about the Ashstone family saga.

    Knowledge about fictional dragons, absolutely. Real-life noble family drama? Not so much.

    "It all wt down wh you were just a little boy of five," Bedict continued, his voice low and steady as they resumed their journey down the corridor. "The tire Ashstone family¡­ was wiped out in a single night."

 Chapter 8: Orphaned Power

    "Have you ever stumbled upon the legd of the Forest of Beasts, Young Master?" Bedict tossed out a curveball, tering a room that looked like an office but could easily double as a throne room for all its grandiosity.

    Vyan nodded his head and plopped down on one of the plush couches. "The one called the home of all monsters? Supposedly covers half the land a Ashstone borders, guarded by a fortress of repellt magic."

    Bedict''s eyebrows shot up, impressed despite himself.

    "You have a problem with my knowledge, or did you think I was lying wh I said I am not illiterate?" Vyan snapped, a hint of annoyance tinging his tone.

    Bedict''s chuckle was more of an acknowledgmt than an apology. "No offse intded, Young Master. It''s my bad."

    "Oh, no, it''s my bad for not being as dimwitted as you anticipated," Vyan retorted.

    "Anyway," Bedict loudly cleared his throat and said, "Let me start with some history." The playfulness in his voice was replaced by a serious edge.

    "Quick question: why do I have to know whatever history you are going to educate me on?"

    "So that you can understand how you ded up separated from the family," Bedict gave a clear-cut answer, and Vyan frowned, his interest still not piqued. "Since you don''t have much interest in history, I will keep it brief."

    "Go ahead," Vyan mumbled, tinkering with his pocket watch.

    "Back in the Year 05, one of the biggest catastrophes of Haynes took place," Bedict began, injecting a dash of intrigue into the air. "Someone oped up magical barrier of the forest, and you can imagine what happed. All hell broke loose. Villages vanished, people perished, and chaos reigned."

    Vyan leaned in, vaguely recalling a dusty book mtioning something of the sort. "What''s the twist here?"

    "So here''s the twist," Bedict continued. "The emperor was in town for the annual monster-hunt festival wh it wt down. Do you think it was a coincidce?"

    "The barrier convitly crumbles just as the emperor is making an appearance? It sounds as fishy as a mermaid," Vyan responded.

    "Exactly," Bedict nodded, a wry smile playing on his lips. "So, who do you reckon pulled the strings on that little puppet show?"

    Oh, the plot thicks!

    Vyan might have snoozed through the history classes at the orphanage, but boy did he have a knack for unraveling the mystery books.

    "Isn''t the barrier under the thumb of the¡ª" Vyan began, but his eyes bulged as the pieces clicked into place. "So, you are telling me the Grand Duke orchestrated this whole charade?"

    He let the accusation hang in the air, a spark of intrigue lighting up his expression.

    "Wait a minute, though. If he wanted the emperor out of the picture, why stage a spectacle that screams ''I did it''?" Vyan frowned, hitting a dead-d.

    Bedict''s laugh was more bitter than sweet. "You would think it''s as obvious as a neon sign, right? But sometimes, the truth wears the best disguise."

    Sounds like getting framed runs in my blood.

    Just the way Iyana had framed him, someone else must have framed his family as well. He couldn''t help but chuckle at the irony of fate.

    A maid brought tea for Vyan with some snacks, and once she left, Bedict slid a cup of tea across the table, his gaze piercing. "What I''m about to spill, Young Master, it''s strictly betwe the trustworthy ones. No loose lips allowed."

    Vyan swallowed hard, nodding in reluctant agreemt.

    "So, I will start from the beginning," Bedict initiated.

    "Okay," Vyan shrugged, accepting the drink with a half-hearted thank you.

    "Do you know the tale of how the Haynes Empire came to be?" Bedict asked, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.

    "Yeah, picked it up from some bookshelf of Iya¡ª" Vyan halted, the name stuck in his throat like a bitter pill, "someone." He instantly banished her nagging thought to the corner of his mind and recalled the contt of that book.

    Picture this: a thousand years ago, wh the land of Haynes was just a wee baby in the world, it caught the eye of other than the Goddess of Magic herself, Hecate¡ªyes, the very same one that invaded his head.

    Hecate blessed the land and two families in particular: the Imperials and the Ashstones.

    Talk about a divine favor, right? These folks were practically born with magic crackling in their veins.

    The Imperials were all about playing defse and mding brok bones with their magic, while the Ashstones? Well, they were more into the whole ''boom and pow'' kind of magic¡ªthink of fireworks on steroids.

    "But here''s the twist," Bedict interjected, a twinge of disappointmt in his voice. "Wherever you learned the history from, I am sure the book convitly forgets to mtion that the Imperials'' mana capability has be on the decline lately. In fact, out of five imperial progy, only two can ev cast a dect spell."

    Vyan''s eyebrows shot up. "Wait, ev the crown prince?"

    ????§®¦Ñ£¤?.?¦¨§®

    Bedict gave him a look that screamed "duh."

    "Of course, he has the magic touch. That''s why she wants to marry the shiny crown," Vyan grumbled to himself.

    Bedict shot him a strange look but continued, his tone turning serious once again, "At the same time, on the contrary, the Ashstones? They were still exercising their magical prowess like Goddess Hecate''s offspring.

    "Not to mtion, the Grand Duke and Duchess had a gold reputation for their boundless contribution to the society. Obviously, the emperor couldn''t help but get jealous."

    The pieces slowly clicked into place.

    "So, let me get this straight," Vyan''s voice quivered with a mix of anger and sorrow. "The emperor''s jealousy drove him to frame the Grand Duke for a disaster he didn''t cause. And everyone just bought into it?"

    Bedict nodded solemnly. "Ignorance is a powerful weapon, Young Master," he murmured, his gaze distant with regret. "Grief-strick by their losses and blind to the truth, those who once revered the Grand Duke clamored for his blood."

    Vyan''s heart twisted at the thought of such betrayal. "To turn on someone like that, after all they have done..." His words trailed off, heavy with the weight of injustice. He could relate to how his parts must have felt at that time.

    "But that''s not the worst of it," Bedict continued, his voice quiet. "As the Grand Duke and Duchess were dragged away to face their fate at the guillotine in Cantace, Mistress Natalia knew the danger wasn''t just for them. She feared for her sons."

    Vyan''s breath caught in his throat, dread pooling in the pit of his stomach.

    "She took a desperate gamble," Bedict wt on, his tone tinged with sorrow. "She let Master Xandres slip through the grasp of the Imperial guards, hoping he could save their childr. But..." He trailed off, the darkness of the tale weighing heavily upon him.

    "But what happed?" Vyan pressed, already fearing the answer.

    "By the time Master Xandres arrived," Bedict''s words were heavy with grief, "the emperor''s m had already descded upon the manor. Young Master Aster, brave and defiant to the d, stood his g to protect his little brother. He fought with everything he had, but..." His voice cracked, the pain etched on his face.

    "He was outnumbered and overwhelmed. They took him from us, Young Master. A boy of fourte was cut down in the prime of his life."

    Vyan''s eyes burned with unshed tears, his chest tight with grief. "But why..." he choked out, his voice barely a whisper. "Why didn''t the Grand Duke save him?"

    Bedict''s shoulders slumped with the weight of the terrible past. "It was a choice no father should ever have to make. He had to decide betwe saving you or Young Master Aster, who had already vowed to protect you till his last breath. Master Xandres, in his wisdom, honored Young Master Aster''s bravery and chose to sure your safety."

    Vyan''s heart ached for Aster, the brother he never knew he had, robbed of a future and a bond he might have cherished.

    "I remember that momt," Bedict further said, his voice tinged with sorrow. "Master Xandres cast a sealing spell over you, masking your powers and changing the color of your eyes from fiery red to gtle amber."

    Does that mean crazy goddess'' gift to me was unsealing my powers and is that why my eyes wt back to the original?

    Bedict carried on, "After that, he trusted me with a mission: to whisk you away to safety, to raise you as my own at the Ashstone villa by the sea, hidd from prying eyes until you came of age."

    The pieces of his fractured past slowly slotted into place as he listed.

    "But as we were about to teleport to safety, intruders crashed in, disrupting our plans," Bedict recounted, a shadow passing over his features. "I had no choice but to flee with you on foot, while Master Xandres held them off. Yet, despite my efforts to protect you, fate had other plans.

    "I made a decision, a decision I will regret for the rest of my days. I hid you away in a cave, believing it to be a safe hav. But wh I returned..." His words faltered. "You were gone."

    Vyan''s mind reeled with the revelation. "But where did I disappear to?"

    Bedict shook his head, his voice heavy with disappointmt. "I searched high and low, but you were nowhere to be found."

    Vyan''s thoughts raced, trying to reconcile the fragmts of his past. "According to my records at the orphanage, I was admitted there at the age of six," he mused aloud. "But if this all happed wh I was five, where was I for that missing year? And why... why can''t I remember anything before the orphanage?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bedict''s gaze softed with understanding. "I don''t have all the answers, Young Master."

    It was a lot to take in for Vyan as he connected everything like a puzzle in his head.

    "But do you finally understand why I am sure you are Young Master Vyan?" Bedict questioned, his eyes gleaming with hope.

    "... yes."

    It was unbelievable, yet Vyan had no choice but to believe in it now. Every piece of the story matched with him. He truly was the lost son of the Grand Duke.

    He was not sure if he would call it a miracle anymore. Being a part of a family with such a tragic past felt like a curse more than anything. This black hole of luck named Vyan still had zero people to call family.

    Nevertheless, ev if he didn''t have a family to go on a happy picnic with, he still gained something from this gift of Hecate''s.

    And that was power¡ªthe double-edged sword, ready to be wielded by him in the raging dance of vgeance.

    Orphaned as he might be, with the name of Vyan Blake Ashstone, he now had all the power he needed to bring destruction upon every single devil that wronged him and his family. Now, his goal wasn''t just to bring down Iyana, it was also to unleash hell upon the imperials that robbed him of his family.

 Chapter 9: Crazy Magic Teacher

    "Welcome to Ashstone, Master," chimed the servants as Vyan emerged from the magic portal and took a momt to soak in the sce.

    Here he was, standing atop a mountain altar, staring at a large domain that was now appartly his to boss a.

    From rags to riches, homeless to homeowner, Vyan was living the ultimate glow-up for real.

    "So, all of this is mine?" he asked kind of in a daze. He still found it hard to digest that his life had tak such a one-eighty turn in the span of forty-eight hours.

    "Yes, the whole grand duchy," Bedict confirmed.

    Vyan nodded, suddly feeling like a kid who just inherited a lemonade stand, except the lemonade was a grand duchy and the stand was... well, a grand duchy.

    And th tered into his sight of vision was Lincoln Magnus, looking like he just stepped out of a commercial ad for a fancy suit boutique. Vyan couldn''t help but wonder if the suit was worth more than all his organs combined.

    "Lord Vyan," Lincoln started, with ough formality to make a royal wedding seem casual. "Welcome to your rightful place."

    "Thank you, Lord Magnus." Vyan exchanged pleasantries with Lincoln, who had be keeping the grand duchy''s finances on lock since dinosaurs roamed the Earth. Okay, maybe not that long, but you get the idea.

    "Thanks for holding down the fort, Lord Magnus," Vyan expressed, guinely thankful.

    But th, Lincoln assured him, "I will keep holding it down until you figure out which way is up, so don''t worry. Take your time," and suddly, Vyan''s Spidey sses were tingling.

    Sure, Lincoln seemed loyal and all, but something smelled fishier than a seafood buffet on a hot day.

    However, according to what Bedict informed him, this was the guy who managed to keep the grand duchy afloat ev after the Ashstone family''s demise and the Imperial family snatched their prized seaport faster than they could say ''no swiping.''

    So he decided not to dwell on it at the momt and wrapped up the obligatory greetings.

    After that, they embarked on their journey to the Ashstone family''s main residce. Appartly, it had be as lively as a ghost town since the tragedy, with only the servants keeping the cobwebs at bay.

    "Ashstone is quite the looker," Vyan remarked, taking in the picturesque cityscape.

    The city was so charmingly put together, it almost made him forget he was plotting revge against the same folks who were currtly flashing him their pearly smiles.

    Sure, he was not exactly blind with rage against his family''s injustice just yet. After all, he had only discovered his blue-blood lineage, like, yesterday. But that simmering desire for payback against the empire? Oh, it was there, alright. And it was ready to set the world on fire¡ªfiguratively speaking, of course. Or, was he?

    He wasn''t about to let bygones be bygones, especially not with the traitorous emperor¡ªthe architect of his less-than-stellar life so far. No forgivess, no mercy. Just a good old-fashioned serving of poetic justice, coming right up.

    "We have arrived," Bedict announced, snapping Vyan out of his revge-filled daydreams.

    Peering out of the carriage window, all Vyan could muster was a measly, "Wow."

    As the carriage rolled up the grand driveway, flanked by ancit oak trees straight out of a fairy tale, Vyan couldn''t help but feel like he was tering his own personal kingdom.

    Seriously, it was like something out of a fantasy novel!

    Beyond the gates? Well, let''s just say the gards were straight-up masterpiece-worthy. Meticulously trimmed hedges, flowers bursting with color¡ªit was like Mother Nature herself had gone on a decorating spree.

    And don''t ev get him started on the lake. Sere, shimmering waters that practically begged for a dramatic stroll along the shoreline. No doubt, this place was the epitome of luxury.

    But the real showstopper? The manor itself.

    Rising up like a majestic architecture against the backdrop of the landscape, it practically screamed, ''Welcome to the lap of luxury, boy.''

    Stepping out of the carriage, Vyan was greeted by the servants, who probably practiced their curtsies in their spare time, yet they managed to make him cringe like before.

    As he made his way to his new bedroom, he couldn''t help but notice the upgrade. Seriously, this room was bigger than his tire existce up until this point.

    "This is where the reigning Grand Duke resides," Bedict announced, practically bowing at the door.

    "But I''m not the Grand Duke yet," Vyan pointed out, because, you know, facts.

    "Because my master deserves the best treatmt after everything you have be through," Bedict let out, probably with a dramatic flourish for good measure.

    "Thanks, Bedict," Vyan replied, flashing him a grateful grin that said, "I could get used to this." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day dawned, and guess who decided to grace Vyan with their presce? None other than Lincoln, now accompanied by his personal bundle of joy, Clyde, who looked like he just stepped out of a neon rainbow.

    "Wow, ar''t you just a sight for sore eyes," Clyde gushed, eyeing Vyan like he was the last slice of cake at a party.

    Vyan, on the other hand, was left feeling a little... what''s the word? Oh yeah, awkward.

    "Clyde, manners, please," Lincoln interjected, probably regretting every decision that led to this momt in parting.

    But did Clyde list? Of course not. §®??¦®????.§³¦¨?

    Instead, he barrelled right in for a handshake like he was being awarded a grand prize. "Pleasure to meet you, my lord," he chirped, grinning like a Cheshire cat.

    Vyan, still recovering from Clyde''s charm offsive, managed a weak, "Likewise."

    And just wh Vyan thought it couldn''t get any weirder, Clyde wt full fanboy mode. "Oh, my God! You ar''t just a pretty face, but your mana is also off the charts! You must be like the chos one or something!" he exclaimed, practically vibrating with excitemt.

    Vyan''s eyes wided, equal parts impressed and bewildered. "How did you know?"

    Clyde puffed out his chest like a peacock in mating season and proudly mtioned, "I am a mage myself, my lord. And not to toot my own horn, but I am kind of a big deal a here."

    With a hand on Vyan''s shoulder that screamed ''stranger danger,'' Clyde reassured him, "Trust me, with a little practice, you will be giving every mage in the contint a run for their money."

    Vyan glanced at the hand on his shoulder, th back at Clyde, wondering if this guy was for real. The man, who dresses like a human highlighter and thinks he is the greatest sorcerer, was giving him this assurance? This guy was literally crazy.

    "No, no, don''t look at me so suspiciously. I am confidt that you can be the best mage this empire has ever se! Just let me be your teacher! I can teach you what you will learn at the magic academy in five years in just one year!"

    As Clyde prattled on about magical pottial and rainbow-colored dreams, Vyan couldn''t help but wonder if maybe, just maybe, this guy was one spell short of a full grimoire.

    "Um, okay?" Vyan somewhat agreed.

    "That''s great! Alright, list up, my lord, you are about to get schooled in the fine art of magic by the self-proclaimed best magic teacher in Haynes," Clyde cheered, sounding more like a carnival barker than a sage mtor.

    Before Vyan could ev process the offer more seriously, Lincoln swooped in like a helicopter part on steroids. "Sorry about him, my lord. He''s a bit... well, let''s just say he is quite not right in the head. Can''t teach an old dog new tricks, if you catch my drift."

    Vyan suppressed a grin. "No worries. He''s... tertaining, to say the least."

    Despite Clyde''s scatterbrained antics, Vyan found himself warming up to the guy.

    Sure, he was about as subtle as a fireball to the face, but there was something strangely dearing about his chaotic ergy.

    Clyde practically beamed at Vyan''s response. "See, Father? I''m the human embodimt of charm. No one can resist the Clyde magic."

    Lincoln sighed, looking like he was contemplating retiremt.

    And th, like a whirlwind of chaos, Clyde grabbed Vyan''s wrist and bolted off.

    "Touching nobility that carelessly can get you executed¡ª" ignoring Lincoln''s frantic protests like they were backg noise at a crowded tavern, they whisked away.

    "Where are we going?" Vyan asked, trying to keep up with Clyde''s breakneck pace.

    "To the gard, my pupil!" Clyde exclaimed, his thusiasm infectious.

    Once they reached the gard, Clyde wasted no time in getting down to business.

    "Alright, my lord, let''s see what kind of magical mojo you have got hiding up your sleeve."

    Vyan raised an eyebrow. "I hav''t ev unlocked my magical pottial yet."

    Clyde waved off his concerns like they were pesky gnats. "Details, my dear lord, details. You dive in and let me see what we are working with. Close your eyes and channel that inner spark."

    "What inner spark?" he asked, totally clueless.

    Clyde slapped his forehead dramatically and explained, "Okay, get this. There are mana circuits within you. Just conctrate and try to trace the lines of that circuit, and wh you do, focus the flow of the circuit towards the cter of your palm."

    With a resigned sigh, Vyan shut his eyes. But as he focused on Clyde''s instructions, all he could feel was... well, nothing. Nada. Zilch.

    "I don''t sse any circuits inside," Vyan muttered, feeling a bit like he was playing a game of magical hide-and-seek with himself.

    Clyde clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Come on, focus! Tune out the noise and tap into that inner mana powerhouse of yours."

    Following Clyde''s guidance once again, Vyan took a deep breath and tried again, this time with a bit more patice and less impding sse of doom.

    And lo and behold, he started to feel something¡ªlines of ergy coursing through his body like some kind of mystical power grid. With a newfound sse of confidce, Vyan directed his focus to the cter of his palm, channeling the ergy like a pro... or so he thought.

    Before he knew it, screams erupted a them, and Vyan''s eyes snapped op to chaos.

    "Fire! Fire! Fire!" the maids shrieked, probably cursing him as they thought about picking a differt employer.

    "What did I do?" Vyan''s eyes were wide as he surveyed the sce¡ªa once pristine gard now ablaze like a bonfire at a beach party.

    Clyde, ever the proud mtor, could not contain his smirk. "Looks like someone''s got a flair for the dramatics. You just turned this gard into the hottest spot in town. Literally."

    Vyan''s jaw dropped. "I did this?"

    Clyde nodded excitedly, looking like he was the one who earned the achievemt. "Yes! You, my lord, have officially joined the ranks of gard arsonists. Congratulations!"

 Chapter 10: Meant For Magic

    "My lord," Clyde chirped as they strolled back into the manor, "have you ever unleashed any magical power like you did today?"

    Vyan''s mind wandered back to the momt wh Goddess Hecate gifted him his powers, and poof! Goodbye, marketplace.

    Maybe this was the sort of incidt Clyde was asking for, so he spilled the magical beans to Clyde.

    Like a smart detective, Clyde assumed, "Hmm, maybe that was just one of the Ashstones'' powers¡ªdestructive magic. It''s inhert like your fire ability, by the way. But let''s not jump to conclusions. What if it was just a mana tantrum?"

    Vyan raised an eyebrow. "And if it was?"

    "Your mana is too strong, my lord. That residue could stick a longer than a family of houseguests. It could turn that patch of land into an anti-zone for mana-allergics."

    "Oh, delightful," Vyan deadpanned.

    "So, can you sd Bedict to go to that location and use this thing over the land?" Clyde whipped out a peculiar, orb-shaped contraption.

    "What is that, a fancy paperweight?" Vyan joked.

    Clyde rolled his eyes. "It is a magical artifact I whipped up. It can basically sniff out what flavor of magic was sprinkled somewhere."

    "Wait, you can make magical artifacts?" Vyan''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.

    Clyde nodded casually. "Yep, but it''s about as thrilling as watching paint dry. I like to perform magic rather than create stuff with it. That is why I am handing in my resignation to the Tower of Magic tomorrow," he declared, as if discussing his lunch plans.

    "Hold up! You work at the Tower of Magic?" Vyan''s jaw nearly hit the floor.

    "Did, my lord, did! But not for long. Now, my sole mission in life is to mold you into the magical prodigy you were always meant to be," Clyde chirped with an unsettling amount of thusiasm.

    Vyan couldn''t wrap his head a it. This guy was ditching his day job to be his personal instructor. Talk about¡ª

    "Don''t fret it, my lord. That place was suffocating, anyway. I prefer the sere life of a mtor," Clyde cut in, brushing off any sse of guilt Vyan might have felt.

    "I wasn''t fretting," Vyan snapped back. "I was contemplating how alarmingly carefree you are."

    Clyde chuckled, clearly not catching Vyan''s drift. "Well, thanks for the backhanded complimt."

    "It wasn''t a complimt¡ªnot ev backhanded," Vyan retorted. "It was more like an observation of your lack of adulting skills. Honestly, I ev find it hard to believe that you had a job, to begin with."

    Clyde gasped. "What? That''s so offsive. Did you think I was a lazy bum who mooched off of his father?"

    "Yes," Vyan responded in a heartbeat.

    Clyde dramatically placed a hand on his chest, gasping louder this time. "I am so offded!"

    "Good. That was my inttion." Vyan suppressed his urge to chuckle at Clyde''s puppy-like withered expressions.

    But the next momt, Clyde perked up again like a bundle of sunshine and steered the conversation elsewhere. "My lord, you never asked me about my inhert magic. Go on, guess!"

    Vyan shot him a glare. "I would have, but now I am reconsidering."

    "Aw, come on, don''t be a spoil-sport! Ask me!" Clyde nudged, undeterred.

    "Fine. What''s your inhert magic, th?" Vyan relted.

    With a mischievous grin, Clyde waved his hand, and Vyan was suddly swept off his feet by a gust of wind.

    "Take a wild guess now," Clyde teased, and Vyan concluded in his mind that this man was like a tornado. Literally!

    "Wind magic. Got it. Now, kindly put me down," Vyan grumbled, thoroughly unimpressed.

    "Nope. Allow me to give you the grand tour of the manor, all while carrying you like royalty. I can''t have My Lord breaking a sweat," Clyde beamed, his thusiasm bouncing off the walls.

    "I have feet, I can walk¡ª"

    "No, no, my lord. My father drilled it into me, you know, ''Don''t let Lord Vyan tire himself out."

    "I highly doubt he meant for you to hoist me a like a sack of potatoes," Vyan shot back, trying to maintain some semblance of dignity.

    "Oh, speaking of which, I have be snooping a in your life''s file. Former knight of House Estelle, wer''t you?" Clyde interrupted, his curiosity practically oozing out of him. "I bet you were a real shining star on the battlefield, huh?"

    Vyan''s expression turned to stone. "You couldn''t be more wrong. I was about as useful as a one-legged man in a marathon."

    Clyde caught the shift in mood and decided to light things up by giving Vyan an impromptu spin through the air, much to Vyan''s dismay. ?¡Ì??????.???

    "Hey, put me down! I am not auditioning for a circus monkey!" Vyan yelled, his protests falling on deaf ears.

    "Relax, my lord," Clyde reassured him with a grin. "Swords wer''t your thing, anyway. Your hands were meant for weaving magic, not swinging metal. Trust that Clyde Jayce Magnus recognizes a gem wh he sees one. You are destined for greatness as a mage, and I give you my word for it."

    At first, Vyan retreated into his shell, reverting to his old timid self. But th, a fire ignited in his eyes.

    "You know what? You are right. I will be the mage this empire never saw coming."

    "That''s the spirit!" Clyde cheered, pumping his fist in the air.

    From that momt on, Vyan resolved to walk with his head held high. No more playing small.

    If arrogance was half of what made a nobility, th that''s what he would build on. He was going to master such high levels of skill that his confidce would be called arrogance by his emies. This was another one of his declarations to the world.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Here, wear this cloak, Master," Bedict insisted, handing Vyan a sleek black number with a hood. "You cannot be too careful, especially in the capital."

    "Right, because nothing screams inconspicuous like a hooded cloak," Vyan quipped, slipping into the cloak before stepping out of the carriage. "I can''t forget I am a fugitive."

    "And nobody would care about that if they find out you are the heir to the Grand Duke," Bedict fretted, trailing behind Vyan like a worried h. "I told you, I could handle this alone. There is no need for you to risk tagging along."

    "But I need to see the aftermath of my little magic show. I didn''t get a chance to take a bow," Vyan reasoned, his curiosity getting the better of him.

    "Curiosity killed the cat, Master," Bedict muttered, shaking his head.

    Vyan paid him no mind as he hustled towards the marketplace.

    Sure ough, the tire area was cordoned off, with folks outside gossiping like a gaggle of geese.

    "I bet it was an explosion."

    "An explosion? Please, that is so cliche. How can a simple explosion blow up everything so neatly within 500-meter radius?"

    "This has got dark magic writt all over it. It must be some witch."

    Vyan''s eyes wided at the speculation. His magical outburst had caused all this destruction? Or was it some dormant destructive magic unleashing for the first time? Either way, he missed a gold opportunity to obliterate Estelle Manor.

    "It looks more like cursed ergy to me," someone piped up.

    Vyan''s heart skipped a beat at the mtion of cursed ergy. He had be so caught up in two possible outcomes that he hadn''t considered a third¡ªa game-changer that could make everything he had done pointless.

    "Master, are you still with us?" Bedict''s voice cut through Vyan''s swirling thoughts.

    Vyan shook his head, trying to shake off the mtal fog. "Yeah, yeah, I am here," he mumbled, regaining focus.

    "Should we head to the cter of it?" Bedict suggested, his tone cautious.

    "Why bother? We can use Clyde''s artifact right somewhere in the corner and avoid getting under the radar of the investigating officers," Vyan muttered, shooting a glance at Bedict.

    Bedict signaled to the knights trailing behind them. "Keep following us discreetly."

    Sneaking past the investigation tape, they approached the blast''s edge, where the once-vibrant marketplace now resembled a sce from an apocalypse drama. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan shuddered at the desolate sight but shook it off, brandishing Clyde''s magical gizmo like a detective on a mission.

    Clyde had wanted to tag along, but duty called¡ªhe had a resignation letter to hand in at the Tower of Magic.

    Following Clyde''s instructions, Vyan planted the mana detector and held his breath, bracing for the worst.

    Whether it was a mana outburst or his latt destructive magic, whatever it was, it just couldn''t be any cursed ergy. It made him start overthinking everything.

    What if it was a misunderstanding and whoever talked in his head was not Goddess Hecate but a mage playing tricks inside his head and put a curse on him¡ª

    "Vyan?"

    His heart lurched as a voice sliced through his thoughts, a rude interruption to the eerie silce that had settled over the sce.

    Slowly, almost reluctantly, he turned to face the source of the disruption, his eyes landing on the figure striding towards them, every step echoing with a sse of authority.

    It was the vice-commander of the Imperial army¡ªIyana Pearl Estelle.

 Chapter 11: Bow-Down-Peasants Vibe

    Vyan felt a twinge of nausea as Iyana walked closer. Her approach felt like a horror dream where the monster always knew where to find you.

    Her hair, brighter than a freshly polished silver trophy, was tied into a bun so perfect that not a single hair was sticking out, while her uniform could have be ironed on the battlefield by a drill sergeant with allergy to wrinkles.

    This was his first time seeing her after that night. So, he braced himself for the impding confrontation.

    "You didn''t answer me. What are you doing here?" Iyana demanded, her face an unreadable mask. It was as if her emotions were on vacation, leaving behind a sign that read: ''Gone fishing, back never.''

    As Vyan tried to come up with a suitable defiant response, she beat him to it.

    "You didn''t come here to talk to me, did you?" she asked. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan scoffed, his bravado barely masking the fear swirling in his gut. "Oh, definitely not. After what you did to me, my desire to talk with you ranks somewhere betwe falling off a cliff and burning myself to death."

    "Right, you mtioned how much you hate me."

    Vyan bristled, "You act as if you didn''t do anything to deserve that hatred."

    "Pray tell what I did." Her response was a masterclass in passive-aggressivess; it was like being stabbed with icicles made of disdain.

    But Vyan wasn''t about to let her have the last word. "Too bad. I don''t recall signing up for twty questions with the to-be crown princess," he shot back.

    She gave him a frosty smile. "Oh, so you are still bitter about that little... incidt?"

    "Incidt? That''s one way to put it. I prefer ''catastrophic betrayal from my liege,''" he retorted, his sarcasm dripping like acid.

    "Yes, because you are the picture of flawless decision-making."

    He was about to respond wh his eyes landed on the cigar dangling betwe her fingers like a guilty verdict. "Wow, the sweet sct of hypocrisy. You never did kick back that nasty habit, did you?"

    He felt a new pang of betrayal, realizing that Iyana had be playing him like a fiddle made of trust issues all along. How could she have lied about something as important as quitting smoking?

    It was almost as bad as finding out your childhood hero''s secret power was the ability to disappoint you.

    But Iyana was unfazed, her poker face smoother than a freshly carved ice statue. "And you never did learn wh to mind your own business."

    "Says the woman who has made a career out of sticking her nose where it doesn''t belong," he taunted, his annoyance reaching critical levels.

    Her eyes narrowed. "You know, for someone who claims to hate me, you sure are joying our conversation while standing here."

    If it wer''t for this stupid artifact taking so much time, I would have left already! he screamed in his head, but alas, he couldn''t say it out aloud.

    "Trust me. I would rather wrestle a pack of rabid squirrels than spd another second in your company," he spat out, lacing his words with vom.

    "Yet here you are, clinging to my every word... like a hopeless puppy," she uttered, her voice trembly slightly, and the next momt, she strgthed her tone and said, "Get over me already."

    "Oh, I am already over you," he jeered. "And believe me, the only thing I am clinging to is the hope that one day, justice will finally catch up with you, my la¡ªIyana."

    "So you are now addressing me by name?" she remarked, her tone full of disbelief. "You are finally showing your true colors."

    "I have be following in my former master''s footsteps, after all," he shrugged, feigning nonchalance.

    She scowled, "Anyway, will you just tell me what exactly are you doing here ev? Trying to find your spine, perhaps? Especially after you cowardly ran away from our cell."

    Vyan''s jaw clched so hard it was a wonder his teeth didn''t shatter. "I am here for business, unlike some people I know who seem to have mistak this place for their personal smoking lounge."

    "Business?" An obnoxious laugh escaped her lips. "What business does a nobody like you have here?" As she asked that question, her gaze finally spotted Bedict behind him. "Who is this old man with you?"

    As Vyan glanced at Bedict, he could practically see the steam pouring out of his ears, but as a butler, he was obligated to maintain an air of detached professionalism.

    "Are you training to be a butler, Vyan?" she added. "Good career move. Running errands always suited you."

    Vyan''s frustration bubbled like a cauldron about to boil over and his rational side of the brain screamed, don''t say it, don''t say it, don''t say it!

    "He is my butler," he confessed through gritted teeth.

    Iyana erupted into laughter, her hand landing patronizingly on his shoulder. "Oh, Vyan, you are going to slay me with your jokes."

    Stop right there! You are being stupid, don''t say it! His rational side continued to shout, but he was too blinded by anger.

    "It''s not a joke. I am a member of the Ashstone family."

    She laughed ev harder, her eyes never meeting his, oblivious to the storm brewing within him. "Oh, my sweet idiot, the tire Ashstone family died fifte years ago. You must have missed the news."

    I knew Iyana would not believe me, he reasoned with himself.

    But in a way it was alright. She may not believe it, but was there really anything she could do if it was the truth that he was the heir to the Ashstones?

    It would be fun if she learned it later on from another source and regretted not believing him right this momt. He liked to think that would be more satisfying than her believing him right away.

    "How desperate can you get?" she mocked.

    But seriously, was that really the woman he had once loved? She was more repulsive than a moldy sandwich left in the sun too long.

    "Well, it has be a joy seeing you, Vyan. I am glad you are still kicking," Iyana said, reaching for his cheek with a mocking smile. ???§¦§®?£¤§Á.?¦¨§®

    He swatted her hand away like it was a fly, not ev dignifying her with a glance.

    "I will catch you on the flip side, my dear Ashstone. But you might want to get out of here before my colleagues arrive. They might have your warrant. Wouldn''t want you going back into the cell," she taunted before sauntering off with a condescding chuckle.

    Vyan''s urge to stomp on something nearly overwhelming. But th, just as he was about to unleash his frustration on the nearby artifact, it buzzed with the unmistakable presce of mana.

    Some magical words appeared on its scale that Vyan was unable to read and so was Bedict¡ªneither of them educated in the language of mages. Only Clyde would be able to tell.

    Speaking of Clyde, Vyan had a bone to pick with him.

    Because of his stupid errand, Vyan bumped into this abomination called Iyana, and now, his tire week was ruined!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Why the heck did you sd us to check that area? And why did your precious artifact take eons to do its job?" Vyan exploded.

    "First off, I never asked you to play tag-along with Bedict; that was your own brilliant idea. And secondly, my artifact isn''t a miracle cream, it takes time to analyze magic, okay?" Clyde shot back.

    "No way! Your gadget is as useful as a waterproof teabag, mark my words!" Vyan retorted.

    "It''s not defective, you drama que¡ªerr, my lord," Clyde sighed. "But look on the bright side, at least you didn''t have a mana meltdown. It could have turned your insides into an emergcy medical case, you know? Instead, you just unleashed the most dangerous magical ability in your family''s arsal."

    "Right, destructive magic. Why don''t you tell me more¡ª"

    "Later! My old man and I need to have a little chat with you before the tutors start swarming in like bees to honey!" With that, Clyde steered Vyan towards the hall room.

    As Lincoln greeted Vyan with all the warmth of a snowman in summer, they dove headfirst into business talk, bombarding Vyan''s poor brain with so much information, it felt like a balloon about to pop at any momt.

    "What? I need to learn how to walk?" Vyan gawked at the two m like they had just suggested he learn how to breathe underwater.

    "Yes, my lord," Lincoln admitted sheepishly, his grin suggesting he found the whole situation rather amusing.

    "Seriously? You''re telling a twty-year-old he needs a tutorial on putting one foot in front of the other?" Vyan''s incredulity practically dripped from his words.

    "You see, there''s a certain finesse to noble walking," Clyde chimed in, painted with melodrama. "But fear not, my lord, you already have got a certain rugged charm to your stride. However, we are aiming for more of a ''bow-down-peasants'' vibe. Got it?"

    "This is beyond absurd," Vyan groaned, dramatically flopping back onto the couch.

    "And lounging like that is precisely what you cannot do," Clyde added, with a disapproving sniff. "Posture, my lord, posture!"

    Vyan sat up straighter. "I had no idea nobility came with a manual."

    "Oh, there''s a whole book of rules waiting to crush your spirit," Clyde grinned, the glint in his eyes rivaling that of a mischief-making imp. "You will absolutely loathe it."

    "Why do I feel like you are making it t times harder than it needs to be?" Vyan narrowed his eyes at the gray-haired troublemaker.

    "I would never dream of it, my lord," Clyde replied, his innocce about as convincing as a fox in a hhouse.

    "Let''s not focus on this lunatic, my lord, and let me tell you something more productive," Lincoln interjected, shooting Clyde a warning glance. "Your tutors will start tomorrow."

    Vyan took a sip of his chamomile tea, trying to appear composed despite the chaos of his thoughts. Tea was appartly the elixir of nobility, according to Bedict, so he was trying to get used to it.

    "And I will be here too, making your life just a little more interesting!" Clyde piped up.

    Vyan ignored him, savoring his tea as Lincoln laid out more details. It felt like his brain was once again doing somersaults trying to keep up.

    "Was I really this clueless before?" He had be the top dog at the orphanage, but it seemed like being a noble required a whole new cupboard full of skills.

    "Get used to it, my lord. This is just the warm-up," Clyde teased.

    As much as Vyan hated it, these were all just stepping stones towards his goals. He couldn''t just march up and take his title of the Grand Duke; he needed to meet the requiremts for it in all ways. So¡­

    "Bring it on," Vyan declared, determination blazing in his gaze.

    From walking to wheeling and dealing, he would master it all. For his revge, for his dignity, and for the simple pleasure of proving everyone wrong.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Did he drink the tea you brought?" asked Clara Magnus, her voice laced with a sinister undertone.

    "Yes, my dear. He didn''t suspect a thing," Lincoln smirked, his eyes gleaming with malice as he approached his wife, who sat before the mirror, adorned with jewels that seemed to glow with an eerie light.

    "Excellt," she purred, a wicked smile dancing upon her lips. "As he learns the ways of a noble, the chamomile tea he consumes daily will become his slow poison."

    Lincoln''s hands slid onto her shoulders. "And th, everything will be ours for the taking."

    It was a law in Haynes that in the absce of an owner for twty years, ownership of land automatically transfers to its manager.

    "That wretched brat only needed to wait five more years, but he just had to return," Lincoln seethed. "Who would have thought he was still breathing?" he spat with contempt. "I mean, how dare he waltz back in and snatch everything from me, after I have ruled this Grand Duchy for so long?"

    Clara''s fingers intertwined with his, her smile twisted and unforgiving. "Patice, my love. Let the naive boy revel in the fleeting luxuries of his family. His time is running out. Not to mtion, he will never get the chance to make his debut in high society."

    Lincoln chuckled darkly. "Indeed, it''s a cruel twist of fate, but Vyan Blake Ashstone will never live to joy his title of Grand Duke."

 Chapter 12: Teleportation Gone Wrong

    Two months later.

    "My lord, you are like a majestic swan on the dance floor," Clyde praised with an excited grin.

    Vyan rolled his eyes at the comparison.

    Clyde continued, "I mean, who would have thought? I was convinced dancing would be your Achilles'' heel, but alas, your piano skill continues to hold that prestigious title, doesn''t it?"

    Vyan, unfazed by the jab, knew all too well the embarrassing backstory behind his nimble feet. Hours of practice¡ªblisters included¡ªjust to impress Iyana at her fancy debutante ball. Such dedication he had for her¡­

    Now the mere thought made him queasy.

    His dance instructor Nicole chimed in with her two cts, adding, "Forget piano, Clyde, Lord Vyan could charm the socks off anyone with those dance moves alone. I am already plotting how to swoon him off his feet myself. Too bad he holds no interest in me."

    "Uh, Viscountess Ell, you are a married woman, though¡ª" Vyan attempted to reason, only to be cut off by Clyde.

    "Nicole, doesn''t dancing remind you of something else? A special celebration?" Clyde''s eyes were twinkling with mischief.

    "It does. You are absolutely right," Nicole agreed, matching his thusiasm.

    "What celebration are we talking about here?" Vyan piped in, confused.

    A big grin formed on Clyde''s face as he eagerly announced, "So without further ado, let''s divert our atttion to the real crisis at hand: finding My Lord a suitable bride."

    "Whoa, hold your horses! I am not signing up for the ball and chain just yet¡ª"

    "I am sure there will be a line of eligible ladies just waiting for a single chance once they find out about the new Grand Duke," Nicole continued, as if Vyan''s protests were mere backg noise.

    "Really? Pray, light us, Nicole," Clyde chirped.

    Ignoring Vyan''s opposition, they delved into the gossip as if matchmaking were a matter of national importance.

    "As for top-tier picks, Her Imperial Highness Althea takes the cake," Nicole suggested. "Though her stock took a nosedive wh someone had the audacity to call her ''too old'' at the last debutante ball. She is being called ancit at the ripe old age of twty-two."

    "Too old? That''s totally preposterous!" Clyde scoffed. "How can somebody be called old at such a young age? She still has her whole life ahead."

    "Clyde, you know the rules of our society wh it comes to unmarried wom hitting their twties," Nicole sighed, resignation evidt in her voice.

    "Bullshit rules," Clyde frowned.

    Nicole waved her hands theatrically, banishing the gloom from the conversation.

    "Enough of that, though. Let''s talk about other prospects!" she declared. "Someone like Lady Iyana would have be a perfect match for Lord Vyan. She is ripe for the picking, but alas, she is snagged by the crown prince¡ª"

    Suddly, a chill ran down her spine as she felt a death stare boring into her. Swiveling her head, she met Vyan''s fiery glare and she almost gasped in fear.

    Ssing the danger, Clyde swooped in, "Nicole, let''s aim higher, shall we? How about some duchesses'' daughters or ev more princesses? No need to fuss over a measly Marquess'' daughter. What about Princess Maria from Haberland? She is on the wedding market, isn''t she?"

    "Yes, yes, Princess Maria is indeed in the market for a lucky suitor¡­" Nicole hurriedly picked up the thread, shooting apologetic glances at Vyan.

    Meanwhile, Clyde spared a worried glance at Vyan, knowing full well about his heartbreak over Iyana. Though Vyan kept mum about his romantic feelings, it did not take a gius to connect the dots.

    That''s why Clyde had kept quiet about Iyana''s gagemt with Prince Easton that took place about two weeks ago, suring no one in the manor let it slip in front of Vyan. Unfortunately, Nicole¡ªthis being her first visit as a dance tutor¡ªhad blundered in.

    Now, as Clyde had feared, Vyan seemed distant. Clyde couldn''t afford any distractions. He had to bring Vyan out of his trance.

    "Shall we call it a day for dance?" Clyde suggested, to which Nicole eagerly agreed.

    "Yes, we should. Lord Vyan is practically a pro in his own right. I don''t think he would need another class from me."

    "Look at you, my lord, crossing off lessons from your dless to-do list!" Clyde praised.

    Vyan managed a weak smile and was about to suggest a break, but Clyde was already on it.

    Once Nicole left, Clyde jumped in, "Since we are ahead of schedule, why not dive into some magic practice?"

    Vyan cocked an eyebrow, irritation clear on his face. "Seriously? This is my first momt of peace since the rooster started serading this morning."

    Clyde nodded sympathetically, acknowledging Vyan''s tireless efforts, but his determination could not be damped. "I get it, my lord. But remember, time waits for no one!"

    "Yes, I get it, but¡ª"

    "If you get it, th why the hesitation? Why don''t we sprinkle some magic dust and master a legdary ability today? It will be fun!"

    Caught off guard by Clyde''s infectious ergy, Vyan couldn''t help but chuckle. "Fine, but if this legdary ability involves turning you into a frog, I am all in."

    "Hey, if I become a frog, I will finally get the princess who will kiss me. Wouldn''t that be amazing?" Clyde winked. ?¡Ì?§¦??£¤?.§³¦¨?

    "On second thought, perhaps turning you into a cockroach would be better," Vyan smirked.

    "Cockroaches are great, too! I can scare almost everybody away!"

    "Seriously, a cockroach¡ªugh, you know what? I give up," Vyan let out an annoyed groan.

    And just like that, they swapped dance shoes for wizard robes, leaving the drama of love and nobility behind¡ªfor now, at least.

    Once they stepped out into the gard, Vyan began, "So, Clyde¡ª"

    "Ahem," Clyde interrupted with a mock stern expression. "It''s ''Mtor,'' remember? I demand respect during our intse training sessions."

    Vyan shot him a death glare.

    "Ooh, that''s a fierce one! Keep practicing, and soon you will be a villain with the deadliest look who will make everyone cower at his feet," Clyde teased.

    "I don''t know about that, but I will practice the perfect glare just to shut you up," Vyan retorted dryly.

    Clyde chuckled, undeterred. "Good luck with that. I am as un-shut-uppable as they come." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rolling his eyes, Vyan sighed, "Let''s just get on with it."

    "Right, right," Clyde agreed, all business now. "First things first, let''s review your progress."

    Vyan nodded begrudgingly.

    "Short-distance teleportation? Check. Telekinesis? Nailed it. Conjuration and fire magic? Work in progress.

    Gravity control? Let''s just say it''s a work in regress. Destruction magic? Not on the mu until you have aced the basics."

    Vyan nodded along.

    "Alright, what''s on the agda for today, oh dear humble apprtice?" Clyde asked with a flourish. "Do you want to continue practicing conjuration?"

    "I want a change. Let''s tackle long-distance teleportation, should we?" Vyan suggested.

    "Th, long-distance teleportation it is!" Clyde exclaimed, clapping his hands.

    He slipped a flashy gold bracelet on Vyan''s wrist and locked it.

    "Consider this your tracker. If you vanish into the ether and don''t resurface within half an hour, I will reel you back in like a misbehaving fish."

    "Got it," Vyan replied.

    "Alright, list up, I will lay down the long-distance teleportation lowdown¡­"

    Once the mystical mumbo jumbo was over, Vyan felt as confidt as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs.

    All he had to do was ration his mana like a miser counting his gold coins, because let''s face it, long-distance teleportation was like trying to pay rt with Monopoly money.

    "Picture your dream destination. For example, Ganlop? Myca? Kresus? Do you prefer cold places or warm places? You know what?

    That doesn''t matter. Heck, just steer clear of the empire border, my lord," Clyde cautioned, as if Vyan was about to take a joyride through a magical minefield.

    A favorite place, huh?

    Vyan closed his eyes, delving into his mana reserves like a wizard searching for loose change in his spell pouch. He couldn''t particularly think of a spot he wanted to go to at the momt¡ª

    "¡ªshe is snagged by the crown prince."

    A zap shot through his body, and wh he blinked back into consciousness, he found himself in a strangely familiar room.

    Before his synapses could ev high-five each other over his teleportation success, two sets of footsteps approached from beyond the door.

    Vyan darted for cover like a rogue in the daylight, ducking into the balcony just in time as the door swung op.

    "¡ªyou mean there is no news of him?" The voice, sharp as a wyvern''s talon, st shivers down his spine.

    "My lady, I believe he is no longer in Cantace," the maid replied, trying to placate the tempest brewing within.

    "Th tell them to comb every nook and cranny of the empire!" Iyana''s voice rose to a crescdo. "What good are they if they can''t find that idiot?"

    Vyan resisted the urge to facepalm.

    Of all the gin joints in all the world, he had to teleport into Iyana''s bedroom?

 Chapter 13: Rain Down Curses

    "My lady, why on earth are you still chasing after that lost cause?" questioned Iyana''s personal maid, Cassie, with a raised eyebrow with guine curiosity.

    Iyana glanced at her own reflection in the mirror and muttered, "Why indeed¡­" Her violet eyes seemed to be in a trance.

    Meanwhile, Vyan was in a magical pickle, having splurged his mana like it was a Black Friday discount. For sure, he needed to redo Mana Managemt after this stupid mistake. Now, the only hope was, Clyde would summon him back before he had to resort to hitchhiking with chanted broomsticks to escape this cursed place.

    "Because that idiot has no clue about how things work a the real world. He is practically setting himself up to be kidnapped by human traffickers."

    He wasn''t paying atttion to the ladies'' conversation until that certain word snagged his interest.

    ''Idiot'' was what Iyana used to call him sometimes, albeit with a sweeter and more affectionate tone. Surely, this ''idiot'' she was talking about wasn''t Vyan anymore. Maybe there was a whole parade of ''idiots'' in her life all along. She was most likely up to ruin their lives as well now.

    "Why bother about that now?" Cassie persisted with a grim undertone.

    "You know the reason, Cassie." Iyana let out a chuckle that tasted like regret and sounded like a distant echo of happier times. "Anyway, now help me get out of this thing, will you?"

    Vyan did not ev try to steal a glance as Cassie assisted Iyana with her military attire. Once upon a time, wh his hormones were raging as a teager, he would have blushed crimson at the mere thought, but now he was as impassive as a statue in a gard of gossip.

    Although he did take notice of the absce of her gagemt ring¡ªmost probably because she had just returned from work.

    "So¡­ my lady, what''s your final decision about him?" Cassie asked.

    "Sd out the hounds, Cassie," Iyana declared. "Search every nook and cranny of Haynes, and if need be, the neighboring kingdoms. I want him found, no matter the price tag."

    "Copy that, my lady," Cassie conceded. "Oh, my lady, what is your response to His Imperial Highness''s demand for an audice?"

    "Let''s go with the classic ''I''m swamped'' excuse," Iyana suggested.

    Naturally, you are playing it cool, waiting for him to come groveling at your feet, Vyan mused, rolling his eyes so hard he nearly sprained them. Because let''s be real. You are not interested in him; it''s his crown you are after. Because who needs love wh you can have power?

    "Huh? You are not going to meet him?" Cassie asked, surprised, and Iyana nodded. "And what is the reason I should give for you being swamped?"

    "Blame it on the Ganlop-Haberland debacle. Easton will understand."

    Oh, absolutely, because Prince Easton is just known for being the epitome of empathy and understanding, Vyan thought sarcastically.

    "Okay, I will do as you say," Cassie obliged and asked, "By the way, about what the Marquess mtioned¡ª"

    "Ugh, don''t get me started on Father''s orders," Iyana groaned, her voice dripping with exasperation. "I am already bding over backward trying to fulfill his every whim. I can''t exactly twist myself into a pretzel, you know."

    Iyana shrugged off Cassie''s help and began frantically reassembling her uniform. "You know what? Forget the family dinner. I am out. Back to the base I go."

    Cassie''s eyes wided in panic at Iyana''s sudd decision. "No, my lady! You can''t bail now. Master Edward specifically requested your presce. My lady! Wait¡ª"

    But it was too late; Iyana was already heading towards the door, leaving Cassie to chase after her like a headless chick. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Just as Iyana was about to make her grand exit, a flicker of movemt caught her eye from the balcony.

    With a swift tap of her wrist bracelet, a shimmering blue sword materialized in her grip, her gaze narrowing into ke slits like a hawk''s. After that, she instantly motioned for Cassie to quiet down.

    Ev as she approached stealthily without making a single noise, Vyan ssed her presce nearing him and channeled every last ounce of mana to vanish in a blink.

    With the balcony door swinging op, Iyana stood poised, prepared to strike down any intruder.

    Yet, surprisingly, the space before her remained empty.

    She fixated on the spot where Vyan had stood, her eyes narrowed in suspicion. Th, a subtle shift in the air caught her atttion, prompting a faint smile to grace her lips.

    Tilting her head back, a warmth spread across her features.

    "My lady?" Cassie''s voice broke the momt. "Do you sse something?"

    "No," she replied, her smile widing. "I just... This presce feels oddly familiar. Like that of my dear idiot''s."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "My lord, you are back!" Clyde exclaimed, relief evidt in his voice.

    Vyan stumbled into the gard, wheezing like he had just run a marathon in flip-flops.

    "Did you sprint a marathon while you were out, my lord?" Clyde joked. "I swear, you have got the durance of a sloth. Here, hydrate yourself." He whipped up some water out of thin air and offered it to Vyan.

    "No, I... ded up in the wrong... place..." Vyan mumbled, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. His body protested with every movemt, and he could not shake the feeling of suffocation.

    ???¦®??¦´?.???

    "Where did you land up?" Clyde inquired, handing over the glass.

    But Vyan''s attempt to grab it was thwarted by searing pain shooting through his shoulder, his vision blurring with each heartbeat.

    "In Cantace..." he managed to rasp, before a violt coughing fit overtook him, splattering the grass with crimson droplets.

    Clyde''s eyes wided in horror. "My lord, what happed?" He kneeled next to Vyan, panic seizing him as he saw blood staining the g. "Someone! Get the family physician! Lord Vyan is coughing up a bloody storm!"

    Vyan''s coughing intsified, the grass beath him turning into a gruesome painting. "My throat... it''s on fire."

    "My lord, stay with me!" Clyde pleaded, but his words fell on deaf ears as darkness swallowed Vyan''s consciousness.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Doctor Harvey, is he going to be okay?" Clyde''s voice trembled with worry, his eyes pleading for a glimmer of hope.

    "It''s hard to tell," Harvey''s tone was grim, his brows furrowed in concern. "He has internal bleeding and is struggling to breathe. Mana exhaustion shouldn''t manifest like this."

    The room buzzed with anxiety, everyone consumed by dread¡ªexcept for the sinister duo responsible for Vyan''s suffering.

    "Well, well, well, looks like the poison''s kicking in," Lincoln''s voice dripped with dark satisfaction as he leaned in to whisper to his wife.

    Clara''s facade of concern slipped as she allowed a sassy smirk to dance across her lips while peering over her handkerchief. "Isn''t it just the perfect timing?" she replied, her voice laced with wicked amusemt.

    "I highly doubt it''s mana exhaustion," Clyde interjected, his tone sharp with suspicion. "Giv his mana capacity, two long-distance teleports wouldn''t leave him like this. We need a poison test, Doctor."

    Clara''s eyes flashed with disdain, muttering under her breath, "My delightful stepson strikes again. I swear you raised a vermin in the disguise of your son."

    "Don''t fret, he won''t find a trace of it in his system," Lincoln reassured, his words chilling in their confidce.

    "Dear God, who would dare poison Lord Vyan? He is practically a saint," Clara''s gasp was as dramatic as her performance, her tears a cascade of insincere sorrow. "May curses rain down on the wretched soul who dared to harm this orphaned boy."

    "Yes," Clyde''s voice was like thunder, his gaze a storm brewing as he locked eyes with Clara, who suddly found herself wishing for an invisibility cloak. "Curse will rain down on those wretched souls. I will make sure of it," he declared, his words carrying the weight of a thousand grudges.

    Clara attempted to deflect his atttion from her and continued her sobbing charade behind her handkerchief, though her sobs sounded suspiciously like stifled laughter at this point.

    "I don''t think it''s poison, Lord Clyde," Harvey interjected, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "But I will run a test just to be on the safe side. Everyone else, out of the room!"

    As the room emptied, leaving only Clyde, Bedict, and Harvey, Clyde turned his atttion to Vyan''s loyal servant.

    "Bedict, spill the tea. Did you or did you not swap out the chamomile for ceylon?"

    Bedict''s eyes wided in shock, th he quickly composed himself. "Yes, Lord Clyde. I did as you asked. Master Vyan has be sipping ceylon tea while thinking it''s chamomile all this time."

    Clyde sighed, shaking his head in disbelief. "And to think he has be praising my father''s gift all along. If only he knew."

    "It''s alright, Lord Clyde. You had good inttions," Bedict reassured, patting Clyde''s shoulder sympathetically.

    "But now he is laid up in bed, suffering," Clyde lamted. "I just can''t fathom what''s afflicting him if not poison."

    Harvey scratched his head, perplexed. "It''s a real head-scratcher. His condition is not responding to treatmt like it should."

    "Perhaps my dear old dad got creative with his methods?" Clyde suggested, a hint of bitterness creeping into his tone.

    "Wait," Harvey exclaimed, his eyes widing dramatically, "until now, I have be as blind as a bat since I assumed that Lord Magnus poisoned him. What if it is something simple?" he deduced, a light bulb seemingly illuminating above his head.

    "What do you mean?" Clyde''s confusion deeped, his brow furrowing in bewildermt.

    "Let me examine his symptoms again," Harvey said, diving back into his examination of Vyan''s prone form with molecular magic. "He did mtion his throat was bothering him, right?"

    "Yes," Clyde confirmed, his curiosity piqued. "But what does that have to do with anything?"

    "Ah-ha!" Bedict exclaimed, his eyes widing in sudd understanding. "It all makes sse now! How did I miss this?"

    "Don''t worry anymore. He will be back to his old self in no time with the right treatmt now," Harvey assured.

    "Finally, some good news," Clyde muttered, a mixture of frustration and relief coloring his voice. "But seriously, could someone please clue me in on what the heck is going on?"

    Harvey let out an exasperated huff before launching into an explanation of Vyan''s ailmt.

    A sinister smirk crept onto Clyde''s face as he listed.

    "Well," Clyde chuckled, a devious glint in his eye. "Ev though it''s not my dear old man''s fault this time, I will take full advantage of this gold opportunity to give him a taste of his own medicine. Time to rain down curses upon him."

 Chapter 14: Meeting The Vassals

    As Vyan''s consciousness slowly emerged from the abyss of darkness, he felt as though he had be adrift for an eternity.

    Wh his eyes fluttered op, he found himself huddled in the corner of a barnyard. His surings were unfamiliar, and he was no longer the grown man he knew himself to be; instead, he was a trembling child, his tiny frame adorned with tattered clothing and bearing the stark evidce of abuse in the form of purple bruises marring his fragile arms.

    This couldn''t possibly be a recollection of his time in the orphanage.

    The creaking of the barnyard doors shattered the eerie silce, causing Vyan to flinch instinctively.

    A shadow loomed ominously in the doorway, accompanied by deliberate footsteps that echoed with a macing rhythm.

    "Vyan? O dear Vyan? Where are you hiding, my little lamb?" The voice dripped with sinister sweetness. "You can''t hide from me forever, my precious little lamb."

    A chilling laugh echoed through the air, sding shivers down the boy''s spine as he curled into himself.

    "Come out, come out, wherever you are," the man sang, his voice drawing closer with each step. "Let me bask in the sight of your innoct face."

    Just as Vyan dared to hope the man would pass him by, a rough hand snatched him violtly by the collar.

    Vyan shot up in bed, gasping for air.

    "Master, you are finally awake! Thank goodness," Bedict exclaimed in relief.

    Vyan glanced at Bedict and found him hovering at his bedside, a glass of water in hand like some kind of hydration superhero.

    "Water, please," Vyan croaked, snatching the glass and downing it faster than a parched camel at an oasis.

    Running a hand through his sweat-drched hair, Vyan tried to shake off the remnants of the nightmare that had left him feeling like he had wrestled a dragon in his sleep. But maybe he did; he couldn''t remember anymore.

    "What in the world happed to me?" he rasped, his throat feeling as rough as sandpaper.

    "You were¡ª" Bedict began, only to be cut off by the dramatic trance of an unexpected visitor.

    "I knew it. My prot¨¦g¨¦ ssors were tingling," Clyde chimed in cheerfully as he strolled into the room. "How are you feeling, my lord?"

    "Alright," Vyan replied with all the thusiasm of a sloth on a Monday morning, his tone as dry as a desert. "So what happ¡ª"

    "That''s great. Feeling alright? Th get up, lazy bones. No time to lounge a. You have be out cold for three whole days already."

    "Three days?" Vyan echoed, feeling like he had just be hit with a reality check the size of a castle.

    Ignoring the nearly-comatose patit, Clyde yanked Vyan out of bed and turned to Bedict with an authoritative air. "Get him dressed in his finest Lord of Ashstone attire, as soon as possible."

    "What? Why? What''s going on?" Vyan interjected, utterly bewildered by the sudd rush.

    "But Lord Clyde, Master just recovered¡ª" Bedict began in concern.

    "Oh, come on, we cannot coddle him forever. It''s time for a crash course in politics," Clyde explained with a dismissing wave of his hand. "And as for you," he turned back to Vyan, "just let yourself get dolled up. I will spill the beans on the way."

    As Clyde made for the door, Vyan couldn''t help but protest, "Can you at least give me a hint about who I am about to impress in this fancy getup?"

    Clyde grinned mischievously and shrugged. "Just all the vassals of Ashstone. No biggie."

    "Okay, hold up¡ª What?!" Vyan''s jaw practically hit the floor, but Clyde simply flashed him a carefree smile and skipped out of the room, leaving Vyan to contemplate his impding doom in formalwear.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Are you out of your mind? Summoning all the vassals? What on earth am I supposed to babble to them?" Vyan blurted out in a panic the momt he caught up with Clyde outside his bedroom.

    "Wow, my lord. Looking sharp there. Good job, Bedict. Thanks to his magic, ev someone like you manages to exude a hint of authority," Clyde complimted, completely ignoring Vyan''s existtial crisis.

    "Hey, that''s not what¡ªBut do I at least look like I have a clue what I am doing?" Vyan glanced down at his semble, unsure whether to be impressed or horrified.

    He was decked out in a doublet that could probably fund a small kingdom, crafted from luxurious burgundy velvet and embellished with ough gold embroidery to blind a dragon. A waistcoat of shimmering brocade hugged his torso, while a silk cravat threated to strangle him into submission.

    ??¨N§¦?§²£¤?.?¦¨?

    Diamond-studded brooches and cufflinks twinkled in the dim light, and to top it all off, he was draped in a cape that screamed ''absolute power and authority,'' lined with ough ermine fur to make ev a polar bear jealous.

    "Yes! Your outfit is compsating for any lack of actual authority you may possess. It will have to do for now," Clyde declared, ushering Vyan towards the destination. "Now, let''s skedaddle to the meeting hall."

    "But you still have not explained why we are herding all the vassals together," Vyan protested, feeling like he was being dragged into a madman''s scheme. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh, that''s just because we are going to confront my old man for attempting to off you with poison," Clyde chirped, as if discussing the weather.

    "What? I was poisoned? By Lord Magnus?" Vyan''s eyes wided in horror.

    "Nah, not really. He failed. But we are going to pretd the opposite," Clyde clarified with a casual wave of his hand.

    "What do you mean, pretd?" Vyan''s voice rose several octaves in disbelief.

    "Don''t worry about it. You will figure it out wh we get there," Clyde reassured him with all the sincerity of a shady salesman.

    "I cannot believe you are just dragging me off to meet the tire vassal squad wh I am not ev fully prepared," Vyan grumbled as they made their way to the meeting hall.

    "It''s all good, it''s all good. Sure, they are important and all that jazz, but let''s not forget who the big cheese a here is. The only folks higher up the food chain than you are the emperor and empress themselves. So relax," Clyde reassured him with a hearty pat on the back. "Sure, those people might judge, but that is all they are capable of, right?"

    Vyan chuckled. "Lucky for me, I have never giv a rat''s tail about what people think."

    "Exactly. That''s the spirit," Clyde agreed, leading them to a stop in front of the meeting hall doors.

    "Are we fashionably late, or fashionably on time?" Vyan inquired.

    "We are right on time, because you know the drill¡ªthe big cheese always waltzes in last," Clyde remarked. "Alright, last-minute pep talk time. Remember the drill: saunter in like you own the place, lounge back in your chair like a throne, cross those legs like you are their boss, which you are by the way, and don''t let anyone step on your parade or hog your spotlight."

    "Got it," Vyan replied, taking a sharp breath.

    "Good. Now let''s show them who is the boss," Clyde announced, leading the way into the hall with all the swagger of a seasoned ringmaster.

    With a flourish, Clyde signaled the guards to swing op the double doors of the meeting hall, granting Vyan try.

    Straighting his spine and schooling his features into a mask of icy indifferce, Vyan strode into the room, ignoring the nods of acknowledgmt from the vassals as if they were mere peasants beath his notice.

    He made a beeline for the head of the table, Clyde trailing behind him like a loyal lapdog.

    As Vyan prepared to address the room, Clyde''s voice echoed in his mind, a sarcastic mtor angel on his shoulder.

    "Don''t be a sucker. Let them sweat it out first. And if they don''t extd the courtesy first, don''t waste your breath."

    "Good afternoon, my lord. It''s a pleasure to have you here. We are thrilled to see you up and about," the vassals chorused in rehearsed unison, their smiles as guine as a snake''s.

    "Don''t be fooled by the smiles. Remember, they are the ones who hung the late Grand Duke and Grand Duchess out to dry."

    "Good afternoon, everyone," Vyan replied, his voice as frosty as a polar bear''s nose, leaving no room for warmth or pleasantries.

    "I cannot help but notice the striking resemblance betwe My Lord and the late Grand Duke," Olivia Adams remarked, her eyes twinkling with mischief.

    "Yes, you are practically a spitting image of him. You might as well start practicing your grand wave, Your Grace," Arthur Harrison chimed in with a conspiratorial wink. "I cannot wait to see you adorn that title."

    "Absolutely! I have already got the confetti cannons primed and ready for the new Grand Duke''s celebration," Lincoln declared with a fake grin, seething with jealousy beath the surface as he thought, I will be the one to wear that title.

    He continued, "Lord Vyan''s progress has be nothing short of miraculous. It will not be long before we are all toasting to his success."

    Meanwhile, Arthur was not about to let Lord Magnus off the hook. "Oh, spare us the innoct act, Lord Magnus. We all know what you have be up to," he accused, shooting daggers with his eyes. "Trying to pull a sneaky move like that? Absolutely despicable."

    "I am sorry, Lord Harrison, but I am afraid I don''t quite follow," Lincoln feigned ignorance, sweat dripping down his back as he scrambled to maintain his facade.

    "Don''t play dumb with us. You tried to slip Lord Vyan poison," Colin James interjected, pointing an accusing finger in Lincoln''s direction.

    Lincoln''s eyes wided in a panic, his mind racing a mile a minute. How on earth could I have be caught red-handed? There has to be a mistake!

 Chapter 15: Dysfunctional Grand Duchy

    "What?" Lincoln exclaimed, his face paling as he tried to muster a convincing smile. "You are all making a grave mistake here."

    "We wish it were so, but Doctor Harvey Ronald confirmed it. Lord Vyan was definitely poisoned," Colin shot back, his tone heavy.

    "How does that translate to me being the one to do it? Preposterous! I have be doting on Lord Vyan like a mother h for the past two months¡ª" Lincoln protested.

    "Yeah, because we all know what a stellar job you did with your own son," Clyde interjected with a derisive snort, prompting knowing glances from the assembled crowd.

    Everyone was well aware of Lady Clara''s less-than-maternal treatmt of Clyde, her husband''s illegitimate but true heir, in favor of her own less-deserving child, for whom she somehow managed to snag the title of heir appart, while Lincoln never did anything to help Clyde.

    If a man could be deaf to his own child''s cry for help all his life, who was to say he wouldn''t go after an orphan''s life?

    Olivia cleared her throat, seizing control of the conversation. "It turns out the poison was found in the chamomile tea you gifted to Lord Vyan¡ªthe very tea he nearly kicked the bucket over," she stated matter-of-factly.

    Lincoln''s eyes wided in disbelief. "But how could there be poison in the tea?"

    "Well, my lord," she turned her atttion to Vyan, "if my information is correct, didn''t Lord Magnus give you those chamomile tea leaves as a gift two months back?" Olivia asked pointedly.

    "Yes," Vyan admitted.

    "And have you be drinking it regularly since th?" Olivia pressed.

    "Well, yes."

    "Connect the dots, everyone th. Lord Magnus tried to off Lord Vyan so he could slide into his fancy shoes as the Grand Duke," Olivia concluded, leaving no room for doubt.

    "No, no, no! There is absolutely no way any trace of that poison was found in that tea!" Lincoln erupted, his composure slipping faster than a banana peel on a slip-and-slide.

    He had bought that poison from the most reputable dealer in town, with a guarantee it would not leave a trace in the body or ev wh tested directly on the tea leaves! S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh, really? And how exactly are you so sure, Lord Magnus?" Vyan interjected, the room falling silt at his unexpected challge. "It is almost like you have got some insider knowledge about how that poison works."

    "I... um... well, you see, my lord... because I took every precaution to sure your safety," Lincoln stammered, beads of sweat forming on his brow. "I would never dream of putting you at risk."

    "What a noble excuse," the other vassals chimed in, their laughter filling the room like a flock of raucous geese.

    "We cannot fathom how you could stoop so low, Lord Magnus," Colin scoffed.

    "And to think, Lord Vyan is barely an adult and you are already plotting his demise. How utterly heartless," Olivia sighed with disappointmt.

    "It has got me wondering if you have be messing with the financial books as well," Arthur added, fueling the flames of suspicion.

    "And that''s not too far-fetched," Colin mused. "My lord, we formally request a thorough audit of the Grand Duchy''s finances for the past fifte years."

    Lincoln''s fists clched, his anger reaching boiling point as he glanced desperately at his eldest son for support, only to be met with a smug smirk.

    That little twerp!

    As if that wer''t ough, Clyde couldn''t resist adding insult to injury with a tongue click of mockery.

    That was it. Lincoln''s last nerve had officially be obliterated.

    "Believe me, everyone! I am being set up like a game of mousetrap here! This is all Clyde''s handiwork," Lincoln tried to accuse, his desperation visible as he tried to wriggle out of the tight spot he had found himself in. "The poison I used is cleaner than a whistle! There couldn''t possibly be any traces left behind. This is clearly a¡ª"

    He cut himself off, realizing the colossal blunder he had just made. "No, no, scratch that! That was a slip of the tongue. I mean, the tea was totally poison-free wh I had it tested¡ª"

    But it was too late. The damage was done, and Clyde knew it.

    With a smug grin, he mouthed "checkmate" to his father, who could do nothing but seethe with impott rage.

    Clyde was well aware that without his wife''s guidance, his father was about as useful as a fork with tea. Sure, he could stick to a plan like a champ, but put him on the spot, and he was as likely to mess up as a toddler trying to juggle flaming torches.

    §®??¦¥????.?§°§®

    That''s why Clyde had orchestrated this little rdezvous, spinning a yarn about the vassals'' eagerness to meet Vyan for the first time while simultaneously planting seeds of doubt about Lincoln''s inttions.

    Conspiracies like this didn''t need ironclad proof; a little whisper here, a well-placed accusation there, and the vultures would come circling.

    And besides, the chamomile tea had indeed be poisoned. So Clyde had not hesitated to mix in a little something extra, just to sure the desired outcome.

    "My lord, your verdict?" Arthur urged.

    Vyan cleared his throat and declared, "On account of attempting to murder the sole heir of the Grand Duchy of Ashstone, Lord Lincoln Magnus is hereby going to relinquish his title as a count and pass it on to his currt heir appart, losing a thirty perct of his precious lands, and hand over t thousand gold coins to House Ashstone."

    Clyde couldn''t help but furrow his brow.

    Why not just toss him to the wolves? he mused, echoing the stimt of every other vassal in the room.

    "Seems like a bit of a soft touch, doesn''t it, my lord?" Colin chimed in, his smile carrying the weight of reluctance.

    "I am fully aware. But let''s just call it my way of saying ''thanks'' to Lord Magnus for babysitting Ashstone while I was missing. At least he did not completely botch the job," Vyan reasoned, earning a surprised look from Lincoln.

    Touched by the unexpected show of gratitude, Lincoln felt a warm fuzzy feeling stirring in his chest.

    "Unlike some people a here, I am not one to forget a favor," Vyan continued, his words casting a sudd hush over the room as everyone caught on to the not-so-subtle hint.

    "Anyhow, that is a wrap for today''s episode of ''Dysfunctional Grand Duchy.'' Thanks for tuning in, everyone," Vyan concluded with a flourish, rising from his seat and strutting out of the meeting hall, Clyde hot on his heels.

    Once they were a safe distance from the meeting hall, Vyan whirled a to face Clyde, his frustration bubbling over like a pot of overcooked spaghetti.

    "You! Could you not just yank my strings like some second-rate puppet show?" Vyan bellowed, his voice echoing through the corridor. "You are always preaching about not forgetting my place, but it seems like you are the one who keeps forgetting it. I am not some pint-sized pawn you can maneuver a to suit your agda!"

    "My lord¡ª"

    "No, stop! Today, I am the one who is going to do the talking," Vyan declared, cutting Clyde off. "You want to know why I spared Lord and Lady Magnus from the guillotine? Because I wanted to give you a taste of your own medicine."

    Clyde''s eyes wided, a flicker of surprise crossing his face.

    "I could have easily handed out death stces, but I knew that''s what you and the others were hoping for. And I refuse to dance to your tune. Because you fucking used me. You fucking used me as a pawn in your twisted family drama!"

    "You have got it all wrong¡ª"

    "Oh, spare me the excuses! Tell me. Did you or did you not approach me with the ulterior motive to stick it to your old man?" Vyan challged.

    As Clyde remained silt, Vyan got his answer loud and clear.

    "I should have se it coming," Vyan chuckled bitterly, shaking his head in disbelief.

    "Nobody does anything out of the kindness of their hearts. Just like your dear old father wanted to rule Ashstone, you wanted to wreck your family to gain back your inheritance, and meanwhile, the vassals wanted to get Lord Magnus out of their way to climb up the social ladder."

    Clyde continued to be silt, his usual un-shut-uppable mouth tightly closed.

    "I knew the vassals would be selfish, but you too, Clyde?" The disappointmt in his voice stung Clyde.

    "Did you honestly believe I would just roll over and play puppet for your little courtroom drama? Newsflash: I have got ''don''t let anyone use you, not ev for the tiniest reason'' graved on my brain, thanks to you," Vyan clamored. "So yeah, that verdict I handed down? Consider it a big, fat ''screw you.'' You are welcome."

    Being played like a fiddle grated on Vyan''s last nerve. It reminded him of Iyana¡ªhow she duped him with her sweet smiles, making him think she actually gave a fuck.

    And turns out, Clyde was just as phony as her.

    Turning on his heel, Vyan gave Clyde the cold shoulder treatmt. "Since I have served my purpose as your little pawn, I reckon you will be hanging up your mtor hat. Fine by me. I don''t need you anyway. I will train by myself."

    That was it. Clyde''s role in his life was over. Or so he hoped.

    "My lord, please, just hear me out once."

 Chapter 16: Gaining Allies

    "One minute," Vyan declared, his tone soft but firm, a hint of weariness in his voice.

    "Fair ough. Here it goes," Clyde replied with a small, guine smile, his hand placed gtly over his heart. "I have no excuses for the fact that I initially approached you with selfish inttions."

    His expression was clouded with regret as he continued, "But wh I learned of the possibility that my father and stepmother might have be involved in your critical condition, it ignited a fire within me. Ev though they were ultimately innoct, the mere thought of them ev considering such an act filled me with fury and anguish."

    "Ev in the midst of my anger, I realized that my feelings for you had transcded mere self-interest."

    Vyan could feel the sincerity in his voice.

    "I guinely care about you, my lord. I meant every word wh I said I wanted to help you become the greatest mage this contint has ever se. I made a promise to stand by your side, and I intd to keep it, no matter what. I wouldn''t ever betray you, trust me."

    "Why me?" Vyan''s voice was cold, his gaze piercing. "Why would you never betray me of all people?"

    Clyde''s smile softed, his eyes reflecting a mixture of warmth and longing. "I do not have a clear answer to that question. Perhaps it is because I never had the chance to truly love my own brother, step or not."

    Vyan nodded slowly, a glimmer of understanding in his eyes. He knew what it was like to yearn for the presce of a sibling, especially since learning about Aster.

    "Besides, you are like my first-ever studt," Clyde rambled on. "So wh I saw you coughing up blood, it hit me like a ton of chanted bricks.

    "My first thought wasn''t, ''Oh no, if Lord Vyan kicks the bucket, Father and Step-Mother''s evil plan wins,'' but more like, ''Who is going to dure my dless rants? Who is going to torture the piano keys so bad I would rather list to a cat serade? And who is gonna give me grief by calling me Mtor?''"

    "I don''t call you Mtor," Vyan deadpanned.

    "Exactly!" Clyde beamed. "That''s the sass I would miss. So, pretty please, forgive me for being a colossal numpty and let me stick a to help you become the mage extraordinaire you were born to be. Cross my heart and hope to crit, I will be your loyal sidekick till the d of time."

    Vyan was torn.

    Could he really trust Clyde?

    The guy was definitely sneakier than he let on, that was for sure.

    But heck, he should trust his gut instincts. He was spot on about Lincoln, after all. So why not give Clyde the befit of the doubt?

    "Fine, Clyde. You have got yourself a deal," Vyan relted, his tone firm. "But mark my words, one wrong move and you are going to be out of here faster than you can say Abracadabra."

    "You got it, my lord," Clyde chirped confidtly.

    "Okay th," Vyan smiled faintly, praying this time he would not get betrayed. "Welcome aboard, Clyde Jayce Magnus. You are officially hired as my aide."

    "It will truly be an honor to serve you, my lord," Clyde bowed.

    In that momt, amidst their shared vulnerabilities, a bond formed betwe them¡ªone built on honesty, trust, and the shared desire for companionship.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Great job reigning me in today, my lord," Clyde said, his grin stretching from ear to ear as he strolled behind Vyan after he changed out of his Grand Duke attire.

    "Though I must say," Clyde added, "you could have be a bit more graceful. Your voice got a tad too emotional for my taste."

    "Shut up. I did not ask for your feedback," Vyan shot back in irritation.

    "By the way, how did you figure out everything?" Clyde inquired, his curiosity piqued.

    "Do you take me for an idiot?" Vyan''s brow furrowed in annoyance.

    He had overheard the servants gossiping about how Clara Magnus treated Clyde like dirt and made sure he was not the heir.

    At first, Vyan thought Clyde was just trying to secure a stable spot by cozying up to him, like any good noble-blooded person would. But wh he dropped the bomb about Lincoln trying to poison Vyan and his grand plan to expose him, well, let''s just say the pieces fell into place.

    "I am relieved you are actually smart," Clyde chuckled. "I was ready to give you a piece of my mind for ev considering such a boneheaded move with my father. Relinquishing his title means nothing wh he can just control everything through my brother."

    "Not if I exile him and his wife from Ashstone," Vyan added.

    Clyde''s eyes wided in surprise. "What?"

    "I will be adding that part in the writt decree¡ªthe actual verdict. I inttionally left it out in the verbal one."

    Clyde grinned. "Oh, my, you really thought it through."

    "Yep. Just wait and see how I have got prests lining up at the door tomorrow," Vyan smirked, a mischievous glint in his eye.

    Clyde laughed. "You are spot on. People love to shower atttion on those who are easily flattered. It will be your secret weapon against them whever they try to outsmart you."

    Vyan nodded, a victorious smile on his lips.

    "Oh, by the way," he suddly recalled, "you never answered. What happed to me? Why was I unconscious for three days?"

    Clyde''s smile tighted like a rubber band stretched to its limit. "Well, about that¡­" he began, his tone as hesitant as a squirrel crossing a busy street. "My lord, were you not aware that you were deadly allergic to cucumbers?"

    "Ah, is that so?" Vyan raised an eyebrow, the gravity of the situation not sinking in.

    "What''s with the flat reaction?" Clyde gave him a narrowed look.

    Vyan shrugged nonchalantly.

    "Be thankful Doctor Harvey managed to recover you. Seriously, since the main symptoms were late to show, we couldn''t figure out what in the world happed to you for a long time."

    Vyan couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of nearly being tak down by a salad.

    "It''s not something to laugh at. Please be more mindful of what you eat," Clyde rebuked. "We will conduct an allergy test on you so that we can be careful next time."

    "Well, it is your fault, technically. Wasn''t it your responsibility to conduct the test before? Were you waiting for me to be covered in hives?" Vyan shot back, unable to resist a jab at his unfortunate situation.

    ??¨N¦®?§²??.???

    Clyde''s shoulders slumped like a deflated balloon. "My bad."

    "Oh, are we not going to train today? I already missed three days. I should get ready¡ª"

    "No. No training today. Today, you are going to rest only," Clyde announced, cutting off any protest before it could ev form.

    "Who was the one who announced that I was meeting the vassals one minute after I woke up?" Vyan''s irritation bubbled up.

    "My goodness! Who has the audacity to do that?" Clyde''s eyes darted a the room, trying to deflect Vyan''s glare.

    "Stop it, you drama que," Vyan retorted, unable to resist poking fun at Clyde''s theatrics.

    Clyde laughed in response.

    "One more thing," Vyan groaned, turning to Clyde. "Who is going to tackle all this paperwork now that Lincoln Magnus is gone?"

    Clyde scratched his head, his expression ponderous. "We will need someone new. But I don''t trust any of the other vassals."

    "Same here," Vyan agreed, slumping in his office chair.

    "I would volunteer myself, but my math skills are as shaky as a Jga tower, and my spding habits would turn Ashstone into a ghost town with a ''Going out of business'' sign."

    "I don''t expect anything less from you." Vyan rolled his eyes.

    "But hey, I think I know just the right person."

    Vyan perked up, intrigued. "Oh, yeah? Who?"

    "She is a former imperial palace treasurer, supposedly a math wizard from the accounts departmt. If she can handle our numbers, I will handle the rest."

    Vyan raised an eyebrow. "Why did she leave the palace gig th?"

    Clyde shrugged. "Rumor has it she tried to flirt with Prince Izac and got exiled. But knowing that douche of a prince, he probably flirted first and th cried harassmt wh he got rejected. That guy''s sleazier than a perverted old man on the street."

    "Well, at least something good came out of me stabbing that sleazeball, possessed or not," Vyan smirked. "Anyway, let''s hit the road to find that treasurer."

    "But you need to rest," Clyde reminded him.

    "I am sick of this place. I want to get out," Vyan reasoned.

    "Yes, because the last time you wt out, you came back not coughing up blood," Clyde pointed out sarcastically.

    "Excuse me, I had the salad at home. Outside had nothing to do with it," Vyan countered.

    Clyde sighed, defeated. "Okay, but wear a disguise. The capital''s still crawling with dangers for you."

    Vyan smiled to himself as he thought, time to gain my next ally.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Come on, Easton, we do not have to do this," Iyana implored. "We can split up, wander a town separately, and th come back, tell our fathers we had a blast, and call it a day."

    Iyana''s plea hung in the air as Easton paused on the sidewalk, his sandy blonde hair catching the sunlight like a halo. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Easton pivoted to face his betrothed, her pale gold gown a stark contrast to the concrete backg. "But why separate wh we can be together?"

    "And what''s the point of that?" Iyana responded, her tone as flat as yesterday''s tea.

    Easton sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I am not thrilled about this either, Iyana. I could be back at the palace, wrestling with the Ganlop debacle, but instead, here I am, on an useless date neither of us signed up for. If we are going to do it, we might as well do it properly."

    Iyana huffed, a clear sign of her disinterest. "I couldn''t care less about doing it right. Honestly, I don''t ev want to do it at all."

    "Th why not call off the whole marriage?" Easton suggested in frustration.

    "If only I had the power to defy the almighty imperial family," Iyana scoffed, rolling her eyes.

    Easton''s incredulous chuckled echoed down the street. "Well, would you look at the audacity on display here? You are seriously rolling your eyes at the crown prince of this empire?"

    Iyana met his disbelief with a tight-lipped smile and retorted, "As far as I am concerned, I am dealing with my fianc¨¦ right now."

    Easton pinched the bridge of his nose. "Every momt with you is like a crash course in patice. How in the world am I going to survive a lifetime of this?"

    Iyana shrugged nonchalantly. "Well, lucky for you, you don''t actually have to. We can pop out an heir, th go our separate ways like distant relatives at a family reunion. You mind your business, I mind mine, and we will live happily ever after apart."

    Easton blinked, momtarily stunned into silce by her braz proposal. "You know, most people save these conversations for the privacy of their own home, not the middle of the freaking street."

    Iyana''s smile turned wry, annoyance flashing in her eyes like fireworks on the Empire Foundation Day. "You are absolutely right. It would be fantastic if we could keep our impding marital disaster under wraps. So, ta-ta for now. I will catch you back here in three hours."

    "Iyana, wait!" Easton''s protest fell on deaf ears as she sauntered away, leaving him fuming on the sidewalk like a forgott accessory.

    He muttered with a frustrated growl, "Fine, go! It''s not like I care anyway."

    And with that declaration, he stormed off in the opposite direction.

    Iyana strolled leisurely through the bustling marketplace, her gaze drifting over the colorful array of flowers on display.

    As she reached out to inspect a particularly vibrant bouquet, a familiar figure shrouded in a black cloak caught her eye.

    "Vyan?" she exclaimed, unable to contain her surprise.

    What on earth was he doing in Cantace wh her informants had assured her he was not a? Those incompett imbeciles!

    Abandoning the flowers without a second thought, she took off in a desperate pursuit of Vyan.

 Chapter 17: Auction Myself

    Vyan wrinkled his nose, eyeing the run-down buildings and crowded streets of the slum with disbelief. "Are you sure Freya Adeline works somewhere in this dump?"

    Clyde nodded thusiastically. "Positive. My sources never fail."

    "Hard to believe a former palace employee ded up in such a... not-so-charming locale," Vyan muttered, shaking his head. "Guess that is the price you pay for ticking off the bigwigs."

    Clyde took the lead, motioning for Vyan to follow closely. "Stay close, and for the love of all things magical, do not go casting spells left and right. This place is dodgy as hell, ev on a good day."

    "Got it," Vyan replied, suppressing the urge to conjure up a magic carpet just for the sake of disobeying Clyde.

    As they navigated deeper into the slum, Vyan couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt at the sight of the poverty a him. He thought he had it rough growing up, but compared to the people here, he might as well have be sipping coconut water on a beach on the tropical islands.

    "We are tering the red-light district now," Clyde whispered, his tone grim.

    "A red-light district?" Vyan echoed, the term ringing a bell in his memory. "Oh, right. I think I have heard of those from one of my former colleagues."

    Clyde shot him a deadpan look and bluntly responded, "It is basically a neighborhood where sex business flourishes."

    "Oh," Vyan replied, trying to appear nonchalant while mtally vowing to sanitize his brain later.

    Clyde eyed Vyan cautiously, a hint of concern in his voice. "You do know what sex is, right, my lord?"

    "Of course, I do!" Vyan shot back, his cheeks coloring slightly. "I have, uh, extsively researched the subject in literature."

    "Ah, flexing your book smarts over real-world experice. Classic move, my lord," Clyde quipped, giving him an exaggerated thumbs-up, as if on the verge of shedding a tear for his master''s sheltered existce. "I would suggest we remedy that situation right away, but I would hate to be the reason for your future divorce, in case you get addicted."

    "Whoa, hold your horses! Just because we are in this... colorful neighborhood does not mean you can be as vulgar as you want," Vyan retorted, eyebrows raised in mock indignation.

    "Fair point, fair point," Clyde conceded, patting Vyan''s shoulder dramatically. "My Lord''s purity must be protected at all costs. I bet you have not ev had your first kiss, have you?"

    Vyan opted not to dignify that with a response and instead redirected their atttion. "Hey, isn''t that the bar where Freya Adeline works?"

    "Yep," Clyde replied, snapping back into professional mode. "Let''s go see if she is serving up more than just drinks."

    As Vyan and Clyde made their way inside, Vyan felt a sudd yank on his elbow, causing him to whirl a in surprise, while Clyde obliviously continued on ahead.

    "What the¡ª" Vyan was interrupted.

    "What the hell are you doing here?" a sharp, demanding voice cut through the busy air like a guillotine.

    Vyan''s eyebrows shot up in disbelief. "I could ask you the same thing, Iyana," he snapped back, his tone laced with barely contained anger.

    "I can be anywhere I want to be," she responded sharply.

    He shook off her grip and crossed his arms defiantly, asking, "Last I checked, this is not exactly a hotspot for royalty."

    Iyana shrugged, her demeanor surprisingly nonchalant giv the circumstances. "I can handle myself just fine, thank you very much. I have already dealt with a few unwanted admirers along the way."

    Vyan scoffed, glancing at the few limping m in her wake, and he was pretty sure she was the one responsible for their handicapped condition. "Oh, forgive me for not dealing with the admirers myself and for not rolling out the red carpet in this charming establishmt."

    But before he could continue, Iyana''s tone shifted, her grip was back on his sleeve, this time, tighting with a sudd urgcy. "Why are your eyes red?"

    Vyan rolled his eyes, his frustration mounting. "So observant, as always. Maybe you would have noticed it the last time we met, if you hadn''t be too busy smoking."

    Her expression shifted from indifferce to concern, and Vyan couldn''t help but feel a twinge of confusion.

    §®?¨N§¦??£¤?.?§°§®

    "Are you cursed or something?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry.

    Vyan snorted, masking his own confusion of her behavior with bravado. "Oh, please. Like I would let some silly curse get the better of me."

    But deep down, he could not shake the strange look in her eyes, a flicker of guine concern that contradicted her usual indifferce. It was like she was playing pretd with him once again. Because she had no reason to actually care.

    It''s impossible, he told himself. Absolutely impossible. She does not give a rat''s tail about me.

    "Come on, tell me clearly. Are you cursed or not?" she urged.

    Vyan forcefully pried her hand off his arm once more, his annoyance visible. "First of all, no, I am not. Secondly, it is of your damn business ev if I was."

    Iyana shot him a pointed look, her gaze lingering on his altered eye color with a mix of suspicion and concern. "Fine, as long as you are okay," she relted. "Th, tell me why you are lurking a here. Are you planning to auction yourself off as a last resort?"

    "What part of ''it is of your damn business'' do you not get? And no¡ª" Vyan started, but th he paused, a smirk curling at the corners of his lips. Why should he dignify her with an explanation? He owed her nothing. "And what if I am?" he shot back. "What if I do want to auction myself?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana gritted her teeth. "You are out of your mind. Why would you ev consider that?"

    "Why not? You think nobody would want a piece of this?" Vyan retorted, his need to appear confidt in front of her bordering on cockiness.

    "That''s not what I meant! It''s the complete opposite," she muttered the last part, almost to herself. "Do you have any idea how many people would throw themselves at you if you put yourself out there?"

    "I don''t know, but I''m willing to find out," Vyan replied with a cheeky grin. "And betwe you and me, my former boss used to rave about my looks. So unless she was lying through her teeth, I am expecting quite the turnout."

    Iyana''s eyes flashed with irritation. "You insufferable idiot. You have no idea how terribly sex slaves are treated¡ª"

    "Since I have be so gerous as to tertain your questions," Vyan interjected smoothly, "how about you tell me why my whereabouts are suddly so fascinating to you, instead of lecturing me on the downsides of being a sex slave?"

    "Because¡­" Iyana hesitated, her gaze flickering away. "Because I am the former boss you mtioned just now, damn it! It''s not exactly great for my image if my ex-knight suddly becomes the talk of the town as a¡­ a streetwalker."

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "Ah, yes, how could I forget? It''s always about you, isn''t it?"

    What did he expect, honestly? A declaration of jealousy? As if. She only cares about her impeccable reputation so that nothing gets in the way of the crown.

    With a dismissive gesture, he unfolded his arms and turned away. "Well, newsflash, Iyana, I stopped giving a damn about your precious reputation a long time ago. So excuse me while I go and live my life the way I damn well please." And with that, he stormed off towards the trance of the bar.

    "Vyan!" Iyana''s voice echoed after him, but he did not ev glance back.

    She watched his retreating figure, chewing on her lip in frustration, pondering for a long minute, before gathering her skirts and pushing through the crowd in his pursuit.

    Ev if he was planning to auction himself off, she would be the one to call dibs on him before anybody else could.

    Ignoring the lewd commts from drunk m, she finally caught up to Vyan, only to find him gaged in conversation with a tall, gray-haired man, gesturing towards one of the dancers on stage.

    Could it be that Vyan wasn''t here to sell himself, but to tertain himself with another woman? The thought turned her stomach in disgust, but th again, he was a man at the d of the day, wasn''t he?

    In an era where every man was allowed to sleep a and ev their wives would not bat an eye, it should come as no surprise if Vyan would too want to joy himself.

    Ev a wife would be okay with him being here. So who was Iyana to mind?

    Nevertheless, Iyana''s eyes blazed with fury as she watched one of the bar dancers press herself against Vyan''s chest.

    With her self-control slipping away, she marched forward and forcefully yanked the girl off Vyan.

    "Don''t you dare lay a finger on my Vyan!" she thundered, her grip tighting on the hair.

 Chapter 18: Not Mine Anymore

    The blue-haired dancer let out a yelp of pain, her eyes wide with fear.

    "What the hell, Iyana? What do you think you are doing?" Vyan snapped, his mind reeling with what ghost possessed Iyana. "Let her go!"

    "No! How dare she ev think about touching you?" Iyana shot back, her voice dripping with anger and vom.

    "And what is it to you? I am not your damn possession anymore! You don''t get to dictate who I associate with," Vyan retorted, his own anger flaring in his red eyes.

    Iyana''s hold on the girl slacked at the accusation, and the dancer wasted no time in fleeing for safety. "Vyan¡­ I never saw you as my possession," she blurted out, her words tumbling out before she could stop them.

    "Oh, I am sure you did not," Vyan scoffed, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Now, if you don''t mind, I have business to attd to. So kindly get out of my face."

    Iyana wanted to demand what kind of business he had in a place like this, but from the way he was acting, she doubted he would give her a straight answer.

    Iyana''s mind raced with conflicting thoughts as she watched Vyan, her heart torn betwe the desire to stay and the need to walk away.

    I need to leave him be, she reminded herself firmly, her internal struggle playing out behind her stoic facade.

    I shouldn''t meddle with his life anymore. I know... I know that!

    But as she gazed at him, a flood of memories washed over her, softing the edges of her resolve. He looked so healthy, so vibrant, so... precious.

    It had be too long since she had se him, and the ache of their separation gnawed at her insides.

    No! she told herself, shaking her head to dispel the temptation. I need to put up my act. He would be happier hating me, just like he does now.

    But ev as she fortified her defses, a small voice whispered in the recesses of her mind, reminding her of the happy bond they once shared, of the deep love that still lingered beath the surface.

    But... she hesitated, her blank eyes betraying her inner turmoil, but for his sake, I must regain my composure. I need to remain the bane of his existce. Otherwise, Father would¡ª

    No, never. I will never let that happ to him.

    With a final, determined nod, she steeled herself for the inevitable pain of walking away. Her resolve harded once more, steeling herself against the tug of emotions threating to overwhelm her.

    "Forgive me for momtarily forgetting my place," Iyana remarked, her tone laced with bitterness.

    "After all, you have be my little plaything for so long, I could not help but feel a pang of jealousy at the mere thought of my toy in someone else''s arms." Iyana''s words dripped with sarcasm as she tilted her head, a haughty smile curling her lips.

    She leaned in close, her voice a soft whisper in his ear as she placed a hand on his shoulder, feeling his closess ev if it was just for a second. "As you well know, I can be rather possessive."

    Vyan chuckled darkly, his tone tinged with mockery. "Yes, I guessed it. After all, your possessive tdcies are legdary."

    Vyan could not help but recall the time she had threated her own sister with a knife for daring to speak to him alone in the hallway.

    "But let''s not forget, it was you who let go of me first," Vyan countered, his voice a low murmur. "I don''t belong to you anymore, Iyana. And I never will."

    Iyana bit her lip, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her features before she composed herself, pulling back with a coy smile.

    "You are absolutely right," she replied smoothly. "Someone of your... low stature could never belong to someone like me."

    "Exactly, someone like you deserves the throne," Vyan shot back, mirroring her smile with exaggerated politess. "Now, if you would not mind, o esteemed royalty, kindly leave this low-class individual alone."

    "You don''t have to repeat yourself twice. I am going. My beloved fianc¨¦ is waiting, anyway." With that, Iyana turned a and left, vowing herself not to look back ev once.

    Because if she did, she might just throw herself into Vyan''s arms and let it all fall apart. ???¦®????.§³?§®

    While she might be tempted to think it would not be so bad to let everything shatter, she could not risk it¡ªnot wh his life was on the line.

    As Iyana emerged from the shadowy alleys of the red-light district into the soft glow of the setting sun, Easton''s worried gaze immediately locked onto her.

    His heart raced with relief at finding her, yet the tsion in his chest only grew as he approached her and saw the distress etched on her face.

    "Iyana, where have you be? I have be searching everywhere for you ever since we parted ways," Easton exclaimed, his voice tinged with concern as he took in the alley she had just left.

    "What were you doing in that place? You know it is dangerous. I can think of so many unwarranted rumors spreading about you if somebody saw you coming out from there," he rebuked.

    Iyana''s steps faltered, her strong facade crumbling like sandcastles against the tide. With trembling limbs, she sank to her knees, tears streaming down her cheeks in silt tormt.

    Easton''s heart twisted in anguish at the sight of her pain. In all their time together since childhood, he had never se her so vulnerable, so brok. It confused him to his core.

    "Why are you crying?" Easton asked, his own voice cracking with emotion as he knelt beside her, his heart aching to ease her suffering. "Did someone hurt you in there?"

    As the question lingered, he answered himself, "No, that''s probably not possible. You are too strong to be hurt by someone. Tell me what really happed, Iyana. I can''t understand what''s going on."

    With a choked sob, Iyana shook her head, her hands covering her face as if to shield herself from the world. "No..." she managed to whisper, her voice barely audible over the racket of the bustling street.

    But her silce spoke volumes, echoing with the weight of her unspok pain.

    Feeling utterly helpless, Easton ttatively wrapped his arms a Iyana, offering her the fragile comfort of his embrace. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You can tell me what happed. I promise, I won''t breathe a word of it to anyone."

    For a long, agonizing momt, Iyana clung to him in silce, her tears staining the fabric of his regal shirt, her pain radiating from every tremble of her body.

    Th, with a shuddering breath, she found the strgth to speak, her voice fractured and raw with emotion. "It''s just... it''s hitting me now, after all this time," she confessed, her words a whispered admission of her deepest sorrow.

    "I lost the most important person in my life while trying to protect him. He is not mine anymore, and he never will be."

    A haunting flashback seized her, the memory of Vyan''s face contorted with rage in the darkness of the cell, his words dripping with vomous hatred and unbridled contempt.

    "I thought he would understand me¡­ if I explained everything to him properly. But before I could do so, things got so out of hand. He now hates me so much... that he can''t ev stand the sight of me," she continued, her voice barely a whisper, as if she were afraid to voice the truth aloud.

    "I thought it was fine if he hated me. It would be good for him to move on. I thought I could bear his hatred, but... I don''t think I can."

    As Easton gtly brushed away her tears, his heart ached at the sight of her pain, the emptiness in her eyes a stark reminder of the depths of her despair.

    "Do you know, Easton¡­ he is the reason I wanted to continue living? But now, he is the reason I want to kill myself," she uttered, "all because I think his world would be a little fraction happier without me in it."

    "Shh," Easton put a finger on her lips to quiet her ominous thoughts, "don''t talk like that."

    "But it''s the truth¡ª"

    "It''s not. Iyana, I may not have all the answers. Heck, I don''t ev know who you are talking about, and I honestly don''t care," Easton confessed softly, his voice a soothing balm against her anguish. "But don''t think killing yourself will solve anything."

    "Th, what do I do?" she broke once again.

    "I don''t know the answer to that, but I do know one thing, and that is, you don''t have to face this alone. I will be here for you, every step of the way."

    In the absce of any more comforting words, Easton held her close, offering her the solace of his presce in her darkest hour, his silt promise echoing in the embrace: I won''t let you be alone.

 Chapter 19: Recruitment

    "So that was the woman you were in love with, huh?" Clyde commted, his eyes wide with a mix of awe and terror. "She is quite the firecracker. My soul almost took a vacation from my body wh she grabbed that dancer by the hair."

    Vyan was tak aback by Clyde''s observation, his eyes narrowing suspiciously. "Hold on a second, did I ever mtion being in love with her?"

    Clyde shrugged nonchalantly, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Eh, details, details. I would have to be blind not to notice your googly eyes wh you were talking about your former master."

    "Former googly eyes," Vyan corrected sternly, crossing his arms in defiance. "Regardless of how you stumbled upon this so-called revelation, let me set the record straight. I am absolutely, positively not in love with her anymore. In fact, my life''s mission now is to give her a memorable and painfully inconvit demise."

    "Got it," Clyde responded, surprisingly unfazed by Vyan''s dramatic declaration.

    Relieved that Clyde didn''t press the issue further, Vyan scanned the crowded dance floor until his gaze landed on a woman awkwardly swaying to the music.

    "There she is. Do you think that''s Freya Adeline?" Vyan asked, pointing her out to Clyde.

    Clyde nodded, squinting to get a better look. "Looks like it. Though, I must say, she''s got some interesting moves."

    Without missing a beat, he sprang into action, disappearing into the crowd and returning momts later with the timid-looking brunette in tow.

    "Are you Freya Adeline?" Vyan asked, eyeing her with curiosity.

    The woman nodded hesitantly. "Um, yes, that''s me."

    Leaning in closer, Vyan began, "I have an offer for you..." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Instantly, her demeanor shifted, her voice tinged with caution. "What kind of offer? I''m not signing up for any... uh, questionable activities."

    Vyan recoiled, holding up his hands defsively. "Whoa, whoa, slow down. That''s not what I meant. Let''s chat somewhere else. This place is no''t exactly the ideal spot for... uh, negotiations."

    "Fine. Give me two minutes," she replied before disappearing back into the crowd.

    "Huh. I expected more pushback," Vyan muttered, scratching his head in confusion.

    "Looks like Miss Freya is desperate for any kind of cash," Clyde chimed in as they made their way outside. "According to her backg, she is the sole provider for her sick mother and her crippled brother. Giv how skittish she seemed up there, I doubt she is raking in much cash here."

    Vyan nodded thoughtfully, realizing there was more to the situation than he initially assumed.

    "Anyway, you will handle the recruitmt, alright, my lord? Consider this your initiation into the delightful world of persuasion," Clyde instructed, his tone brimming with mock thusiasm.

    "But I thought there was no training scheduled for today?" Vyan protested, his eyebrows knitting together in confusion.

    "You changed my mind the momt you begged to come here today," Clyde retorted with a casual shrug. "So, make sure you strike a deal that will make us all proud. And if she is not ke on joining us, use every trick in the book to change her mind. She will be a real gem in our team."

    "Got it," Vyan replied with a determined nod, ready to take on the challge.

    Before long, Freya emerged from the building, wearing a flimsy dress that seemed hardly appropriate for the chilly weather.

    "Um, that''s what you are wearing? It is freezing out here," Clyde remarked, guine concern evidt in his voice.

    "It''s fine, I am used to it," Freya reassured him with a smile, though her teeth were chattering.

    "Clyde, give her your cloak," Vyan ordered, prompting Clyde to wid his eyes in disbelief. Their cloaks were chanted to regulate temperature, meaning Vyan was esstially stcing Clyde to freeze in the early chill of Coral.

    "Here you go, miss," Clyde offered gallantly, handing over his cloak with a forced smile. Meanwhile, he quietly cast a warming spell on himself, which unfortunately was not very effective and resulted in him shivering uncontrollably.

    "So, what kind of job offer do you have for me?" Freya inquired eagerly, oblivious to Clyde''s shivering form.

    "Ever heard of House Ashstone?" Vyan began.

    "Of course. I would have to be living under a rock not to know them," Freya replied nervously.

    "How would you feel about being the treasurer for House Ashstone?" Vyan proposed.

    "Yes! I will take the job!" Freya exclaimed without hesitation.

    "I understand your hesitation, but maybe you should hear about the perks before you commit¡ªwait, what? You are already on board?" Vyan blinked in disbelief.

    Freya nodded fervtly, her eyes shining with hope. "Please, I will do anything for this job. It''s the first dect offer I have had since leaving the palace. Please, Master."

    §®??¦¥?§²??.???

    "Don''t call me Master," Vyan blurted out. "I''m not a fan of that title." He could not do anything about the servants at the manors addressing him with that, but he would like for the number to not increase. "Just call me Vyan."

    "Okay, Vyan. I will call you that until the day I can address you as ''Your Grace,''" Freya replied with a warm smile.

    "What...? How do you know about¡ª"

    "Well, I used to work at the imperial palace, which I am sure you know since you came looking for me. You mtioned House Ashstone, right? There''s only one member named Vyan in that family¡ªthe second son of the late Grand Duke. So, it wasn''t hard to put two and two together," Freya explained matter-of-factly.

    Vyan couldn''t help but be impressed as he thought, she is sharp, very sharp.

    "Thank you. But hey, isn''t the tire Ashstone family supposedly dead?" Vyan countered.

    "True, but the bodies of the Grand Duke''s two sons were never found. Who is to say they are not still kicking a?" Freya pondered.

    "I am guinely impressed, Freya. That dingy dance floor really doesn''t deserve someone of your caliber," Vyan said, extding his hand to her with a grin, which she gladly accepted. "I am looking forward to having you on board."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Once Vyan and Clyde returned to the manor, they tasked Bedict with settling Freya into a room. After assigning Freya a room and sding her off with two maids, Bedict launched into a tirade against Clyde as if he had to win the championship of chiding.

    "¡ªMaster just got back on his feet, and you whisked him away like he is your personal grand prize! You have got to consider his well-being, Lord Clyde. How do you expect to be his right-hand man if you can''t ev handle his health? An aide should know wh to heed his master''s wishes and wh to put his foot down. Are you following me?"

    Vyan struggled to maintain a straight face, leaning against a nearby pillar while Clyde wilted under Bedict''s verbal barrage.

    Clyde shot Vyan a desperate look, siltly begging for a rescue, but Vyan couldn''t contain his laughter any longer.

    Meanwhile, the young maids going about their chores blushed at the sound of Vyan''s laughter.

    "Has Master always be this attractive?" Yana whispered.

    "Maybe it''s the aura of authority he exudes," Teresa speculated.

    "I think it''s his haircut. He''s really rocking that style," Ursula chimed in.

    "Either way, he''s a sight for sore eyes," Teresa sighed conttedly.

    "I hope his future wife is just as easy on the eyes," Yana added.

    "Agreed. He deserves nothing but the best," Ursula concurred.

    "What are you three gossiping about? Get back to work!" Bedict''s stern voice interrupted their conversation, prompting the trio to hastily return to their tasks.

    Meanwhile, Clyde seized the opportunity to slip away from Bedict''s watchful eye, making a break for it with Vyan in tow.

    Vyan was still chuckling wh Clyde finally came to a halt.

    "My suffering is what makes you laugh, huh?" Clyde grumbled, his tone tinged with annoyance.

    Vyan nodded unreptantly. "Hey, laughter is the best medicine, right?"

    His laughter faded as his gaze drifted to the solitary guard stationed outside the hallway windows, prompting Vyan to voice his observation.

    "Hey, I have be noticing something," he began. "We seem to be short on knights, don''t we? There''s only one guard at the back gate and two at the front. Shouldn''t there be more?"

    Clyde scratched his head sheepishly. "You are right. I have be meaning to bring this up, but it slipped my mind. We definitely need to hire more knights. Maybe a knighting ceremony would be fitting."

    "But why the shortage in the first place?" Vyan''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Did we lose all of them in the tragedy fifte years ago?"

    "Actually, no," Clyde explained. "Most of them were trapped inside their quarters by a powerful spell. That''s how the imperial forces were able to breach our defses, otherwise, they could never. Feeling guilty for failing to protect you and Lord Aster, they resigned."

    Vyan nodded in understanding and stated, "We need to bring them back."

    "We could always hire new recruits, but it might be challging to track down everyone," Clyde suggested.

    "Yes, we will have new recruits, but we also need them¡ªthe ones my mother personally trained," Vyan insisted, determination flashing in his eyes. "Bedict has told me how formidable my mother''s knights were. If I want maximum protection against my emies, they are the ones we need."

    Impressed by Vyan''s resolve, Clyde grinned. "Aye, my lord," he said with a mock salute. "I will sd a letter to the former commander of the Order of the Phoix."

 Chapter 20: Facing The Commander

    A week later.

    "Are you absolutely, positively, without a doubt, 0% sure this is where Sir Jacques resides?" Vyan squinted skeptically at the quaint little cottage nestled in the middle of nowhere, a place where ev a magical tracker fears to tread.

    Clyde glanced at the address scrawled on the crumpled paper in his hand. "Well, unless Sir Jacques has tak up a pchant for cave-dwelling suddly, this is it." He scratched his head, muttering, "Though, knowing your luck, we might have accidtally teleported to the wrong place instead."

    Vyan spotted a weathered letterbox proudly displaying the name ''Theodore Jacques.''

    "Looks like we are at the right address at least," he let out, pointing it out to Clyde. "Time to ring the doorbell and hope Sir Jacques is not too busy practicing his disappearing act."

    Clyde frowned, peering into the letterbox. "If he saw my heartfelt letter, where is my reply? Not ev a ''please remove me from your mailing list'' note? I am offded, honestly," he grumbled, giving the mailbox a suspicious once-over.

    Undeterred, Vyan marched forward and rapped on the door.

    According to Clyde''s so-called reliable source, the commander of the Order of Phoix¡ªbasically the army his mother personally trained¡ªwas supposed to be living here alone.

    Theodore Jacques was appartly as family-free as a hermit crab at a beach, so Vyan was hoping to rope him back into the knightly fold and get the defse squad back in action for House Ashstone.

    "Is he inttionally ghosting us, my lord?" Clyde wondered aloud.

    "I don''t see why he would¡ª" Vyan began, only to have the door swing op, revealing a sword aimed directly at his neck.

    Vyan stared down the business d of the blade, his eyes meeting those of a ginger-haired, middle-aged man with a furious glare.

    "Who are you?" the man demanded, his voice dripping with a bld of irritation and pottial homicide.

    Clyde looked like he was about to stage a heroic intervtion, but Vyan silced him with a swift hand gesture.

    Unfazed by the sharp point inches from his Adam''s apple, Vyan greeted the sword-wielding man with the kind of calm only a person who has read too many advturous stories could muster.

    "Top of the morning to you, Sir Jacques. I am Vyan¡ª"

    Theodore''s eyes narrowed to slits. "Oh, you are that cheeky rascal pretding to be Lady Natalia''s son?"

    "That''s my mother, alright." Vyan portrayed an amicable smile, despite the sword nicking his skin and playing connect-the-dots with his blood vessels.

    "There is no way in the sev hells you are her kid," Theodore growled, applying a bit more pressure with the blade for emphasis.

    Vyan could see how unbelievable it might be for him to accept that Vyan was Natalia Audrey Ashstone''s son¡ªthe first woman in the history of Haynes to have achieved the ultimate divine skill of a knight: the Aura. So, Vyan was willing to deal with patice.

    However, seeing the blood ooze out of Vyan''s skin, Clyde wt into full offse mode and attempted to pull a classic ninja move, teleporting behind Theodore with all the grace of a startled pigeon.

    Armed with a hammer conjured from the ether, he prepared to unleash some magical justice. But before he could ev swing the manifested weapon, Theodore pirouetted and took a swipe at him with his sword.

    Clyde narrowly avoided a close shave that didn''t involve a barber and stumbled back, mtally applauding Theodore''s agility while internally cursing his own lack of foresight.

    Gathering his wits and a few stray thoughts, Clyde called upon his trusty wind spirits, giving Theodore the kind of glare usually reserved for someone who took the last cookie without offering.

    "Hold up, Sir Jacques! You cannot just go a swinging swords at My Lord!" Clyde protested, indignant, as Theodore was about to point the sword back at Vyan.

    "You mean, your faux lord," Theodore corrected.

    "He is not faux," Clyde retorted, his irritation brewing faster than a potion, but he still retained his calm, appearing cold and icy.

    "Clyde, why the impromptu heroics? I was having a civilized conversation here," Vyan interjected, sounding exasperated like an old man.

    "He was about to separate your head from your shoulder! How could I just stand by and watch?" Clyde shot back, his loyalty shining more frantically than the bright sun during the peak summer days.

    Vyan sighed. "Look, Sir Jacques and I still need to¡ª"

    "Save your breath, fibber! I have nothing to talk to you about. Get out of my abode immediately!" Theodore declared, his voice thunderous like Vyan was his sev-lifetime archemy.

    Meanwhile, Vyan''s voice was a mixture of confusion and urgcy as he pressed Theodore for answers. "Please, I will leave if you want me to, but I need to understand why you believe I am not who I think I am."

    §®?¨N§¦??£¤?.???

    Theodore''s expression softed for the first time, his eyes betraying a depth of sorrow. "Because," he began, his voice heavy, "the Young Lord Vyan we knew is no longer with us."

    Shock rippled through Vyan and Clyde, their faces mirroring the disbelief of such a revelation.

    "What do you mean?" Vyan''s voice trembled, unable to fully comprehd Theodore''s words.

    Clyde''s gaze bore into Theodore, searching for any sign of deception. "How can you be so certain?" he demanded, his tone edged with intsity.

    Theodore met Vyan''s gaze, his own filled with regret and pain.

    "Wh I set out to find Young Lord Vyan after he wt missing, I uncovered a harrowing truth," he confessed, each word burded with the truth of his discovery. "He had be tak and sold in the black market. Tragically, the man who purchased him met his d in a carriage accidt. Among the wreckage, they discovered a child''s body, and the description matched that of Young Lord Vyan impeccably."

    A heavy silce fell over the room as Vyan''s heart sank, the gravity of Theodore''s words settling in his chest like lead.

    As uncertainty bore down on him, Vyan''s mind became a battleg of doubt and fear.

    What if everything he believed about himself was nothing but a mirage? What if he wasn''t the true son of the Grand Duke? The mere thought st shivers down his spine, threating to unravel the very fabric of his currt existce.

    Stripped of his title, inheritance, and idtity, he would be left a hollow shell of his former self, cast adrift in a world that offered no solace to those branded as impostors. The very notion of losing the power to take revge on everyone he vowed to make suffer¡­ It was downright terrifying.

    Feeling the suffocating grip of fear tight a him, Vyan was grateful for Clyde''s reassuring presce by his side.

    With a gtle touch, Clyde offered a lifeline of certainty in the midst of Vyan''s turmoil.

    "You are real, my lord," Clyde''s words were a beacon of hope in the darkness, pulling Vyan back from the brink of despair. "No matter what anybody may say, you are and always will be Vyan Blake Ashstone."

    Theodore''s derisive scoff only served to fuel Clyde''s determination, his icy glare a silt rebuke to any who dared to question Vyan''s idtity.

    "You possess abilities that only a true Ashstone could wield," Clyde affirmed, his unwavering gaze locking onto Theodore''s. "If you were truly an impostor, such magic would be beyond your reach." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Clyde''s words washed over Vyan like a soothing balm.

    Vyan had already prov himself time and again, casting aside any shadow of doubt that threated to consume him. He was no imposter¡ªhe was a testamt to the resilice of the Ashstone legacy.

    "Yeah, you are right," Vyan murmured, his voice tinged with a hint of vulnerability as he worked to steady his breathing.

    At that momt, he realized the underlying cause of his panicked reaction.

    Up until now, acceptance had come easily to him. With his unmistakable resemblance to his father, hardly anyone had questioned his idtity.

    But suddly facing dial had dredged up deep-seated insecurities, stirring feelings of inadequacy and self-doubt that he had long struggled to suppress.

    Clyde offered a comforting pat on his shoulder, putting Vyan''s insecurities to sleep once again. "It''s okay," he reassured him gtly, understanding Vyan''s internal struggle. "It happs to the best of us."

    Turning his atttion to Theodore, Clyde''s tone took on a steely edge.

    "And you," he addressed the former commander, his words carrying the consequce of the harsh words, "despite your past rank, you are now a commoner. You are well aware of the repercussions of brandishing a sword at nobility."

    Theodore merely shrugged, unaffected by the implied threat. "Do as you wish," he responded nonchalantly. "If Lady Natalia''s blood indeed courses through his veins, he is welcome to challge me anytime."

    "I hereby challge you to a duel th," Vyan announced, his voice ringing out with the calmness of a seasoned swordmaster.

    Clyde shot him a look that could scare away the scariest of ghosts, while Theodore''s smirk wided into a grin, his interest piqued like a naughty cat spotting a particularly intriguing mouse.

    "Are you out of your chocolate-loving mind, my lord?" Clyde exclaimed, his disbelief showing on his shot-up eyebrows. "You are the one who said you always trip over your own robes during sword combat! And don''t you know this man could kill you for real?"

    Clyde''s cautionary words made Vyan hesitate a little.

    But Theodore egged Vyan on with a gleam in his eye. "You are not going to back out because of that buffoon''s words, are you?"

    Vyan resolved himself further and met his challging eyes. "No, not at all."

    "Ah, now that''s the spirit!" Theodore chimed in, his words dripping with amusemt. "You do seem to have inherited Lady Natalia''s fiery determination. I like it. Let''s settle this like true knights¡ªoutside, in five minutes."

 Chapter 21: Gullible Superstitions

    As Vyan swung his sword with all the elegance of a dodo trying to tap dance, Clyde paced back and forth like a stressed-out meerkat. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I am telling you, I am pulling out all the stops if you so much as nick yourself," Clyde fretted.

    "Wow, since wh did you become the picture of a fussy mother h?" Vyan retorted, rolling his eyes.

    "Since Bedict decided to indoctrinate me into the Aide Academy of Worrywarts," Clyde lamted.

    Vyan couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "You are only able to laugh now because you don''t have the manual for every possible duel disaster."

    "Well, do you?"

    "No, but¡ª"

    "Th, here''s a tip: ditch the ''Annoying Aide'' persona and get back to being your usual carefree self. It suits you better," Vyan advised, earning a begrudging nod from Clyde.

    Just th, Theodore emerged. "Are you two ready?"

    Vyan nodded confidtly and said, "Absolutely," which made Clyde wonder where in the world was that confidce coming from. "Please let''s start. Clyde here is ready to wring his hands into oblivion."

    Clyde shot him a glare, but couldn''t help but crack a smile.

    Theodore squared up with Vyan, ready to call the shots. Vyan gripped his sword tightly, prepared to unleash his inner warrior, wobbly or not.

    "I will give the signal to start¡ª" Clyde began, only to be cut off as Theodore dramatically tossed his sword aside.

    "This duel is done," Theodore declared. "I have se ough. You are not Young Lord Vyan."

    "How can you know that without ev fighting me?" Vyan protested, dropping his own weapon in frustration.

    "Easy," Theodore explained, pointing at Vyan''s right hand. "Young Lord Vyan uses his left hand to wield his sword. I taught him that myself."

    "But I am left-handed too! I just cannot bear to insult the sword by wielding it in my left hand," Vyan argued, guinely perplexed.

    Theodore and Clyde exchanged a glance, trying to process Vyan''s logic.

    "Who filled your head with that nonsse?" Theodore deadpanned.

    "Yeah, seriously, that''s a load of hogwash," Clyde added, shaking his head in disbelief.

    Vyan blinked in confusion. "But... but that''s what they taught us at Knight Academy! And the swordmaster at House Estelle said¡ª"

    Theodore cut him off with a sigh. "Kid, you have be bamboozled by some seriously misinformed folks."

    Clyde facepalmed so hard it sounded like a drumbeat. "No wonder you claimed to suck at sword fighting. You were swinging that thing with your weaker arm!"

    "Exactly! You would have never gott good wielding it like that," Theodore agreed with Clyde, the two of them now in sync after browbeating until now.

    "I did not realize you were so easily duped by old wives'' tales, my lord," Clyde snickered, barely able to contain his laughter.

    "He has be swallowing superstitions like candy since he was a toddler," Theodore lamted, shaking his head. "He used to believe if he wore red during a storm, he would get hit by lightning. And don''t get me started on his fear of black cats and brok mirrors."

    "What''s wrong with that?" Vyan piped up, actually puzzled. "I have always lived by those rules. I mean, I never wear red during a storm just in case, you know?"

    Clyde and Theodore exchanged a look, both wondering how they ded up with such a clueless master of the house.

    Theodore''s stern facade softed into a delicate smile as he gtly said, "Young Lord Aster told you those silly things to get a reaction out of you."

    The revelation that his cherished beliefs were nothing more than a ploy from his past stung, but it also brought a sse of clarity. For deep within him, though the memories had faded into the mists of time, the echoes of those superstitions still lingered, etched into the very fabric of his being.

    "So that means seeing my face first thing in the morning won''t bring me bad luck? Because it happed to me this morning, and I have be scared since th," he asked sheepishly.

    Theodore''s chuckle was warm as he drew closer, veloping Vyan in a reassuring embrace. "No, my lord," he murmured gtly. "You are safe now. I will shield you from harm with all I have." ???¦¥??¦´?.§³??

    A small smile tugged at Vyan''s lips, the weight on his heart lifting ever so slightly.

    "I will inform the Order of Phoix. They will flock back to the manor once they hear of your return," Theodore promised, his voice carrying a hint of pride, "You have grown up so nicely, they will be so happy to see you."

    "Thank you, Sir Jacques," Vyan whispered gratefully, a sse of resolve settling within him.

    Finally, Vyan had all the people he needed by his side for the wars he was going to spark in the future.

    Before his debut, he had shortlisted two things: gathering allies and honing his skills. The first one was done, and the latter was steadily progressing. It would not be too long before he can actually start acting on his vgeance and finally have a night of peaceful sleep.

    Just wait a little longer, Iyana.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Vice-commander Estelle, are you out of your mind? Are you aware of how dangerous this could be?" Easton''s tone dripped with concern, his gaze fixed on the incredulous papers she had placed before him.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Highness," Iyana responded, her voice lacking any emotions.

    "Please tell me you are joking," he demanded, looking up at her.

    "Yes, I am absolutely joking," she deadpanned, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "Because submitting myself to certain peril is exactly my idea of a joke."

    Easton''s hand ran through his hair, his brow furrowing in frustration. "If you go join this operation, you do know that our wedding has to be postponed by at least one and a half years, right?"

    "Oh, really? I had not considered that," she replied, her tone dry as desert sand. "Thank you for lighting me, Your Highness. I was so looking forward to the dress and floral arrangemts. It''s too bad that I cannot go through with them at the momt."

    "Iyana, I am being serious here, please!" Easton almost snapped, raising his voice.

    "So am I," she answered flatly, not at all fazed by the temper that made every other person cower before Easton.

    He let out a huff, his frustration peaking. "Our wedding aside, have you considered the fact you might die?"

    "Well, isn''t that just the cherry on top?" Iyana quipped. "Nothing like a little brush with death to spice up the pre-wedding jitters."

    "That''s¡­ that''s not the issue," Easton stumbled over his words, helplessness evidt in his tone. "Our fathers are going to have my head if I issue this. They are going to drive me crazy for agreeing to postpone," he reasoned.

    "I am sure they will understand," she shrugged, her sarcasm biting as she added, "After all, delaying our wedding is a small price to pay for the greater good of our empire, right?"

    "What am I going to tell them if they directly ask me why I let you go?"

    "Well, to be honest, I did not think Your Imperial Highness would notice my name among the hundreds of candidate names. I was hoping to leave without informing you," she admitted.

    "Well, isn''t that just my luck," Easton muttered, his exasperation mounting. "Why do you want to go on this operation? The situation in Ganlop is really bad. You are asking for death, if you are not an aura knight."

    "Because I am bored and nothing says ''fun'' to me like dodging emy fire in a war zone. Truly, I cannot wait to risk life and limb for a cause I barely understand."

    Easton''s response came with a touch of sarcasm as well this time, "Well, couldn''t you have waited for that the advture of a lifetime until our wedding? Perhaps, I might have joined if you were going later."

    "You are most welcome to join me ev now," she responded.

    "Please, Iyana, be serious."

    Iyana sighed and said, "Look, I may not have achieved aura yet, but I am pretty sure I could take down a horde of emy soldiers with my eyes closed. So, Your Imperial Highness, unless you want those Harberlanders knocking at your castle gates, I suggest you approve my application."

    "But¡ª"

    "Please, don''t worry about me, Your Imperial Highness. I am just a humble soldier willing to sacrifice myself for the greater good," she reasoned, a hint of dramatics visible in her tone. "Heav forbid you show favoritism just because we are gaged. That would be so unlike you, wouldn''t it?"

    Easton rolled his eyes and reluctantly reached for his stamp. "Fine, fine. Don''t say I never forbid you from charging towards your death." He stamped her papers with a flourish. "Now, scram before I change my mind, Iyana."

    "How kind of you, Easton. Thank you."

    With that, Iyana sauntered out, ready to forget about her heartthrob regarding Vyan through this war she was going to fight,

 Chapter 22: Ascension Of The Grand Duke

    One year later.

    The imperial palace was in utter chaos like a herd of cats at a mouse convtion.

    News of the return of an Ashstone had everyone in a tizzy, like they had all be slapped with a wet noodle of surprise. The royal courtiers were scrambling like ants in a sugar factory, trying to delay their inevitable demise.

    No one could wrap their heads a it.

    How could there be a survivor from the night the monsters crashed the Ashstone manor? It was like finding a lone sock after doing laundry¡ªconfusing and slightly unsettling.

    They had all chalked up the Ashstone childr''s demise to good old karma, but now, with one of them popping back up, they were left scratching their heads harder than a flea-infested dog.

    The looming questions hung over them like a rain cloud over a picnic: what did this mean? Was it a sign from the universe, or just a glitch in the matrix?

    Whatever it was, it spelled trouble with a capital "T" for the political landscape of Haynes.

    And the poor emperor was treated like a kid left out of the cool kids'' secret club until now. By the time the news finally reached his ears, it was like telling someone the big ship sank after they had already se the drama in the theaters¡ªway too late to avoid the emotional iceberg.

    "How in the name of all that''s nonssical could the second son be back?" Edgar''s rage could have set the palace on fire, but luckily, they had a strict ''no arson'' policy.

    Slamming his gold crane like a frustrated toddler with a toy, he demanded answers.

    The Prime Minister sweated like a marathon runner in a sauna and tried to explain, "Well, Your Imperial Majesty, funny story, really. See, fifte years ago, our m tried to catch the little rascal, but he slipped through our fingers by just a fraction.

    "We thought the job was finished as we heard that he had a date with the death god, or rather, a carriage accidt. The story wt like this, sold in a black market, flipped in a carriage, and boom¡ªreported dead. Case closed, or so we thought."

    Edgar''s patice wore thinner than a sheet of paper and snapped like a twig in a hurricane. "Ridiculous! I have had ough of your ridiculous excuses! Guards, execute this man!"

    The guards sprang into action fast, while the Prime Minister pleaded like a contestant on a game show begging for a lifeline. "Wait, wait, Your Imperial Majesty! Give me another shot! I promise I will get the job done this time!"

    But alas, his pleas fell on deaf ears, and the crimson curtain fell on his political career with a gruesome finale.

    As the former Prime Minister''s lifeblood painted the floor, the rest of the court breathed a collective sigh of relief, siltly thanking the heavs it was not their jugulars on the chopping block.

    Ah, palace politics¡ªwhere the only thing sharper than the knives was the wit to win the emperor''s heart.

    Just after that, an voy tered the court and took permission before speaking, "The heir appart of the Grand Duchy of Ashstone has requested an audice with Your Imperial Majesty."

    As the voy''s words hung in the air, the courtiers exchanged horrified glances. The nerve of this Ashstone heir, barging in without an advance appointmt like a door-to-door salesman during dinner time!

    But Emperor Edgar, bless his heart, had the patice of a saint... or maybe just the stubbornness of a mule.

    "Let him in," he declared, his voice intrigued. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Meanwhile, the ministers were busy speculating like a bunch of gossiping hs.

    "Surely he is a lost cause, raised in the slums like a stray cat," they whispered, their noses wrinkling in disdain.

    "Absolutely dreadful manners, I''m sure," another chimed in, adjusting his monocle as if preparing to inspect a particularly unsavory specim.

    "And literacy? Forget about it. He probably believes ''unicorn tears'' are a rare brand of hair wash," a third added, shaking his head in mock pity.

    They were so caught up in their snobby chatter, they almost did not notice the doors creaking op like the gates of hell until the person in question walked in.

    All eyes turned toward the trance, where a young man in his early twties made his grand arrival, wearing polished black boots that gleamed with a shine only attainable by the most skilled artisans.

    Each step he took resounded with authority, echoing through the marble-floored opult chamber.

    Dressed in regal spldor, he exuded an aura of power and elegance that demanded immediate respect, causing all the courtiers to bow in respect, as if the emperor himself had tered.

    His shoulders were draped in a flowing coat of rich, deep blue, fasted at the neck with a gold clasp with the emblem of House Ashstone. The coat''s luxurious material bellowed gracefully with every step, creating a mesmerizing spectacle. ???¦®????.??§®

    Upon reaching the designated spot before the imperial throne, he came to a halt.

    With great grace and deliberation, he lowered himself to one knee, unbothered by the pool of blood of the prime minister beside him. "I, Vyan Blake Ashstone, greet the sun of the Haynes Empire. Long live His Imperial Majesty."

    His back remained straight, his shoulder squared, and his head bowed slightly, not in submission but in a sign of deferce. It was a delicate balance as Vyan showed humility without losing his own sse of dignity.

    "Thank you for granting me the permission to meet you on such short notice. Your kindness knows no bounds, Your Imperial Majesty."

    As Vyan strode into the room, Edgar''s heart performed an impromptu drum solo in his chest.

    The resemblance to the late Grand Duke was uncanny, right down to the single silver earring winking from his left ear. It was like deja vu, but with more pressure.

    The sight of the scar on Vyan''s forehead was a rude awaking, like a splash of cold water on a winter morning, making him realize he did not jump back in time.

    Edgar hastily plastered on a smile, though it felt as fake as a three-dollar bill at a millionaire''s convtion.

    "Ah, the sole survivor of the House Ashstone. How fortunate you must feel," he remarked, his voice as smooth as butter on a hot skillet. "The future Grand Duke, no less."

    "Lucky indeed, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan replied with a smile so sweet, it could give one cavity. "But my fate lies in your esteemed hands. Without your approval, I am just a lost sheep in a world of wolves."

    "Are you certain you are up to the task? Handling the Grand Duchy is not exactly a walk in the park," Edgar mused, feigning concern like a seasoned actor on oping night. "And you are still practically a baby in noble terms. Wouldn''t it be a tad overwhelming?"

    "Your kindness knows no bounds, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan replied, his gratitude seeming as thick as syrup on pancakes. "But fear not. Though I may lack experice, I make up for it in determination. I will have you know, I am as tacious as a bulldog with a bone."

    "A true Ashstone through and through," Edgar chuckled, though inwardly he was already planning his next trip to the headache tonic aisle.

    After all, Edgar found himself in a bit of a pickle, with the fate of the Grand Duchy of Ashstone resting squarely on his shoulders. It was like being handed the reins of a runaway horse¡ªterrifying, yet strangely exhilarating.

    Vyan, bless his naive heart, could have easily slipped into the role of Grand Duke without so much as a by-your-leave.

    But no, he insisted on waiting for Edgar''s nod of approval, like a puppy eagerly awaiting its master''s command. Well, who was Edgar to dy him that pleasure? After all, everyone loves a bit of royal atttion.

    And what did Vyan know about the real world anyway? Probably as much as a goldfish knew about astrology. He was likely just grateful to have a roof over his head and a warm bed to sleep in.

    Edgar had made sure that everybody¡ªev Vyan¡ªremained oblivious to the fact that Edgar had a hand in his family''s demise. One slip-up and Vyan could find out.

    But hey, no one said politics was a game for the faint of heart. So, Edgar was willing to risk it.

    With a smile as dazzling as a freshly polished tiara, Edgar laid out his condition like a royal flush in a game of poker. "I will grant you permission, dear boy, on one condition," he announced, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

    Vyan was like an ever-eager beaver and practically leaped at the chance. "Anything, Your Imperial Majesty. Name it."

    "Simple," Edgar said, leaning back on his throne. "You have to become my new tea-time partner. My kids are too busy with their royal shanigans, and I could use some youthful company."

    "It would be my greatest pleasure, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan replied, his humility as guine as a human trafficker trying to lure a kid in.

    "Well th," Edgar declared, drawing a dramatic breath, "Let it be known that hceforth, Vyan Blake Ashstone shall bear the weighty title of Grand Duke of Ashstone! May the prosperity of the Grand Duchy of Ashstone commce!"

    "All hail His Imperial Majesty, Edgar Crawford Haynes! Long live the new Grand Duke of Ashstone, His Sere Grace, Vyan Blake Ashstone!" the courtiers chanted.

    The sce played out like a twisted theater production, with the courtiers bowing and cheering like trained monkeys, their words dripping with insincerity.

    Amidst the sea of false jubilation, Vyan played his part to perfection, his smile just as fake as theirs.

    Oh, yes, he pretded, alright¡ªpretded he was just another pawn in the grand imperial machine. But behind that facade lay a viper, coiled and ready to strike.

    Vyan Blake Ashstone had no inttions of playing nice forever. Oh, no, he had his sights set on something much darker¡ªa game of political chess where the stakes were measured in severed heads and shattered dreams.

    So, as the emperor and the courtiers raised their glasses in toast, little did they know that they were signing up to dance with the devil himself.

 Chapter 23: Harmless Little Kitten

    "How was the royal romp, Your Grace? Or should I just stick to ''Vyan'' and save us both from the pretse?" Clyde could not resist a jab as soon as Vyan emerged from the imperial court.

    Vyan, ever the eye-roller in the face of Clyde''s theatrics, shot back, "Oh, by all means, stick to ''Vyan.'' You will butcher the formalities, anyway."

    "But my dear prot¨¦g¨¦," Clyde protested with a flourish, "the public demands a show of respect! It is all about the pomp and circumstance, you see."

    "Ah, yes, because nothing says ''respect'' like sarcasm and backhanded complimts," Vyan retorted.

    Clyde remained undeterred by Vyan''s sass and leaned in with all the subtlety of a nosy neighbor. "Come on, spill the royal tea. What''s the verdict?"

    "Well¡­" Vyan channeled his inner drama que and drew out the suspse like a seasoned theater actor, while Clyde''s eager anticipation was bothersome, his eyes practically twinkling with impatice.

    Finally, unable to resist the urge to play along any longer, Vyan relted. "Well, drumroll, please... It is official. You may now address me as ''Your Grace,'' or, for an additional fee, ''Your Awesomess.''"

    Clyde, who was trailing behind Vyan like a hyperactive shadow, could not contain his thusiasm and gave a dramatic vow worthy of a true aide. "Congratulations, Your Awesomess! You have truly outdone yourself this time!"

    Vyan basked in the glow of his newfound title and responded with a nonchalant shrug, "Oh, you know, just another day in the life of sheer brilliance."

    "But seriously, did the emperor say something to have you sweating bullets in there?" Clyde prodded.

    Vyan waved off Clyde''s concern with all the confidce of a cat sauntering past a dog park. "Please, I practiced ough to charm the socks off a snake. His Majesty would not stand a chance."

    "Anything juicy the emperor threw your way?" Clyde pressed for more details.

    Vyan smirked, his lips curling into a wicked grin. "As predicted, he wants to have tea with me while scrutinizing me like a flower he is not sure he wants in his gard."

    "Wh does the royal tea time start with your favorite person in the world start?" Clyde teased.

    "Today."

    "My, he is more paranoid of you than a squirrel hoarding nuts for winter," Clyde quipped.

    "If only you could have se the look on his face wh he laid eyes on me," Vyan chuckled, flicking the earring dangling from his right ear. It was a gift from Bedict, who claimed it was the same single earring his father sported daily ever since his Grand Duke days. "That old bastard looked like he had bitt into a sour grapevine and couldn''t spit it out."

    "Are you sure you should be slinging insults at the emperor while standing in his own palace?" Clyde tried to be the voice of reason¡ªor at least, attempted reason¡ªand raised an eyebrow.

    "Relax, I have cast a soundproof spell." Vyan brushed Clyde''s words with a dismissive gesture. "If anyone overhears, they will just think I am boasting about my impeccable taste in accessories."

    Clyde feigned a dramatic momt and placed a hand over his heart. "My prot¨¦g¨¦, you have surpassed ev my wildest expectations."

    But Vyan simply ignored Clyde''s dramatics and sauntered forward. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Jokes aside, are you sure you are ready for the emperor''s inquisition?" Clyde''s tone shifted, guine concern lacing his words.

    Vyan''s smirk wided into a grin that could rival the Cheshire Cat''s. "Oh, I''m more than ready."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lounging at a circular tea table beath a pavilion, a sanctuary within the emperor''s sprawling gard, Edgar inquired, "So, Grand Duke, can you pull rabbits out of hats?" His smile was as radiant as the sun dappling through the gard''s foliage.

    "Alas, Your Imperial Majesty, I am bereft of such talts," Vyan replied with a touch of theatrical sorrow, a mask of disappointmt shadowing his features.

    Edgar''s eyebrows shot up in disbelief. "Really now? Not ev a simple card trick?"

    "I am afraid not," Vyan sighed, as if carrying the weight of cturies-old family shame on his shoulders. "It is a rather embarrassing stain on my lineage. I am as magically gifted as a particularly dull spoon."

    Edgar''s eyes gleamed with intrigue. "Do you possess the documtation to substantiate this claim?"

    "At prest, regrettably not. However, my mana proficicy certificate should reside within the archives of House Estelle. You see, I once served there in a knightly capacity," Vyan elaborated.

    "Though, truth be told," he added with a self-deprecating chuckle, "I was a rather dismal excuse for a knight. Turns out, divine ergy did not find me worthy either."

    While mana was inhert, divine ergy was an accolade achieved through rigorous training¡ªa testamt to a knight''s prowess and experice. For Vyan, however, it remained an elusive prize until his tutelage under Sir Theodore Jacques. But the emperor didn''t have to know about that part.

    Edgar''s smile remained fixed in place as he casually probed, "But isn''t it a curious anomaly? There has not be a sprout in the Ashstone family tree who could not weave the threads of magic."

    "I suppose I am simply the black sheep," Vyan sighed, his words punctuated by a delicate sip of tea. "Whispers from my loyal subjects suggest an old stargazer foretold my mana misfortune at the momt of my birth."

    "Oh? Pray, do tell," Edgar leaned in with curiosity like that of a gossipmonger. ???¦¥§®§²??.??§®

    "What do I tell, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan let out a heavy sigh, "wh it seems like the heavs have conspired against me. As you very well know, my dear parts were a veritable duo of magical and aura prowess. Unfortunately, they inadverttly canceled each other out. Their pott bld of mana and divine ergy left me high and dry. Quite the cosmic joke, wouldn''t you say?"

    "And your elder sibling escaped this cosmic jest?" Edgar''s brow furrowed in contemplation.

    "That''s because my dear mother did not gain her aura until after my brother''s arrival into the world," Vyan explained with a wistful expression.

    Edgar acted like he was struck by a bolt of sympathetic lightmt and nodded sagely. "It all falls into place now. So, no mana, huh?"

    Vyan shook his head like a disappointed part at a child''s misadvture.

    "Th, extd your hand," Edgar declared with a determined glint in his eye.

    Vyan extded his hand without hesitation, memories of Clyde''s assessing his mana at their first meeting flashed into his mind. Only the most skilled and astute mages could gauge mana pottial with such precision through a simple touch.

    As the sunlight danced upon the silver bracelet adorning Vyan''s wrist, the emperor found naught but emptiness within, while Vyan easily discerned the faint trickle of mana coursing through Edgar''s veins.

    Tch, such a weak flow of mana¡­ This man would be no match for me if we fought head on, Vyan thought to himself.

    On the offside, ev if Edgar had boasted formidable magical prowess, Vyan''s mana would have remained elusive to his sses.

    After months of toil and experimtation, Vyan and Clyde birthed a bracelet capable of containing mana within its wearer¡ªespecially a mana pottial as vast as Vyan''s. It was a feat achieved through tireless labor and Clyde''s expertise honed within the Tower of Magic.

    Though initially Vyan was an observer, curiosity inevitably drew him into the crafting process and he came to fall in love with magical creation.

    "It is truly remarkable how devoid you are of mana," Edgar remarked, a hearty chuckle punctuating his relief. The emergce of the Ashstone scion posed no threat to his rule; Vyan''s lack of magical or divine prowess sured his status as a mere vessel¡ªripe for manipulation.

    "I trust you are not regretting bestowing upon me the title of Grand Duke?" Vyan asked, a sardonic twist to his words.

    Had his family still drawn breath, Vyan would undoubtedly have be deemed a disgrace. Yet, to Edgar, this appart inadequacy proved a blessing¡ªan assurance of loyalty from a pawn incapable of challging his sovereignty.

    "Of course not! You are akin to a harmless little kitt, Grand Duke, and who doesn''t adore such delightful creatures?" Edgar chuckled, his laughter ringing through the air.

    "I must confess, I have a soft spot for kitts myself as well," Vyan admitted with a grin.

    "Giv your unfortunate circumstances, I believe a lavish celebration is in order for your newfound elevation!" Edgar declared with infectious merrimt.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, it is truly not necessary¡ª" Vyan attempted to protest.

    "Nonsse! It is not every day we welcome a new Grand Duke into the fold, is it? A cause for jubilation, indeed!" Edgar exclaimed, his thusiasm palpable. "We are hosting a grand soir¨¦e tomorrow eving, and every esteemed noble in the empire shall be in attdance. I will not take no for an answer from you."

    Vyan feigned a resigned sigh before offering a gracious smile. "Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty. I would be honored to partake in such festivities."

    "Oh, and before I forget, I will need your mana proficicy certificate from House Estelle. I will have one of my aides fetch it," Edgar mtioned offhandedly.

    "If it pleases Your Imperial Majesty, may I have the privilege of retrieving it myself?" Vyan proposed politely. "You see, I hold deep gratitude for their hospitality over the years. It feels only right to pay them a personal visit."

    Edgar paused, his lips quirking in thought before he chuckled. "Certainly, that''s no trouble at all."

    "Thank you," Vyan smiled warmly, his eyes alight with appreciation. "Oh, if I may add, Your Imperial Majesty, your taste in tea is truly exquisite. The aroma alone is ough to transport one to another realm."

    "Finally, a connoisseur of fine tea!" Edgar exclaimed with delight, his joviality shining through. "Easton, bless him, would not know a milk tea from a chamomile. He gulps it down as if it were mere water," he lamted, prompting a chuckle from Vyan.

    As Edgar regaled him with tales and anecdotes, Vyan nodded along atttively, interjecting with flattering remarks to keep the emperor''s ego well-fed.

    "It has be an absolute pleasure conversing with you, Grand Duke," Edgar declared, rising from his seat.

    "The honor was truly mine, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan replied with a respectful bow.

    "Why don''t you join me for tea every Monday? Consider it a standing invitation," Edgar suggested with a gial smile.

    "As you wish, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan acquiesced with a defertial nod.

    "Very well. I will see you at the soir¨¦e tomorrow," Edgar bid his farewell.

    As Vyan watched the emperor''s retreating figure, a self-assured smirk played upon his lips. He had adeptly navigated the delicate art of flattery, earning a modicum of trust from the seemingly weak-willed ruler.

    Alone amidst the verdant gard, Vyan murmured to himself, "So I am a harmless little kitt, hmm? Very well, let''s embrace that facade, at least for the time being."

 Chapter 24: The Estelles

    At the Estelle Manor, the tsion was thicker than the marquess'' mustache as four individuals gathered in the lavish office.

    Lyon raised an eyebrow as he processed the news of an impding visit from the new Grand Duke and asked, "Why on earth would he want to grace us with his presce?"

    Sitting at his desk, Marquess Estelle felt the weight of responsibility to tertain the powerful guest and sighed heavily, "Unfortunately, the message was as vague as my nephew''s excuses for missing etiquette lessons."

    Carolina was the only voice of reason amidst the chaos as she attempted to inject some optimism, "Perhaps he is just looking to expand his social circle. After all, who wouldn''t want to rub elbows with the Estelles? We are practically the trdsetters of Haynes!"

    "Well, we technically are the most powerful ones," Edward agreed with his wife, "giv that the Duke of Ganlop is gaged in war and the Duchess of Preaton has not shown her face in over a decade."

    However, Lyon was still not convinced. "But what about the party at the Diamond Palace tomorrow? Why bother with a pre-game warm-up?"

    "Ah, my dear Lyon, politics is like a game of musical chairs," Carolina reasoned with a soothing smile. "You never know wh the music will stop, and you will be left without a seat. The Grand Duke is just making sure he secures the comfiest cushion."

    With a mixture of resignation and curiosity, Lyon reluctantly nodded. "I suppose we will just have to wait and see what he wants."

    As the discussion continued about the new Grand Duke, Sina, the youngest daughter of the marquess, could not contain her curiosity.

    "Is it true that the new Grand Duke is young and devilishly handsome?" she piped up, her eyes twinkling with anticipation.

    Lyon shot her a skeptical glance. "Where on earth did you hear that? Have you be eavesdropping on the gossiping geese again?"

    Sina waved off his concerns with a flick of her wrist. "Oh, you know, Brother, just picking up whispers here and there. But seriously, is he dreamy or what? And what''s his name?"

    Lyon rolled his eyes. "I have not se him. And for the record, no, I do not know his name, either. I have be too busy trying to remember which fork to use at dinner."

    Sina turned her atttion to their father with pleading eyes. "Father, you must know something. Is he at least passably good-looking?"

    Edward clched his fists at how ignorant his childr were. He shook his head in disbelief and barked, "Honestly, you two are about as clueless as a chick in a chess match. His name is Vyan Blake Ashstone, and as for his looks, I couldn''t say. Because it doesn''t matter. And why would it matter if he has the looks of a Prince Charming or not wh he is the one with more power than an actual prince?"

    "Vyan?" Sina let out, ignoring all the rebuttals from her father like noise, and commted, "He has the same name as Sister''s ex-puppy."

    Edward let out a resigned sigh, giving up on trying to explain further, "Yes, yes, he does. Now, if you would only remember his name for Hecate''s sake."

    As the conversation took a turn towards reminiscing about their former knight, Lyon couldn''t help but chuckle. "Ah, Vyan, what a character! I sometimes miss having our very own obedit doormat a. Remember how he would do all those pointless tasks without a single complaint? He was like the human equivalt of a welcome mat, just waiting for someone to wipe their feet on."

    Sina nodded in agreemt, a mischievous twinkle in her eye. "And let''s not forget how he willingly signed up to be Sister''s personal knight. Talk about drawing the short d of the sword. Who in their right mind would volunteer for that job?"

    Lyon snickered. "Exactly! He was probably just grateful for the opportunity to serve. It didn''t matter to him whether he belonged to a witch or not."

    Carolina chimed in, shaking her head at the absurd stunt Vyan pulled on his last day, "And th there was that whole incidt with the second prince. Who would have thought our residt wallflower had such a fiery side?"

    "And yet, ev after all that, Iyana still pleaded for his life. Talk about misplaced loyalty," Lyon scoffed, his disdain evidt.

    "But Brother," Sina interjected with a playful smirk, "let''s not forget your role in all of this. Wer''t you the one who told Vyan that Sister was perfectly fine with him being executed?"

    "Guilty as charged!" Lyon grinned. "I may have embellished the truth a bit, but hey, it made for some great tertainmt. Too bad he managed to escape from our prison in the d. I can''t help but think if Iyana had something to do with that."

    "Sister was always so soft-hearted, after all, wh it came to Vyan. It makes me wonder if I will ever find someone who makes my heart go all soft inside," Sina sighed wistfully.

    ???¦®??£¤?.???

    Lyon smiled and mussed up her hair affectionately. "Don''t worry, little sis. Your heart is already as soft as a marshmallow on a summer day, unlike that stone-hearted wrch."

    Sina''s grin wided, basking in the spotlight. "Naturally. I am a paragon of nobility compared to Sister. I mean, who in their right mind would trade in a tiara for a sword? It''s like she is allergic to logic."

    "Absolutely!" Edward nodded vigorously. "Leaving her own wedding preparations to go play hero in some war zone? Utter madness!"

    Lyon''s restmt simmered beath the surface, his voice barely a whisper, "Honestly, I wonder if Mother regretted giving birth to that wrch so much that she died from the pain of it."

    "Let''s just hope she doesn''t d up as a war casualty," Edward grimaced. "Can you imagine the embarrassmt? ''Sorry, Your Majesty, your future daughter-in-law got squished like a grape on the battlefield.''"

    Being the opportunist Sina was, she seized the momt to indulge in a bit of fantasy, "Oh, wouldn''t it be just divine? His Imperial Majesty would realize his mistake in not choosing me as Prince Easton''s bride. I mean, let''s face it, I practically act like a princess. So I would actually be fit to be the crown princess, instead of Sister."

    Carolina gtly patted Sina''s head. "Darling, you were barely of age wh that proposal came through. But I have no doubt His Imperial Majesty would have be smitt with you if giv the chance."

    Sina tossed her hair with a regal flourish. "Mother, I am well aware of my charms. Marriage proposals have be flooding in since I was in pigtails. Did I tell you about the time the son of¡ª?"

    Just th, a butler tered and announced the arrival of the Grand Duke.

    "Yes, bring him here," Edward instructed the butler and looked over the two females in the room, "and you two should take your leave now."

    "Father, can''t I stay?" Sina''s eyes practically sparkled with excitemt. "I simply must lay my eyes upon this pottial suitor. Who knows, he might take one look at me and realize he has be searching for his one true love all along!"

    Edward sighed, already resigned to his daughter''s antics. "S, this is not some fairy tale. And besides, it is rather late for you to be playing dress-up as the next Grand Duchess."

    But Sina was undeterred, already dolled up like a walking boutique mannequin. "Nonsse, Father! A girl must always be prepared for her momt in the spotlight. And you don''t know if my radiant beauty will be just the thing to sweep this Grand Duke off his feet!"

    "Sweetheart, it''s not about whether you can impress him or not," Carolina attempted to interve, her voice tinged with exasperation. "It''s about showing proper decorum. Wom have no business being prest in m''s discussions. It might bother the Grand Duke¡ª"

    "It''s no problem. In fact, I would like it if you all stayed," spoke up a voice that rang somewhat familiar, prompting all four occupants of the room to lift their gaze in astonishmt. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the door swung op, revealing the unexpected guest, the Estelle family froze in shock.

    Standing before them was a figure they knew all too well, yet tirely transformed.

    Clad in an impeccably tailored black suit, his presce commanded the room with an aura of authority. But what truly shocked them to their cores were his scarlet eyes, piercing through the air with an unfamiliar intsity.

    "You...?" Edward''s voice faltered, his utter disbelief displayed on his face. "What are you doing here?"

    "What do you mean by that, Lord Estelle? Do you not remember accepting His Grace''s request to meet you?" demanded his companion as he came forward.

    "His Grace?" Edward echoed, his mind racing to make sse of the situation.

    Lyon was also rdered speechless. "But that''s... he''s Vyan¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Clyde gracefully interjected, "Yes, exactly, he is Vyan Blake Ashstone, the Grand Duke," his voice was smooth as silk, completing Lyon''s stce with chilling precision.

    Lyon''s mind was boggled. "But it is impossible!"

    "I think you made a mistake there, Lord Lyon. Don''t you mean to say it is a pleasure to meet me?" Vyan finally spoke, his smile sding a shiver down their spines, his scarlet eyes gleaming with an unsettling glint.

 Chapter 25: Pettiness Is Fun

    In the confines of Marquess Estelle''s estate, the atmosphere was so rigid, you could cut it with a butter knife and serve it as a side dish.

    The marquess, who usually was as composed as a swan on a sere lake, looked more like a duck caught in a storm, his brow furrowed deeper than a plowed field.

    As for the marquess''s offspring, they were as stiff as starched collars, standing behind their parts like two particularly uncomfortable statues.

    And who was the cause of all this familial discomfort? None other than the Grand Duke himself, Vyan Blake Ashstone¡ªa man whom they now found so intimidating that ev his shadow seemed to have demonic claws in their eyes.

    Facing their former knight, err, the currt grand duke, Edward finally found his voice, "Your Grace," he quivered, his tongue burning at having to lace respect for the person who he always treated as an insignificant bug, "what is it that you seek from us?"

    Inside the collective cranium of the Estelle family, a unified prayer wt out: ''Please, oh please, let it be our long-lost heirloom teapot and not our heads on a silver platter.''

    "Why so tse, Lord Estelle?" Vyan let out, as if oblivious to the sweat stains blooming on their clothes.

    He was joying every twitch of discomfort from the Estelle family, just like a cat toying with a mouse.

    "Relax, please," he offered with a seemingly amicable smile, "I promise I am not here to redecorate your walls with your blood. At least, not today."

    His eyes glinted with a sinister darkness, draining the color out of their faces faster than a candle snuffs out in a drafty hall.

    "Just kidding," he added, his brief chuckle as sharp as a guillotine blade. "Light up, folks."

    "Oh, hahaha," their forced laughter echoed like that of a dying hya, well aware Vyan was, in fact, not kidding.

    "I am just here for my mana aptitude certificate," Vyan continued, "You know, the one with my name on it." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, yes, we should have it," the Marquess babbled, already sding Lyon on a quest to find the documt, eager to get rid of Vyan''s ominous presce.

    As Lyon scurried away like his pants were on fire, Sina attempted a graceful exit, but Vyan''s velvet voice stopped her in her tracks.

    "Lady Sina, why are you leaving so soon? Stay and joy some tea," he offered. "Unless, of course, you are busy with your hobby¡ªoh, what was it again? Harassing knights, was it?"

    Sina''s gulp was audible ough to wake the dead. She turned to face him and managed to force a brittle laugh, "Oh, Your Grace, surely you jest."

    "Of course," he gave her a tight-lipped smile. "But please, do take a seat with us."

    Sina¡ªthe epitome of elegance and refinemt, said no one ever but herself¡ªslinked over to the couch, her fingers clching the fabric of her dress like it was the last lifeboat on a sinking ship.

    Peeking a glance at Vyan nervously, Sina''s memories flooded back.

    You see, Sina had a hobby, a rather revolting one at that.

    She delighted in tormting the poor knights stationed at the family base. They were sworn to loyalty, which obviously meant they could not so much as sneeze without her say-so. Most knights were honored by her atttion, but not Vyan. No, he had the audacity to be loyal to her ruthless sister, like some sort of chivalrous knight with actual dignity.

    Vyan''s indifferce only fueled Sina''s twisted desires. She would try to seduce him with all the subtlety of a sledgehammer. Brushing his arms, chest, lower back, thigh¡ªbasically sexually harassing him at every chance. She was like a toddler exploring a forbidd cookie jar, and that toddler was also a serial groper.

    It was a shame she lacked the brawn to force him into submission, but oh, she tried.

    And one day, wh Iyana finally released him from her clutches after departing for her work at the palace, Sina pounced at him like a leopard. It was less a conquest of love and more a conquest of... well, petty conquest.

    But before she could utter her unholy command, as luck would have it, Iyana swooped in, having forgott something at home.

    In a flash, Iyana held her sword to Sina''s throat, her divine ergy practically crackling with righteous fury. Sina could swear her life had flashed before her eyes at that momt.

    ????§®§²¦´?.???

    Terrified of becoming a decorative wall hanging courtesy of Iyana''s blade, Sina wisely kept her distance from Vyan after that. But vgeance brewed in her twisted little heart like a pot of witch''s brew.

    So, what did our charming little sociopath do? She framed poor Vyan for the very thing she had tried to do to him.

    The irony was thicker than molasses, indeed.

    With Iyana convitly abst on a long mission, Sina snitched to her brother to dish out some justice. Days turned into nights, and Vyan suffered in a cell, sans food and water, thanks to Sina''s machinations.

    Sina could only dream of Vyan forgetting the whole sordid affair, but¡­ haha, that indeed merely was a dream.

    "Your hands¡ª" Vyan began, and Sina''s heart dropped to her stomach, letting go of her teacup like it was a hot potato. "¡ªare shivering, Lady Sina," he continued, "is what I wanted to say. But I guess it''s too late now."

    Sina glanced down at the spilled tea on herself, and her theatrical performance of the ctury began. As the scalding tea seeped through her dress, she let out a wail that could rival a banshee in distress.

    "Ah! Ah! I''m burning!" she cried, her face contorted into a masterpiece of horror.

    Attempting a graceful retreat, she stumbled over her own feet. Now, with all the grace of a newborn giraffe on roller skates, she lurched forward, her hand plunging into yet another cup of piping hot tea.

    But wait, there was more! In a stroke of slapstick brilliance, her other hand st the tray of sweets airborne, transforming her carefully coiffed hair into a nest of confectionery chaos.

    "Oh, my God!" Carolina screeched.

    "Ahh!" Sina''s cries of pain harmonized perfectly with the sugary rain shower cascading down upon her.

    Carolina realized her daughter had reached peak embarrassmt levels and sprang into action, dragging Sina out of the room faster than a steed at full gallop.

    Left to pick up the pieces of their shattered dignity, Edward launched into a frzied apology, "Your Grace, please excuse us. We will make this right, I promise. I will have fresh tea brought in right away¡ª"

    "It''s alright," Vyan declared, his tone clipped, showing his annoyance for the circus act just now. "I will just take my certificate and leave."

    "But Your Grace¡ª"

    "You heard me, Lord Estelle," Vyan cut in. Over his dead body would he subject himself to any more hospitality from this calamity of a household.

    "As you wish, Your Grace," Edward muttered, resigned to the fact that their chance at mding things with Vyan had gone up in flames¡ªquite literally.

    Vyan shot a quick glance at Clyde and initiated their silt mtal exchange through telepathy. ''You are the one who tripped her, didn''t you?''

    ''I have no regrets. That molester bitch had it coming,'' Clyde''s reply crackled, dripping with unreptant sarcasm.

    ''You are so petty,'' Vyan retorted, though a hint of amusemt danced in his mind.

    ''Pettiness is fun. You should try it sometime, Vyan.''

    Suppressing a chuckle at Clyde''s unabashed pettiness, Vyan maintained his icy exterior, awaiting his precious certificate.

    Wh Lyon finally delivered the coveted parchmt through the hands of a servant as he was too afraid to show his face again, Vyan rose gracefully to depart.

    But as they made their way out, Vyan''s eyes landed on a rather tempting candlestick in the marquess''s office.

    A mischievous smirk tugged at Vyan''s lips, and with a subtle flick of his wrist¡ªor perhaps a whisper of telekinetic prowess¡ªa gust of wind st the candlestick tumbling, igniting the pristine curtains in a blaze of glory.

    The marquess nervously escorted Vyan and Clyde to their awaiting carriage, blissfully ignorant of the fiery chaos brewing in his very own office.

 Chapter 26: Honor Of A Lady

    As the flames licked at the pristine curtains of Marquess Estelle''s abode last night, it was not just the house that burned¡ªrumors were ablaze too! S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Did you hear about Marquess Estelle''s latest redecorating scheme? It''s called ''Flame-tastic Decor''!"

    "Haha, and here I thought the only thing flaming in his house was his temper!"

    "The infamous candlestick culprit strikes again. Who is going to make people understand that candles near windows are hazardous?"

    "Maybe he was just trying to set the mood for a romantic eving and things got a little too hot to handle!"

    "His Imperial Majesty must be wondering if he should start issuing fire safety diplomas along with noble titles."

    "More importantly, His Imperial Majesty must be furious at his to-be in-laws for not attding such an important ball."

    "At urgt calls like this, the magical portals are such a lifesaver!"

    "And yet, the marquess and his family couldn''t make it. What a shame."

    As the nobles gathered for the banquet and gossiped a, Vyan found himself in the eye of the flattery storm.

    With more nobles circling him than there were flames at the Estelle Manor, he juggled conversations like a professional acrobat.

    After all, making connections at a party was a bit like playing a game of noble bingo¡ªyou never knew whose name you would cross off next.

    And while Vyan played the charming host, his mind was a maze of suspicion. Who among these powdered and perfumed elites had a hand in his family''s demise? He knew he had to keep playing with a smile plastered on his face in order to wade through their sea of dirty secrets.

    After all, in this empire, you could not trust a nobleman further than you could throw their family crest.

    "Your Grace, congratulations on your ascsion!" exclaimed the booming voice of the second prince.

    Izac joined the crowd, while Vyan took a casual sip of his wine, bracing himself for whatever verbal gymnastics were about to come.

    "Wow, you have such precise elegant manners for someone who did not grow up in nobility," Izac blurted out, his lack of tact hanging in the air like a bad smell for everyone.

    Vyan resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

    "Why, thank you," he replied, because what else could he say to that?

    Vyan half-expected Izac to suddly remember their past and start accusing Vyan of assaulting him. It would have be a glorious train wreck of a conversation, but he was fully prepared for it.

    However, alas, it seemed Izac either pretded not to recognize him or just had the memory of a forgetful goldfish. Something in Vyan''s gut told him that it was the latter.

    "So tell me, what was it like growing up like that? Did you, like, grow up in slums? Did you get proper food? If you didn''t, that must have be so hard," Izac chattered, "You see, I am very emphatic towards the underprivileged. So I completely get what you wt through. My heart cries for our beloved peasants¡ªerr, subjects."

    Sure, you understand, Vyan thought bitterly, Because nothing says ''I love the peasantry'' like hoarding gold in your everyday outfit while they starve.

    "If you had come seeking help from me, I would have surely extded a hand of help and donated a large sum of gold coins for you¡­" Izac prattled on, Vyan fought the urge to call him out for the privileged, obnoxious brat he was.

    Here I thought Clyde talks too much. Seriously, how much does this imbecile talk? I need to get away before I d up assaulting him. Without the influce of black magic, at that!

    "Excuse me, please. I think His Imperial Majesty had asked me to come see him," Vyan interjected, making a beeline for the nearest exit without waiting for Izac''s reply.

    Smooth or not, he just needed to get away from the vortex of idiocy that was Izac.

    After all, there was only so much snobbery one man could dure before needing to throw some punches.

    Manipulating Izac into taking my side? No, thanks! I would rather cozy up to a dung beetle for political favors than rely on the likes of Izac.

    And to think I got a death stce because of assaulting that bumbling idiot? How utterly disgraceful.

    He should have be giv an award instead, for trying to do a favor to the world!

    As he was randomly strolling a while seething, a voice cut through the noise a him, calling out, "Your Grace."

    Vyan turned to see a sandy-haired man in regal attire approaching, a glass of wine in hand. "Congratulations on your ascsion."

    Vyan plastered on his best fake smile. "Thank you, Your Imperial Highness," he replied amicably, mtally adding another tally to his ever-growing list of people he would rather not have to deal with.

    Ev in this momt of forced civility, Vyan couldn''t shake the bitterness that simmered beath the surface.

    He would have be guinely happy for Easton and Iyana''s gagemt once he had the time to process his feelings back th, but Iyana had chos to get him framed and get rid of him. What for?

    To secure her own place on the throne at any cost¡ªby Easton''s side.

    Th again, Iyana was always going to betray Vyan sooner or later. But it didn''t help to know that she finally did it in order to impress the crown prince.

    "My father has be singing your praises non-stop ever since yesterday. Appartly, you are like the son he never had," Easton said, more like expressing condolces, "I hope he didn''t keep you too occupied, as I''m sure you''re busy with many things at the momt."

    "It was alright. You see, I grew up without a father, so it was nice spding time with him," Vyan responded with a fridly smile.

    "I am sorry to hear that." Easton''s expression became one of those pitiful looks¡ªones that Vyan hated. "But speaking of growing up, you were raised at Starlight Orphanage in a village in Ditrole, right?"

    So, at least someone did his homework. He is smart and cautious like the rumors say, Vyan thought, a little delighted.

    ?????¦Ñ??.??§®

    "That''s right."

    "After that, you came to the capital to become a knight at House Estelle, if I am correct. I also heard you were Lady Iyana''s personal escort," Easton stated, a little thoughtfully.

    "Yes, she is now your fianc¨¦e, isn''t she? I am happy for my former liege, who is blessed with a life partner like you." His tongue almost scalded from such a blatant lie.

    Is he going to bring up the reason I was fired? Does he know about ''me'' assaulting that moron? Vyan wondered, already preparing a good ough answer.

    "Yes. About your former liege¡­" Easton licked his bottom lip and asked reluctantly, "Can we talk on the side?"

    Shit, did he hear anything about me liking her? This won''t be good for me, no matter what excuses I give, Vyan thought, slightly tsed.

    However, he kept a neutral expression on his face and said, "Of course."

    Once Easton brought Vyan out of earshot of everybody else, the question he asked was definitely not what Vyan was expecting.

    "Do you know of Iyana''s lover?"

    "Pardon?" Vyan wasn''t sure if he heard him right.

    "Her lover," Easton repeated. "Back wh you were working for her, was there someone she was especially fond of? Like a nobleman she would oft go to meet or who came to meet her?"

    "Why do you ask that?" Vyan furrowed his brows.

    "I am just curious." The memory of Iyana coming out of the red-light district and breaking down into tears; Easton hadn''t be able to stop thinking about who that important man of hers was ever since th.

    On the other hand, an evil idea crossed Vyan''s mind.

    "I apologize, Your Imperial Highness, but it would be against my code of honor for a knight to talk about the secrets of my liege, former or not."

    "Oh," Easton was disappointed, but he quickly hid it well, "I understand. It was not right of me to ask, to begin with. I offer you my sincerest apologies, Your Grace."

    "It''s alright. But you shouldn''t be too disappointed by what you heard from others. Everyone has a few lovers before marriage."

    "Few lovers?" Easton''s eyebrows shot up in disbelief.

    "I am not saying that Lady Iyana did. I am just saying what is common these days."

    "I see," Easton mumbled like a withered flower.

    "Don''t be too dishearted, Your Imperial Highness." While Vyan was wearing a sympathetic smile on the outside, he was cackling like a villain inside who just tied the damsel to the train tracks.

    He did not directly slander Iyana, but he planted seeds of doubt in Easton''s mind. If Iyana had no lover, th why would her former knight say such things? It must be because she had someone in her life¡ªmore than one¡ªthat he couldn''t spill the beans about.

    See, Iyana? You wanted to get rid of me to portray your ''pure'' self to Prince Easton. So look, what I am doing to your reputation in his eyes.

    Yes, it was a morally dubious move, ev for Vyan''s standards.

    But th again, he had tossed his morals out the window the day Iyana tossed him out of her life.

    Not to mtion, one of his primary goals was to torpedo their gagemt, anyway. If Easton was serving up a platter of gold opportunity to sink that ship, why should Vyan let it sail by?

    His brain cheered him on, waving pom poms and chanting, ''Go, Vyan, go!''

    And yet... his pesky heart churned with guilt.

    "Um, actually, Your Imperial Highness!" Vyan called out before Easton could ride off into the sunset of ignorance.

    "Yes?"

    "I was joking just now. Lady Iyana had no lover," he blurted out, unable to resist the urge to fix what he had tainted, "Not that I knew of, at least."

    Easton blinked in surprise. "Oh? Well¡­ you surely make mean jokes, Your Grace," he mused.

    "I couldn''t resist the urge to tease you. My bad!" Vyan let out a fake laughter, while his brain cursed him for such a stupid move.

    Easton''s stoic facade cracked as he offered a grateful smile to Vyan. "Ev if you twisted my heart for a minute there, thank you for letting me know the truth in the d, Your Grace."

    With a guine smile, Easton bid Vyan farewell and sauntered off, leaving Vyan alone with his thoughts.

    Vyan groaned, wanting to bang his head on the wall.

    Maybe, just maybe, he had not completely sold his soul to the devil.

    Yet, despite the temporary vacation from his conscice, Vyan couldn''t shake the feeling of unease gnawing at his conscice.

    Abandoning morals was one thing, but going against his principles was another tirely, and one of his principles happed to be: Always protect the honor of a lady, especially in her absce.

    Who built these principles in him, anyway? So annoying! These principles were stopping him from being pure evil!

    Nevertheless¡­ despite his desct into villainy, there were some lines his conscice refused to cross¡ªlines that separated him from being a villain to being outright trash.

    "I am cruel. I will be inhumane," he muttered to himself, taking a deep breath to steady his self-idtity. "But I will never be a trash."

 Chapter 27: Love At First Sight

    Vyan''s celebratory party was in full swing. It was a delightful chaos of laughter, clinking glasses, and extravagant dance moves.

    Amidst this carnival of merrimt, Vyan''s eagle-eyed atttion snagged on something amiss.

    ''Why are there only two princes here today? Where is the rest of the royal family?'' Vyan mtally broadcasted to Clyde, who was nonchalantly basking in the atttion of a bevy of admirers across the room.

    ''Hav''t you be in the gossip loop? Your aunt got poisoned three nights ago. Prince Ronan and Princess Katelyn are with her,'' Clyde telepathically shot back.

    ''Oh, joy,'' Vyan sighed, ''another episode of Who Wants To Murder A Monarch? Color me unsurprised.''

    The imperial family was a melodrama perpetually on the brink of implosion, as everyone and their dog knew. Ev Vyan''s impressive desire to meddle could not compete with their already homegrown dysfunction.

    Take Jade for instance¡ªthe empress-consort and mother of Izac. She was a walking, talking public service announcemt for Why Jealousy is Bad.

    Jade''s petty vdettas were mainly aimed at Empress Celeste¡ªVyan''s aunt and her husband''s third wife¡ªwere legdary.

    Jade''s schemes ranged from mildly inconvit to outright homicidal, all because her husband loved Celeste more. It was like a high school drama but with a higher body count, giv that many unfortunate guards and maids had lost their lives in the midst of all this.

    And th there was the ghost of Empress Number One. The first empress¡ªmother to Princess Althea and Prince Easton¡ªhad tragically departed this mortal coil in an ''accidt'' eighte years ago. The rumor mill pinned the blame squarely on Empress Jade.

    Family feuds were a daily occurrce among the imperials. If Vyan had a coin for every murder plot he heard about, he would have his own kingdom by now.

    And yeah, the imperial family tree and their history were as a mirror room with infinite reflections. Ev Vyan needed a map, a compass, and maybe a wizard to remember it all.

    ''I understand the absce of others. Where is Princess Althea?'' Vyan asked Clyde through their mtal channel once again.

    ''That I don''t know,'' Clyde responded, clearly annoyed at Vyan for interrupting him from joying the perks of his dubious charm.

    ''Th, get to know. She is important for our plans.''

    ''Where do you expect me to find her in this colossal labyrinth of a palace? I don''t ev know what she looks like!''

    ''She is a princess, Clyde. You will recognize her wh you see her. Now, stop flirting with the ladies and do your job as my aide.''

    ''You are just jealous because wom are too scared to approach you. I told you to let Bedict cover up that scar on your forehead.''

    ''I would rather have them keep me at an arm''s lgth than cover it up. If someone can like me with my scar, th that''s that. Otherwise, I don''t give a damn.''

    ''Well, forgive me for trying to make you popular with the ladies. By all means, please go ahead with maintaining your mean look. I guess Ashstone will just never find a Grand Duchess. Geez.''

    ''Forget me. Looking at the rate wom are attracted to you, you will soon d up like the emperor¡ªwith three wives, haha.''

    ''Please, I will be a one-woman man. Once I find my dream girl, I will never ev look¡ª''

    ''We will see about that, Mr. Playboy. Now, get going. It''s time to make yourself useful.''

    ''Fine!'' Clyde mtally huffed as he inconspicuously slipped out of the banquet hall under the pretse of needing fresh air.

    He sighed, missing the delightful atttion of the ladies, but duty called.

    As he skulked through the palace corridors, Clyde couldn''t help but regret the day he handed Vyan those magic books.

    Vyan discovering telepathy was like handing a toddler a megaphone. One day, out of nowhere, Vyan''s voice had started echoing in Clyde''s head. It had scared the living daylights out of him the first time.

    Thanks to that, here he was¡ªthe noble ladies'' favorite conversationalist¡ªreduced to an errand boy with a psychic boss. Sometimes, life was just not fair.

    Clyde was trudging a the dark gard, which was romantically lit by small lamps and the moonlight, cursing his luck. He found a faint sse of presce at the other d of the gard and started following it.

    Of all the people in this palace, why do I have to be the one playing hide-and-seek with a princess? he grumbled internally, stepping on a rock and almost losing his balance.

    Little did he know that this troublesome, seemingly pesky task would lead him to the most gorgeous woman he had ever laid eyes on.

    The woman looked like a goddess, and Clyde felt like he had wandered into a fairytale.

    Bathed under the soft glow of the moon and dressed in a respldt pastel gre gown, she was the very embodimt of regal beauty. Her long silver hair shimmered, complemting the moon in the sky.

    But it wasn''t just her ethereal beauty that tugged at his heart.

    It was the fact that she was sitting on the g, hands hovering over a red-feathered bird. Divine light emanated from her palms as Clyde watched in awe, seeing the injuries on the bird heal right before his eyes.

    There was no mistaking her. Ev if her stunning appearance had not giv her away, her magic certainly did. ????????.???

    Only one person in the imperial family could perform healing magic, and that was Princess Althea Dione Haynes.

    Ssing someone''s presce, Althea sharply turned her head over her shoulder, her ornamts jingling like they had their own commtary to add.

    Her light gre eyes locked onto Clyde''s gray ones, and he knew at that momt he was a goner. After all, his heart was thumping louder than a marching band on parade day.

    "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice alert.

    Clyde realized he was staring like a fool and mustered a graceful bow. "Pardon me for disturbing you, Your Imperial Highness. I am His Grace, the Grand Duke''s aide."

    He met her gaze once again and added, "I was just taking a leisurely stroll."

    "That''s a lie," Althea shot back, her eyes narrowing. "Your footsteps were too purposeful as you approached me."

    Clyde chuckled lightly, raising his hands in mock-surrder. "You caught me. I ssed someone was here and could not resist my curiosity to check out who might be the individual missing such a vibrant celebratory party."

    Her eyebrows arched. "You ssed someone? Are you a mage?"

    "Indeed, Your Imperial Highness," Clyde said, crouching beside her to examine the bird she was tding to. "This little fellow is lucky, getting the royal treatmt from the First Princess of Haynes."

    She sighed, a touch of sadness in her eyes. "Since I am not allowed to heal people, I make do with birds and animals."

    Clyde glanced at her, intrigued. "Not allowed? By whose decree?"

    Althea''s expression got sadder. "I wanted to heal Empress Celeste, but Ronan and Katelyn wouldn''t let me near her. They are too distrustful of me."

    Clyde''s brows knit in sympathy. "That''s a tough spot, Your Highness."

    She nodded, looking down at the bird. "It is frustrating. I have the power to help, but I am blocked at every turn."

    Clyde offered a comforting smile, and she said, "I don''t know why I told you this, but please, forget it."

    "Don''t worry, I will forget it. But if you ever need an ally in sneaking past your stubborn siblings, I am your guy. I have an impeccable record of getting into places I shouldn''t." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Althea chuckled softly. "I will keep that in mind, Lord Magnus¡ªthe Sneaky Aide."

    "You know my name?" Clyde was surprised.

    "Of course, it''s my duty to know the name of every person invited to the soiree," she stated, as if memorizing the name and face of over hundreds of people was as easy as counting how many fingers she had.

    "How come you didn''t know I was a mage th?" he teased.

    "It''s my bad, actually. Since you were His Grace''s aide, I just assumed you would be good at sword fighting or martial arts or something like that."

    "Being a mage makes for a good defse, you know, Your Highness?"

    She hummed and said, "Anyway, let''s focus on getting this little one back on his wings."

    "Understood," Clyde replied obeditly, but as it became a little too quiet, his talkative mouth couldn''t stop from speaking up again, "Are you not going to come join the party, Your Highness?"

    "Since you are His Grace''s aide, you tell me." She looked over at him with an chanting gaze. "Will he mind if I don''t?"

    Vyan would have my head, that''s for sure, Clyde thought with a little dread.

    "I don''t think so. He has already got his hands full with Prince Izac," Clyde joked, forcing himself to laugh.

    Althea chuckled lightly, and Clyde could swear he felt butterflies swimming in his stomach. "That clown," she muttered, "He is going to annoy His Grace until he wants to tear out his own hair."

    As the bird regained consciousness and started flapping its wings, she stood up, dusting off the skirt of her dress in an elegant manner.

    "Well, I suppose, I am going to go and save His Grace from my annoying half-brother," she declared.

    "Are you going to do that to win His Grace''s favor?" Clyde asked, his tone mischievous.

    "Well," her gre eyes sparkled like gems as she uttered with confidce, "if I am to become the Empress of Haynes, it would be nice to have the Grand Duke''s favor, don''t you think?"

    Clyde felt his heart race as panic set in.

    The woman I fell in love with is dangerous!

 Chapter 28: Road To Bankruptcy

    Returning from the long celebratory party, Vyan plopped down in the chair of his office and let out a dramatic sigh, "I am exhausted."

    "So am I," Clyde agreed, sprawling on the couch like a very tired starfish.

    "Hey, don''t fall asleep there," Vyan warned, eyeing Clyde with the kind of disdain usually reserved for moldy leftovers.

    "Just teleport me back to my room, can''t you?" Clyde grumbled, pulling a cushion over his face.

    "On second thought, maybe you should fall asleep and just shiver out here," Vyan retorted, smirking. "It will build character."

    "Cruel," Clyde muttered from under his makeshift pillow fort.

    "Speaking of cruel," Vyan said, straighting up, "I didn''t expect Princess Althea herself to be scheming a coup already. I thought I would have to nudge her against Easton first. But no, it turns out she is already on the ''backstab my brother'' express."

    "She is quite unpredictable," Clyde murmured with a goofy grin, as if he were reminiscing about a particularly good dream.

    "Well, what do I care?" Vyan shrugged, sinking back into his chair. "As long as she is on board to help me take down Easton, her motives are about as relevant to me as the nutritional value of a chocolate cake."

    "I want to know about her motives, though," Clyde interjected.

    Vyan frowned. "Why?"

    "I mean, why would she want to stab her own brother in the back? Prince Easton isn''t ev her half or step brother. He is her actual, full-fledged younger brother."

    Vyan caressed his chin thoughtfully and said, "I think that right there is the exact reason."

    Clyde removed the cushion and looked at him with curiosity.

    "From what I gathered from our conversation at the party, she is the ambitious type," Vyan expressed. "She feels it is unfair she doesn''t get to inherit the throne, despite being the emperor''s first-born. Because, you know, life should be a fairy tale where the eldest always wins."

    "But she totally has the capabilities to fight for the throne. She is the only one in her family who can use healing magic. And she has got defsive magic as well," Clyde reasoned stubbornly, like a kid defding his favorite superhero.

    "But she can''t use purification magic¡ªthe most divine ergy of all," Vyan shot back with the patice of someone explaining algebra to a squirrel. "Which, let''s face it, is the real reason the royal family keeps the fancy crown in the first place."

    Purification magic was the only power that could stand up to dark magic. And ev though dark magic was about as legal as dodging the tax, it was still pretty popular a Haynes. So, yeah, someone with purification magic was kind of a big deal.

    "She can learn it with guidance, though," Clyde insisted.

    "And that is where Easton has earned her eternal scorn," Vyan explained. "Because he won''t teach it to her. After all, why would he risk his precious throne for some sibling bonding time?"

    "You are right. He wouldn''t," Clyde conceded.

    "Well, whatever her reasons, it makes my life easier," Vyan concluded, shrugging in satisfaction.

    Meanwhile, Clyde was left feeling terrible for Althea.

    "Oh, Clyde," Vyan spoke up again, "don''t forget to schedule my appointmt with the princess next week. Maybe throw in a reminder to wear my ''I am Totally Trustworthy'' face."

    Clyde sat up on the couch, concern writt all over his face. "Are you really going to meet her alone in the Itroy market like she asked you to?"

    "Don''t worry," Vyan assured confidtly. "I don''t think it''s a trap. But ev if it is, I can crush her in an instant. Light and healing magic are all well and good, but nothing beats the power that burns and destroys everything."

    "Your safety isn''t an issue¡­" Clyde trailed off, his lips forming a small pout. "You will be meeting a lady all alone, like you are on a date."

    "What''s there to worry about? We will be in disguises, anyway. No one is going to recognize us," Vyan reassured, waving a dismissive hand.

    "That''s ev worse," Clyde muttered under his breath, sweat beads forming on his forehead. "What if someone still catches you? How awkward would that be? Think about it, Vyan," he pressed.

    "It will be fine. So what if Princess Althea and I are caught together? I am not just some nameless knight anymore. It would be a celebration if people thought we were lovers."

    "Lovers?!" Clyde exclaimed, feeling his heart plummet to the pit of his stomach.

    Vyan arched an eyebrow, confusion writt on his face. "What''s the matter with you? Why are you reacting so oddly? I mean, you have always be an oddball, but today you are extra odd."

    "I, um, it''s nothing," Clyde stammered, trying to sound casual. "I just feel a little tired. You know, ev someone like me can have low ergy sometimes,"

    "You and low ergy?" Vyan let out, eyeing him skeptically."Hard to believe, but okay."

    Clyde laid back down, his heart churning with insecurity.

    As much as he adored Vyan as a frid, the thought of Althea liking him made his insides twist. Vyan was undiably attractive, after all. Normally, Clyde liked to believe he was the more handsome one, but beauty is subjective. What if Althea came to like Vyan¡­?

    If she did, I can''t cross Vyan, either. He is my best frid. But¡­ what about Princess Althea? I can''t give up without trying at all. Ugh, is love always so complicated?

    While Clyde was going through sev layers of emotions, the piercing pair of red eyes were still on him, analyzing him.

    "Is something on your mind, Clyde?" Vyan asked after a long momt of contemplating.

    ?¡Ì¨N¦®§®§²?§Á.???

    "Huh? No," Clyde mumbled, trying to sound nonchalant but failing spectacularly.

    "Really? I just feel like your stomach is going to burst from trying to withhold secrets from me," Vyan reasoned, tilting his head.

    "There is no secret," Clyde responded.

    "You can tell me, come on. You forced me into this fridship, didn''t you? So it''s your job to uphold your d of the deal by telling me your problems as well. You have be acting weird ever since we met Princess Althea¡ª" He stopped talking once he noticed Clyde''s ears turning red.

    He blinked a few times, and th, it clicked.

    "Oh, my heavs!" Vyan exclaimed. "Clyde, did you fall in love with Princess Althea?"

    There was a dead silce from Clyde, and Vyan almost doubted if Clyde had quit breathing at the question. But after some momt, Clyde sat up, looking shy.

    "I guess¡­ I mean, yes¡­" Clyde admitted.

    "Damn, that''s a new side of you I have never se before." A big wicked grin formed on Vyan''s face. "It''s so cute. Let me capture this memory."

    Clyde flushed red. "Hey, wait¡ª"

    "Too late. It''s already done." Vyan brushed his hand over the backside of a documt paper and the image of a blushing Clyde was printed on it. "Oh, you look good. Maybe I will show this to Princess Althea next time we meet. It will make for a good conversation-starter."

    "Those are some important papers you just used for a silly picture!" Clyde shrieked, ignoring Vyan''s last stce. "Give it to me! I will help. I will erase the picture and rew the paper."

    "Freya has a copy of every documt that appears on my desk," Vyan mtioned with a playful smirk, "So don''t you worry, lover boy."

    Clyde shot him a tight-lipped smile and laid back flat on the couch. "You are a monster."

    Vyan laughed in response and quipped, "Oh, yes, there are going to be some people who will agree with you on that tomorrow."

    Clyde grinned. "I can''t wait for it."

    "Well, th, lover boy, get up. It''s time to do a little job."

    "Only if you stop calling me lover boy."

    "Nope. Not a chance."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Say what?" Marquess Estelle let out furiously. "We don''t have sufficit funds in the treasury to repair the manor? Are you out of your mind?"

    "Yes, unfortunately, it is true. Sir Williams has be embezzling money for over a year now, and he ran away with almost everything last night," informed his aide, Scott, nervously adjusting his collar as if it might protect him from the Marquess''s wrath.

    "How can a single man run away with my vast wealth overnight?" Edward shouted, his face turning an alarming shade of red.

    "Well¡­ there wasn''t much in the treasury, to begin with," Scott mtioned hesitantly, as if bracing for impact.

    "What do you mean?" Lyon asked cluelessly, poking the angry bear.

    "How ignorant can you be?" Edward snapped, and Lyon flinched. "Ar''t you aware that our business has come to a standstill ever since Ashstone claimed their cacao trees were attacked by demons and they were unable to do business with us?"

    "So that means¡­ Vyan was behind it?" Lyon mumbled.

    Edward slapped a hand on his forehead in frustration. "Of course, he was! He has be ruling Ashstone for a year now! He stopped trading with Estelle to damage our family business," he gritted his teeth, looking like he was about to bite through steel.

    "What happed to the huge amount of cocoa beans we imported from Redsance Kingdom?" Lyon asked in a tiny voice, scared of Edward''s temper.

    "That got swept up in the typhoon, you imbecile!" Edward ran a hand over his face. "We suffered such a big loss because of that. At this point, I think Vyan had a hand in that as well." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Now, that''s just ridiculous. How would he control a disaster?" Lyon blurted out in sheer disbelief.

    Edward shot him a glare that could melt ice, and Lyon took a step back in fear. "I don''t know. He is a bad om like you and your sister. Without any knowledge of the family business, you and Sina have be splurging money like usual, hav''t you?"

    Lyon became quiet in embarrassmt.

    Ev right now, Sina was probably out shopping for dresses or jewelry, blissfully unaware that the family fortune was circling the drain.

    The marquess let out a heavy sigh, seeing no hope for the future. "I cannot believe we are on the road to bankruptcy. Our flintstone mine also came crashing down because of the earthquake two months ago," he mumbled, doubting if Vyan had something to do with that as well.

    They were literally on the verge of poverty at the momt because of that bastard of a grand duke, and his family didn''t ev understand the depth of the situation.

    "Get me a p and paper, Scott. I need to write a letter to someone who will understand my pain," Edward requested, his voice tinged with resignation.

    "Who are you sding a letter to?" Lyon asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "To my dear eldest daughter," Edward murmured with a bittersweet smile. "Only she will be able to deal with that wretched boy."

 Chapter 29: Who Is Vyan?

    At a village in Haberland, across the Ganlop borders of Haynes.

    The battlefield was a nightmarish landscape of smoke and fire, a place where the line betwe life and death blurred with each passing momt.

    The acrid sct of burning houses and bodies hung heavily in the air, assaulting the sses of those who fought on. Honestly, it smelled worse than a dragon''s breath after a chili festival.

    Just like all the other soldiers, Iyana''s face was etched with exhaustion, her uniform caked with mud and blood. Yet, her limbs showed no sign of fatigue as she dispatched emy soldiers. It was almost therapeutic, if one had a very twisted sse of therapy.

    The sword in her hand reflected the blood running down her face. For a brief momt, she wondered how many she had killed so far. She had lost count.

    Was it t? Twty? Fifty? Who knew? At this point, her kill count was probably higher than the population of a small village.

    "Just a little bit longer, and this will be over," she muttered to herself, her blade claiming another unfortunate soul.

    Once the last soldier guarding the commander''s tt was down, Iyana stepped inside, only to find the emy commander already with his hands in the air, looking more desperate than a cat in a dog knel.

    "I surrder," he cried out, "But please spare my life. Take me hostage instead."

    "No," her voice was resolute, like a teacher dying a studt''s request for extra credit after missing all their homework. "You played dirty by trying to poison our commander, and now, you will pay for it."

    The commander winced, "But it was just a little poison! He didn''t ev die!"

    "Tell that to the guy who is in a wheelchair now," she shot back.

    While it hadn''t be necessary for higher-ranking officers to join the war at first, as the situation escalated far beyond what was expected, an official decree was announced for them to join six months ago.

    Due to Haynes'' military commander being poisoned two months ago at their base in a village in Ganlop, Haberland had hoped it would bring them victory.

    But that was the mistake that brought them doom.

    Unbeknownst to them, Iyana had unofficially tak on command as Commander Pembrooke fell sick to the poison. Her methods were more polished and well-thought-out than Commander Pembrooke''s, who sacrificed soldiers'' lives on a whim like they were pieces in a bloody game of chess.

    While Haberland had be on the winning side back th, the tide of the war turned a completely with Iyana taking charge.

    "But still, you should consider taking a high personnel like me hostage¡ª"

    "Maybe the news didn''t reach you," Iyana said, and the emy commander gave her a confused look. "Princess Maria is already in our captivity."

    "What? That''s impossible. I told them to get the princess to escape!"

    "Well, too bad. The princess isn''t a coward like you. She fought with everything before I took her down."

    "But¡ª"

    "Okay, ough chatting, Commander Irvine. My comrades are waiting outside for me to bring your head to them," Iyana declared, stepping toward him.

    Commander Irvine cowered back in fear.

    "So, what is it going to be?" she asked, leveling her sword at the commander''s throat. "A dignified defeat or the kind where you cry and beg? Personally, I joy both."

    He gulped, sweat trickling down his face. "I-I will take dignified."

    "Good choice," she smirked, her eyes narrowing. "Now, let''s finish this wad. And in your next life, try winning without the underhanded tricks. It''s more fun to fight honestly."

    Hearing that, he stopped backing away and closed his eyes, resigning to his fate. "Since I am to have an honorable death, let me admit to you that we didn''t poi¡ª"

    As her blade found its mark, Commander Irvine crumpled to the g, his confession unfinished.

    "I don''t want to hear anymore." More blood splattered on Iyana''s face, and she smiled in relief, wiping some of it away with a casual swipe.

    "It''s over now. I can return home to¡­" Her head became blank.

    "To whom?" she mumbled in confusion. "What am I ev thinking right now? Everyone is waiting outside." She shook her head, dispelling the fog of uncertainty, and walked out of the tt with the emy commander''s head held high.

    The soldiers of Haynes outside erupted in cheers as soon as they saw her.

    "Feast tonight, Vice-Commander?" one of them asked with eager eyes, practically drooling at the thought.

    Iyana laughed, a sound filled with both relief and exhaustion. "Yes, feast tonight, everyone! And bring out the good stuff, of that watered-down swill!"

    The soldiers cheered louder, their spirits lifting with the promise of food and drink.

    For now, the war was a distant nightmare, and the night was theirs to claim.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª ???¦®§®?£¤§Á.???

    "Vice-Commander, you should be our commander, you know?" slurred one of the drunk soldiers named Terrce, barely managing to stay upright.

    Iyana chuckled, shaking her head. "I can''t. Not until I can achieve aura."

    "This requiremt is so stupid," cursed Elijah. "It''s ev stupider how you hav''t achieved aura yet. I am pretty sure you can take on Commander Pembrooke in your sleep."

    "Watch how they don''t dismiss the commander ev after his legs stop working from the poisoning," Terrce joked, swaying dangerously close to falling over.

    "How will they? No one from the Order of Aura Knights would volunteer to leave their cushy title and actually do some work," Melissa added with a snort.

    "Yes. All they ever do is sit a protecting the emperor. Like anyone would dare harm him," Elijah rolled his eyes. "The peasants need more protection than the emperor."

    "Hey, you should lower your voice. What if anyone else hears you?" Iyana scolded, though she couldn''t suppress a grin. "You guys really have no sse¡ª"

    "Speaking of sse," Elijah interjected, pulling a crumpled velope from his pocket. "Sorry, Vice-Commander, this letter came for you a week ago, and I have be carrying it a, forgetting to give it to you."

    Iyana blinked and put her glass down.

    She fumbled with the letter, her fingers not quite cooperating. Once she got it out, she squinted at the paper, trying to decipher it through her blurry vision.

    Melissa sighed and took the letter from her. "I will read it aloud for you. You have had too much to drink, Vice-Commander."

    "Thanks," Iyana mumbled, leaning back with a hiccup.

    Melissa cleared her throat dramatically and started, "Dear Vice-Commander Iyana, we regret to inform you¡­ that your request for a pet dragon has be died."

    The group burst into laughter, and Iyana chided, "That''s not what it says!"

    Melissa grinned and continued. "Fine, fine. It actually says¡­ My dear daughter Iyana," she stated, holding the letter with a dramatic flair, "I hope you have be doing well out on the battlefield. I want to let you know that I am proud of what you are doing. Please don''t take too much risk and get too close to danger. Maintain a safe distance, okay?"

    "Maintain a safe distance¡­" Terrce burst out laughing. "The Marquess will have a cardiac arrest if he learns that the Vice-Commander directly charges the emies like a fearless demon."

    Melissa stifled her laugh and continued, "You need to make a safe and sound return. You are our family''s gem, after all. It is a matter of great misfortune that wh you return, I cannot welcome you in our grand manor anymore. Because half of it has burned to the g by an unfortunate accidt." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana let out a small gasp.

    "I would like to have it repaired, but we cannot due to the Grand Duke''s conspiracies. Since you are out on the battlefield, I doubt the news of the new Grand Duke''s ascsion reached you. Do you know who he is? It''s Vyan."

    "Who is Vyan?" Terrce asked, scratching his head.

    Iyana made a thoughtful face, th started whacking her head with her palm. "Who is Vyan?" she muttered, staring down at the table, frustrated at being unable to remember the face of that person. "I don''t know¡­"

    Elijah smacked Terrce in the head. "Are you an idiot? Did you forget that the Vice-Commander lost all her memories a year ago?"

    "Oh, right, right," Terrce responded sheepishly.

    Iyana became a little downcast at the reminder.

    "Maybe I should continue reading," Melissa said, clearing her throat. "Can you believe it? The boy who used to be your personal escort is actually the Grand Duke now?"

    "I had a personal escort?" Iyana let out, eyebrows raised.

    "Well, of course, you are a noble lady. I am sure you had one before you joined the military," Elijah explained, and Iyana nodded in understanding. "Though it''s absolutely crazy to imagine someone like you needed another knight to protect you."

    "I cannot imagine either," Iyana laughed lightly. "I wonder what Vyan was like," she mumbled, a curious look in her eyes.

    "Probably a saint to put up with you," Melissa teased, earning a of chuckles from the group.

    "Maybe," Iyana smiled, her mood lifting a bit. "Let''s hope he is doing a better job remembering me than I did."

    Elijah grinned. "Well, with your memory or without it, you are still the best Vice-Commander we have got."

    "Cheers to that!" Terrce raised his mug, sloshing drinks over the rim, and the group joined in, laughing and clinking their drinks together.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In a dark room with only one candle lit.

    "It''s too painful. I cannot go on like this," whispered a brok voice.

    "Th, do you really want to forget him?" asked a scratchy, deep voice.

    A tear slipped out her violet eye. "Yes. I do."

 Chapter 30: Sugar-coat Act

    In the capital city of Haynes, an electric joy buzzed through the air as the war-weary troops returned home, victorious after a year-long battle. The tire city was draped in a riot of vibrant colors and festive decorations, making it look like a rainbow had a party and left its decorations behind.

    The morning sun cast a warm glow as the people of Cantace gathered in droves, lining the streets with banners and flags fluttering in the breeze. Childr clung to their parts'' hands, their faces lit up with excitemt and curiosity, while the elderly watched with tears of relief and pride in their eyes.

    A parade was in full swing, led by a marching band that played triumphant tunes so loudly that the pigeons were considering filing a noise complaint.

    Behind them, rows of soldiers in their crisply pressed uniforms marched on their horses. Their faces, once etched with the strain of battle, now beamed towards the cheering crowds. It was like a sce straight out of a feel-good movie, complete with a spontaneous standing ovation.

    Watching the sce from the top of the clock tower were two individuals.

    "God, I hate seeing that gloating smile on Iyana''s face," Vyan frowned, crossing his arms, his eyes glued to the front person of the parade.

    "I don''t think she is gloa¡ª" Clyde paused as Vyan shot him a glare so fierce it could have melted him. "Ugh, what a nasty, arrogant smile," he quickly changed tunes, while thinking, she is all you ever see, isn''t she?

    "Exactly. Such an arrogant smile," Vyan agreed.

    "It''s too bad our plan failed, huh?" Clyde commted. "Ev after we wt to the lgths of poisoning Commander Pembrooke."

    "Tell me about it. Ganlop should have be out of the equation by now and Iyana should have be held responsible for it," Vyan stated, clching his fist so hard his knuckles turned .

    "Not only did that plan fail spectacularly," he added, "but now Iyana is being hailed as the hero of the Ganlop war. She ev managed to capture a princess from Haberland as a hostage. I can''t believe I now have to watch her get awarded the Medal of Valor on stage."

    "Vyan, you don''t just have to watch. You have to congratulate her with flowers as well," Clyde nudged, clearly joying Vyan''s misery.

    "Push me off this tower, why don''t you?" Vyan grumbled.

    "Shall I? Th I would get to meet Princess Althea all by myself," Clyde grinned dreamily, lost in his own fantasy.

    "More reasons to hate Iyana. My appointmt with Princess Althea has be postponed because of this stupid victory celebration too," Vyan gritted out.

    Clyde just smiled helplessly and suggested, "How about we take a walk someplace where Lady Iyana is not in sight until the award ceremony? Or, let''s go work on that spell you found interesting last night."

    Vyan glanced at Iyana, who was now receiving a sunflower from a child. Her radiant smile only fueled his irritation. "Yes, let''s go. I cannot watch this circus any longer," he scoffed.

    With that, they both teleported from there, leaving behind the celebration.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "That arrogant emperor," Terrce cursed, practically spitting out the words. "He didn''t ev come to greet us at the trance. Isn''t he grateful we saved the tire nation from being dragged into a bloody war?"

    "Shh, we are inside the capital now. Mind what you say," Iyana warned, perched on her horse. "At least they are giving us Medals of Valor. Be grateful for what you are getting."

    Terrce rolled his eyes so hard he probably saw his own brain. "Oh, joy," he muttered.

    Melissa chimed in, "Vice-Commander, are you going to meet your family now?"

    Iyana nodded.

    "Of course, she would. Everyone knows she is the most beloved daughter of the marquess," Elijah cheered, his thusiasm almost blinding.

    Iyana smiled, though the commt made her chest feel eerie. "I will be back before the award ceremony." With that, she urged her horse forward and headed towards her family''s estate.

    She had already asked for directions, thanks to her inconvit amnesia, so finding the house wasn''t a problem. Nor was recognizing it¡ªthe huge manor was unmistakable, ev with half of it under construction.

    Right, the letter mtioned the manor had caught fire, she thought, I wonder how that happed. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The guards at the gate bowed and let her in without a word. She dismounted and handed her horse over to the stableman, who was literally shaking in his boots in her presce¡ªas if she was a demon who had descded from hell.

    ???¦¥??¦´?.?§°?

    It was strange. The guards at the gate didn''t show her much respect, either, rather they seemed afraid of her as well.

    With every step she took towards the manor, her chest tighted.

    It felt like something ominous was lurking inside, waiting for her. She hesitated at the double doors, her heart pounding.

    As if on cue, the doors swung op with a dramatic flourish that would make ev a theater director proud.

    "Iyana! You are back!" Carolina exclaimed, veloping Iyana in a hug that felt more like a wrestling hold. "I am so glad to see you are okay, my dear."

    From behind, a brunette girl burst into high-pitched squeals of excitemt. "Sister! I cannot express how happy I am to see you unscathed! You are my hero, do you know that?" she gushed, eyes sparkling like the goody-two-shoes female lead of a theater act.

    "Um, uh," Iyana stammered, utterly confused as of the faces struck a chord of familiarity.

    "You two, let her come inside. Did you forget she has lost her memories?" Marquess Estelle chided, prying Carolina off Iyana. "Come inside, my dear daughter," he said, smiling sweetly.

    "Thank you," she mumbled, stepping inside with a mix of relief and anxiety.

    "You have no idea how anxious we have be the tire year you were away," Edward declared dramatically, clutching his chest like he might faint. "Don''t ever go on such risky missions, please. My heart cannot handle this terror."

    "Yes, in my opinion, you did a good job accepting to quit your job after becoming the crown princess," Lyon chimed in with a smile so big it looked painful. "We all would be able to breathe and relax."

    "We can take care of that matter later, Lyon. First, let''s introduce everyone to Iyana," Edward suggested with a flourish. "She must be dying to get to know us."

    After a whirlwind of introductions in the living room, Carolina claimed, "We are so happy to have back, sweetheart. Nobody loves you more than us. We are your family, after all. You are the apple of our eyes."

    Iyana forced a wholehearted smile, trying to brush away the uneasy feeling in her heart that kept screaming at her to run away.

    The family''s thusiasm was suffocating, but she played along, happy to have her family by her side, despite having forgott them.

    "Why don''t you go to your room and take a little rest, sweetheart?" Carolina suggested with a perfect mile that could make a dtist rich.

    Being oblivious to the falsess, Iyana nodded and left for her room.

    As soon as she was out of sight, the family''s saccharine smiles dropped like bad actors after a terrible rehearsal.

    "To think I had to talk to that witch in such a sugar-coated tone," Carolina spat, wiping imaginary filth from her mouth.

    "Thank goodness she bought our act at least. It really seems she has lost her memories," Edward remarked, sounding relieved.

    "She ev smiled at us," Lyon snorted. "That wch smiling at us? She has not smiled at us like that since she was a toddler."

    "She didn''t ev try to threat me with her sword," Sina said, exhaling dramatically. She has always be terrified to face Iyana ever since Iyana started wielding a sword. "Mother, Father, I swear I risk my life every time I am in the same room as that demon."

    "Well, dear, I know she is a bit... well, mad," Edward said, patting Sina''s shoulder and wrapping her in a side hug.

    "Psychotic is a better word for her, Father," Sina mumbled.

    "Right, but we have no choice but to put on this act, S. This is the only way to secure our future. That girl has to marry the crown prince, come what may. Otherwise, we will be out on the streets."

    "If people find out we are bankrupt and drowning in debt," he added with a theatrical sigh, "we will be a laughingstock. The imperial family will break off the gagemt, and we will be left to die like dogs. So we have to protect her so she can protect us from that vile boy."

    "We have to prepare her to face Vyan," Carolina mtioned.

    "For that, S will do the job," Edward said with a sinister smirk. "Poison her mind against that bastard so thoroughly that she will find ways to eliminate him herself. I know Iyana can do it if she really puts her mind to it."

    "Got it, Father," Sina grinned devilishly. "By the time I am done talking to her, she will want to castrate her beloved ex-puppy with her own hands."

 Chapter 31: Seed Of Love & Hatred

    Iyana was lounging on her bed, still in her uniform, contemplating the inevitable boredom of the award ceremony. That was wh a knock came.

    "Sister, may I come in?" Sina''s voice was as sweet as a spoonful of honey.

    "Sure," Iyana replied, sitting up.

    Sina floated in, a vision in a pastel pink gown, looking like she had just waltzed out of a fairy tale.

    "Did you need something, Sina?"

    "Oh, Sister, it hurts me that you have forgott all our sweet memories," Sina lamted, theatrically placing a hand on her heart as she took a seat beside Iyana. "Please, call me S."

    "Alright, S," Iyana indulged her with a chuckle.

    "As much as I would love to chat over some tea and gossip about your tragic experice at the war, we need to talk urgtly," Sina''s tone shifted to business-like, her face a mask of seriousness.

    "Okay. Spill it."

    "Since you are headed to the award ceremony, you might run into the Grand Duke," Sina began, her voice laced with caution.

    "Vyan?" Iyana blurted out, and Sina''s face paled faster than a vampire at sunrise.

    "You remember Vyan?" If Iyana remembered Vyan, their plans would be toast, no doubt. She briefly considered fleeing to a country with no extradition treaties but decided against it.

    "No. Father mtioned him in a letter," Iyana clarified, breaking Sina''s mini-panic attack.

    "Oh," Sina exhaled dramatically, visibly relieved.

    Iyana shot her a puzzled look.

    Sina quickly backpedaled, "I am just relieved because I did not want you to remember the horrible things he did."

    "Horrible things?" Iyana''s eyebrow arched.

    "Yes! Vyan used to be your personal knight, and he was a vile, wicked man," Sina warned, her eyes wide with horror. "Not only was he completely useless as your bodyguard, but he was also ridiculously possessive of you, like a dragon hoarding a princess. He was totally obsessed with you. Do you know that psychopath once assaulted Prince Izac, mistaking him for your fianc¨¦?

    He intded to kill the man you are supposed to marry."

    Iyana''s eyes wided, wondering about what kind of villain her life possessed.

    "He didn''t just stop there," Sina continued, clutching Iyana''s hand with the fervor of someone who had just watched a horror movie alone.

    "What else did he do?"

    "He vowed to take revge on all of us, especially you. He wants to kill you, Sister," she said, her voice quivering. "You have to be careful. He is already making moves against us, planning to destroy our family. Do you get it?"

    "What I don''t get is how he wt from being my knight to the Grand Duke," Iyana replied, her brow furrowed in confusion.

    "I don''t know that, either, but who knows? He probably pulled some dirty strings or something. He is capable of anything," Sina cried, tears cascading down her cheeks like a waterfall. "He came and threated us last week wh you wer''t here. He no longer wants control over you. Now, he just wants to see you suffer.

    He is targeting us for revge. You have to do something, Sister."

    Iyana''s heart melted at the sight of her sister''s tears, guilt gnawing at her chest. She pulled Sina into a comforting embrace, whispering, "Don''t cry, S."

    "Sister, you have to protect us from that psychotic man. We did nothing to him, but he will still kill all of us. Please save us," Sina pleaded, her voice muffled against Iyana''s shoulder.

    "Don''t worry, S. I will protect our family at any cost," Iyana assured her, patting her head gtly. "I will not let that man harm any of you."

    "He is going to try and break off your gagemt so that we lose our standing in high society," Sina whispered.

    "That will not happ. I am going to marry the crown prince, and no one can stop me from doing that," Iyana declared.

    With her head buried in Iyana''s shoulder, Sina smirked, her lips curling into a sinister grin.

    It''s about time my dear sister and Vyan clashed head-on, she thought.

    With no memories, Iyana was like a blank slate on which Sina could paint any picture.

    And oh, what a dark masterpiece she was crafting.

    It wasn''t an abnormal picture she painted¡ªit was only natural that Iyana was cherished by her family. That''s the image the tire nobility believed as well.

    Therefore, only a few carefully wov lies were needed to plant the seed of love for her innoct family and the seed of hatred against the wicked Grand Duke.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "¡ªWe are honored to call the hero of the war of Ganlop, the Vice-Commander of the Imperial Army, Iyana Pearl Estelle! Please give a loud of applause for the brave soldier who brought victory to our nation!" bellowed the speaker, his voice echoing through the grand square of the capital. ???¦®????.??§®

    Iyana stood up from her seat, walking up the small stairs to the elevated stage with a stoic face and immaculate grace.

    At the cter of the stage, the emperor stepped forward from his throne, holding a glisting medal in a velvet-lined box.

    "Today, I could not be prouder to award this medal to my soon-to-be daughter-in-law," Edgar declared with a pleased smile.

    "It is an honor, Your Imperial Majesty," Iyana replied, lowering herself to one knee with a hand over her heart, her posture so perfect it could make a mannequin jealous.

    Edgar placed the medal a her neck and announced, "Along with this medal, I am awarding the Land of Krus to the hero of the Ganlop war!"

    "Your gerosity knows no bounds, Your Imperial Majesty," Iyana responded, though internally she was already planning her new estate.

    Would it have a moat? She really hoped it had a moat.

    "Nothing is too much for you, Vice-Commander. You are a pride to our tire nation. You will make a great empress one day, I am sure of it," Edgar beamed.

    Easton smiled faintly watching the sce from beside the throne. He was happy for Iyana.

    Meanwhile, Althea beside him barely stopped herself from rolling her eyes, thinking, I will never let her become the empress.

    On the other side of the throne, Vyan was standing with a perfect smile on his face¡ªa face that suggested he either loved this spectacle or was imagining himself somewhere far, far away.

    As the emperor settled back into his imperial chair, it was Vyan''s turn to step forward with the flower bouquet he was told to give Iyana. He looked about as thrilled as a cat delivering a dead mouse.

    Iyana rose to her feet, her expression twisting with loathing as she remembered everything Sina had told her about Vyan.

    This was the villainous man who was threating her family''s lives and honor. If glares could kill, Vyan would have dropped dead right there.

    "Congratulations, Vice-Commander Estelle," Vyan said, his voice dripping with saccharine vom as he handed over the flowers.

    "Thank you, Your Grace. And congratulations to you as well on your ascsion," Iyana replied, her face a tight-lipped mask as she accepted the bouquet. "My apologies for missing your grand party."

    "It''s quite fine. You were busy saving the world or whatever," Vyan replied with a smirk. "Honestly, I am glad you missed it. Your presce would have really soured my mood. But hey, I am shocked you survived the war. I was certain you would come back in a coffin."

    "I had to survive. After all, my family''s fate is at stake. I cannot let someone like you destroy them," she retorted coldly.

    "Someone like me? Maybe you still hav''t figured out who I really am."

    "Oh, I know exactly who you are now. I just congratulated you, didn''t I, Your Grace?"

    "Yes, and it must have be torture for you. Congratulating someone you think is beath you? How terribly tragic," Vyan taunted, his smirk widing.

    "Believe me, the pleasure was all mine," Iyana''s eyes flashed with fury, still she kept a neutral expression on her face. "But you know, I am guinely curious about one thing. How did you manage to get this position? You cannot do magic as far as I know. Did you master the dark arts, or are you just licking shoes?"

    "What an adorable accusation," Vyan chuckled, his smile as sharp as a dagger. "It sounds like reality is hard for you to accept. Maybe all that black magic you dabble in has finally fried your brain. Don''t worry, you will come to terms with it evtually."

    "You goddamn bas¡ª"

    Vyan clicked his tongue, feigning disappointmt. "Oh, tut-tut. It''s starting to show you have be out on the battlefield for too long. Have you forgott your etiquette lessons? Nobles don''t curse."

    "You fucking¡ª"

    "Shush, my lady. His Imperial Majesty might hear us. We wouldn''t want him to think his future daughter-in-law is uncouth, now would we?"

    "And what about the fact that you have be talking down to his daughter-in-law this whole time?"

    "What he doesn''t know, doesn''t hurt him. Let''s maintain an amicable front, shall we?

    "I wish I could just punch¡ª"

    "Ahem," their heated exchange was interrupted by the speaker, who jovially announced, "It seems that His Grace and Vice-Commander Estelle have hit it off spldidly. Please, share your fun conversation with us! We could all use a little tertainmt."

    "Oh, it''s nothing. The Vice-Commander was just congratulating me on my ascsion and expressing her deep regret at missing the celebratory party," Vyan smoothly lied, his expression as innoct as a cherub.

    Iyana nodded curtly, her smile a rigid mask.

    To the onlookers, their exchange seemed like pleasant, witty banter.

    In reality, maintaining their polite fa?ades was as challging as walking a tightrope while juggling flaming swords.

    However, Clyde, who was watching the sce unfold from his seat in the audice, let out a nervous chuckle.

    He didn''t know if anyone else could sse it, but he could practically see thunderclaps and electricity zapping betwe the two of them.

    "Where is the love I ssed betwe them last year?" he muttered to himself, a feeling of doom creeping up on him. "All I am seeing now is pure, unadulterated hatred. This¡­ can''t d well." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 32: Finding Weakness

    Iyana was weaving her way a backstage, looking every bit annoyed after interacting with the arrogant grand duke. That was wh Easton spotted her.

    "Iyana!" Easton called out, trotting over to her. "Congratulations on the award."

    "Thank you, Your Imperial Highness," she responded, her voice devoid of any emotions.

    "Are you mad at me? I know it has be a rough patch for you. Being in the war must have be... quite the ordeal. Oh, I also heard about your memory loss. That''s, um, rough.

    I have be really worried about you. How are you now?"

    "Thank you for your concern, Your Imperial Highness. But I am alright," her tone was once again as flat as a pancake.

    "Please call me Easton. We have be childhood frids before we were gaged, after all. No need for formalities," he urged, trying to sound casual. "By the way, I am really glad you didn''t sustain any grave injuries in the war¡ª"

    "Why? Would it have made any differce?"

    Her words hit him like a bucket of cold water. "Pardon?"

    "I mean, if I were gravely injured, would you have come to visit me?" she asked, her eyes boring into his soul.

    "I¡ªof course, I would have come."

    She let out a small, mirthless laugh. "Really? But I don''t think so. You didn''t show up wh I lost my memories nor wh the tide of the war turned against us and your fianc¨¦e could have died."

    "Iyana, I can explain¡ª"

    "Pardon me for cutting you off, Your Imperial Highness, but what could you possibly explain? That you were busy? Too busy to ev sd a letter for an tire year?"

    "No, but, I¡­" Easton stammered.

    How on earth could he explain the chaos that was going on here without sounding like a whiny brat¡ªa prince who couldn''t efficitly take care of his empire? The war had turned his desk into a paper jungle, and the palace had its own issues popping up like mushrooms after rain.

    "I cannot explain it to you," he ded up saying.

    "Thought so." She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, and his eyes lingered on that small movemt.

    "Look," she continued, "I don''t remember what our relationship was like before my memory did a disappearing act, but I do know most arranged marriages are about as affectionate as a handshake. I am cool with you not being particularly affectionate towards me. Really, I am."

    She took a deep breath, glancing a as if she were about to drop a bombshell¡ªwhich, in a way, she was.

    "But wh I hear people snickering about how my fianc¨¦ could not care less about my life or that he is relieved I was out of sight, it gets under my skin. So you need to understand, people are watching us like hawks all the time," she exhaled a sigh, expressing the quiet torture she wt through all by herself.

    Easton felt terrible for being unable to the bare minimum as her fianc¨¦. Work always kept piling up and he found no other way.

    "You need to do some things just for the sake of showing them. You could have st me blank velopes, and it would have saved me from a thousand of mocking words."

    "I am sorry. I didn''t realize that," he mumbled.

    "Yes. Please realize it now. If you are going to fake concern for me, do it in public, not in private."

    "I was not faking¡ª" Easton''s protest was cut short as Iyana''s atttion shifted to Vyan, who was stepping down from the stage while conversing with the emperor.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Did you find out which family is lding money to the Estelles?" Vyan asked Clyde once they were in the carriage after the award ceremony. ????§®§²??.§³§°?

    "Yes. You were right. The Marquess borrowed money from another house to repair the fire damages," Clyde responded. "It''s House Clipton."

    "Count Clipton¡­ Isn''t he one of the wealthiest businessm in the empire?" Vyan asked.

    Clyde nodded.

    A smirk formed on Vyan''s lips. "Imagine the scandal if everyone found out that the prestigious Estelles, the in-laws of the imperial family, are broke¡ªtoo broke to ev repair their own burnt down manor. They would become the laughingstock of the empire."

    "But Count Clipton and Marquess Estelle are good frids. He wouldn''t spill the beans," Clyde commted, looking puzzled.

    "Not unless Count Clipton finds out something that turns him against the marquess," Vyan said, a mischievous glint in his eye.

    "What are you planning?" Clyde asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "I will tell you once we get home," Vyan said, his lips curling into a smug smile. "Oh, by the way, I talked to Princess Althea on my way out. We are meeting the day after tomorrow at the same market we planned to."

    "I see," Clyde murmured, trying to sound nonchalant but failing miserably.

    "Don''t sound so upset. I asked if I could bring my aide along, and she agreed." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Clyde''s face lit up like a child on his birthday. "You are the best!"

    Vyan shook his head, smiling faintly. "Don''t blame me if she hates you, though."

    "I will be the perfect gtleman," Clyde declared confidtly.

    "Sure, sure," Vyan replied, chuckling. "Just try not to trip over your own feet, lover boy."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next afternoon, Count Marlo Clipton and his only daughter Kaya were in the carriage.

    "Father, in my opinion, the products can be improved¡ª" Just th, the carriage came to a screeching stop.

    "What is going on?" Marlo hollered.

    The door to the carriage swung op, and a man wearing a black ski mask appeared. A little bit of gold blonde was peeking out from the hem of the mask. With a strong tug, he pulled Kaya to him.

    "Hey, let go of my daughter!" Marlo shouted. "Where is everyone? Come out and protect us!"

    "There is no one, Count. Every one of your m is down and you are completely sured with no escape," the assaulter laughed, and it was true.

    All of the knights on guard were on the g, injured or dead, and the carriage was sured by m in similar masks.

    Marlo panicked and asked desperately, "What do you want? I will give you all the money you want in exchange for my daughter."

    "Good. Because that''s what we want," said the hooligan holding his daughter. "Meet us in the Valley of Divos at midnight with fifty thousand gold coins."

    "Yes, okay. But no harm should come to my daughter."

    "I assure you of her safety as long as I get the money. So long, Count."

    Marlo barely had time to react before the gas filled the carriage. His vision blurred as he tried to reach out for Kaya, her terrified eyes the last thing he saw before everything wt black.

 Chapter 33: Kidnapping Conspiracy

    Kaya''s eyes blinked op slowly.

    Her first instinct was to scream bloody murder upon finding herself in a dark, musty godown, lying on a bed of hay, but her mouth was tied with something decidedly unappetizing.

    Whispers floated over from two goons loitering in the corner.

    "¡ªwe are so doomed if Count Clipton ever figures out Marquess Estelle made us kidnap his beloved daughter," one was saying, his voice dripping with anxiety.

    Marquess Estelle? Kaya let out a tiny, inadvertt gasp.

    Her gasp alerted the goons to her conscious state. One of them looked over, his face a mix of sheepishness and annoyance. "Oh, she is awake. Hope she didn''t hear us. Hey, go call Boss."

    The other goon scurried out.

    Of course, it''s that sniveling snake! I warned Father he wasn''t trustworthy! Kaya thought to herself until that goon returned momts later with the man who had orchestrated her kidnapping.

    He was still sporting a ski mask like last night.

    As he approached, Kaya''s instinct was to back away, her heart pounding in her chest.

    "No, no, don''t be scared. I won''t hurt you. You are our precious treasure, after all," he crooned, reaching out to remove the cloth gagging her.

    His voice was unsettlingly familiar as she narrowed her eyes on him.

    Wait a second. Doesn''t that sound like Marquess Estelle''s pompous son? Lord Lyon, was it?

    "Stay away," Kaya warned, her voice shaky but determined.

    "Tch, kindness has no value in this world anymore," the masked man sighed dramatically. "I just wanted to take off your gag and check on you. But if you insist, I will keep my distance. We will release you tonight anyway, assuming your father coughs up the ransom."

    She gritted her teeth and shouted, "He will pay you! Now, leave me alone!"

    "Geez, woman, make up your mind. Do you want me to stay away or do you want me to leave you alone?"

    "Stay away! Leave me alone! Just go away!"

    "Fine, fine. I am going. Bye," he huffed, throwing his hands up in mock surrder.

    Once the boss was out of the godown, he yanked off his ski mask, revealing gold blonde hair that practically sparkled in the dawn light.

    "Hello, Lyon," chirped Vyan, a grin spreading across his face.

    The man rolled his eyes, and with a shimmer, his eyes and hair morphed into a shade of light gray and his height grew by a few inches.

    "Hello to you too, Clyde," Vyan greeted again, his tone dripping with faux cheer.

    "At least one of us is joying this," Clyde retorted sarcastically.

    "As a matter of fact, I am. I am positively tingling imagining the consequces Marquess Estelle will face for this. Who says revge doesn''t bring happiness? I sure am happy."

    "Well, I am thrilled for you," Clyde said, running a hand through his hair and grimacing at the sweat ruining his style. "But not for me. This mask is the worst," he groaned in annoyance. "You can shape-shift too, can''t you? Th why am I the one doing all the work?"

    "Shape-shifting makes me feel all, I don''t know, weird," Vyan cringed.

    "And what makes you think I joy it?" Clyde frowned.

    "Well, our plan is going smoothly so far. We have just got tonight''s hand-off left," Vyan said, completely ignoring his aide''s complaints. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes," Clyde sighed, realizing Vyan was hell-bt on maximizing his suffering. "I will wear this mask one last time. I just hope nothing goes wrong."

    "Okay, to sure that, let''s go kidnap that asshole now." ????????.?§°?

    "More kidnapping?" Clyde groaned again.

    "Yes! More kidnapping. It will be fun, trust me." Vyan''s eyes gleamed with mischief.

    "Fun for you, maybe," Clyde muttered. "For me, it''s just another day of wondering ''why do I work for this guy?''"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the Valley of Divos, Vyan and Clyde stood with Kaya, whose hands and eyes were tied. The two m were wearing masks so elaborate they could have doubled as disco balls.

    The moon cast a dim glow over the bridge as a carriage came to a stop. The tsion in the air was thick as a man in a black suit stepped out.

    Vyan and Clyde exchanged casual glances.

    ''No matter what, do not use magic,'' Vyan telepathically warned, his mtal voice dripping with exasperation. ''You are not Clyde now. You are Lyon Tylor Estelle¡ªsomeone who cannot use magic.''

    ''Yes, boss,'' responded the blonde, ''but it doesn''t look like he brought anyone.''

    ''That is exactly what makes me more suspicious. I mean, not ev a guard?''

    Clearing his throat, Clyde spoke up, his voice carrying across the still night, "Have you brought what I asked for?"

    "Yes, the gold coins are in a trunk inside the carriage. You can take the carriage along with it. Just give me back my daughter!" Marlo bellowed, his desperation evidt.

    "Father!" Kaya cried out, her arm gripped by Clyde.

    "We will cross the bridge and hand over your daughter. Don''t try to outsmart us or you will pay for it," Clyde warned, as the three of them took cautious steps over the bridge.

    As they reached the other side, Clyde pushed Kaya into Marlo''s waiting arms.

    Marlo hugged his daughter tightly, while Vyan muttered under his breath, "Next time, I want less dramatic outfits. These sequins are killing me."

    "Careful, my lord, you are breaking character," Clyde quipped, taking revge on his boss for making him wear the ski masks earlier. "Remember, you are supposed to be a ruthless kidnapper, not a disgruntled fashion victim."

    Vyan sighed, "I will keep in mind to not let you be in charge of our outfits. Now, shall we?"

    "Absolutely," Clyde grinned. "Onward to more fabulous crimes."

    On the other hand, Marlo inquired, pulling apart from the hug, "Oh, Kaya, are you alright, my dear?"

    Kaya started crying, finally feeling the sweet release of relief.

    Clyde and Vyan didn''t linger to watch their touching reunion; they had more important matters to attd to, like getting their hands on those gold coins.

    Vyan, who was armed with a sword, dramatically pulled it out and pointed it at the coachman. The poor man''s eyes wt wide with terror and he quickly scrambled down from his perch, allowing one of their own m to take his place.

    "Is the money alright?" Vyan hollered, more for show than concern.

    "Yes, they are perfect," Clyde gloated, running his fingers through the gold coins as if they were his lover''s¡ªer, Althea''s¡ª hair. "Let''s be off. It was great doing business with you, Count Clipton!"

    Marlo gritted his teeth, fury radiating off him as the carriage drove off with his hard-earned ransom.

    "Everything wt perfectly, but¡ª" Vyan started to say wh the carriage came to a screeching halt.

    "There are rocks in front of us, my lord," the coachman reported. "There seems to have be a landslide. I will go remove them."

    "It will be quicker if someone helps him." Out of habit, Clyde oped the door first to assist, because, of course, he wouldn''t let his liege do manual labor, ev if Vyan was pretding to be the lackey in this heist. "Let''s hurry up. It''s already late¡ª"

    Before Clyde could ev step a foot out, a pair of violet eyes narrowed like a hawk and a sharp dagger came flying at him.

 Chapter 34: Magic and Sword Clash

    Vyan leaped and yanked Clyde back by the collar just before the blade could turn him into a very dead pincushion.

    Clyde tumbled against the other door, his head making an ungraceful thud.

    Although Clyde dodged the knife, Vyan wasn''t quite the successful hero today; Clyde''s mask plopped to the g like a disgraced pancake, along with a few strands of his hair.

    "Run!" Vyan yelled, diving out of the carriage.

    "But you said you would stay away from fights¡ª" Clyde began, his protest weak and full of concern. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Just fucking run! That''s an order!" Vyan''s look was definitive¡ªthe times wh his orders were absolute. He would let a lot of things Clyde did for fun slide, in fact, ev laugh along, but not these kinds of order.

    Pursing his lips like he was holding back a scathing retort, Clyde obeyed and barked at the coachman, "Go back where we came from and take us to location B."

    As the carriage made a hasty U-turn, another dagger whizzed through the air, aimed with disturbing accuracy at the coachman.

    But before it could make the coachman''s wife a widow, it pinged off an invisible shield, courtesy of Vyan.

    Iyana finally dropped down from her elevated perch, revealing herself. Her armor glinted ominously, her platinum blonde hair tightly secured in a no-nonsse bun.

    "I wasn''t told the kidnapper had a magician ally," she uttered, her voice filled with irritation.

    "And I wasn''t told someone from the imperial army would be gracing us with their presce. The vice-commander, no less," Vyan shot back, a lace of snicker attached. "Though I cannot say I am shocked to see you. I kind of expected it."

    "Good for you th. I certainly did not expect to be squaring off against a mage tonight," Iyana retorted, her eyes narrowing in challge.

    "Why, Vice-Commander, are you afraid of magicians?" Vyan mocked, his voice dripping with amusemt, while her scrutinizing gaze took in his brown hair and black eyes.

    "What can I say? Magicians are deceitful creatures. I mean, is that ev how you really look?" she questioned, her tone taunting.

    "Like you said, I am a deceitful creature. So what makes you think I would tell you?" Vyan''s smirk was infuriatingly confidt.

    "Don''t you think it is only fair if we both know each other''s idtities? One of us could d up dead, after all," she countered, her expression daring him to show her his real face.

    "Well, it sure isn''t going to be me," Vyan declared, his red robe billowing with a touch of theatrical flair as his hands crackled with arcane ergy. "You might want to surrder, Vice-Commander. Your blade is no match for my magic."

    "If your magic were that strong, you would have be working for the Tower of Magic, not as a lackey of a criminal. So don''t get too full of yourself," she shot back, her icy violet eyes narrowing with steely resolve.

    "Wow, you are quite the narrow-minded individual," Vyan let out a brief sarcastic laugh. ???¦®????.???

    "Whatever you want to think." She positioned her sword, ready for combat. "I will never yield to the likes of you."

    "Oh, please," Vyan rolled his eyes, "like I have be waiting my whole life for your approval. Newsflash: I hav''t. But hey, it''s your funeral."

    "Funny, I was thinking the same thing about you," she responded, her grip tighting on the hilt of her sword, her stance exuding pure determination.

    "Well, ar''t we a pair," Vyan said, grinning wickedly. "Let''s see if you can back up that bravado, shall we?"

    And with that, the air betwe them sparked with tsion, each waiting for the other to make the first move in a clash that promised to be as thrilling as it was deadly.

    Vyan broke the silce with a wicked grin, thrusting his hands forward. Bolts of crackling lightning shot towards Iyana.

    She tapped a particular spot on her sword, and a shield sprang up just in time. The lightning scattered upon impact, bursting into blinding sparks.

    Unscathed, Iyana charged through the dissipating mist, while being unfazed, Vyan summoned an ormous fire golem.

    The creature appeared out of thin air and loomed over Iyana, its burning fist ready to flatt her into an apple pie.

    But Iyana didn''t ev blink as she thought, damn, he really has to be a good mage to have be able to do spirit summoning.

    With a powerful swing of her sword, she cleaved through the golem''s arm and th took out its knee. Normal swords would have shattered to pieces at that attempt. But thankfully, her blade was imbued with divine ergy, and her chanted armor allowed her to take damage from the creature.

    Just as she thought she was done with the golem, its arm and knee regerated.

    She was caught off-guard as it swung its massive fist at her again. She still tried to chop it off, but this time, it caught her sword within its fiery grip.

    As she struggled to free her sword, despite her armor, the heat radiating from the golem felt like it was searing her skin. She knew she couldn''t keep this up for long. It would just be easier to back away at the momt.

    But before she could pull back, the golem lifted its arm, along with her sword and body, and hurled her across the battlefield. She hit her head hard as she rolled on the rocky g.

    Vyan winced slightly, his hand involuntarily reaching out towards her.

    Realizing what he was doing, he stared at his culprit of a hand and angrily slapped it back down to his side.

    Stupid hand. It''s only my instinct to want to protect her, nothing else, he told himself in his mind, forcing himself to not be bothered by the injury she sustained just now.

    As he watched blood trickle out of her forehead, his fists balled and he muttered to himself under his breath, "I will keep the promise I made to myself. She is my emy; so show no mercy."

 Chapter 35: Love Is Foolish

    Four hours before Kaya''s hand-off.

    Marquess Estelle was in the living room, his hand tangled in his grayish-blonde hair, on the verge of ripping it out in sheer frustration.

    The numbers just wouldn''t add up, no matter how many times he crunched them.

    He was sinking into debt quicker than a lead balloon in a pond. And to top it off, he had to work in this half-finished living room instead of his office, which was still under construction thanks to that stupid fire accidt and a less-than-ambitious budget.

    Just as he was about to let out a frustrated scream and call for his son, his butler glided in, announcing, "Master, Lord Clipton is here."

    The name jolted Edward to his feet like he had sat on a tack. Marlo Clipton¡ªthe man who had saved him from this financial ruin with a timely loan¡ªhad arrived at his doorstep. Naturally, he had to pull out all the stops for him!

    "Oh, Lord Clipton¡ª" Edward was about to greet him jovially, but he was tak aback by Marlo''s disorited state.

    "I need your help, Marquess," Marlo said, dispsing with pleasantries like they were out of fashion.

    "Absolutely. I would throw myself in front of a carriage for you," Edward replied with what seemed to be guine fervor, though he hoped it wouldn''t come to that.

    "My daughter has be kidnapped, and I need Vice-Commander Iyana''s help."

    Edward''s jaw dropped. "What? Lady Kaya has be kidnapped? How?"

    "It is a long story, best saved for after Lady Iyana gets here. Please call her."

    Edward motioned to a servant to summon Iyana, who had just returned from the palace a few minutes ago, probably craving a hot bath and not an impromptu rescue mission.

    Would she ev agree to help in the first place? as that thought crossed Edward''s mind, and it made him fall into a dilemma.

    While he didn''t trust that vermin one bit, he trusted her sse of duty. So she should be willing to help.

    Otherwise, Edward wasn''t going to hesitate to emotionally blackmail her, just like he has be doing ever since she lost her memories.

    "But why just Iyana, Lord Clipton? Wouldn''t it make sse to call in reinforcemts from the imperial palace?" Edward inquired.

    "No. What if the kidnapper has spies in the palace? He would come to know and might harm my daughter. I cannot risk it," Marlo explained, his face grim. "Lady Iyana has to do this alone."

    Edward nodded in understanding.

    After a few seconds, Iyana descded the stairs, still in her uniform, exuding a serious air of authority that would make ev the most stoic statue do a double-take.

    "Greetings, Count Clipton," she said, her voice steady and eyes sharp.

    Marlo wasted no time, launching into the tale of his daughter''s kidnapping, each word laced with desperation.

    Iyana listed inttly, th raised an arched brow. "I understand everything, but what I do not get is, why are you here asking for help? I mean, surely paying the ransom is pocket change for you, right?"

    Hearing her tone edged with sarcasm, Edward hissed under his breath.

    Leaning close to her ear, Edward whispered urgtly, "Don''t question him. We owe him big time. Just do what he asks."

    Iyana ignored Edward''s plea and kept her gaze locked on Marlo, demanding an answer to her question.

    "Lord Clipton, you don''t have to answer her if you feel uncomfor¡ª" Edward started to say but was interjected by Marlo.

    "No, you are right," Marlo admitted, his voice annoyed as he adjusted his tie. "But I hate the fact that someone is trying to take advantage of me. I do not need you to stop the hand-off, Lady Iyana. I only need you to find out who the bastard is who dared to lay a hand on my precious daughter." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s more like it." A sly smile spread across Iyana''s face. "Leave it to me, Count Clipton," she said with reassuring confidce. "I will find the coward behind this lowly act."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two hours before the hand-off.

    "I will bet a thousand gold coins that Count Clipton ran crying to Marquess Estelle''s daughter for help," Freya declared, oozing with confidce.

    "Why would he risk his daughter''s life to save some gold coins?" Clyde frowned.

    "Let it go, Freya," Vyan interfered, lounging in his office chair. "Love has turned Clyde''s brain to mush. He used to be sharper than me, and that''s saying something. But now? Lover Boy is as sharp as a marble," he sighed theatrically, shaking his head at his aide.

    "Remember those days, Clyde? Wh you actually had common sse?" he questioned, and Clyde shot him a flat look.

    "What is your problem? Why have you be on my case rectly?" Clyde let out in annoyance.

    "Because love, my frid, is such a stupid thing. It makes giuses into fools. Don''t you think the same, Freya?"

    Clyde scowled, crossing his arms. "What? Why are you bringing love into this kidnapping equation?"

    "Vyan is right. Love is foolish," Freya agreed, grinning as she handed over some papers.

    "See, Clyde? This is how you agree with your boss," Vyan pointed out, and Clyde rolled his eyes. ?¡Ì?¦®?§²£¤?.?¦¨§®

    "I can see why Vyan would think love is foolish. What''s with you, Freya?" Clyde arched an eyebrow. "Who broke your stone heart, huh?"

    "Anyway, let''s talk business now," Freya cleared her throat, completely ignoring Clyde.

    "Hey!" Clyde protested but was once again neglected.

    "Here is the layout of the Valley of Divos," Freya started explaining, "All the routes and manual escapes are marked since you mtioned Clyde won''t be using magic. Also, we should plant our own m, just in case Count Clipton tries to outsmart us. There is a festival just outside the village, so a smooth escape should be easy. I have marked it as Location B."

    "I knew you could get this ready in a day," Vyan praised, taking the papers with a grin.

    "Oh, it was nothing."

    "I don''t know what I would do without you, Freya. Probably drown in my own incompetce," he chuckled lightly. "I almost feel bad making you do all this wh you are only supposed to be handling finance and paperwork. Almost."

    "Please, Vyan, don''t embarrass me. I love helping you out in any way I can," Freya replied with a sweet smile. "In fact, I feel a little sad now that you are handling the paperwork."

    "They were my paperwork, to begin with," Vyan reasoned, his tone dripping with mock indignation.

    "Ev so¡ª"

    "Why don''t you take over my work, Freya, since you love it so much?" Clyde chimed in, unable to resist stirring the pot.

    "Shut up," Freya retorted, making an annoyed snicker in his direction before turning to Vyan. "By the way, Vyan¡ª"

    "Hey, what happed to calling him ''Your Grace'' since his official ascsion? Didn''t you promise that during our first meeting?" Clyde teased, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

    Freya''s cheeks turned a delicate shade of pink before she grabbed a file and smacked Clyde on the arm. "What''s it to you? Vyan said I could still use his name."

    "It''s nothing to me. Just curious. But why are you getting so defsive?" Clyde rubbed his arm, his expression a mix of mock hurt and amusemt.

    "Okay, you two, stop bickering like childr," Vyan cut in, clearly joying the show more than he let on. "Thanks for the help, Freya. You should head to bed now; it''s quite late."

    "Okay. Goodnight, Vyan," she said, flashing him a smile bright ough to light up the room, followed by an annoyed glare at Clyde.

    "Be safe and good luck, Clyde," she mumbled begrudgingly before making her exit.

    After she left, Vyan leaned his cheek on his knuckles, skimming through the pages Freya had handed him.

    "Did everything go okay with Lyon?" he asked Clyde.

    "It wt perfectly," Clyde replied with a grin. "We found him exactly where you said he would be."

    "Good. Now, brace yourself to meet Iyana," Vyan stated. "My gut says she will be there tonight. She is not an oppont to take lightly."

    "Of course, there is no way My Lord would fall for just anybody. Lady Iyana has to be a worthy adversary," Clyde said, rising from his chair with a flourish.

    "Lady Iyana?" Vyan scoffed, his voice full of disbelief. "I still don''t get why you don''t hate her after what she did to me."

    Clyde shrugged. "I don''t know. I just don''t think she is a bad person."

    "Really?" Vyan arched a questioning eyebrow. "Don''t you think taking her side makes you a terrible frid to me?"

    Clyde raised his hands in mock surrder. "Well, excuse me. I just believe I am a good judge of character. I mean, come on, I knew within five minutes of meeting you that I could be more loyal to you than to my own father. Give my instincts a little credit, will you?"

    Vyan shook his head, grumbling, "Fine. Trust your instincts over my facts. Just wait till she stabs you in the back."

    "It''s okay," Clyde laughed lightly. "That won''t happ. Anyway, don''t worry about the mission. I got this. You get some rest."

    Vyan''s eyes flicked to the drawer on his desk, th back to Clyde. "No, never mind. I will be coming too."

    "You don''t need to. I can handle this," Clyde frowned. "Don''t you trust me?"

    "It''s Iyana I don''t trust," Vyan replied through gritted teeth.

    Clyde contemplated for a momt before nodding. "Alright, fine. But you will keep your distance if a fight breaks out. Remember nothing is more important than your safety," he added with a narrowed look thrown at Vyan.

    "Sure, I will do that," Vyan agreed, the corner of his mouth twitching in a smirk that suggested otherwise.

    Once Clyde left the office, Vyan oped the drawer he had be staring at. Inside lay a gleaming silver locket with his name graved on it.

    He had torn off this locket the day he first met Bedict, but he never found the courage to throw it away. This necklace used to haunt his dreams¡ªlike a noose a his neck. It still did.

    It now served as a burning reminder of how cunning Iyana was and how she shattered his trust.

    One day, wh he would have tak his revge, he would burn this necklace himself.

    For the momt, he smiled bitterly, thinking, stay here while I go face off against the person who gave me this. No mercy for her if she gets in my way.

 Chapter 36: Strands Of Identity

    Back to the prest.

    Exactly, show her no mercy. You got this, Vyan resolved to himself after being distracted by his momtary weakness.

    Everyone gets distracted by shiny things once in a while, he reasoned.

    Meanwhile, lying on the g, Iyana was busy figuring out the golem''s weak point.

    Once she did, she leaped into the air, somersaulted, and sliced off its head with the flair of a ninja. This time, instead of the golem pulling a Terminator and reassembling, it graciously wt up in smoke.

    Poof! Good riddance.

    Without missing a beat or bothering to wipe off the blood trickling down her forehead, Iyana made a flash step toward Vyan.

    She hoped he would be a bit drained from his rect magical fireworks display, but she only managed to cut a piece of his robe before ssing an array of stones flying at her from behind.

    Being alert as always, Iyana brandished her sword so fast it practically turned invisible, slicing every single rock with the precision of a sushi chef on drugs.

    "If that''s all you got, you are never going to kill me," Iyana proclaimed, not ev breaking out a sweat.

    "Killing you is not my inttion, anyway," Vyan asserted, having moved away from her taking the diversion of stones, but his red robe had slid off of his shoulders in the midst of it.

    "Not tonight, at least," he added with a little smirk.

    With a flourish, he summoned a swirling tempest of ice, unleashing it upon Iyana and turning the g beath her feet into a skating rink.

    She struggled to move as the ice crept up her boots like it had a personal vdetta against her.

    Seeing his chance, Vyan started to prepare for teleportation, ready to make a dramatic exit.

    Iyana knew she had to act quickly. With a surge of inner strgth, she shattered the ice, her armored boots cracking through by spilling a little blood.

    "Stop right there!" she shouted.

    "Sorry, no can do. You are a worthy adversary, but I have to go back to my master," Vyan said, his lips curling into a mocking smile. "Farewell, Vice-Commander."

    "No, I won''t let you go!" She lunged at him, but of course, it was too late.

    Her fingers swiped through empty air as his body vanished into the unknown, leaving behind nothing but frustration and a faint whiff of smugness.

    "Dammit," she muttered, clicking her tongue in annoyance and huffing out an exhausted breath.

    She picked up the robe left by the igmatic mage. It was disappointingly ordinary with no brand signs to distinguish it, like something you would find at any bargain bin.

    She took a cautious sniff, and it carried a crisp sct of fresh sage and rosemary, underpinned by earthy notes of sandalwood and cedar, as if he had just walked through a sunlit forest grove.

    "I¡­ have smelled this before, I am sure of it, but whose is it?" she murmured, her brow furrowing in confusion.

    Unable to pinpoint the memory, she clutched the cloth in her fist.

    "This is not over. I will find you, I swear," she vowed, her eyes fixated at the empty space where Vyan had be standing.

    With a heavy heart, she sheathed her sword, the weight of unfinished business hanging over her. He might have escaped this time, but she knew their paths would cross again, and wh they did, Iyana would be ready to d their battle once and for all.

    Her eyes fell on the mask of the mage''s boss, lying on the g like a discarded party favor.

    A satisfied smile crept onto her lips as she picked it up, noticing a few strands of gold blonde hair stuck to it.

    "Well, at least with this, I can play detective and figure out who your master is for now, Mr. Mage," she uttered, twirling the mask in her hand like a victory trophy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Clyde paced back and forth in Vyan''s office in the Ashstone manor, digging a groove into the carpet.

    Bedict stood nearby, waiting for the master of the house with an expression that suggested he might burst if forced to wait another minute.

    Despite only being t minutes since Clyde''s return, his patice had evaporated like morning dew under a blazing sun.

    "That''s it. I am going back to the Valley of Divos¡ª" Clyde declared, throwing his hands up in exasperation.

    Just th, a soaking-wet brunette man materialized out of thin air. Bedict sprang into action, pulling out a knife from his pocket, ready to defd the manor.

    "It''s fine. It''s His Grace," Clyde clarified, rolling his eyes.

    Vyan tugged off his mask, his facial features morphing back to their usual form.

    Bedict sighed in relief and dashed off to fetch some towels.

    "What took you so long?" Clyde demanded, looking angry like a mother whose kid had returned home past the curfew. "And why on earth are you dripping wet?"

    "Oh, you know, just taking the scic route," Vyan replied casually, sarcasm dripping as heavily as the water from his clothes. ?¡Ì??????.§³?§®

    At Clyde''s unamused flat look, Vyan grumbled, "I got lost, okay?" He summoned a small flame in his hand and ran it over his black hair, drying it instantly. "I was in a hurry, and my trajectory was a little off. So I ded up dropping into Trycone."

    "A little off?" Clyde sputtered, incredulous. "You were hundreds of miles off! The Trycone Sea is on the border of Ashstone, and the manor is in the cter of it. Do you realize the distance betwe those two places?"

    Vyan gave him a deadpan look. "Yes, Clyde. I am well aware of basic geography. Thanks for the lecture. And if you must know, I barely escaped unharmed. So maybe instead of whining, you could just be happy I am not Iyana or a sea monster''s dinner."

    "About that," Clyde said, arms crossed over his chest. "Didn''t you tell me you would stay away from fights? So what was the big idea of you diving in headfirst the momt we were attacked?"

    "Because I knew it was Iyana," Vyan reasoned, "If I had run away with you and left our m to handle it, they would have be annihilated."

    "But¡ª"

    "Oh," Vyan cut him off, glancing at Clyde with sudd realization, "Thank goodness you hav''t shape-shifted back to your original form."

    "Oh, yes," Clyde said, touching the jagged edge of his bangs with a touch of regret. "I realized my hair got cut off a little. Did you manage to get my mask back?"

    Vyan gave him another deadpan stare.

    "Right. You barely escaped with your life."

    Clyde shook his head and let out a heavy sigh. "I can''t believe I am having to say this, but as your aide, I am glad you made it out okay. But as your mtor, I am quite disappointed. Barely escaped? Is that the best you can do?"

    "Well, I am sorry I am not omnipott yet," Vyan retorted, while Bedict handed him a fluffy towel. "But do you think I showed her all my cards? I only exposed, like, what, t perct of my power."

    Clyde''s lips twitched, but he maintained a strict demeanor. "And what possessed you to do that?"

    "Well, obviously, I would have killed her otherwise. Where is the fun in that?"

    "Really? That''s the reason?" Clyde tilted his head, his brow arched in amusemt now.

    "Of course, what else?"

    "Sureeee."

    "I don''t trust that tone," Vyan narrowed his eyes, and Clyde shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly.

    "Master, my apologies for interrupting, but you should get out of these clothes," Bedict said.

    Vyan nodded, th shot a pointed look at Clyde. "I will go and get changed. But you¡ªdon''t shape-shift back to normal."

    If Clyde reverted, the hair that Iyana likely collected would turn back to its original gray, revealing Clyde''s idtity if tested at the Tower of Magic.

    Clyde groaned. "How long do I have to stay like this?"

    "Until I swap your hair for Lyon''s."

    "And how exactly do you plan to pull that off? Lady Iyana''s probably got it locked up tight until she turns it in to the Tower of Magic in the morning."

    Vyan gave a smirk. "Don''t worry. I have a plan."

    "And what is the plan? Vyan, tell me!" Clyde hollered as Vyan sauntered out, not bothering to respond.

    Clyde sighed, slapping a hand over his face. "That idiot just left like that. I didn''t ev get to thank him for saving my life back there."

    ''Well, what''s the point in thanking me? Of course, I can''t lose my loyal aide like this,'' Vyan''s voice suddly echoed in Clyde''s head, making him jump.

    ''Vyan! Stop popping into my head like this! Seriously!'' Clyde mtally scolded.

    Ev though Vyan didn''t respond anymore, Clyde just knew he was laughing his head off right now.

    He glanced at a photo of himself with Vyan and Freya on Vyan''s office desk. Ev Bedict was in the backg setting the picnic mat. He couldn''t help but smile.

    "He has changed so much, hasn''t he?" Bedict spoke up as he appeared behind Clyde. "I remember the first time I met him. He was as frighted as a little kitt. So lost and so afraid, only filled with painful raw emotions."

    "And now?" Clyde chuckled. "He doesn''t ev show what he is feeling. Nor does he seem to fear anything."

    "While I am happy for his growth, I just hope he never loses himself in all this vgeance," Bedict expressed his worries. "I want justice for the Ashstone family, but I also want Master Vyan to be safe."

    "Don''t worry. I will make sure of that. I will never let him tackle anything dangerous alone," Clyde promised with sincere determination.

    At the same time, on the other hand, Vyan was sneaking out of the manor by himself.

    He teleported outside the imperial military base and let out a relieved sigh while muttering, "Clyde would never let me come to this place all alone." A place where teleportation and invisibility magic could not be used.

    "Now that I am here, all I have to do is swap the hair strands back as soon as possible!"

    This was going to be fun for him.

    Because breaking into a high-security military base to steal a hair strand? That was just another normal day in his life of villainy. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 37: Insomniac Life

    Vyan scanned the perimeter, searching for the familiar hole in the wall until he finally spotted it.

    "Ah, there it is," he muttered. "My ticket to ruin another perfectly good outfit." He glanced down at his clothes and shook his head in resignation. There was no doubt about it; they were about to get absolutely trashed.

    With the grace of someone who had snuck through more holes in walls than he would care to admit, Vyan slipped into the passage Iyana had once shown him. It was their secret escape route for wh she was too swamped with work to ev grab a bite.

    It briefly made him wonder why she always worked so hard if her ultimate goal was always to become the empress.

    "Ugh, who cares? I will never understand her," he grumbled.

    As he crept through the narrow tunnel, memories of Iyana''s thorough tour of the base flitted through his mind, providing a mtal map straight to her office. The good old days of espionage and fridship tours.

    Vyan knew Iyana''s patterns well ough to predict her every move. She must have stashed the evidce in her office safe before submitting it to the Tower of Magic the next morning, ev if it meant a late-night rdezvous with her paperwork.

    After all, work never followed her home¡ªprobably because she didn''t trust her family a her official business.

    Dodging the guards without any magical assistance, Vyan grumbled under his breath. "Seriously, who does undercover work without magic? Oh, right, me."

    Thankfully, the late hour meant fewer guards to avoid as he made his way from the gard to Iyana''s office.

    Slipping through an op window, he conjured a small ball of fire to light his way. Iyana was nowhere to be se, likely having retreated home for the night. "Or maybe she finally snapped and ran off to join the asylum," he mused.

    His gaze fell on the safe, and he moved toward it with light steps. Just as he was about to punch in the lock combination, a thought hit him like a ton of bricks.

    "Wait a minute. Why was the window op so convitly?" As he pondered this, flashes of Iyana always working with an op window behind her danced through his mind. "Oh, for the love of¡ª"

    Just th, he heard the door creak op and, without a second thought, he dove out of the window like a cat avoiding a bath.

    Iyana strolled into her office, flicked on the lights, and gave the room a quick once-over before heading to her desk.

    She pulled out a cigar from the drawer with the grace of a villainous landlord and lit it with a flick of her lighter. Leaning against the windowsill, she muttered a curse under her breath.

    "Asshole," she growled, exhaling a cloud of smoke. "Who does he think he is? Stupid misogynistic bastard."

    She took a few more drags, eyes fixed on the horizon, completely unaware of the figure standing just outside the window, hand clamped over his mouth, trying not to gag.

    Internally, Vyan screamed, Why are you smoking out here of all places?

    The acrid stch of the cigar assaulted his sses, making him feel like he was trapped in a burning dumpster. He had always hated that smell. It was almost as if she knew he was there and was doing this just to annoy him.

    Iyana rested her head on her elbows and sighed heavily. "Ugh. I just want to go home. It''s be ages since I have spt time with my family." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan''s eyebrows shot up. Don''t you hate your family? he wondered siltly.

    "They were all so sweet to me," she murmured softly. "I want to spd more time with them wh I get home today."

    Vyan''s confusion reached new heights. What parallel universe did I fall into?

    Iyana had always loathed her family, and they had treated her like she was a distant, unpleasant relative as well¡ªlike the one who showed up uninvited to every holiday dinner.

    Could they have reconciled? The thought seemed as probable as a dragon joining a knitting club, though.

    "I should start working," Iyana declared, shattering Vyan''s train of thought. "I need to get my work done so I can take the day off to rest. Maybe I can go shopping with S today."

    Maybe they did reconcile, Vyan mused briefly before dismissing the thought. Whatever the truth, it wasn''t his concern. He was going to ruin her and her family either way.

    "Ugh, but I am so tired," Iyana groaned, flicking the cigar butt out the window and slapping her cheeks to wake herself up.

    Oblivious to where the burning cigar landed, she continued, "That stupid mage really drained me. I need to start now and get this over with." ????????.§³?§®

    As she turned towards her desk, Vyan fought the urge to scream as the cigar burned a hole right through his shoe. He discreetly kicked it away wh her back was turned, clching his fists in frustration.

    "She makes me want to kill her right this instant," he muttered under his breath.

    Seating himself on the grass, he leaned against the wall, waiting for Iyana to finish her work so he could swap the hair strands.

    Hours ticked by, with Iyana absorbed in her tasks, and before Vyan knew it, he had dozed off.

    The morning rays pierced through his eyelids, yanking him out of his unintded slumber.

    Blinking groggily, Vyan surveyed his surings. The towering wall loomed before him, and confusion quickly morphed into panic.

    Great job, gius, he berated himself. Falling asleep in emy territory. Why not just wear a sign that says ''Arrest me, please''?

    Clutching his hair in frustration, he shook his head and rose to his feet. Peering through the window, he was stunned to find Iyana still at her desk, now peacefully asleep.

    This is my chance, he thought, his heart racing.

    Taking a calculated risk, Vyan slipped siltly through the window. With careful steps, he approached the safe and input the familiar combination. To his relief, it oped without a hitch.

    The same password as her home safe, he mused. She must have thought I would be dead long before I could ever use this against her.

    Inside, he found a transpart packet containing blonde hair, the ones that would revert to Clyde''s original color wh he transformed back. Swiftly, Vyan made the switch with Lyon''s guine locks. Now, if they were tested, they would be used against Lyon.

    As he closed the safe noiselessly and prepared to leave, he couldn''t help but glance back at Iyana.

    However, once his gaze landed on Iyana''s sleeping form, he could not look away.

    For a momt, a softed expression crept across his features as he observed her innoct face, bathed in the morning light. A droplet of drool escaped her parted lips, staining the papers beath her arms.

    His hand reached out instinctively, hovering over her face, tempted to caress her skin as though she were made of delicate glass.

    "Looking at you pulling an all-nighter," he whispered, a wry smile lingering on his lips. "Why work so hard if you are just going to d up quitting for the sake of wearing the crown?"

    But reality snapped back like a rubber band, and his gaze harded. Her innocce was a fa?ade, masking a selfish, twisted soul beath.

    His hand traveled down towards her neck, the urge to harm her simmering beath his skin. If only he could just grab that neck and d it all right here...

    But he knew it wouldn''t give him peace. "I hate you so much," he whispered hoarsely, his voice thick with raw emotion and searing pain.

    With bloodshot eyes fixed on her for a momt longer, he turned away and leaped out of the window, leaving behind the slumbering figure and his turbult thoughts.

    After a few minutes of Vyan''s exit, the doors creaked op with Elijah''s ninja-like finesse.

    Instantly alert, Iyana''s head snapped up, her gaze sharp, and her hand instinctively reached for the hilt of her sword. Upon recognizing her overly cautious subordinate, she relaxed.

    "Oh, Elijah. What brings you here? Is it time for the morning training session?"

    Elijah sighed with the weight of a thousand unfiled documts, "Didn''t mean to disturb your beauty sleep, Vice-Commander. I just needed to quietly retrieve a few files. You know, the usual all-nighter paper chase."

    Iyana shook her head, amusemt dancing in her eyes. "You know my instincts. You can never sneak up on me," she remarked with a shrug. "Besides, I can''t sleep with someone else in the room."

    Her smile faltered briefly as she pondered the absce of anyone she would feel comfortable sharing her space with. Not that she remembered anyone like that.

    As Elijah sifted through the chaos on her desk, he couldn''t resist a jibe, "I wonder how you will cope with married life."

    Iyana chuckled wryly and said, "I suppose it will be more like the insomniac life."

 Chapter 38: Jewelry Encounters

    In the heart of the bustling capital, the Itroy market was alive with a cacophony of voices. The streets were packed with so many people that idtifying a specific someone was like finding a needle in a haystack.

    Vyan and Clyde wove through the crowd, dressed in the most nondescript outfits they could muster to bld in with the masses.

    Clyde''s laser-focused glare evtually became too much for Vyan, who finally snapped.

    "Will you quit giving me that look?" he huffed, exasperated. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If only you would tell me where you disappeared to last night," Clyde shot back, his tone suspicious.

    "I was in my bed, where I was supposed to be," Vyan lied smoothly, not ev flinching.

    "Bedict checked on you, and you were not there," Clyde countered, crossing his arms.

    "I must have gone to the bathroom. What''s the big deal?" Vyan shrugged nonchalantly, though he knew Clyde wasn''t buying it.

    Clyde likely suspected Vyan had gone to swap the hair locks from Iyana but was holding back, probably saving the lecture for later.

    "How are we supposed to find Princess Althea in this chaos?" Vyan tried to steer the conversation to safer waters.

    "I would recognize her anywhere. My heart will guide me," Clyde proclaimed, closing his eyes as if communing with some mystical force.

    "That''s quite the delusion," Vyan quipped, rolling his eyes.

    "There she is!" Clyde shouted suddly, pointing at a modestly dressed girl wearing a hat.

    Vyan blinked, th blinked again several times, completely flabbergasted. "How did you manage that?"

    Clyde grinned triumphantly. "I told you, I can sse her."

    "Great, good to know, you are a human divining rod for princesses," Vyan muttered, shaking his head in disbelief.

    Resignedly, Vyan followed Clyde''s lead, but their short journey was abruptly interrupted by a sudd, high-pitched scream.

    "Everybody, out of the way! An angry bull is loose!" someone bellowed.

    Before Vyan could ev process the chaos, he was swept up by the panicked crowd like a leaf in a tornado.

    "Stop pushing! Let me through!" he shouted, but it was like trying to reason with a stampede of toddlers.

    Wh he finally managed to extract himself from the human tidal wave, he found himself in an unfamiliar part of the market. His hair was sticking up at odd angles and his dignity somewhere back in the crowd.

    Clyde, of course, was nowhere in sight.

    "Great," he muttered to himself, surveying the strange surings. "Now what?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Clyde''s heart threated to leap out of his chest with each step he took toward Althea, who was deeply grossed in examining jewelry at a nearby stall.

    "Vyan, is my hair all right?" Clyde inquired eagerly, his grin as wide as a mile. "Come on, tell me. Is my hair looking dashing, or did the wind earlier turn it into a bird''s nest?"

    Receiving no response, he furrowed his brow and glanced to his right, only to find Vyan conspicuously abst.

    "Where did he go?" Clyde muttered, whipping his head a frantically.

    Unbeknownst to him, Vyan had be unceremoniously swept away by the crowd while Clyde was busy mtally composing sonnets for his crush.

    A realization dawned on him.

    "Wait a minute," he mused, a hopeful smile forming on his lips. "Is Vyan inttionally giving me the chance to talk to the princess alone? How considerate! Wh did he get so clever? He is really growing up."

    He dramatically brushed under his eyes, as if wiping away a tear. "I won''t scold you for disappearing last night anymore, buddy," he whispered to the ether, his voice choked with emotion.

    "Right, time to shine," he said, straighting his posture and heading toward Althea, his hair hopefully still looking fabulous.

    Blissfully unaware of his boss''s predicamt, Clyde skipped over to Althea. "Good afternoon, Your Imperial Highness! How have you be?"

    Without looking up at him, Althea''s fingers danced over the shimmering ornamts. "Where is His Grace?"

    "Beats me," Clyde shrugged. "Probably got swept away by the crowd. Happs to the best of us."

    Althea''s head snapped up, eyes wide. "What? Shouldn''t you be, I don''t know, looking for him?"

    "He is a big boy. He will manage," Clyde said, waving a dismissive hand and turning his atttion to the sparkling array of jewelry. "So, what caught your fancy today?"

    "Just browsing," Althea replied, her voice trailing off as her gaze wandered.

    Clyde picked up a pair of red earrings and held them up to her ear, squinting as if sizing up a masterpiece. "You were eyeing these earlier. They scream ''fitted for a princess''! You should totally get them."

    "I wasn''t looking for myself. My sister loves red," Althea explained with a faint smile. "But I doubt she would accept them."

    Clyde recalled what she told him the last time they met and grinned. "If you are on the fce about a gift, it''s a sign you should definitely get it! Better to get something shiny than nothing at all."

    Althea sighed, a touch of sadness coloring her tone. "You wouldn''t get it."

    Clyde chuckled, the hollow sound tinged with a hint of old hurt. "Oh, you would be surprised. Nobody knows the struggle of winning over a sibling better than me."

    Althea looked at him, curiosity piqued.

    Clyde met her gaze. "Trust me, it''s the thought that counts. If you are guine, they will see it evtually."

    "Really?" Althea''s light gre eyes sparkled with a flicker of hope. "Did your sibling come a?"

    "Nope," Clyde replied, his smile intact. "But that hasn''t stopped me. Not th, not now."

    Althea felt a warmth spread through her at his words.

    "I know that I might be fighting a losing battle, but giving up isn''t my style. And I bet you are just as stubborn," Clyde remarked, grinning.

    Althea nodded, a guine smile lighting up her face. She turned to the shopkeeper. "I will take the earrings, please."

    Clyde watched her with admiration, his grin softing into something more sincere. §®??¦®?§²¦´?.???

    "So, what''s your favorite color?" Clyde blurted out, his eyes twinkling with curiosity.

    "Huh? Why?" Althea blinked, caught off guard.

    "I mean, we are at the biggest marketplace of Cantace, you should treat yourself too," Clyde said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    Althea cleared her throat, regaining her composure, "I am here to discuss important matters with His Grace, Lord Magnus, not for a shopping spree."

    "Well, since His Grace is playing hide-and-seek, why don''t we make the most of our time and take a stroll?" Clyde suggested.

    Althea raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "Are we that close?"

    "We could be, if you let it happ," Clyde replied with a playful glint in his eye.

    Althea pretded to ponder, tapping her chin dramatically. "I will consider it."

    Clyde nudged her arm, his smile infectious. "Come on, I am a good guy. You can trust me."

    "Every bad guy says that," Althea rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide her smile.

    "I really am, though," Clyde insisted. "Ask a if you want."

    "I don''t want people thinking I am your admirer, but I will keep it in mind," she conceded with a suppressed smile.

    Clyde shook his head, chuckling. "Fine, okay. But let''s still do a bit of shopping before we track down His Grace. Who knows? Maybe we will find something you like too."

    "Fine, but only because you seem so desperate for company," Althea teased, as they began to stroll through the market, the air filled with the sct of spices and the sound of cheerful chatter.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "That''s a nice earpiece," Vyan complimted, eyeing the burgundy single earpiece on display.

    "It would look strikingly handsome on you, sir," the shopkeeper chimed in with all the thusiasm of someone who would say the same about a potato if it meant a sale. "You should definitely try it."

    "Oh, can I?" Vyan asked, practically bouncing with glee.

    The shopkeeper''s nod was all he needed to dive in.

    Typically, Vyan sported his special silver earpiece for grand duke duties¡ªbecause nothing says ''serious leadership'' like a well-accessorized ear. But lately, he had developed a little obsession with single-ear ornamts for casual wear. Gotta keep that piercing occupied, after all.

    He slipped on the earpiece and checked himself out in the mirror, only for his excitemt to nosedive faster than a pigeon spotting breadcrumbs.

    The earpiece was not just unappealing¡ªit was downright tacky.

    "I knew you were a terrible person, but wow, you ev have a matching terrible taste," came a voice dripping with sarcasm from behind him.

    Startled, Vyan spun a to find Iyana standing there, smirking subtly.

    His face twisted in annoyance. "What are you doing here?"

    Ignoring his question, Iyana sauntered over to inspect some jewelry, her expression thoughtful. She picked up another earpiece of the same color with a differt design. "This would suit you better."

    Vyan scoffed, trying to look like he couldn''t care less, "I don''t care for those." Ev if it does look annoyingly pretty. "What are you really doing here?"

    "It''s a public market, Your Grace. I can be wherever I please," Iyana replied with a nonchalant shrug. "Unless the Ashstone family owns it now."

    Vyan clched his fists, fighting to keep his temper in check. "Just because it''s a public market does not mean I need your unsolicited opinions on my choice of jewelry. Keep your thoughts to yourself."

    With that, he turned to the shopkeeper, practically growling, "Pack the item I chose."

    "You will regret that," Iyana warned with a knowing smirk.

    "I doubt I will regret anything more than meeting you," Vyan retorted, rolling his eyes.

    "At least we can agree on something," she shot back.

    As Vyan completed his paymt and prepared to leave with his questionable purchase, he made the mistake of brushing against Iyana''s shoulder. Desperate to avoid touching her, he awkwardly collided with a nearby display doll.

    Just as he was about to curse his luck, a searing pain shot through his chest, leaving him gasping for breath.

    His legs buckled, and he dropped to his knees, clutching his chest in sheer agony. The world a him blurred, voices blding into a chaotic hum¡ªeerily reminisct of the day Iyana had used black magic to force him into attacking Prince Izac.

    Wh his vision cleared slightly, he found Iyana kneeling before him, her face unusually concerned.

    "Are you okay?" she asked, her hand reaching for his shoulder.

    Vyan recoiled, pushing her hand away with all the strgth he could muster. "Stay away from me!" he shouted, his voice strained.

    Her demeanor harded, her expression turning cold and apathetic. "I was only trying to help you as a dutiful milita¡ª"

    "I don''t need your help. Not now, not ever," he interrupted, rising to his feet and taking a deep breath.

    The air a him felt heavy and tainted with an ominous power¡ªa telltale sign of black magic. It was definitely coming from Iyana!

    Dark magicians were the absolute worst¡ªsoulless and devoid of any positive emotions. They always wanted to drain others of their positivity, pretding to be allies just to leech off them. Contact with them was like being plugged into a negativity siphon.

    "You disgust me," he spat, glaring at her with pure vom.

    Iyana''s gaze sharped, her anger barely contained.

    "Sister, don''t list to him," Sina interjected, suddly appearing beside Iyana.

    Vyan hadn''t noticed her until now, which meant Iyana had come here shopping with her sister. Of course, they reconciled now that she was done using him.

    Without another word, Vyan turned and strode away, leaving Iyana and Sina behind.

    He had no desire to hear Iyana''s rebuttal, his mind consumed with the dark ergy that sured them. The sooner he put distance betwe himself and that source of negativity¡ªIyana¡ªthe better.

    But wait¡­

    Was it really a display doll he collided with after brushing with Iyana? Or was it something¡ªno, more like somebody else?

 Chapter 39: Sacred Oath

    "There you are, Vyan!" Clyde exclaimed, more exasperated than relieved. "Do you know how long we''ve be looking for you?"

    Truth be told, he was having a grand time wandering the market with his crush, and Vyan''s sudd reappearance was about as welcome as a wasp at a picnic.

    "Yeah, sorry about that. I got swept up by the crowd¡ª"

    "Why do you look so pale, Your Grace?" Althea inquired.

    "She is right," Clyde agreed, worry knitting his brow. "Did you eat anything weird while you were off on your little solo advture?"

    Vyan shook his head, wiping sweat from his face. "Nothing like that. I think¡­ I think I was hit by black magic."

    Althea''s eyes wided in surprise. "Someone used black magic in this bustling marketplace? On you?"

    "I don''t know if it was aimed at me specifically, but I felt it. Something touched me, and I just¡ª" Vyan''s voice faltered as the oppressive dark ergy weighed on him, his chest tighting.

    "You look awful," Althea observed and placed a hand on his cheek. She closed her eyes, channeling some of her healing ergy into him.

    Relief washed over Vyan like a cool breeze on a sweltering day, the dark ergy dissipating from his chest.

    "Sorry, that''s all I can manage right now. It would have be more effective if I could perform purification magic," Althea apologized, as if she had just handed him a half-eat sandwich instead of a healing spell.

    "No, not at all. I feel much better," Vyan reassured her, guinely grateful, and took her hand. "Thank you, Your Imperial Highness."

    "Of course, no problem," she smiled.

    Clyde grabbed Vyan''s wrist just as he was about to kiss Althea''s hand and exclaimed, "Hold up, Your Grace! Your hand looks as sweaty as if jt just lost a wrestling match with a waterfall. Let me get you a handkerchief."

    Vyan shot him a flat look. "Thank you, Clyde."

    ''She is a princess, lover boy. Everyone is supposed to kiss her hand as a courtesy. So, keep your jealousy in check,'' Vyan mtally rebuked Clyde.

    ''You are her cousin. No need to be so formal,'' Clyde retorted telepathically.

    ''Step-cousin,'' Vyan corrected.

    Iyana glanced at the two m with a hint of confusion and interjected, "So, Your Grace, do you still want to chat here? You did mtion something about a dark magician lurking a."

    "No, I think we should relocate," Vyan agreed. "Clyde, teleport us somewhere quieter. Preferably the countryside."

    "Got it," Clyde replied eagerly. "Hold my hand, you two," he instructed, his eyes lighting up at the thought of Althea holding his hand.

    Vyan reluctantly grabbed his hand, but Althea also hesitated, saying, "I get why His Grace needs your help, but I can teleport myself if you just tell me where we are going."

    Vyan almost laughed at his frid''s deflated expression but managed to keep it together, while Clyde explained calmly, "Your Imperial Highness, let me handle this mundane task. Don''t waste your mana on something like this."

    "Long-distance teleportation drains a good chunk of mana. Adding two extra people to that? It''s too much pressure on you," she reasoned firmly, standing by her principles.

    Clyde couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "Ev in your position, you are considerate of my well-being?"

    "Why wouldn''t I be? Just because I am royalty doesn''t make you any less of a human being, does it?" she responded.

    He met her determined gaze for a momt before a fond smile spread across his face. Gosh, how is she so adorable?

    "Alright, I surrder," he smiled like a defeated lover, while Vyan cringed, "You can handle the teleportation yourself, Your Highness."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan and Althea stood by a sere pond in a quaint village, their reflections shimmering on the still water. They were locked in a serious conversation, while Clyde watched from a distance.

    "Your Grace, I won''t beat a the bush and ask you something directly. Why don''t you want Easton to be the next emperor?" Althea asked bluntly, her demeanor stern and guarded, "My brother is the perfect candidate. He is smart," she rolled her eyes, "rational, and has morals tighter than my corset."

    Vyan chuckled lightly and thought about dodging the question, but the subtle steely determination in her eyes left him no choice. "Honestly, it''s a petty reason," he admitted.

    "I don''t mind pettiness, especially wh it''s befiting me. But I would still like to know," she replied, curiosity practically oozing from her.

    He let out a long, melodramatic sigh and stared at the pond. "The reason is... Lady Iyana."

    "Easton''s fianc¨¦e?" she asked, eyebrows arched.

    He nodded.

    "What does she have to do with all this¡ªoh, wait. You used to be her personal knight, didn''t you?"

    Another nod.

    She gasped. "Did you fall in love with her or something?"

    ???¦¥??¦´§Á.??§®

    "Good to see you did your homework," Vyan remarked with a playful smirk.

    "I did my research the day you took over as Grand Duke," she clarified, feeling a sse of deja vu. Did I say this to some else before? "It''s my duty to know about the key players in the imperial court."

    Smart and cautious like Easton, Vyan mused, mtally noting to keep his mage abilities under wraps.

    "So, answer me this: you want to stop Easton from being emperor just because of Lady Iyana? That''s it?" Althea asked, furrowing her brows in disbelief.

    "Yep." Vyan met her gaze and tilted his head slightly. "Is that reason not ough?"

    Althea pondered for a momt before countering, "Why don''t you just steal her away from Easton, th? With your currt status and power, it should be a piece of cake."

    "No," Vyan chuckled without a hint of humor. "You misunderstand. I don''t want her anymore. I just want to make her suffer."

    "So, you don''t love her anymore?" she probed.

    "No, not at all. All I have in my heart for her now is pure, unadulterated hatred and a thirst for vgeance."

    Althea couldn''t help but be amused by the dark fire in his eyes.

    Being a romance novel thusiast, she knew that the line betwe hatred and love was perilously thin. It made her curious about which side Vyan would ultimately land on.

    "Iyana wants to be the empress," Vyan continued, his voice dripping with spite. "So it''s simple: first, I will strip Prince Easton of his crown prince title, shattering her dream of becoming the empress. Th, wh she is clinging to the hope of at least being a prince''s wife, I will break off their gagemt." He scoffed, "She doesn''t deserve to marry into royalty."

    "That''s...twisted," Althea said, struggling to digest his plan. "But basically, you have nothing personal against Easton?"

    "I mean, I do, if you consider that she dumped me to chase her fantasy of becoming his que," Vyan replied, his tone laced with sarcasm.

    "How do I know you won''t turn on me if you suddly feel like Lady Iyana has suffered ough?" Althea demanded.

    "Turn on you? Princess, I am a paragon of loyalty," Vyan declared with exaggerated clarity. "Ev if by some miracle I get bored of tormting Iyana¡ªwhich, trust me, is about as likely as a snowstorm in the desert¡ªI will still help you become the next ruler of the Haynes Empire. I promise."

    Althea scrutinized his expression, concluding that he wasn''t being tirely truthful. But¡­ he doesn''t seem like he means me harm. I guess I can trust him.

    "I am still binding you with the sacred oath, just so you know," she informed him.

    The sacred oath was a magical contract with severe consequces for any breach. Once signed, it was irreversible.

    "You would be foolish not to," Vyan responded, extding his hand with a playful smile.

    She chuckled lightly and shook his hand. "Wow, I cannot believe I am not repulsed by you. I actually kind of like you. Your vdetta against Easton is fascinating to say the least. Makes me want to know more."

    "You didn''t think you would like me?" he gasped in mock horror. "Why, whatever gave you such a terribly rude impression of your dear step-cousin?"

    "Well, my father took a liking to you, and ev if nobody else knows, I know what he is really like," she retorted. "So I thought it was safe to assume you were an evil incarnation too."

    "Touch¨¦," he laughed. "So what about you? Why don''t you want your brother to be emperor? Is it just sibling rivalry, or is there something deeper?"

    Her smile faded as she replied, "I would tell you, but let''s save that for another time."

    Vyan gauged her reaction and conceded, "As you wish."

    "By the way, have you met your real cousins yet?" Althea inquired, clearly trying to change the subject.

    "Oh, no. I hav''t had the time," he expressed, showing remorse. "I didn''t ev get to visit my aunt yet. I heard she was sick last time. How is she now?"

    "I understand, you must be busy. But she is doing better now."

    "How did she get sick, though?" he inquired, although he knew.

    "Oh, the usual," Althea shrugged. "Empress Jade did something to her. That woman is a real viper," she groaned in annoyance.

    "Her son is Prince Izac, right?"

    "Yep. That buffoon is her blood, alright. But I don''t get how that is possible. She is so shrewd, and he is just¡­ so dumb. You will not believe what he said during a formal meeting with some foreign voys last time."

    "Oh, please, do tell," Vyan said with a grin, clearly eager for some juicy gossip.

    "He actually welcomed them by saying, ''May your camels always find water.'' They were from a coastal nation! No camels in sight."

    Vyan burst out laughing. "I guess brains skipped a geration."

    Althea giggled. "And here''s the kicker: wh they looked confused, he doubled down and started talking about the desert culture he knew absolutely nothing about."

    They continued their banter, walking a the pond like old frids catching up on dless gossip.

    Meanwhile, Clyde leaned against a tree, his eyes narrowed like an eagle, throwing daggers at the pair from his place.

 Chapter 40: Treasury Inspection

    Clyde''s gaze bore into Vyan as he chatted animatedly with Althea.

    What on earth were they discussing so thusiastically? They were supposed to be strategizing against Easton, not sharing a comedy hour. Their laughter grated on Clyde''s nerves.

    After an hour of stewing in his jealousy, Clyde couldn''t take it anymore.

    He swooped in, interrupting their conversation with a less-than-subtle agda. "Are you two finished? Princess Althea must have royal duties to attd to," he said, trying to sound casual but failing spectacularly.

    Althea dismissed his concerns with a wave. "Oh, don''t worry about it. I can spare a few more hours," she replied, and Clyde mtally wanted to bang his head on every tree in the vicinity.

    Vyan noticed Clyde''s expression and couldn''t resist the rare opportunity to tease him. Usually, Clyde was the one dishing it out. So it would be a shame to miss this chance.

    "Clyde, Thea here has be catching me up on all the palace gossip! You won''t believe some of the stories. I will fill you in later."

    "Thea?" Clyde''s eyebrows shot up so high they nearly left his forehead.

    "She said I could call her that," Vyan shrugged innoctly, clearly joying Clyde''s discomfort.

    "Why are you two gossiping wh we should be discussing important matters?" Clyde stammered, feeling his worst fears materialize.

    "We covered that too. I have tak responsibility for tarnishing Easton''s public image, and th Thea will step in as the nation''s savior," Vyan explained like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    "But..." Clyde pursed his lips.

    "Thea, let''s catch up again soon," Vyan suggested with a grin.

    "Sure, anytime you like," Althea agreed, matching his thusiasm.

    "But Vyan, your schedule¡ª" Clyde interjected desperately.

    "It''s fine, I will make time for my dear cousin," Vyan assured with a wink. "She is family, after all."

    "But¡ª" Clyde''s mind raced.

    Vyan had always sung about Althea being just his ''step-cousin,'' and now she was suddly family? He fumed siltly, unable to voice his frustration in front of her. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But¡ª" he began again, only to be cut off by Vyan''s exaggerated gasp.

    "Clyde, what on earth has gott you so worked up? You don''t have a problem with Thea, do you? Do you hate her?" Vyan''s voice dripped with faux concern.

    "Hate... her? I could never!" Clyde spluttered, his cheeks turning a delightful shade of crimson. "Your Imperial Highness, I don''t hate you! Truly!"

    Althea chuckled, her demeanor softing. "Relax. I know that. And I know Vyan is just teasing you for his own amusemt."

    Clyde shot a glare at Vyan, who grinned victoriously.

    "But it''s true. It''s be refreshing to discuss all this family drama with Vyan," Althea said wistfully. "I don''t oft have someone to confide in about my concerns. It''s comforting to have a family member who lists."

    "Hey, I told you, I am more than just your step-cousin now. I will be the brother Easton never was for you," Vyan promised with a sincere smile.

    Clyde''s tsion melted away, and he let out a sigh of relief. So Vyan meant this type of family, not that type of family.

    Althea smiled gratefully at Vyan. "Thank you."

    "Princess," Clyde interjected in a low voice, drawing her atttion with a hopeful gleam in his eyes, "you can confide in me too. While I may not have the same familial bond as Vyan, I am an excellt lister. Perhaps ev better than Vyan. In fact, I would dare say I am the best lister in Ashstone. No, in all of Haynes!"

    His earnestness was almost touching, but his grandiose claim made Althea giggle softly. "I will keep that in mind, Lord Magnus."

    "Please, just call me Clyde," he offered, leaning in slightly.

    "In that case, you can call me by my name wh we are alone," she teased, a mischievous glint in her eye.

    His face lit up with joy. "Really? Can I call you Thea¡ª"

    "No," she interrupted playfully, "not yet."

    Clyde''s heart skipped a beat at her playful yet innoct expression. "Okay. I will await that day eagerly," he murmured, momtarily lost in a daze, his mind filled with visions of future conversations and shared secrets.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Why did you tease me in front of the princess like that earlier?" Clyde demanded as soon as they arrived home. "Do you know how jealous you made me feel?"

    Vyan leaned back against the office table, chuckling. "Just having a bit of fun, Clyde. Relax."

    "But what if she developed feelings for you? What would I do th? I don''t want to be at odds with you over a woman!" Clyde fretted.

    Vyan paused, regarding Clyde with amusemt before bursting into laughter.

    "Firstly, I am steering clear of falling in love ever again," he wheezed, "Secondly, ev if I did, I wouldn''t compete with you over a girl. And thirdly, why would Althea ever like me¡ªa younger man, who is her cousin, no less?"

    Clyde pouted, reluctantly accepting Vyan''s logic.

    "Besides, a strong woman like Althea needs sunshine in her life. Being the pessimist I am, I could never be that guy ev if I tried. But you, Clyde? You would be perfect for her."

    Clyde melted into a dreamy, wide smile. "You think so?" he asked shyly, rubbing the back of his neck.

    Vyan nodded firmly. §®¡Ì?¦®????.?§°§®

    His smile was about to get ev wider wh something Vyan said earlier struck him like a thunderbolt. His eyes wt wide in horror. "Wait, did you just say you will never fall in love again?"

    "Absolutely."

    "What do you mean absolutely? How will we secure the future of our grand duchy in this way?" Clyde demanded, placing a hand on his hip in annoyance. "Are you suggesting our family line ds because of your ancit heartbreak?"

    "Hey, the family line was on life support long before I returned," Vyan quipped. "And for your kind information, I am way over my heartbreak."

    "If that is indeed the case, you are just going to remain single and childless for no reason th?" Clyde pressed.

    "Perhaps," Vyan shrugged.

    "Not on my watch," Clyde declared fiercely. "I will find the perfect que for our dynasty, no matter what!"

    "Wait, don''t you want me to be with Iyana or some bullshit like that?" Vyan raised an eyebrow.

    "I do, but I can''t let personal preferces jeopardize the future of Ashstone. This is serious!" Clyde exclaimed, prompting an eye-roll from Vyan. "Now, if you will excuse me, I need to compile a list of the most eligible wom from a the world. Ashstone deserves nothing but the best!" With that, Clyde hurried off, leaving Vyan alone in his study.

    As the silce settled, Vyan pondered the notion of family¡ªa wife, a child.

    "Impossible," he chuckled to himself. "I can''t ev imagine it."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As Iyana removed her ornamts in her bedroom, her mind drifted back to her counter with Vyan at the market, where he had be writhing in pain on the g.

    "I wonder if he is okay now," she murmured, her gaze falling on her earring. It reminded her of the brief argumt they had over his earpiece.

    "Such a stubborn guy, though," she huffed. "I was only trying to help, and he reacted like I was a prickly cactus... ugh."

    Lost in her frustration, Iyana was startled wh Sina burst into her room, tears streaming down her face.

    "Sister, come quickly! They are taking Father and Brother away!"

    "What?" Iyana exclaimed in shock.

    "I¡­ um, I don''t know what is going on¡­ do something, please!" Sina cried out.

    Without wasting another second, Iyana ran downstairs to find Count Clipton''s knights forcibly restraining her father and brother, while her step-mother helplessly cried.

    "What is happing here?" she demanded, her eyes flashing with anger.

    She fixed a piercing glare on the count, who seemed to be giving orders. "Lord Clipton, what are you doing to my family?"

    Marlo scoffed. "I am doing what should have be done long ago, instead of seeking help from traitors like you."

    "I don''t understand," Iyana narrowed her eyes.

    "Don''t feign innocce, young lady," he spat. "Did you not know your father was behind the kidnapping of my daughter?"

    "I know my father. He would never do such a thing," she asserted firmly, but the count laughed derisively.

    "You clearly don''t know him as well as you think," he sneered. "You are marrying into the imperial family, so you need not worry. But your family? They are destitute. No wealth, no assets."

    Iyana felt her veins twitch at the mocking laughter of the count.

    "I lt your father 50,000 gold coins to rovate this very manor we stand in. Yet," Marlo shot a vomous glance at the marquess, "he decided to betray me."

    Iyana glanced at her father, who pleaded with his eyes for her to trust him, and she assured him with her eyes.

    "He must have be desperate for more gold coins, knowing I wouldn''t ld him any further funds until his previous debts were settled. So he resorted to kidnapping my daughter, hoping for a hefty ransom," Marlo spat out bitterly.

    Iyana met Marlo''s accusatory gaze squarely. "And how can you be certain that my father is responsible for Lady Kaya''s abduction?"

    "Kaya overheard the kidnappers talking amongst themselves. One of them mtioned the marquess, and she is convinced the man in charge of the hand-off was other than your brother."

    "The marquess likely coerced his son into carrying out his dirty work," he continued. "After all, no one saw your brother that tire day. He claims he was at a brothel, but no one remembers seeing him there yesterday, which suggests he is lying."

    Iyana''s thoughts raced back to the previous night. The man overseeing the exchange did bear a resemblance to Lyon¡ªthe hair color and the hairstyle¡ªbut...

    "That''s hardly conclusive evidce, Lord Clipton. You can''t justify seizing them based solely on such circumstantial gs."

    "Fine, th. Let''s take a look at your treasury," he demanded. "A little birdie told me that the ransom gold coins are stashed there."

    Iyana hesitated, but Edward interjected defiantly, "You are welcome to inspect our treasury, Count! You will find it empty!"

    "It seems your father has consted," Marlo smirked. "Shall we proceed, Lady Iyana?"

    Taking a sharp breath, Iyana nodded, leading the way to the vault with the marquess trailing close behind. She tered the combination and turned the safe handle.

    "Allow me to go in first," she instructed the count, who agreed with a nonchalant shrug.

    As she stepped into the vault, a gasp escaped her lips as she laid eyes on the same trunk that Marlo had prepared for the kidnappers.

    "How is this possible...?"

 Chapter 41: Mastermind

    Iyana vehemtly refused to believe that her father and brother could commit such a despicable act.

    It seemed utterly impossible. Someone else must be framing them.

    Inspecting the trunk, she found it devoid of a single gold coin. This solidified her belief that it had be planted there solely to incriminate her family. However, she knew the count wouldn''t buy the excuse that the trunk magically appeared, considering the magical restrictions on vaults in Haynes.

    Marlo would likely assume her father had hidd the money elsewhere and forgott to remove the trunk.

    I need to hide it, she realized urgtly.

    If the count discovered it, her family would be dragged to the imperial court, their reputation ruined. They would become a laughingstock.

    Glancing at the magical pouch still secured to her wrist, meant for spare swords and armor, she knew it wouldn''t accommodate the large box.

    But she did have other weapons at her disposal.

    Should she destroy the box th?

    She chewed on her bottom lip, contemplating her options, wh Marlo''s voice interrupted her thoughts.

    "I''m coming in," he called out.

    Acting on instinct, Iyana swiftly drew a sword with explosive power and struck the trunk.

    "What in the world was that?" Marlo exclaimed as he tered. "What have you done?"

    "There was a mouse!" Iyana feigned fear. "I panicked and... I struck it with all my might."

    "You brought that massive sword for a tiny mouse?" Marlo raised an incredulous eyebrow. "How did a mouse ev get in here?"

    "I''m not sure," she maintained her fa?ade of innocce. "Perhaps it snuck in wh our treasurer was busy pocketing our wealth, bit by bit, every day."

    Marlo shook his head disdainfully as he examined the vault, finding no trace of his gold coins. "Unbelievable. A marquess reduced to such a destitute state," he sneered, and Iyana was offded.

    Oh, how she longed to slice that sneer off his face. Unfortunately, decapitating an annoying aristocrat wasn''t on her to-do list for the day.

    Suppressing her anger and withdrawing her sword, Iyana replied evly, "As I just said, our treasurer ran away with our riches."

    "And your businesses are crumbling, I hear," he taunted.

    Yes, I should probably kill this man¡ª No, Iyana, control. You have be managing your anger for months, so don''t lose control now. Be patit, she told herself in her head.

    "Regardless, we should leave this place now," she interjected, struggling to maintain her composure.

    Upon returning to the hall, Iyana addressed Marlo, "Lord Clipton, since you have se that our treasury didn''t contain your gold coins¡ª"

    "I still don''t buy it. The coins must be hidd elsewhere. I mean, who would ev be stupid ough to keep it in their own vault?" he interrupted with a shrug. "Regardless, I am convinced your family is behind my daughter''s kidnapping. They had the audacity to target my precious child." He glared at Edward and Lyon. "They will pay."

    "But¡ª" Iyana began.

    "However," he interrupted again, locking eyes with Iyana and smirking, "you are the bride of our crown prince¡ªthe future empress-consort. Ev if you and your family deceived me, it''s advantageous to be in the good graces of royalty, don''t you agree? So, for your sake, I will offer them a chance."

    Relief washed over Iyana. "Thank you so much¡ª"

    "¡ªa chance to repay me," he finished. "Your family must repay double of the debt owed, along with the 50,000 gold coins they basically stole from me, within two weeks."

    Iyana''s eyes wided in shock. "Lord Clipton, that''s impossible. Our businesses are struggling, and you have se our treasury. It''s¡ª"

    "I do not care, Lady Iyana," he cut in.

    "I am giving you three options: number one, pay me the amount I asked for; number two, let your father and brother go to jail; and number three, prove their innocce and only pay back what they originally owe me. You can choose any of them, and I am giving you two weeks'' worth of time. See how gerous I am?"

    Iyana set her lips in a thin line and glanced at her family¡ªthe family that has be treating her like the apple of their eyes. How could she let them be humiliated like that?

    Without no other choice, she nodded. "Alright, Lord Clipton. I will do everything in my power to prove their innocce."

    "So, you choose option three?" he chuckled. "Good luck. Let''s hope Prince Easton remains unaware, or your dreams of becoming Empress will remain just dreams." With a smirk, he departed with his m.

    Once they were gone, Iyana approached her father. "Did you really do this?"

    "Absolutely not! Why would I sabotage our biggest befactor?" Edward exclaimed. "Do you think I''d trust Lyon with such a crucial task?"

    Iyana sighed. "It''s okay, there is a chance I can prove your innocce. I managed to collect some hair strands of the actual master of the kidnapping. I have submitted it to the Tower of Magic to find out whose it is, and the result should be arriving in a week. So you just worry about gathering the original money."

    Edward took her hand gratefully and shook them. "What did I do to deserve a daughter like you?"

    Pulling her into a hug, he veloped her in his comforting embrace.

    "Don''t worry, Father. I will definitely clear your name," she vowed, her violet eyes shining with resolution. "And I have a suspicion about who might be behind all this."

    It''s you, isn''t it? You are the mastermind, Vyan Blake Ashstone.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan and Clyde observed the Estelle estate from a distance, perched on the branches of a towering tree. §®??§¦??¦´§Á.?§°§®

    "Why didn''t Count Clipton emerge with the marquess and his son? Why did he come out without them?" Clyde wondered aloud.

    "Iyana might have persuaded him somehow," Vyan speculated. "We''ll know for certain wh Anthony updates us."

    Anthony, a butler bribed by Vyan, always provided information about what was going on within the Estelle Manor.

    "Lady Iyana truly is remarkable," Clyde remarked with pride. "She would make an exceptional grand duchess."

    "Oh, spare me," Vyan scoffed, rolling his eyes.

    "I will spare you wh you find a bride," Clyde teased.

    Vyan shook his head in exasperation. "I have no interest."

    "Since you are opposed to Lady Iyana becoming your bride, why don''t we explore other options? I have compiled a list of eligible wom for you. Shall I arrange a date with one of them?" Clyde suggested eagerly.

    "No, thank you," Vyan replied firmly.

    "Oh, come on. You can''t let the Ashstone bloodline d with you," Clyde persisted.

    "I have had my fill of your pestering. I am leaving," Vyan declared, vanishing from sight.

    "Ev if you disappear, I won''t give up on finding a bride for you," Clyde vowed with unwavering determination.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The following day, Iyana decided it was ssible to investigate Lyon''s whereabouts first before marching off to accuse Vyan. Finding a witness who could verify Lyon''s location would help clear his name, at least to some extt.

    After completing her tasks at the base in the eving, she made her way out wh she was interrupted by a voice calling her name.

    "Lady Iyana!" Easton''s voice halted her smooth exit, and she turned to face her fianc¨¦, her annoyance evidt. "Yes, Your Imperial Highness? How may I assist you?" she inquired with a cool demeanor.

    As Easton approached, there was a hint of hesitation in his voice as he spoke. "Iyana, I wanted to talk to you. Actually, I wanted to apologize for... our conversation after the award ceremony. So, I was wondering if you would be free for dinner with me tonight?"

    Iyana found his behavior peculiar. Royalty typically didn''t offer apologies, especially with such hesitance. It was a stark contrast to the ruthless demeanor she had heard Easton possessed.

    "My apologies, Your Imperial Highness, but I must decline your invitation. I have some business to attd to tonight," she replied flatly, making no effort to mask her lack of interest. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Alright, dinner may be out of the question, but can''t you spare me ev t minutes?" Easton tried.

    "No," she stated bluntly. "I have to visit the brothel."

    "I understand, but¡ªwait, what?" he sputtered, his eyes widing.

    Iyana realized her mistake too late. "Oh, I mean... I have to go to the brothel for an investigation," she somberly corrected herself.

    Oh," Easton breathed a sigh of relief. "You had me worried for a momt there."

    "Well th, if you will excuse me," Iyana began to depart, but Easton halted her once more.

    "Wait a minute. Are you planning to visit the brothel alone?" he asked with guine concern.

    "Yes," she replied casually.

    "No one else is accompanying you?" he pressed further.

    "We are short-staffed. Many soldiers have tak leave since the d of the Ganlop war to be with their families. So, I will be going alone," she fabricated since it was a personal case that she didn''t want others to be involved in.

    "Alright, th. I will come with you," Easton offered. "It''s not safe for you to go alone to such places."

    Iyana shot him a flat look. "With all due respect, Your Imperial Highness, I am more than capable of protecting myself."

    "I understand, but I will feel uneasy letting you go alone¡ª"

    "I am sorry, but I prefer to go alone," she interjected firmly.

    The last thing she wanted was Easton accompanying her. If he discovered the miserable state of her family, it could spell disaster. She was aware of the importance of her marriage to Easton, and she couldn''t risk him learning the truth at any cost.

    "But Iyana¡ª"

    "I must be on my way now, Your Imperial Highness. Goodbye." With that, she briskly departed.

    As Easton watched her leave, a tumult of emotions swirled within him, his expression clouded.

    "Why do I feel this way?" Easton murmured to himself. "You have always be cold to me since childhood. But lately¡­ it stings more wh you treat me like this. Why is it happing, Iyana? Is it because you don''t remember me at all?"

    Glancing in the direction she had gone, he forced a smile onto his face.

    He walked out of the walkway and tered the gard as he thought, and yet, I hope your memories never return. I pray you never recall the person you once loved like crazy.

    He picked up an extremely rare purple rose from its shrub, caressing it gtly, but it ded up stinging him with its thorn.

    "If only I could uncover the idtity of that man," he uprooted that rose shrub and crushed it underneath his feet as he uttered slowly, "I could eradicate the issue at its root by erasing his existce from this world."

 Chapter 42: Perfect Plan

    Investigating at the brothel turned out to be a wild goose chase for Iyana. She left with no juicy tidbits about Lyon. However, the shifty eyes and awkward silce from the staff screamed, "We are hiding something!"

    With her detective sses tingling, she decided to confront the suspected mastermind the next day.

    But first, she had to get past a major roadblock.

    "I would like to speak with His Grace. I fail to see why I am being died try," she reasoned with the butler, who looked as stoic as if he had be carved out of stone.

    "But His Grace has no desire to see you," Bedict replied, his politess a thin veil over an iron resolve. "Besides, appointmts are required to meet the grand duke, and you do not have one."

    "I did request an appointmt, only to be refused. And I suspect you had a hand in that," she shot back, her voice laced with frustration.

    "Well, that wraps it up nicely. Let me show you to the door, my lady¡ª"

    "I will not leave until I have spok with him," she declared. "As a military official, you are bound to let me in."

    "If that is the case, may I see your warrant, please?" Bedict requested, holding out his hand in the air.

    Reluctantly, Iyana handed him a rolled paper.

    Bedict scrutinized the warrant like a scholar with an ancit manuscript before handing it back. "My apologies, my lady," he conceded with a hint of a smile. "Please wait in the lounge, and I will inform the Master of your arrival."

    She nodded while being fully aware it was a forgery. The warrant lacked the commander''s official seal, but as vice-commander, she had tak a few creative liberties.

    After a brief wait, Bedict returned and escorted Iyana to Vyan''s office. He knocked on the door, announcing her arrival like a herald at a royal court.

    The door swung op to reveal a gray-haired man with an eager expression, reminisct of a puppy who just found its new master.

    "Hello, Lady Iyana! It''s a pleasure to finally meet you," Clyde greeted, practically bouncing on his toes. "Welcome to my master''s humble office."

    Iyana took in the opult room, the rich, dark wood paneling screaming anything but humble. "I wouldn''t exactly call it humble, but hello to you too."

    Clyde grinned and gestured grandly for her to ter. "I will take it from here, Bedict."

    Bedict shot Clyde a look so disapproving, th left without a word. Iyana could practically feel the waves of disdain radiating from him, a stark contrast to Clyde''s overthusiastic welcome.

    "Please, come in. His Grace is eager to¡ª"

    "Yes, I really am eager for you to leave, Clyde," Vyan interrupted from behind him, sounding exasperated.

    Clyde turned and gave Vyan a teasing look. "Oh, you want to talk to Lady Iyana alone? How intriguing."

    "Please, spare us the commtary and depart quietly," Vyan replied, his smile tight ough to snap.

    "As you wish, my lord!" Clyde mock-saluted before turning to Iyana. "My lady, let''s chat another time. I am quite curious to get to know the woman who¡ª"

    "Alright, that''s ough. Out you go," Vyan interjected, seizing the back of Clyde''s collar and ushering him out of the room. "Also, be useful for once and tell Maya to bring us some tea and snacks."

    As Vyan shut the door on Clyde''s face, Iyana couldn''t help but feel bewildered by the exchange.

    "He was..." she began ttatively.

    "Insufferable? Yes, I know. He is a handful," Vyan sighed in exasperation. "Anyway, please, take a seat."

    Iyana settled comfortably onto one of the plush couches, her gaze following Vyan as he approached. He wore a black ermine coat draped over his loose off- shirt and a slim black waistcoat in a slightly sloppy manner, suggesting he hadn''t expected any visitors today.

    Despite the casual attire, she couldn''t help but find his disheveled appearance somewhat appealing.

    "So, to what do I owe the pleasure, my lady?" Vyan inquired, sinking onto the couch opposite her and crossing one leg over the other.

    "Oh, we are disregarding the pleasantries? Thank goodness. I am glad neither of us wants to prolong this conversation," she responded, her fingers interlocked firmly in her lap.

    "True. The sooner you leave, the sooner I can breathe easier."

    Iyana fixed him with a sharp gaze. "Where were you on the 0th night of Coral?"

    Vyan raised an amused eyebrow. "And why should I answer that?"

    "Didn''t your butler show you the warrant?" she countered, her tone firm.

    He looked at her with guine amusemt. "You mean that fake one?"

    "It''s not fake," she insisted.

    "Th do you want me to sd a message to your commander, asking if he approved of this warrant?" he challged.

    Iyana was surprised at that and took a momt to compose herself. "No, there''s no need to trouble the commander over such a trivial matter."

    "Alright th, I will not answer your trivial question as well," Vyan declared.

    "You do know that refusing to answer only pleads guilty?"

    Their passive-aggressive exchange was interrupted by the arrival of a maid with a trolley bearing tea and sweets. After setting them down, she exited the room, leaving them alone once more.

    Vyan took a sip of his tea and shrugged, regarding her with a nonchalant expression. "So?"

    "So my foot," Iyana grumbled under her breath, clearly annoyed. "So, nothing, Your Grace," she forcefully declared.

    God, he is infuriating!

    She was certain he was the one framing her family, yet she lacked evidce against him. What was worse, he seemed to joy her frustration, taunting her with his smug demeanor.

    "Please, have some tea. I wouldn''t want the future crown princess to leave my manor thirsty," he suggested, his tone dripping with mockery.

    Iyana took a sharp breath and reluctantly lifted the cup to her lips, the fragrant jasmine tea calming her nerves.

    "And do try the desserts. Our patissier is among the finest in Haynes," he added.

    ???¦¥???§Á.§³?§®

    She glanced at the tempting sweets and shook her head. "It''s fine."

    "There is no chocolate in any of them," he informed off-handedly. "So you might joy them."

    Iyana stared at him in surprise, th at the tray of desserts and the jasmine tea¡ªboth clearly made with consideration for her. She had strong dislike for any tea except jasmine, and chocolate made her nauseous.

    "How did you...?" she trailed off.

    "I may hate you, but I am not a spiteful bully like some of your former frids," he remarked.

    She arched a confused brow.

    "Don''t you recall?" he inquired, and she shook her head.

    "I must have forgott," she said casually, not wanting to let him know of her amnesia.

    "You and your habit of forgetting mial things," he sighed. "This one was a pretty big incidt, though."

    Iyana shrugged.

    He let out an annoyed scoff and narrated, "Well, you were once invited to a tea party hosted by the daughter of a viscount, a so-called close frid of yours. She and her companions oh-so delightfully made cupcakes with chocolate filling disguised as strawberry cupcakes."

    "What happed th?" she urged, her curiosity piqued.

    "What do you think?" He rolled his eyes. "You threw up instantly."

    "Oh¡­" It sounded like a rather unpleasant memory, one she was relieved to have forgott.

    "Seriously, how could you forget this?" he frowned. "You were so mad afterward. You nearly throttled the poor girl."

    "Well, it sounds like she got what she deserved," she commted, taking a sip of her tea without a hint of remorse.

    He chuckled softly. "That''s what you said at the time."

    He remembered how her anger had dissipated the momt he arrived. Back th, he was the only one who could soothe her temper. She always respected his advice and heeded his words.

    But now, knowing it had all be a facade, those memories that once brought him joy now only caused his heart to ache.

    Ev at this momt, it took all his willpower to maintain composure and gage in what appeared to be a normal conversation with her. Only he knew of the stormy emotions going on inside him.

    Clearing his throat, he inquired, "Regardless, do you have any further questions?"

    "I do, but I doubt you would answer," she retorted, determined not to give him the satisfaction of seeing her frustration.

    His lips twitched, obviously aware that he was getting under her skin. "May I ask why you''re so interested in my whereabouts that night?" He feigned innocce, as if he wer''t the orchestrator of that night''s evts.

    "It''s confidtial," she replied curtly.

    "Too bad, th. I am afraid I cannot be of any assistance."

    Setting down her empty teacup, she locked eyes with him and declared, "Your Grace, rest assured, I will find a way to make you cooperate. You will answer my questions, one way or another."

    "How do you intd to do that? I am quite curious, because I have no inttion of cooperating," he retorted.

    "You will see it in due time. I have the perfect plan." With that, she rose from her seat. "For now, I will take my leave."

    Once she exited his office, she let out a frustrated sigh.

    "A perfect plan? I don''t have P of a plan," she muttered in distress. "That jerk, pretding to be oblivious and flaunting it in my face," she grumbled.

    As she navigated her way through the manor, Iyana racked her brain for a strategy to make Vyan slip up. There had to be flaws in his perfect crime. She just needed a way to uncover them. But how?

    She needed to remain close to him for that, yet she couldn''t see him whever she wished. Once her knight, she now required a fake warrant just for a brief conversation with him.

    How exasperating!

    Who knows what sort of black magic he did on all these people to take up the spot of the grand duke? She better be cautious of him. He was no ordinary man, after all.

    "Goodness, now, where is the main trance?" she muttered in confusion.

    Scanning her surings, Iyana stumbled upon some maids conversing with Vyan''s aide. She was about to approach them for assistance wh she overheard fragmts of their discussion.

    "Did Master decide on the outfit he wants to wear tomorrow for his audice with His Majesty?" a maid asked.

    That guy has a formal audice with His Majesty tomorrow? Why? Iyana wondered, stopping on her track.

    "Melissa, have you ever se him worrying about what to wear?" Clyde mused, tilting his head.

    "Oh, right," Melissa let out sheepishly.

    "Yep. So have his personal fashion stylist, Bedict, decide his clothes for tomorrow," Clyde informed.

    "Got it."

    "By the way, what is the purpose of Master''s meeting tomorrow?" another maid asked curiously.

    "Oh, don''t you know? He wants to take permission to restart the tradition of the monster-hunt festival," Clyde answered thusiastically. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The maid gasped in surprise.

    "Monster-hunt festival? But hasn''t it be banned since the execution of the last grand duke and duchess?"

    "Yes, that''s why Vyan wants to start it again," Clyde grinned. "He will somehow manage to get the permission, so you guys should be prepared for the heavy workload coming up soon."

    "That sounds great!" the maids cheered.

    As Iyana eavesdropped on Clyde and the maids'' conversation, a mischievous glint sparkled in her eyes. "I have found the perfect plan now."

 Chapter 43: Open Challenge

    The warmth of the sun was perfect that day¡ªnot too intse to make Vyan seek shade, but just right, like a comforting hug from an old frid who only shows up wh your life is falling apart.

    The sky was a sere canvas of blue, adorned with fluffy clouds lazily drifting by, clearly having a better day than Vyan. The gtle breeze carried the faint sct of late spring flowers.

    It was the kind of day that beckoned Vyan to slow down, to savor each sip of tea as he sat outside, letting the soothing warmth of the cup warm his soul. Or at least, distract him from the absolute train wreck that was his life.

    However, Vyan couldn''t shake the discomfort of knowing his companion for the day was the very person responsible for the murder of his family.

    Yep, nothing quite like a sunny day and a steaming cup of tea to make him forget he was sharing air with a murderous psychopath.

    "Grand Duke, though I granted your request to reinstate the annual monster-hunt festival in the imperial court today, do you truly feel up to the task? It''s quite tough," expressed the emperor, sounding concerned.

    "I believe it''s only fitting for me to revive this tradition," Vyan replied, mustering a forced smile. "After all, it has always served as a social gathering for nobles from across the empire to joy several days of hunting. I have heard every year everyone used to look forward to this festival."

    "I understand, but I worry particularly about your inability to wield magic," Edgar interjected.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, I appreciate your concern. However, there are several mages who were acquainted with my family and are willing to assist now in organizing everything flawlessly. I won''t leave any detail overlooked."

    Edgar hummed thoughtfully. "I believe you. But it''s crucial to sure of the monsters pose any danger."

    "Indeed. I plan to separate the hunting gs according to the monsters'' levels, and I guarantee of the monsters will exceed B-grade. Furthermore, I was considering allocating a section for female participants. I believe some of the noble ladies would relish the opportunity to join the hunt."

    Edgar chuckled. "You have a peculiar sse of humor, Grand Duke." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan forced another laugh, replying politely, "I assure you, Your Imperial Majesty, I wasn''t joking."

    "Oh, you wer''t?" Edgar chuckled again. "You youngsters these days. Wom are better suited to stay home and adorn the surings. They are supposed to look pretty and serve m at night, if you know what I mean. Why would any of them wish to hunt?"

    As the son of a formidable woman whose name was etched in Haynes'' history as one of the most adept aura-users, Vyan felt a surge of offse on behalf of all the wom the emperor casually just insulted.

    Yet, he maintained his composure, forcing a smile and responding, "Is that so?"

    "While I held great regard for your father before his betrayal, I always found your mother to be too overbearing," Edgar remarked in a light tone.

    Okay, now the attack is personal, Vyan thought to himself as he tried not to reveal displeasure on his face.

    Instead, he tighted his grip on the edge of the table, his knuckles whiting as he spoke with a calm smile, "But isn''t your future daughter-in-law cut from the same cloth, Sire? Why did you select her as Prince Easton''s bride?"

    "Oh, that''s because Easton refused any other match," Edgar replied nonchalantly. "I prested him with numerous candidates, but of them captured his interest like Iyana. So I had no choice but to cater to my son''s whims."

    "I see."

    So, it seemed Easton liked Iyana since their childhood. He knew they had be close as childr, though Iyana had told Vyan that they drifted apart as they matured due to their conflicting beliefs and grew to dislike each other.

    "However, Iyana assured me she would resign from her military duties upon marrying Easton," Edgar announced with evidt satisfaction.

    Vyan fought the urge to scoff, instead opted to take a composed sip of his tea, inwardly remarking, Of course, you would forsake your dreams of becoming the commander of the imperial military to become the empress, Iyana.

    As if summoned by Vyan''s thoughts, Edgar caught the sight of Iyana approaching and waved her over.

    Iyana formally greeted him, ignoring Vyan''s existce.

    "What brings you to the main palace, my dear?" Edgar inquired with fondness.

    Iyana''s smile was warm as she replied, "I was actually looking for you, Your Imperial Majesty."

    "Oh?" Edgar''s interest was piqued. "What is it?"

    "I require a small favor from you," she began, her gaze flickering towards Vyan before faltering away.

    "Don''t hesitate. The Grand Duke is trustworthy. You may speak freely in his presce," Edgar reassured her.

    ??¨N§¦?§²??.???

    Vyan maintained an air of indifferce as he continued to sip his tea, his suspicion of Iyana increasing with each passing momt.

    What is this devil here for? he wondered.

    "Very well, Your Imperial Majesty," she conceded before explaining, "As you are aware, I have only just returned from the Ganlop war, and I have yet to take any time off."

    Edgar nodded in understanding.

    "While I am willing to continue working, my family physician has advised me to take a few weeks of rest or at least light my workload. However, Commander Pembrooke seems unwilling to list to my request."

    "That''s distressing, my dear. You must prioritize your well-being, especially with your wedding approaching in a couple of months," Edgar affirmed. "I will speak to Pembrooke personally and sure you receive the break you need."

    "Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty," Iyana replied with a radiant smile, though Vyan ssed a hint of insincerity, earning an internal eye-roll from him. "However, I don''t necessarily need a complete break. I was hoping for a less demanding assignmt instead."

    "Oh? What did you have in mind?" Edgar inquired with interest, prompting a sudd ominous feeling within Vyan.

    Whatever she had in mind, it was going to spell trouble for Vyan¡ªhe just knew it.

    "Just today, I heard my subordinates discussing the need to sd a group of soldiers to Ashstone to oversee the preparations for the upcoming monster-hunt festival. I was considering accompanying them," she revealed, causing Vyan to nearly choke on his tea.

    "What?" Vyan exclaimed, his surprise evidt.

    "That sounds spldid!" Edgar exclaimed cheerfully. "It would ease my worries knowing you were there to assist Grand Duke in securing the hunting gs. I was concerned about his safety in case any monsters posed a threat to him. But with you by his side, I would be at ease."

    "You want her to protect me, Your Imperial Majesty?" Vyan questioned, his anxiety piling up.

    "Precisely!" Edgar agreed. "Iyana can oversee the preparations from your estate while also joying a leisurely vacation in Ashstone. You just have to sure you don''t overexert her, Grand Duke."

    Vyan nodded, feeling utterly deflated. "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty."

    Edgar turned to Iyana, his eyes alight with excitemt. "Ashstone is truly magnifict, my dear. You will adore it there. Perhaps Grand Duke can also give you a tour."

    Iyana glanced at Vyan, who appeared to be seething, and flashed him a mischievous grin. "Absolutely! I will make sure to protect His Grace diligtly, and in return, I will eagerly accept a tour of his grand duchy."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "What game are you playing?" Vyan''s voice echoed down the hallway as he finally caught up with Iyana.

    Iyana turned a and merely shrugged, a picture of nonchalance. "I have no idea what you are talking about."

    "Why the sudd interest in Ashstone?" Vyan''s tone was demanding, his eyes searching hers for any hint of deception.

    "It''s not Ashstone that intrigues me, Your Grace," she admitted, her voice low. "It''s you. And do you want to know why?"

    He crossed his arms and said, "Enlight me."

    "So that I can expose your charade to His Majesty," she spat out bitterly. "You play the fool in his presce, but we both know there is way more to you than meets the eye."

    "That is rich coming from someone whose own facade rivals a theater production," he scoffed.

    "You can say whatever you want, but I know you are hell-bt on destroying my family. You have succeeded so far in snatching away our wealth and businesses. But I am back now. I won''t stand idly by while you tarnish my family''s name and freedom. I will shield them from a monster like you," she declared, her words covered with resolve.

    Vyan''s lips wided into a smirk of challge. "So you want to oply challge me?"

    "That''s right," she admitted.

    "Very well," he responded, his voice tinged with amusemt. "Give it your best shot. But don''t shed too many tears wh you fail."

    "The tears will be yours in the d," she shot back, a fire sparkling in her violet eyes.

    "We shall see," he countered, his smirk never faltering.

 Chapter 44: Shameless Woman

    "Oh, my God, can you ev believe this?" Vyan exclaimed, his gestures exaggerated as he narrated the day''s evts to Clyde and Freya.

    "That''s amazing!" Clyde applauded, his thusiasm guine.

    "What''s so amazing about all this?" Vyan demanded, perplexed by Clyde''s reaction.

    "So, let me get this straight," Freya interjected, her brow furrowed in conctration. "The woman you once loved, who is now your sworn emy, is moving in with you to gather evidce against you?"

    "Exactly! Do you two realize the danger of this situation?" Vyan exclaimed, his worry showing on his brows. "What if that woman is plotting to sabotage the upcoming festival?"

    "I highly doubt that," Clyde chimed in, attempting to reassure Vyan.

    "Enough, Clyde. Your words are banned from participating in this discussion," Vyan declared firmly. "I swear, if she dares to disrupt the festival, I will forget my elaborate revge plan and just aim for her head¡ª"

    "Yes, we get it. It''s imperative for the monster-hunt festival to proceed smoothly, Vyan," Freya interfered before he could go on with his murderous rant, her tone objective. "The funds raised from the festival are vital for supporting farmers across Ashstone. We can''t afford any interferce."

    "Exactly. The farmers have suffered for sixte long years due to the festival''s ban, which has also impacted Ashstone''s overall economy," Vyan affirmed. "This shouldn''t go on any longer."

    "Once again, I don''t believe Lady Iyana has malicious inttions¡ª" Clyde began, only to be silced by a deadly glare from Vyan. "Right. I will keep quiet."

    "Vyan, since Lady Iyana will be by your side, it''s wise to keep a close watch on her," Freya advised, to which Vyan nodded emphatically.

    "You are absolutely right. I will not allow her to harm my people, no matter what," he declared adamantly.

    "May I speak now?" Clyde vtured cautiously.

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "Go ahead."

    "It''s nice to see you guinely caring about the people of Ashstone, Vyan," Clyde remarked. "Especially considering your past disdain due to their harsh treatmt of your parts."

    "Don''t misunderstand me. I still hold no love for them, or rather, I am indiffert," Vyan confessed. "But I do prioritize Ashstone''s prosperity. Restoring my family''s former prestige is my ultimate goal, and this festival is just one step towards achieving that."

    "Of course, Vyan. I trust your inttions completely. I am your aide, after all; if you say the sky is gre, th gre it is," Clyde replied serely, as if he were a saint.

    "That''s ough out of you," Vyan snapped in annoyance. "Have you forgott that I manipulated Commander Pembrooke into poisoning himself so that it would lead to Haynes'' defeat in the war against Haberland?"

    "Yes, but you also seemed convinced that Lady Iyana would never allow her country to lose," Clyde countered.

    "And why would I believe that? My objective was to spark opposition against the emperor for his reckless decision to gage in war with Haberland for his petty ego," Vyan retorted sharply.

    "Fair point, but deep down, you never truly believed you would succeed, did you?" Clyde challged.

    "That''s beside the point, Clyde. Let''s stay focused," Freya cut in, her voice firm. "All of that''s ancit history now. Our priority is safeguarding our secrets from Lady Iyana."

    "You are right, Freya," Vyan agreed, nodding. "Seriously, she seems to be the only one with brain cells in this room."

    "So you mean you don''t have any, either, Vyan?" Clyde quipped with an annoying grin.

    "Quiet, you!" he rebuked. "You better keep that loose tongue of yours in check. If I catch wind of you spilling anything to Iyana, I will have you turned into a statue for eternity."

    Clyde couldn''t help but burst into laughter at Vyan''s half-hearted threat. "Sure thing, boss."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The following day, Iyana was found standing on the doorstep of the Ashstone main residce, greeted by Bedict and a handful of maids, their expressions betraying a somber welcome.

    "Welcome, my lady. I trust your journey was pleasant," Bedict greeted with forced politess, though his demeanor hinted at his disdain to see her there.

    "Thank you," Iyana murmured, casting a discerning glance a. "Is His Grace not here to greet me?"

    "Master is still asleep," Bedict informed her.

    "Still asleep?" Iyana''s surprise was clear. It was already t in the morning; how could anyone still be asleep at this hour?

    "Master tds to work late into the night, so he prefers to rise later in the day," Bedict explained.

    "And wh does he find time for his sword training?" she inquired.

    "Typically a elev," Bedict replied.

    Iyana nodded, though she couldn''t fathom sleeping in so late and th training with a sword any later than the crack of dawn. Maybe his haphazard schedule was responsible for his rumored poor sword skills.

    "In any case, your quarters are located in the west wing. You are free to make use of that wing as you see fit," Bedict instructed. "Our chefs are at your disposal; simply inform them of your culinary preferces, and they will cater to your needs..."

    "In which wing does His Grace reside?" Iyana interrupted, her atttion drifting from Bedict''s instructions.

    "Why do you ask?" Bedict regarded her with suspicion.

    "Just curious," Iyana shrugged. "Is it the East wing?" she vtured, and Bedict reluctantly confirmed, eliciting a chuckle from her.

    She had suspected she would be lodged in the opposite wing from Vyan, and her assumption proved correct.

    Bedict continued his briefing, and this time, Iyana made a conscious effort to pay atttion.

    After Bedict had se her to her quarters and departed, Iyana wasted no time in slipping away. She moved with silt grace through the corridors, suring she remained unse by any passing servants of the residce.

    Her destination was the east wing, and she navigated the hallways until she reached an imposing set of double doors at the far d. ??????£¤?.?§°? S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It struck her as odd that there were no guards stationed outside the quarters of the Grand Duke, especially considering his lack of magical abilities and mediocre swordsmanship.

    He seemed alarmingly vulnerable; for someone of his stature, heighted security should have be a giv for heav''s sake.

    For a momt, she tertained the thought of how easy it would be to eliminate him if she had such inttions.

    But killing him wasn''t part of her plan; she simply needed evidce to clear her family''s name before Count Clipton dragged them into the imperial court.

    Originally intding to assess the guard situation discreetly, she found herself tempted to vture further. No, it was more like she was being drawn inside.

    "Just a quick glance inside wouldn''t hurt," she reasoned, her rational brain left behind outside the door.

    Quietly pushing the doors op, she tered the room.

    The darkness inside was a stark contrast to the bright sunlight streaming through the windows in the hallway, and a subtle sct of lavder hung in the air.

    "Lavder?" she mumbled to herself, pondering whether Vyan suffered from sleeping troubles, giv the herb''s reputed calming effects.

    As her eyes adjusted to the dimness, they fell upon Vyan, sprawled facedown on the bed, blankets haphazardly covering him.

    Despite herself, a soft smile tugged at her lips.

    "How adorable," she murmured, moving closer to get a better view.

    As Iyana drew nearer, she noticed beads of cold sweat glisting on Vyan''s neck, as if he were stuck in a looping nightmare.

    "...please don''t, my lady..." he murmured, his voice barely audible, tugging at her heartstrings for some inexplicable reason.

    However, in the midst of her contemplation, a sudd realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. What on earth was she doing standing in his bedroom? What if he were to awak at that very momt?

    She turned to leave¡ª

    But it seemed like fate had other plans.

    In her haste, she collided with the nightstand, sding a decorative trinket tumbling to the floor. Before she could react, the curtains flung op with a flourish, and a strong hand seized her wrist, yanking her backward.

    The next thing she knew, Vyan was looming over her, his eyes ablaze with fury as he pinned her arms above her head, his grip firm a her neck.

    "What in the world are you doing here?" he demanded, his voice thick with sleep.

    Iyana took a momt to gather her thoughts, recovering from the surprise. "Good morning, Your Grace."

    "Is that what I asked?"

    "Well, I was merely exploring your manor and became intrigued by this room. It was a harmless curiosity, I swear," she explained.

    Vyan scoffed. "And you expect me to believe that you stumbled into my bedroom by accidt?"

    She shook her head, adopting a look of innocce. "Why would I knowingly trespass, especially wh I knew you were inside?"

    "How convit," he muttered, eyeing her suspiciously.

    "What''s truly convit is your instinct to pin a girl to your bed the momt you catch her," she remarked dryly. "Perhaps you are in dire need of a wife, Your Grace."

    "Why does everyone keep suggesting I need a wife?" Vyan grumbled, releasing her and stepping back.

    "Maybe it''s because you do." Iyana remained lying on the soft bed, glancing at the now-oped windows. "How did the curtains suddly op like that? Almost as if by magic."

    "They are magically automated to op wh I awak," Vyan explained matter-of-factly.

    "I see. Interesting."

    He emerged from the bed, his irritation visible in the furrow of his brow. "Why on earth are you still lounging in my bed? Get up."

    Iyana stretched out luxuriously, a mischievous smirk playing on her lips. "No, thank you. I am quite joying the view."

    Vyan glanced a the room, perplexed. "What view? There''s nothing particularly captivating in here."

    "Oh, the view is right in front of me," she replied with a sly grin.

    "In front of you?" His gaze followed hers and landed on his own bare torso.

    Instantly, his cheeks flushed crimson. "What in blazes? You are a pervert!" With a hasty motion, he reached for his robe to cover himself.

    Iyana couldn''t contain her laughter as she sat up. "Why so bashful, Your Grace?"

    "Just leave, you shameless woman," he snapped, his embarrassmt deeping with each passing momt.

    As she made her way towards the door, her laughter echoed in the room, adding fuel to his mortification.

    Just wh he thought he could finally breathe a sigh of relief, she stopped and called out, "Your Grace?"

    He turned to look at her, his expression a mix of annoyance and dread.

    A mischievous grin spread across her face as she remarked, "Nice body, by the way."

 Chapter 45: You Are Impossible!

    Iyana emerged from Vyan''s room laughing after teasing him, only to collide head-on with Clyde, who stood there looking just as surprised.

    For a brief momt, they locked eyes, both wearing expressions that screamed, ''Well, this is awkward.''

    "I got lost," she blurted out, her face deadpan.

    "Lost?" Clyde couldn''t help but crack a mischievous smile. "Ah, the classic ''lost in the castle'' excuse after coming out of a room you shouldn''t be. Missed Vyan much?"

    "Why ar''t there any guards a here?" she questioned, desperately trying to change the subject.

    Clyde raised an eyebrow, his grin widing. "Oh, I thought you would be thrilled! Easy access to Vyan''s room anytime you want. Convit, isn''t it?"

    Iyana rolled her eyes. "Why on earth would I want that?"

    Scoffing, she tried to make an easy run for it.

    "Lady Iyana," Clyde called after her, "Ask Vyan for a house tour, why don''t you? It might save you the trouble of getting lost again."

    "I will be sure to do so." With that, she hurried away, leaving Clyde chuckling to himself.

    Meanwhile, Clyde happily sauntered over to Vyan''s room, where he found Vyan pacing a, his face flushed.

    "Up early, ar''t we?" Clyde remarked, trying not to laugh at Vyan''s disheveled state. "What''s got you sprinting a like a tomato on the loose?"

    "That woman!" Vyan exclaimed, his face flushing ev redder.

    "The infamous ''that woman'' strikes again," Clyde teased. "What did she do this time?"

    Vyan halted his pacing, looking utterly flustered. "She¡ªshe¡ªugh, it''s too embarrassing to say! She is just simply impossible!"

    "Fair ough," Clyde shrugged and sarcastically commted, "I totally understood your gibberish."

    "Stop making fun of me and focus on damage control! Have Bedict organize a security plan for my door."

    "Sure, Bedict would be over the clouds, since you have be so adamant about not having one until now."

    "If having a guard at the door is what it takes to keep Iyana from barging into my room, I will happily accept it."

    Clyde chuckled and reminded, "And while you are recovering from your meltdown, don''t forget about training. Sir Jacques will make you run fifty laps a the estate if you are late."

    Saying so, he made his exit, leaving Vyan to stew in his embarrassmt.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Dressed in a simple yet elegant dark gre bishop-sleeved shirt paired with sleek black pants, Vyan got out of his room in a hurry. He couldn''t afford to be late at any cost.

    If there was anything he hated more than Iyana, it was definitely running laps.

    His mind was momtarily freed from his earlier traumas as he rushed his way to his sword training session. That was until his eyes fell on Iyana.

    She sat gracefully on a sofa in the hall, grossed in a book, her presce injecting a sudd pause into Vyan''s hurried steps on the staircase.

    "Ugh, not her again," the groan came as soon as he spotted her.

    Should he retreat and find an alternate route, or perhaps ev resort to teleportation?

    The temptation lingered momtarily before he shook it off as he murmured under his breath, "Why should I tiptoe a my own house because of this woman?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He was no coward, so he shouldn''t be afraid to face her, especially now that he knew he had to bear her sight until the monster hunt festival was over¡ªwhich was still a month away. So he better get used to seeing her anyway.

    With resolve strgthing his steps, he continued downward, unable to resist stealing glances at her attire.

    She looks¡­ lethal as always.

    It had be a while since Vyan had se her outside of her military uniform, and he couldn''t help but admire the change.

    Clad in a delicate gown adorned with intricate floral patterns, her porcelain skin peeking through slder straps, and her platinum hair tied in a loose bun, she appeared almost divine.

    But of course, he was well aware she was anything but divine. In fact, she was a devil in disguise.

    Nevertheless, he had to be blind to dy her beauty.

    As he glanced at her once more, it seemed like her dressing sse hadn''t changed over the past year.

    She has always liked to adorn dresses that were made of lighter fabric and seemed more revealing than the ones that the high society ladies wore. ???§¦?¦Ñ??.???

    It initially started wh her sister tried to sabotage Iyana and cut her ball gown for the Empire Foundation Day party wh Iyana was sixte. While Iyana didn''t ev want to attd it in the first place, after being poked like that, she vowed to not let Sina be successful.

    So, she herself tailored that ruined dress into a beautiful strapless gown with slits on both sides and small waist cuts in under two hours.

    Vyan clearly remembered how she shocked the tire nobility that day. She joyed the astonished looks on everyone''s faces so much that she never wt back to normal cumbersome gowns ever again.

    While most people loved to think she did it for atttion, Vyan knew the truth. At first, she deviously did it to get on their nerves, and th, she gradually fell in love with this modern style herself. It always gave her a powerful, defiant aura.

    And he couldn''t say he disliked the look on her.

    "Your Grace," Iyana called out, observing Vyan''s arrival at the final step of the staircase, "headed for sword training?"

    Vyan gave a brisk nod in confirmation.

    Setting her book down on the tea table, Iyana rose and approached him. "Once you are done with that, could you possibly give me a tour of this labyrinth you call a house? I seem to have a knack for getting lost, as you well know," she added with a hint of mischief, referring to a prior incidt.

    "Get Bedict to do it," Vyan suggested, a slight frown creasing his brow.

    "Well, your head butler isn''t exactly a fan of me," Iyana countered.

    "And what makes you think that I am?" Vyan retorted.

    "Fan or not, you are the host. It''s only polite," she insisted.

    "Congratulations on uncovering the truth about noble manners. None of us are actually polite," Vyan quipped with a tight-lipped smile, attempting to sidestep her, but she blocked his path.

    "I won''t let you pass until you agree to give me the grand tour," she declared, stubbornness evidt in her voice.

    "Oh, are you going to strong-arm me into it?" Vyan challged back.

    "If I have to," she replied, determination gleaming in her eyes.

    Vyan crossed his arms and leaned in closer. "Well, be my guest."

    "Don''t forget you asked for it," she warned, shrugging.

    "Sure, why¡ª" He was cut off as she swiftly latched onto his elbow with her arms, her sheer strgth almost jerking him down to her height.

    "Hey, where do you think you are taking me?" he protested while she began dragging him off in a random direction.

    "Did you have amnesia just now? We are going on a house safari, like we agreed on, Your Grace," she chirped innoctly, her playful demeanor barely concealing her dubious intt.

    As Vyan struggled against Iyana''s surprisingly formidable grip, he couldn''t help but wonder how this petite woman possessed such monstrous strgth.

    "Iyana, come on! I really need to get to my training," he shrieked, attempting to reason with her.

    "Well, I did ask nicely for a tour after your training, but you brushed me off. So now, tough luck," she shrugged, effortlessly dragging him down the hallway.

    Why do I keep digging my grave by challging her like this? he lamted internally, realizing the futility of his resistance.

    "But shouldn''t an gaged woman like you refrain from manhandling a bachelor like this?" he quipped, trying to appeal to her sse of propriety.

    "The man I am gaged to wouldn''t ev bat an eye if I pulled a whole town along into bed with me. So worry about yourself, not me," she retorted, her tone nonchalant.

    He groaned in frustration and considered what Theodore would do to him if he arrived late for the training. "Okay, okay, you win! I will give you the grand tour."

    Iyana halted, grinning triumphantly. "Promise?"

    "What do you mean promise? Do you want me to give you a sacred oath or something?" he snapped.

    "Well, who knows? You might go back on your word later," she feigned.

    "Okay, fine. Promise," he let out, annoyed.

    "See? Was that so hard?" she gloated, her satisfaction floating on her face.

    Scowling, Vyan snatched his arm from her grip and rubbed his sore shoulder. "You are completely mad, you know that?" he exclaimed.

    "After two years of being my knight, shouldn''t you have figured that out already?" she shot back with a mischievous glint in her eye.

    "You are impossible!" he declared, throwing his hands up in exasperation before turning to make his escape, albeit with a newfound annoyance for Iyana.

    How on earth am I supposed to live under the same roof as this crazy woman for a whole month?

 Chapter 46: Doom In A Room

    "You are barely on time, boy!" Theodore scolded, thumping his sword on the training g as soon as Vyan sauntered into view.

    "Sir Jacques, you wouldn''t believe the storm I just came out surviving," Vyan huffed, annoyance etched on his face.

    "Look at me, boy. Does it look like I care?" Theodore squinted at Vyan, who immediately straighted up, realizing he was in trouble.

    "No, sir! My apologies!"

    "Grab your sword and warm up," Theodore ordered with a glare sharp ough to slice Vyan into two halves. "Spcer, duel him after that."

    "Yes, sir." Spcer, the second-in-command of the knights, approached with Vyan''s sword and asked, "Good morning, my lord."

    "Morning, Spce."

    "By the way, I heard the daughter of Marquess Estelle has come to stay with us. It slipped my mind earlier, but should we assign her two knights as guards? I didn''t see her bring any escorts."

    Vyan chuckled darkly as he started warming up. "That woman is a one-woman army, Spce. She needs no guards."

    Spcer''s confusion morphed into realization. "Oh, you mean she is that daughter of the marquess? The one who is the vice-commander of the imperial military?"

    "Yes, the very same," Vyan rolled his eyes.

    "Oh, my! If she is here, you should duel her, my lord," Spcer chirped merrily. "I think you can match her skills now."

    Vyan let out a humorless laugh. "Are you seriously suggesting I duel the human hurricane herself? Are you poking fun at my barely above-average sword skills?"

    "You are not barely above average!" Spcer protested, as if he had be the one insulted. "You are way better."

    "Oh, Spce, you flatter me. But I hate to break it to you, I am not exactly in the running to dethrone Iyana in a sword duel." Vyan glanced at the commander of his knights. "I wouldn''t be surprised if she ev bested Sir Jacques."

    Spcer gasped, eyes wide as saucers. "Really? The only person who has ever beat Sir Jacques was Lady Natalia! He is on par with the Imperial Aura Knights!"

    "Well, th," Vyan''s lips curled into a sly smile, "maybe Iyana can''t beat an aura-user, after all."

    Because, let''s face it, anyone dabbling in black magic was not getting anywhere near aura abilities.

    This was why Vyan was certain Iyana would never attain aura, no matter how skilled she became.

    "I can''t beat who?"

    He nearly jumped out of his skin as Iyana appeared out of nowhere. Placing a hand over his heart, he yelled, "What is the meaning of appearing in front of me like that?"

    Iyana shrugged nonchalantly. "Maybe you should work on your spatial awaress, Your Grace. Not my fault."

    She glanced betwe Spcer and Theodore and asked, "So, who exactly am I not able to beat?"

    Spcer''s eyes lit up like a kid on Christmas morning. "Lady Iyana, can I duel with you?"

    "Spcer!" Vyan growled, clearly exasperated.

    "But my lord, can''t I?" Spcer pleaded, blinking innoctly like an overgrown puppy.

    Vyan let out a dramatic sigh.

    Spcer was a perpetual ball of thusiasm¡ªnot as much Clyde¡ªbut always ready for a good fight, despite being in his late thirties.

    Where did people get that kind of ergy? Vyan could never understand.

    More baffling was why he still kept these misfits a. They were the sort of people who would invite the emy over for tea and biscuits instead of lopping their heads off!

    "My lord, please," Spcer tried once again.

    Vyan sighed once again in exasperation. "Fine, fine. Do whatever you want. I will just be over here, practicing by myself like the loner I appartly am."

    "Thanks, you are the best," Spcer chimed, turning to Iyana. "My lady, would you be willing to have a fridly duel with me?"

    "Actually, Sir Spcer, I don''t feel like it right now," Iyana replied, her tone polite but firm. "Though I would be up for dueling with you in the morning. I don''t usually spar at this time of the day."

    "Same here! All the knights train and spar in the morning hours. Of course, you are most welcome to join us," he invited happily, while Vyan cursed him in his mind.

    "Thanks, but His Grace just ignores the morning training and comes whever he feels like it?" she inquired, her voice full of disdain.

    "Oh, no, no. Sir Theodore and I have a special training session for My Lord at this time. He needs proper rest in the morning, after all," Spcer explained.

    "Proper rest in the morning?" Iyana''s eyes narrowed suspiciously at Vyan. "Why does he have so much to work at night?"

    "Uh, that''s because¡­" Spcer fumbled, his usual confidce wavering.

    The truth was, Vyan could only practice and research magic at night now that there were so many prying eyes on him. Ev Theodore allowed him to skip morning sessions because of that. Besides, Vyan was far more talted in magic than the sword, so it made sse to focus on that.

    But Spcer was certain he couldn''t reveal this to an outsider, especially not someone as perceptive as Iyana.

    "That''s because I am secretly a vampire. Or maybe a werewolf. Who knows?" Vyan quipped, sparing Spcer from having to reply.

    "Can''t you ever give a straight answer?" she frowned.

    "First of all, if you ask stupid questions like that, don''t expect a straight answer from me. Secondly, why don''t you try running a grand duchy by yourself, Iyana? Perhaps, you will find the answer as to why I have to work late into the night."

    "No offse, Your Grace, I just think you have poor time managemt skills and everyone just babies you," Iyana taunted.

    "What?" Vyan''s eyes flashed with anger.

    "Looks like offse was tak," Spcer mumbled, feeling the spark of animosity betwe the other two. "Let''s stay calm, my lord," he tried to put out the fire.

    "Why are you telling me to calm down wh she is the one instigating me?" Vyan scolded Spcer.

    Iyana rolled her eyes and said, "Anyway, I should get going. While your time may not be precious, I am pretty sure others'' time are." With that, she walked away nonchalantly, while Vyan fumed.

    "Um, my lord? Let''s just joy and start dueling?" Spcer chimed in, slightly nervous.

    §®???????.§³?§®

    As Vyan shot him a deadly glare, Spcer understood he was, in fact, not going to joy today''s duel and was going to get absolutely obliterated.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan emerged from his bedroom, freshed and dressed up after his training session, now ready to tackle the mountain of paperwork on his desk wh Iyana popped up in front of him again.

    "My tour?" Her eyes gleamed with a twinkle that annoyed him to the bones.

    "Why are you so desperate for a house tour?" he grumbled.

    "Because I keep getting lost," she reasoned innoctly.

    "Oh, just admit it. You want to memorize my home''s layout so you can sneak a and find all those non-existt clues against me."

    She chuckled. "As if you would be stupid ough to leave anything lying a for me to find."

    "Th why¡ª"

    "Also!" she interjected, "I am here to help with your annual festival, Your Grace. Painting me as a spy is so offsive."

    "Why, you¡ª" He gritted his teeth.

    "So, shall we go now, Your Grace?" she asked excitedly.

    He let out an annoyed breath and started walking forward with her by his side.

    "So, Your Grace¡ª"

    "Why do you keep calling me ''Your Grace''?" he asked, shoving his hands in his pockets. "Who are you putting on this act for? It''s just us."

    "Huh?" She looked guinely confused.

    "My name," he muttered, avoiding her gaze. "You used to call me by my name. What''s with the prettious respect now?"

    "Well¡­" Iyana fell quiet, making Vyan glance at her. "Well, who knows how offded you would be if I dared to do that? Better safe than sorry."

    Vyan wanted to punch himself. Why did he expect her to call him by his name for a momt there? He ev held his breath!

    To save himself from embarrassmt, he blurted, "Haha, you are right. I was just baiting you."

    "Anyway, lead the way now, Your Grace," she chirped, her voice dripping with overly thusiastic politess.

    Vyan sighed dramatically like a theater actor running out of lines and started walking forward, doing his best to guide her through the necessary areas.

    His internal clock was set to ''let''s get this over with,'' but she seemed hell-bt on dragging him to every dusty, irrelevant corner, regardless of their actual significance.

    "Wow, you really do look a lot like the previous grand duke and duchess," she remarked with wide-eyed awe.

    He raised an eyebrow, frowning. "Oh, really? Did you think I have be fooling the tire country with a fake idtity this whole time?"

    She shrugged nonchalantly, as if that were a guine possibility, and he scoffed.

    "Anyway, we have se ough of the interiors. If you want to tour the exterior part of the estate, you will have to find someone else¡ª"

    "We are not done exploring the interiors yet," she interrupted, her tone as matter-of-fact as a judge delivering a verdict.

    "Huh?" Vyan blinked, caught off guard.

    "We missed a hallway earlier," she pointed out.

    Vyan tsed slightly.

    He had purposely avoided that hallway, hoping it would go unnoticed, but with her eagle-eyed scrutiny, she had found it.

    "Oh, that one?" He let out a fake chuckle. "There is nothing there. Honestly, I am not sure what''s there."

    "All the more reason to explore it!" She pumped her fists in excitemt, looking like a kid in a candy store rather than someone investigating her emy''s stronghold.

    Vyan scoffed, resigning himself to his fate. "Fine, let''s get this over with."

    As they started towards that ominous hallway, Vyan thought, whatever, it''s not like she will discover my magic chamber. I upgraded the lock just last week.

    Glancing at Iyana''s confidt strides, he recoiled, she won''t find it... right?

    They reached the d of the hallway, and he barked, "See? Told you there was nothing to see¡ª"

    Just th, Iyana twisted a photo frame on the wall, and a hidd door was revealed as if it had be guarded by an invisible spell until now.

    "What the hell?" he blurted out, flabbergasted.

    She glanced back at him with a triumphant grin. "I knew there was a hidd room here."

    "No, wait¡ª"

    This isn''t my magic chamber! What is this room? I never knew this was here!

    Anyway, that''s not important! Who knows what in the world she might find here? What if she stumbled upon my family''s secrets? I can''t let that hap¨C

    Before he could process the implications, Iyana stepped through the threshold, and he lunged after her, grabbing her wrist.

    But it was too late; they were both inside.

    The door vanished behind them, dissolving into thin air. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan stared a the dusty, windowless room, th down at his hand still gripping Iyana''s wrist.

    Doomed.

    I am so doomed.

 Chapter 47: Unsteady Shelf And Heart

    "What the hell? Did you lose a bet with common sse? What possessed you to barge in like that?" Vyan scolded, dropping her hand like it was on fire.

    "How was I supposed to know the door would vanish into thin air? Not my fault your ancestors were obsessed with magical pranks," Iyana shot back, rolling her eyes.

    "Well, if you didn''t know, maybe you shouldn''t have¡ª never mind! Arguing with you is like debating with a brick wall."

    "Glad you figured that out faster than usual." She gave him a tight, sarcastic smile and sauntered away.

    Vyan took a deep breath, counting to t to keep from exploding, while Iyana started inspecting the room with the curiosity of a cat.

    Against his better judgmt, Vyan followed her lead. There was something about this place¡ªa tug at his heartstrings, a wave of nostalgia washing over him.

    The air was thick and musky, yet instead of suffocating him, it made him want to be vulnerable and bawl like a baby.

    Biting his lip to keep his emotions in check, he ran his fingers over the spines of childr''s books on a shelf. All his favorites were there¡ªfantasy and advture.

    Surprisingly, the books wer''t coated in years of dust, indicating the room had be cleaned regularly, at least once a year.

    If that''s the case, Bedict must know about its existce, Vyan thought.

    His gaze landed on a miniature castle with knight figures and toy soldiers, sured by board games, archery sets, and tiny musical instrumts.

    These items stirred vague, blurry brok memories in his mind.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Shhh. You don''t have to cry anymore. She won''t find you in here," whispered a teage boy, his voice soft and comforting as he gtly wiped little Vyan''s tears with his sleeves.

    But Vyan''s sobs only grew louder, his fear and sadness pressing down on him like a heavy blanket.

    The teager''s frown deeped, concern etched into his features. "Vee, if you keep crying like that, I won''t teach you this new magic trick I learned."

    "I don''t... wanna learn magic. I don''t wanna learn swords. I don''t wanna learn anything," Vyan''s voice trembled, each word a raw wound laid bare.

    The boy, his face obscured by shadows, knelt down and pulled Vyan into a tight embrace, his arms circling him with a protective warmth.

    "I am sorry, Vee. I am so, so sorry that I can''t do anything for you. But I promise that¡ª"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Wow, that was such a good show!" Little Vyan clapped thusiastically, his excitemt bubbling over and lighting up his face.

    "See, I told you I would show you the best puppet show in the world," the teage boy flaunted, his grin stretching from ear to ear.

    "I never doubted you," Vyan praised, eyes sparkling with admiration.

    "What a lie, Vee. You were clearly suspicious," the boy teased, laughter dancing in his voice.

    Vyan gasped, his expression turning serious. "You are the one lying, Ash! I never doubted you!"

    "Haha, I know. But maybe you should doubt me sometimes."

    "Nope." Vyan shook his head adamantly, his small hands crossed over his chest. "You are the only person I will ever trust blindly."

    "... not ev Mother and Father?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan stretched up on his tiptoes, reaching for a book perched tantalizingly high on the shelf. His small stature turned the simple task into a Herculean effort, and he began bouncing up and down like an eager frog.

    Each jump, though earnest, was futile.

    Just as he was about to give up, strong arms lifted him effortlessly onto broad shoulders.

    He blinked in surprise, th looked down to see his older brother, Aster, grinning up at him.

    "So, what book were you trying to get, my baby brother?" Aster''s voice was warm and teasing.

    "That one!" Vyan pointed to a book that was still annoyingly high ev for Aster''s height. "Ugh, why did you interfere? I was so close!"

    "Huh. Were you now?"

    "I was!" Vyan insisted, his cheeks puffing out in a stubborn pout.

    "Okay, okay, I believe you," Aster laughed lightly, the sound like a soft melody in the quiet room.

    Now sitting securely on Aster''s shoulders, Vyan reached out and easily plucked the book from the shelf.

    His face lit up with a triumphant grin as he held the book close to his chest. Looking down at Aster, his eyes shimmered with a mixture of joy and gratitude.

    "Thanks, Brother! Please always be there for me like this!"

    Aster reached up, gtly ruffling Vyan''s hair. "Of course, Vee. Promise."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Vee?" Iyana uttered, the corner of her mouth twitching. §®??¦®§®§²??.???

    "Yes, Ash?" Vyan responded automatically, spinning a.

    Iyana''s eyebrow shot up, looking at him with surprise. "Huh?"

    "Huh?" Vyan echoed, looking just as bewildered. "Why did you call my name just now?"

    "Oh, that¡­" She glanced at the paper in her hand. "That''s the name writt here." She held up the drawing, signed by ''Vee'' in the corner.

    "Oh."

    Vyan''s face fell. For a momt, he thought it was Aster calling him. More like, he hoped it was.

    His train of sad thoughts was interrupted by Iyana''s snide remark.

    "I had no idea you had such a cutesy nickname, Your Grace," she teased, a wicked grin spreading across her face, "and let''s not overlook your adorably horrdous drawing skills."

    He scowled and snatched the paper from her hand. She burst into laughter.

    "Stop snooping a, will you?" he barked.

    She pursed her lips thoughtfully, th shook her head. "Nope, these masterpieces are way too tertaining. I will respectfully continue snooping."

    She next pulled out a sketchbook, brimming with Vyan''s less-than-stellar artwork, and laughed so hard she nearly doubled over.

    "Hey, stop rifling through those," he growled, his annoyance mounting.

    "Nope, not a chance," she gasped betwe giggles. "How could you be this bad at drawing? What is this supposed to be? A cat? A bear? Maybe a bird that had a rough night?"

    Vyan clched his teeth and lunged for the book, but she deftly dodged out of his reach, her laughter echoing a the room.

    She stopped at the nearest corner of the room, her back barely brushing against the bookshelf behind her.

    "You can''t take this from me until I have finished it," she declared.

    "Are you ev a little bit concerned about how we are going to get out of here?" Vyan asked, his voice dripping with exasperation.

    "Nope!" she replied, her tone infuriatingly cheerful. "I mean, what''s the worst that could happ? You and I die here together. Honestly, that doesn''t sound so bad, does it?"

    "Doesn''t sound bad? Are you kidding me? It sounds like my worst nightmare."

    "Too bad for you, th¡ª" She cut herself off as she felt the shelf behind her wobble ominously.

    Glancing up, she saw books and a few random artifacts teetering precariously at the top.

    In that instant, she had two choices: let the big shelf topple over tirely and destroy all the precious junk Vyan kept looking at fondly, or stabilize the shelf and take the hit from the falling items.

    On instinct, she chose the latter.

    Dropping the drawing book, she spun a and braced herself against the shelf, ready to play the world''s worst game of dodgeball with heavy books and trinkets.

    She squeezed her eyes shut, waiting for the inevitable pain.

    But it never came. Instead, she heard the soft thuds of things hitting the floor.

    "Oww," came Vyan''s voice next. "That hurt."

    Her eyes flew op, widing as she realized Vyan was standing right behind her, shielding her from the fallout. His strong arms rested just above hers, holding the shelf in place.

    The distance betwe his chest and her back was mere ctimeters, and she became acutely aware of his proximity. One step back, and they would be touching.

    Great, just what she needed¡ªa heart-pounding, awkward momt in the middle of a crisis.

    Just th, to add to her misery, her breath hitched as he brought his lips close to her ear and whispered, "I think the shelf is stabilized now. You can let go." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her brain completely disregarded his words, fixating instead on the warmth of his breath and the sudd acceleration of her heartbeat.

    "Huh?" she mumbled, sounding dumber than she would ever care to admit.

    "Let go of the shelf," he repeated softly, his voice a low rumble in her ear.

    "Oh. Okay." In her flustered state, she turned a, desperate to leave, and promptly collided with his solid chest.

    The fresh, earthy sct of sandalwood and cedar veloped her, washing over her like a calming wave.

    For a momt, she almost wanted to stay there, basking in his soothing aroma. Until reality hit her like the books hit Vyan.

    "Hey, I told you to let go of the shelf, not let go and hang on to me," Vyan remarked, his tone tinged with amusemt.

    "I wasn''t¡ª" She knew it was futile to explain. "Whatever." She finally extricated herself from the awkward situation, taking deep breaths as soon as she was a safe distance away.

    What the hell is wrong with me? Why was I being so dumb? And...

    She stole a glance at Vyan, who was now rubbing his head with a pouty, pained expression.

    "Why did you save me?"

 Chapter 48: March Of Madness

    Vyan stared at Iyana for a momt before rolling his eyes dramatically.

    "Do you ev have to ask? Isn''t it obvious I saved you so you wouldn''t go crying to His Majesty about how I supposedly tried to assassinate you?"

    Iyana scoffed, th smirked. "Maybe, I still will."

    "Talk about gratitude," Vyan retorted. He walked over to the wall where the door had vanished. "So, any bright ideas on how to get out of here unless you have the inttion of growing old in here?"

    "Shouldn''t you know? This place reeks of your old haunt," Iyana pointed out.

    "If only I could recall my childhood, I wouldn''t be having an existtial crisis every other week," he muttered.

    "You don''t remember your childhood?" she asked, a little surprised.

    He paused for a momt before shaking his head.

    I understand what it''s like to be without memories, she thought to herself, but kept silt.

    In order to get rid of the sudd awkward silce, Vyan banged on the wall with his fist, hoping the door would magically reappear like it had vanished.

    "Maybe we should just sit down and wait," Iyana suggested. "I am sure someone will come looking for us."

    "Let''s hope we ar''t skeletons by the time someone comes to our rescue."

    "Keep your doom-and-gloom to yourself." She plopped on the couch and made herself comfortable, while he started pacing a. "Ar''t you sitting?"

    "No."

    "Well, suit yourself," she said with a shrug, sinking deeper into the couch.

    Iyana was ready to stay relaxed, prepared to let the seconds turn into minutes, minutes turn into hours, and hours turn into¡ª

    Clip-clop, clip-clop.

    Vyan''s footsteps echoed through the quiet room like a reltless metronome from hell.

    Clip-clop.

    Each step sounded like a tiny hammer pounding on Iyana''s last nerve. She tried to focus on her breathing. Clip-clop. In through the nose, out through the mouth. Clip-clop.

    Nope, it wasn''t working. Clip-clop.

    "Will you please stop with the incessant clopping?!" Iyana finally exploded, her composure shattering like a glass dropped from the heavs.

    Vyan paused mid-step, one foot hovering comically in the air. "Clopping?" he repeated, furrowing an eyebrow. "Do I look like a horse to you?"

    "You sound like one!" she snapped back, her irritation boiling over. "Or a very annoying clock. Either way, you are marching me into madness!"

    Vyan smirked, planting his foot down with exaggerated slowness. "Maybe you just need to relax more," he said, deliberately dragging out his words as he resumed his pacing with ev more noise.

    Clip-clop. Clip-clop.

    Without wasting another second, she shot up from the couch and marched over to the wall where the door existed.

    Vyan raised an eyebrow and asked, "What are you doing?"

    She tapped on her bracelet, and her sword materialized in her hand.

    Vyan''s eyes wided. "You had that the tire time and were just doodling with your fingers until now?"

    "Well, I was being considerate."

    "Considerate?" he exclaimed.

    "By not wrecking your charming little abode." With that, she slashed her sword across the wall, ripping it apart.

    "Oh, fantastic. Just what I needed. Rovations," Vyan muttered, not ev trying to hide his displeasure. "Oh, well, I would rather deal with rovations than spd another second in here with you."

    "The feeling is mutual, Your Grace," she let out, puffing her cheeks.

    "Anyway, I am off to do something actually productive. You do whatever you want, just leave me out of it!" With a dismissive wave, he sauntered away, leaving her to her demolition.

    Once he was away from her, his steps faltered, each one growing heavier.

    With a hesitant look, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small portrait. It had fall over wh the shelf toppled, but now, in the stillness, it demanded his atttion.

    He stared passively at the picture of himself hugging his older brother. His voice barely a whisper, he muttered, "You really shouldn''t have protected me that night, Ash¡­ I might have be better off lying in the grave beside you."

    His lips trembled, eyes stinging with unshed tears. He bit down hard, trying to stifle the sob that threated to escape, and forced himself to keep moving.

    The more he discovered about his family, the more hollow he felt; an emptiness that gnawed at his soul.

    ???¦¥????.??§®

    Every revelation was a knife twisting in the wound, a reminder of how much he had lost. The grief was like a reltless tidal wave that threated to drown him.

    But with the grief came a burning desire for revge.

    He would never get his family back, but he could sure that those who took them from him would pay. The thought of their suffering was a bitter comfort. It was a way to fill the void with something other than pain.

    As he walked, his resolve harded. He might never find peace, but he would find justice¡ªor at least a semblance of it.

    And in the d, he could only hope, maybe that would be ough.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two days later, in the afternoon, Vyan was drowning in paperwork wh Clyde strolled in.

    Without looking up, Vyan inquired, "How was the camping location? All sunshine and rainbows?"

    "Sure, if by sunshine and rainbows you mean ''absolutely dreadful,''" Clyde replied.

    Vyan finally looked up from his papers, his curiosity piqued. "What do you mean by¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Iyana burst into the office like a whirlwind of glitter and chaos.

    "Hello, Your Grace! What are you up to? I am bored," she chirped with the thusiasm of a teage girl going on a shopping spree.

    Vyan clched his fist, barely resisting the urge to facepalm. "This is not a recreation cter where you can drop by for kicks!"

    She had be popping in and out for the past two days, like an overzealous poltergeist, sometimes ev forgetting to knock.

    "What else am I supposed to do? You won''t show me a Ashstone. I am left to wither away in my room," Iyana pouted, flopping into the chair across from Vyan as if it were her designated throne.

    "I told you, any of my knights can show you a¡ª"

    "And I told you, I only tour with the VIP package, meaning you," she interrupted with a stubborn demand.

    Vyan gritted his teeth so hard he could have crushed diamonds. He turned his face away, trying to muster the last shreds of his patice.

    Satisfied with her ability to push Vyan''s buttons, Iyana turned to Clyde. "Clyde, please continue what you were saying¡ª"

    "Wait, since wh do you call him by his first name?" Vyan snapped his head back a so fast it was a wonder he didn''t give himself whiplash.

    "We had dinner together the other night, which I hope you remember you adamantly refuse to do with me, and we bonded. Right, Clyde?" Iyana''s chirpiness was almost tangible.

    "Yes, of course, my lady," Clyde grinned, looking as if he joyed every bit of this drama, while Vyan stared at them both, completely flabbergasted.

    "Anyway, what were you two gossiping about?" Iyana asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Don''t tell her¡ª" Vyan tried to interject, but Clyde waved him off casually.

    "Relax, Vyan. It''s nothing top-secret. She is here to help with the monster-hunt festival, after all," Clyde reasoned, leaving Vyan with no solid counterargumt.

    "Whatever."

    But seriously, why is Clyde so chummy with her? And why am I so annoyed by this? Probably because Clyde has a tdcy to overshare. I need to make sure to keep these two separated, Vyan thought, reasoning to himself.

    "So, as I was saying, I was giving Vyan my report on the camping location Ashstones used for the nobles. It''s a festival tradition for everyone to stay in luxurious camps and joy nature and wildlife."

    "Sounds exciting," Iyana commted, her excitemt guine.

    "I know, right? Isn''t it a refreshing change after being cooped up in estates all the time?"

    "It absolutely is! I love the wildlife too."

    "Yes! Also¡ª"

    "If you two are done with your nature appreciation club meeting, can we focus on what''s important here?" Vyan interrupted, his gaze as sharp as a knife aimed at Clyde.

    "Tell me, what did you mean by ''the place is in a terrible condition''?" Vyan questioned.

    Clyde let out a sigh, rubbing the back of his neck as if searching for the right words. "Well, the area is occupied by some slum-dwellers who built a colony there. Over the sixte years, they made a lot of changes, assuming nobody would ever rise to the Grand Duke''s position and restart the tradition."

    He smiled wryly and added, "I guess we should find another location."

    Vyan leaned back in his chair, his face lacking any expressions. "Why should we?"

    "What do you mean, why?" Clyde frowned. "What else are we supposed to do? We can''t uproot that many people from their homes¡ª"

    "If they didn''t want to be uprooted, they should have thought twice before building their homes on my land," Vyan responded curtly, his tone as merciless as a winter storm.

    Clyde shook his head, exasperation creeping into his voice. "Do you think it will be easy to convince them to leave? There is no way they will agree without a fight¡ª"

    "Th eliminate them."

 Chapter 49: Empathy Or Sympathy?

    As Vyan uttered those words, his voice was colder than the darkest depths of a glacier.

    Clyde stared into Vyan''s eyes, searching for a hint of jest, but found . It wasn''t the first time Clyde had witnessed Vyan''s lack of empathy for other people''s lives¡ªconsidering what they did to his family¡ªbut this was a whole new level of ruthlessness.

    He knew Vyan had found a lot of things related to Aster in the hideout where he and Iyana were stuck inside. Clyde couldn''t help but wonder if this discovery had further fueled his hatred for the people of Ashstone.

    While Clyde had never outright refused Vyan''s orders, this one seemed particularly unjustified.

    "Vyan," he began cautiously, "we can''t just¡ª"

    "Can''t just what?" Vyan interrupted, his eyes narrowing. "Show them the consequces of their actions? Remind them whose land this is?"

    Clyde sighed, realizing he was about to embark on yet another losing battle. "There are other ways, Vyan. We don''t have to resort to¡ª"

    "Sorry to interrupt, but Clyde, I think His Grace is right here," Iyana spoke up, her tone smooth yet assertive.

    Clyde''s eyes wt wide. "What?"

    "I mean, they are the ones at fault here, and just now, you said that location is special and it''s part of the tradition," she elaborated, crossing her arms. "So why should His Grace have to compromise for their stupidity? He has clearly be putting in the work to make sure this festival goes perfectly."

    Wow, these two murderous psychos¡­ they really deserve each other!

    "That doesn''t mean you both will suggest we kill them off!" Clyde shrieked, his mind reeling.

    "Who said anything about killing them?" Iyana arched an eyebrow, her expression a mix of incredulity and amusemt. "His Grace clearly meant removing them from the property."

    "Exactly," Vyan agreed.

    Clyde''s jaw almost touched the floor at that.

    He felt like he had stepped into an alternate reality where displacing an tire community was a casual afternoon task. "And how, pray tell, do you suggest we ''remove'' them without, you know, causing a massacre?"

    "We will start with a polite request," Vyan said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    "And if that doesn''t work?" Clyde asked.

    "We escalate," Vyan replied calmly. "But let''s cross that bridge wh we come to it."

    Iyana nodded, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Besides, Clyde, where''s your sse of advture? It''s not every day you get to see your boss reclaim his land."

    "My sse of advture prefers treasure hunts over eviction notices, thank you very much," Clyde responded with a sarcastic smile, and th, he sighed deeply, rubbing his temples.

    He had once tertained the amusing notion of Iyana somehow ding up with Vyan and becoming the grand duchess. Now, however, he was pretty sure that would be like handing Ashstone a one-way ticket to Doomsville.

    If Clyde wanted Ashstone to stay in capable hands, he realized he had better take the task of finding Vyan''s bride as seriously as a dragon takes its hoard.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, Vyan arrived at the camp location just as the sun began its lazy desct, casting long shadows over the landscape.

    He hopped down from his horse with a practiced ease, his boots sinking slightly into the soft, churned-up g.

    Straighting up, Vyan took a momt to survey the sce before him.

    A sprawling slum colony lay nestled in the valley below. It was a haphazard collection of makeshift huts and tts. Tarps, wood planks, and corrugated metal sheets all jostled for space in a desperate bid for shelter.

    Childr''s laughter was a stark contrast to the somber expressions of the adults who lingered nearby. Their eyes were weary and their shoulders hunched under invisible burds.

    "Ah, I see why Clyde st me here. Nothing screams ''heroic'' like telling poor people to pack up and leave. I guess I am just as stuck-up and selfish as the rest of the nobles," Vyan muttered to himself.

    Clyde appeared from a nearby hut and sauntered over. He had clearly be at the location longer, though judging by his expression, not long ough to get used to the smell.

    "The head of the colony and the other people are waiting for you. Come," Clyde said, gesturing towards a sad little gathering of folks.

    Vyan nodded, following Clyde.

    "Don''t be too harsh, okay? Tell them nicely that they have to evacuate¡ª" Clyde began, his voice hopeful.

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever," Vyan interrupted, waving a dismissive hand.

    Clyde''s smile turned wry, disappointmt etched in every line of his face.

    They finally reached the group, where a lone chair stood like a throne of bad decisions.

    Vyan sighed, preparing himself for the inevitable drama that was sure to follow.

    As soon as they spotted Vyan, everyone bowed deeply out of respect.

    "Good eving, Your Grace. We hope your journey here was pleasant," said the colony head. "Please, take a seat."

    Clyde glanced at Vyan nervously, fully expecting a sarcastic quip or a disdainful sneer. But to his surprise, Vyan flashed a smile at the people.

    "It''s alright. I do not have much to say. I will stand," Vyan responded, maintaining a pleasant expression. "And thank you for your warm welcome."

    The slum residts exchanged bewildered glances, clearly expecting Vyan to be cold and arrogant, like a noble fresh out of a villain school.

    Clyde''s eyebrows shot up in surprise as Vyan began explaining the situation nicely, outlining the need for them to move out of the area. He ev promised to fund their relocation and donate a large sum of gold coins to sure they had better living conditions. ??¨N§¦??¦´?.???

    Once Vyan finished speaking, a ripple of hushed chatter spread through the crowd.

    "The new grand duke is such a kind-hearted person," one person whispered.

    "Yeah, who knew?" another murmured, still in shock.

    Wh Vyan stepped away from the crowd after shaking hands with the head of the colony, Clyde slid up beside him, eyebrows raised.

    "What was that? I was certain you were going to turn them into your personal crash test dummies for destructive magic. Did you suddly sprout empathy?"

    Vyan snorted. "Empathy? Hardly. Maybe a sprinkle of sympathy. I just realized they didn''t really do anything to warrant such cruelty from me. I mean, it''s not like they had a choice in what they were fed to believe.

    It''s not their fault they are gullible."

    He gazed up at the sky and murmured, "The emperor slaughtered innocts that day, and if I start valuing lives like he does, what separates me from that tyrant?"

    Clyde grinned and threw an arm a Vyan''s shoulders, pulling him into a side hug. "See? I knew there was a tiny, dusty heart in there somewhere!"

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "All I am saying is, I won''t kill anyone unnecessarily if there''s an easier way to handle things."

    "That''s good ough for me," Clyde grinned wider. "I am not asking you to abandon your vdetta. Ev I want to see those who wronged you crash and burn¡ªin the most agonizing way possible."

    A faint, mischievous smile tugged at Vyan''s lips.

    Just th, Iyana sauntered into view.

    She was waiting near Vyan''s horse, having finished watching the spectacle with the colony people. Her excuse for tagging along was to sure his safety, as she had promised the emperor.

    "Wow, you really blew me away there," Iyana remarked, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "I was almost expecting you to start a full-blown massacre."

    Vyan smirked, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Such a shame, wasn''t it? Especially since you were couraging me the whole time."

    Clyde''s confusion was evidt as he furrowed his brows. "Wait a minute, Lady Iyana, you wer''t actually in favor of Vyan ''eliminating'' them?"

    "Not ev close. I was ready to fight him if it came to that. I am not about to stand by and watch him slaughter innoct people," Iyana said, giving Vyan a pointed look. "I am glad to see you still have some humanity left in you¡ªhowever questionable it might be."

    So¡­ that means Ashstone will be in good hands if Lady Iyana is Vyan''s partner? Clyde thought, a grin spreading across his face.

    Iyana crossed her arms and glanced a. "Where''s the horse I brought?"

    "Was it a silver one?" Clyde inquired.

    "Yes, it was."

    "Oh, I saw it dash into the forest a while ago," Clyde replied.

    Iyana''s eyes wided. "How am I supposed to get back now?" She was ev dressed appropriately for horse-riding, adorning a frilly blouse and cream-colored pants along with knee-high boots.

    "I still have some business here. You can ride back with Vyan," Clyde suggested.

    "No way in hell," the duo responded in perfect sync.

    Vyan strode over to his horse and mounted it. "She can walk home for all I care. I am out of here."

    Just as he was about to ride off, Iyana leaped up and settled herself behind him. "You are not leaving without me, Your Grace."

    "Geez, you just can''t stop being a nuisance, can you?" Vyan grumbled. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana chuckled. "Don''t worry, I am not going to touch you."

    "Don''t blame me if you fall off, th." Vyan rolled his eyes and urged his horse forward.

    Soon, they started moving with Vyan''s expression being ''I would rather be anywhere but here,'' and Iyana sticking to her word and keeping her hands to herself¡ªwell, for the first t minutes, at least.

    As they passed a bustling market area, Iyana couldn''t contain herself. She tapped Vyan''s shoulder. "Can we stop here for a minute?"

    "Why?" he asked, sounding as excited as a sloth in a hammock.

    "I saw this really pretty necklace that my sister would just adore!" she gushed.

    "Is that so important?"

    "Yes, please, please," she pleaded, eyes wide with the desperation of a toddler for a candy.

    "Fine, fine," he sighed, rolling his eyes like a disgruntled teager.

    He parked his horse nearby, and she hopped off, making a beeline for the jewelry stall. In no time, she was back, grinning like a kid on Christmas morning.

    "Your Grace, I am done¡ª" Iyana''s words trailed off as she realized Vyan was nowhere to be se, and his horse looked restless.

    "Adam, where is your master?" she asked, soothing the horse with a gtle touch.

    Clearly being the most reliable creature in the vicinity, Adam pointed to a nearby alley with his nose. She turned to look and let out a gasp.

    There was Vyan, in the middle of a brawl with a group of four grown m.

 Chapter 50: Scented Clue

    Once Iyana was off to her business, Vyan was tying his horse and heard some boisterous laughter from the nearest alley.

    His initial curiosity quickly turned into something much darker as he listed.

    "Did ya hear the monster hunt festival will start again this year?" one of the voices said.

    "Yeah. Ain''t it ''cause of the return of the spawn of that devil family?" another replied, the tone dripping with malice.

    "Why did the youngest son have to survive? He shoulda died like the older one."

    Vyan''s grip on the reins tighted and his jaw clched.

    "Y''all ever meet the older Ashstone kid before? I once did. My old man worked as a stableman at their manor."

    "So what was that brat like?" someone asked, their voice eager for more vom.

    "Ugh, good thing that bastard''s dead. He was such a snub. So much arrogance. He ev hit me because I didn''t bow wh I saw him."

    Vyan''s vision blurred at the edges, his heartbeat pounding in his ears because of the lies.

    "Is the new grand duke like that too? Oof, he at least has to be better than the other kid."

    Vyan tried to calm himself, reminding himself that these were just ignorant fools, but the insults kept coming. Each one was a dagger to his already raw nerves.

    "Imagine how lucky that kid got. He was the second son, and yet, he inherited everything. Must be glad his brother died."

    That was the final straw.

    Vyan''s blood roared in his ears, and he let go of the reins. His hands balled into fists so tight his knuckles turned .

    Without another thought, he stormed toward the alley, his eyes ablaze with fury.

    The m barely had time to react before Vyan''s fist collided with the first one''s jaw, the sicking crunch of bone and the man''s startled cry silcing the rest.

    "What, why did you get quiet now? Did your voice go on vacation now?" Vyan demanded, watching the man stumble backward, clutching his face.

    "What the hell? Who are you?!" one of the other ones snapped.

    "Hey, look at his clothes. He looks like a noble," whispered the guy who was trembling in fear.

    "Yeah, so what? Just ''cause he is noble, he can come hit us, huh?!" The next man tried to swing at Vyan but ded up missing spectacularly.

    Vyan ducked and th straighted, delivering a swift uppercut that st the man reeling. "Careful now, don''t trip on your own incompetce," he spat out.

    The third man, clearly regretting his life choices, took a step back, holding up his hands. "Now, now, sir, let''s be reasonable¡ª"

    "Oh, you want reasonable?" Vyan interrupted, grabbing the man''s collar and yanking him forward. "How about this: Reason tells me you deserve a good beating."

    He threw the man against the wall, the impact echoing down the alley, and kicked him hard in the stomach. The last man standing tried to sneak away, but Vyan was faster.

    He grabbed the man by the scruff of his neck and spun him a. "Leaving so soon? Don''t you want to join your buddies?"

    With a final, devastating punch, Vyan st him sprawling into a heap with the others.

    "Tell your other frids too," Vyan said, his voice cold and cutting, "if they want to spread lies about my family, they better be prepared to eat their words. Literally."

    As the m groaned and writhed on the g, Vyan took a deep breath, smoothing his hair back, slightly wishing he could just snap his finger and burn them to ashes. But alas, the place was too crowded to use magic. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Either way, you guys clearly deserve another of beating," Vyan muttered, "but I have got a packed schedule today."

    He spun on his heel, only to see Iyana at the alley''s trance, arms crossed and eyes glinting with mischief.

    "Oh, great, here comes the lecture on how not to rearrange the faces of innoct m," Vyan let out.

    Iyana merely shrugged, turning on her heel and walking back toward his horse without uttering a word.

    Suspiciously quiet, Vyan thought, trailing after her.

    What''s her game? Is she going to rat me out to the emperor about my family? If so, I am beyond screwed.

    Vyan''s mind raced with worry. To the emperor, he always acted like his family was a disgrace¡ªa shame he wished he could erase. It was all part of the plan to keep the emperor in the dark about his true loyalty.

    If Iyana exposed him, he would have to think fast to cover his tracks. And he was already running out of lies.

    Wh Vyan reached his horse, Iyana was already perched in her seat.

    Exhaling a sigh, he mounted up as well. As the horse trotted forward, his hackles raised wh he suddly felt a weight in betwe his shoulder blades.

    It was Iyana who rested her head on his back, as if this was a normal, everyday occurrce.

    "What happed to your no-touching policy?" he questioned, raising an eyebrow she couldn''t see.

    "You... you act all nonchalant wh His Majesty says anything bad about your family. As if you don''t care," she murmured, ignoring his question, "but you do, don''t you?"

    Vyan fell silt, the usual sarcasm dying on his lips.

    ???¦¥??¦´?.§³§°§®

    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell His Majesty."

    "Why not?" he asked quietly.

    "Let''s just say if His Majesty found out you still care about your family, despite what they did, you might get branded as a traitor as well. And if that happs¡­" she trailed off.

    "If that happs?" he urged.

    "If that happs, how will I prove your other evil doings? You deserve way worse punishmt than just getting labeled a traitor."

    "Okay. Pray tell, what did I do to deserve such a punishmt?"

    "You are the one who knows that better," she shrugged.

    "Wow, what an infuriating woman," he scoffed.

    She smiled in satisfaction, lightly placing her arms a his waist.

    Despite being my worst emy, why is his presce still so comforting? I almost feel sleepy.

    Her thoughts evtually drifted to the letter from the Tower of Magic that arrived this morning.

    The mage''s master''s hair strands she had submitted to them matched her brother''s.

    Now, there was no doubt she had be deceived by her father. But if that were true, did it mean she had be doubting Vyan for nothing?

    First of all, where did her brother ev find such a high-level mage? No matter how hard she tried to track that person, no mage matched the description¡ªsomeone left-handed with all those skill sets.

    According to her observation, Vyan was also left-handed, but alas, his knowledge of magic was as deep as a kiddie pool. Not to mtion, his non-existt mana.

    Besides, she had ev asked a everyone she could¡ªservants, villagers, the random guy who sells suspiciously cheap apples¡ªbut nobody had se anyone leave the manor on the night of Kaya''s handoff.

    She stared at Vyan''s broad back, his familiar and comforting sct suring her, unable to make up her mind.

    If only she could find a clue that proved Vyan was the real mastermind¡­ th she would have a reason to trust her family once again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Hey, wake up."

    Iyana blearily oped her eyes to find herself hugging Vyan from behind. She jerked back, mortified.

    "Oh my God, I am so sorry. I didn''t realize wh I fell asleep."

    Vyan shrugged nonchalantly and dismounted from the horse. "No worries, it happs all the time. Some people just can''t resist my charm, ev in their sleep."

    Iyana internally berated herself.

    How the hell did I fall asleep, and on a horse, with Vyan of all people? I can''t ev fall asleep normally with anyone in the room, but here I am¡­ ugh, it''s that sct of his. It''s so damn comforting.

    Vyan extded his left hand to help her down, and she was staring at his hand wh a sudd memory flashed in her mind.

    The cloak left by that mage in the Valley of Divos¡­

    Her eyes wt wide.

    Vyan and that mage have the same sct. What the hell?

    She closed her eyes, trying to recall the sct. She had sniffed the mage''s cloak multiple times to imprint that rare fragrance into her memory so that she could recognize it anywhere. Seriously, how come it never clicked until now?

    "Why ar''t you getting down¡ª" Vyan started but cut himself off as Iyana suddly grabbed his hand and threw herself at him. "What the¡ª"

    His feet staggered back a bit at her sudd weight. He still caught her in his arms, regardless, like a bewildered butler catching a set of plates from causing a disaster.

    While Vyan''s brain was doing acrobatics trying to comprehd the situation, she hugged him tight, burying her nose in his neck and inhaling his sct.

    Vyan pushed her off and held her at arm''s lgth, looking at her. "What in the world is wrong with you?" he snapped.

    Iyana put on her best innoct face. "Oh, my apologies. My leg slipped, and I fell on you."

    "That''s clearly not what happed¡ª"

    "Oh, my, look at that! It''s dinner time. We should hurry up." And with that, she bolted towards the front doors of the manor, leaving a completely flummoxed Vyan in her wake.

    As she ascded the front stairs, a smirk lingered on her face.

    Now I know who you are, Mr. Mage. Or should I say, Vyan Blake Ashstone?

    She glanced over her shoulder at Vyan, who was busy instructing the stable boy to take Adam away, and her smirk wided.

    Finally, she had the clue she had be searching for. It might not be ough to prove anything concrete, but it was a start. At least she could trust her family again.

    She had be a fool to think Vyan could be innoct. He was the true villain here.

    I will now figure out a way to expose your magical abilities, Your Grace.

 Chapter 51: Testing The Mage

    "...as the location is ready now, Freya has already hired workers to set up the camps. They will start working from tomorrow. It will take approximately twty days to have it completed, which perfectly aligns with the inauguration ceremony. As for¡ª"

    Clyde stopped mid-stce, noticing Vyan''s eyes darting repeatedly towards the door.

    "Is something there, my dear lord?" Clyde asked with a tight smile, stepping sideways to block Vyan''s view.

    "Huh?" Vyan looked up, startled like a deer caught in the headlights.

    "You keep glancing at the door," Clyde pointed out. "Expecting Bedict to waltz in with your eving snack? Let me guess¡ªchocolate ¨¦clair?"

    "Um, yeah, totally," Vyan replied, a little too eagerly.

    Clyde raised an eyebrow, his skepticism practically radiating. "Right, and I am the Que of Redsance. Who are you trying to fool here, Vyan?"

    Vyan met Clyde''s suspicious gaze and released a defeated sigh. "Fine, fine, I wasn''t waiting for Bedict. I just..." He glanced away. "I just find it weird that Iyana hasn''t come to annoy me for the last three days."

    Clyde''s expression morphed into one of gleeful mischief. "Oh, it''s about Lady Iyana," he teased. "Why didn''t you say so before?"

    "It''s not what you think," Vyan frowned. "I am just worried her sudd silce means she is plotting something diabolical."

    "Could be," Clyde twitched his lips, clearly joying this. "She has be taking a few solo excursions out of the house lately."

    "Did you ask where she has be going?"

    "Of course. She said she was just out joying herself because, you know, that''s her purpose for coming to Ashstone. Plus, someone didn''t take her out as promised." Clyde gave Vyan a knowing look.

    Vyan rolled his eyes, fully aware of her true motive. "Yeah, right. You and I both know she is here to find proof against me, not joy the scery."

    "Maybe she gave up?" Clyde suggested.

    "Yes, because that sounds as possible as me mastering the piano keys."

    Vyan clearly remembered how she had hugged him out of nowhere and th bolted away like a shy bride. Ever since that baffling incidt, she had vanished like a puff of smoke.

    "She must be up to something. For sure," he muttered to himself. "I have got to be on my guard."

    Little did Vyan know, his suspicion was spot on.

    At that very momt, on the other side of the manor, Iyana was grinning triumphantly, clutching a silver cubic artifact in one hand and a small glass bottle in the other.

    "Can''t believe it took me so long to track these items," she declared, her voice full of glee.

    "With these, I can record that guy in the act without getting caught."

    Yes, the artifact she was holding was a magical device that could capture and display momts and the bottle was filled with invisibility potion.

    She had be scouring the Sorcerer''s Market¡ªa bustling bazaar in Ashstone rowned for its extsive array of magical oddities. Today, she had finally managed to snag them.

    "Th, I can blackmail him into telling the truth about his involvemt in Lady Kaya''s kidnapping."

    Because for whatever reason, Vyan was hiding his magical abilities from the emperor and everyone else. So high chances, to protect this secret of his, he might spill the beans.

    Great! Now, all she had to do was trap Vyan!

    However, that was easier said than done.

    First, she tried to be nice¡ªa rookie mistake¡ªand made a mess of all the important papers on his desk, assuming he would use magic to rearrange them.

    Instead, he called Bedict, who tossed the papers out with the thusiasm of someone taking out the trash, while Freya brought in fresh copies like it was just another regular day.

    Next, she hid his book on the top shelf of the library and stashed the ladder away, smugly imagining his frustration. But Vyan decided to be a curveball and simply picked another book off the shelf.

    Seriously, who does that? Doesn''t he have the curiosity to know what happs next in that book?

    Th, she threw ink all over one of his favorite paintings, expecting some fireworks. But the heartless guy just dumped the painting without a second glance as if it was a cheap poster.

    After these attempts, she tried countless other schemes to get him to use magic regularly. But he kept acting like a magic-less muggle.

    How was that ev possible? Every mage she knew was a slacker who used magic for the silliest reasons.

    Take Clyde, for example¡ªhe ev signed documts with magic and teleported from one room to another just because he could.

    Finally, fed up with Vyan''s un-magical antics, Iyana threw a literal sword at him.

    Instead of conjuring a magical shield, he dodged it as a regular human avoiding a hug from an annoying relative at a family reunion.

    "What the hell was that for?" Vyan barked, shooting her a glare.

    This time, she hadn''t used her invisibility potion. Otherwise, the whole staff would be running a like headless chicks trying to locate the assassin who just attempted to one-shot their master.

    Iyana shrugged nonchalantly and sauntered over to him.

    He had be in the middle of a self-practice session since Theodore had tak a day off and Spcer had run off to break up a fight betwe some knights.

    "You have be out of my sight for a whole week, and the first thing you do is chuck a sword at my head? What''s wrong with you?" Vyan demanded, one hand on his hip.

    "I just felt like it," Iyana replied with a shrug.

    "Oh, well, that explains everything. Thank you for clearing that up," he retorted, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

    "Who cares? You didn''t ev get a scratch," she rolled her eyes.

    "Right, because getting decapitated would have be a mere minor inconvice."

    "Exactly," she said, tapping her bracelet to bring out her sword.

    He furrowed his brows.

    She assumed a battle stance and asked, "Fight me, Your Grace."

    Vyan scoffed. "What do you take me for? You think you can just try to kill me with a surprise attack and now suddly you want a fair fight? No, thank you. I not-so-respectfully decline."

    "I won''t kill you. Promise."

    "Oh, sure, a promise. That''s as assuring as a hug from a porcupine."

    "Come on now, why would I want to ev kill you in the first place? You have done nothing to urge me to take your life, now have you?" she challged.

    "And that means I have to fight you because¡­?"

    "Because there is no harm in it. It must be boring to duel with Sir Spcer every day," she reasoned. "A change might be nice."

    Vyan narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "What''s your agda here?"

    "Nothing. I just feel like having a good fight with you."

    ???§¦§®§²??.???

    "Why all of a sudd? And you ev came prepared," he pointed out, eyeing her training outfit.

    "Enough talking," she said.

    "No, it''s not ough. Not until I ag¡ª"

    Before he could finish his stce, she was already moving, her sword flashing in the sunlight as she lunged at him.

    Vyan barely had time to react, his own sword instinctively meeting hers with a resounding clang.

    "Iyana, what in the realms is going on with you?" he snapped, straining to hold her off. "Give me some warning first!"

    Iyana''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "I would have if you just listed to me from the beginning." She pressed her advantage, forcing him to retreat.

    "Iyana, seriously, I don''t want to fight you," he said, deflecting her blows with increasing desperation.

    "Come on, Your Grace. Are you afraid you will get bested by a girl?"

    "Trust me, that''s the least of my concerns," he grumbled, narrowly avoiding a strike aimed at his shoulder. "I might not ev make it out alive."

    She snorted, a sound that was both inelegant and tirely in character. "Oh, I assure you that you will. Just give it your all. Don''t you dare hold back."

    He parried another blow, his stance faltering. Gritting his teeth and summoning a little strgth, he pushed her back. "Fine, th. You leave me no choice."

    Iyana smirked and flash-stepped behind him to strike him from behind, but he was quick ough to spin a and block her.

    Shit, I thought for sure he would use a shield to deflect that one at least.

    But that''s okay.

    She narrowed her eyes with determination.

    I just have to make him feel the real threat of getting killed.

    Her strikes started coming faster after thjs. She wanted to push him, to make him show his true pottial.

    "Come on, show me what you are made of, Your Grace."

    Vyan grimaced, his movemts becoming more erratic. "Iyana, stop. Are you trying to actually hurt me?"

    "Hurt you? No, Your Grace, no. I want to kill you."

    "I fucking knew it. You are such a liar." He deflected another blow, but his sword was knocked from his hand, clattering to the g.

    Iyana didn''t hesitate, pressing her advantage.

    Within momts, she had him on the g, her sword at his neck.

    "Any last words?" she asked, not ev panting slightly.

    Vyan glanced up at her, his eyes a mix of frustration and resignation. "To you? Not a chance." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You are really giving up? No fight left in you?" she pressed, the blade inching closer, her expression darking with lethal intt.

    "And how exactly should I do that? I don''t ev have a weapon," Vyan shot back.

    "But maybe you do," she urged, almost desperate.

    Use your magic. Come on, blow me away with a blast or something, she chanted in her mind.

    "Well, I suppose I do have my voice. I could probably scream real loud and hope Spcer hears me¡ª"

    "Stop joking. If you really don''t have anything to fight back with, I will d you right here and put my family out of their misery."

    "Since I don''t, I guess this is it for me."

    Iyana clched her jaw. Why isn''t he taking me seriously?

    "Ugh," she groaned, getting up. "You are infuriating."

    As she stomped away, Vyan sat up and chuckled.

    "Oh, Iyana, how dumb do you think I am?" He stood, dusting off his clothes. "Did you really think I would reveal my magical abilities because of these amateur tricks?"

    He shook his head, laughing slightly. "Using an invisible potion? I mean, really?"

    After being locked in his childhood hideout with Iyana last week, Vyan had learned and cast a spell on himself to always be able to spot anything invisible a him¡ªincluding invisible people.

    So he knew from the start that Iyana had be following him a with a recorder artifact, hoping to catch him using magic. How she guessed he had powers was a mystery, but the point was, she did.

    One thing was clear, though: she had no proof.

    "And you will never find proof against me," he smirked, "not until it''s too late, anyway."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The marquess paced the living room late at night like a cat trapped in a very stressful cage. His shoulders hunched as if trying to hold up the weight of his worries.

    There were only two days left until the deadline set by Count Clipton, after all.

    Iyana still hadn''t come up with anything to prove him and Lyon innoct. Ev if she pulled off a miracle, he still didn''t have the funds to pay back the initial amount he had borrowed from the count, let alone the doubled amount and the ransom money.

    No one was willing to ld him a single coin, and his businesses were sinking faster than his mood.

    Just wh he had resigned himself to selling his wife and daughters'' jewelry, a thief had convitly stol the lot last night.

    So, now he truly had nothing left to his name except, perhaps, his magnet for bad luck.

    At this rate, he was bound for jail alongside his son.

    If that happed, he would be the laughingstock of the tire nation. His grand dreams of becoming in-laws with the imperial family would be nothing but a distant memory, swept away with his dignity.

    "Oh, lord, help me. Please sd me an angel. Heck, I would ev take the offer of a devil! Just somebody, anybody, to help me out of this predicamt!" He prayed full of desperation. "I would ev sell my soul to get out of this trouble."

    As if on cue, his butler arrived with news.

    "Master, His Grace, the Grand Duke of Ashstone, has come to see you. He requests an urgt audice."

    Edward''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.

    Had a devil actually be st to help him out of this mess?

    Wh the butler brought Vyan in, Edward gritted his teeth and had no patice for politess as he barked, "What are you here for? What do you want?!"

    As Vyan''s lips spread into a devil-like smile, thunder crackled outside the manor. "I come bearing an offer, Marquess."

 Chapter 52: Deal With The Devil

    "Offer? What offer?" Edward roared, his voice echoing through the grand hall.

    Vyan''s smile twisted into a smirk. "Won''t you ask me to take a seat first? I am, after all, a grand duke, and you are¡­" he shrugged, dismissing Edward like he was nothing more than an insignificant bug, "a mere marquess."

    Edward g his teeth, his fury barely contained. "Take a seat, th. Now, what is it that you want to offer me?"

    "Since you seem eager," Vyan said, crossing one leg over the other with infuriating nonchalance, "I will get straight to the point."

    He paused for dramatic effect before delivering his bombshell, "I will help you pay off your debts to Count Clipton."

    Edward''s eyes blazed with rage. "I knew you were behind it all," he spat.

    Vyan chuckled, the sound of it dark and mocking. "Yes, but how will you prove it? Ev your daughter has failed to gather any evidce against me. It''s just your word against mine."

    Edward took a deep breath, struggling to rein in his anger. "What do you want in exchange for clearing up the mess you created for me?"

    "Glad you realize I am not doing this out of the goodness of my heart," Vyan praised mockingly.

    "As if you have any goodness in that black heart of yours," Edward muttered.

    "Be honest, Marquess, neither do you," Vyan chortled. "Anyway, can you guess what I want from you?"

    "What? Do you want me to sell my soul to you, you devil?"

    "Now, now, why would I want such a useless thing as your soul?"

    "Just get to the point!" Edward shouted, slamming his palm on the table so hard that the teacups rattled.

    Vyan didn''t ev flinch. Instead, he tilted his head, a lethal smile spreading across his face. "What I want is simple: break off your daughter''s gagemt to the crown prince."

    Edward''s face turned crimson with fury. "How dare you ask me such a thing?!"

    "You act as if you have any chance of getting Iyana married to Prince Easton after this scandal of yours gets out," Vyan pointed out, his tone dripping with condescsion. "Isn''t it better to accept my offer and keep your dignity intact?"

    "Do you have any idea what His Majesty will do to me if I break off this gagemt wh the wedding is only one and a half months away?"

    Vyan leaned back, feigning ignorance. "I don''t have any idea, Marquess. Why don''t you light me?"

    Edward heaved, his breath heavy with anger. "He will drag me to the guillotine for humiliating the imperial family like this."

    Vyan gasped lightly, mocking concern in his eyes. "We can''t have that, now can we?"

    "No, so I won''t be complying with that." Edward clched his fist, barely restraining himself from launching at Vyan. "But it seems you already knew that. So tell me. What do you truly want?"

    "Well, if you ask that," Vyan said, a sinister gleam in his eyes, "the answer would be to make you and your tire family beg on your knees in front of the tire nobility for all the atrocities you have made me dure over the years."

    Edward swallowed nervously, Vyan''s words sinking in.

    "But don''t worry, I won''t ask that of you. Because it''s cheap and lame," Vyan shrugged, his indifferce chilling. "Besides, I prefer something that will last much longer."

    The room seemed to grow colder, the tsion suffocating. Edward knew he was standing on the precipice of a disaster¡ªone that Vyan had meticulously crafted.

    "So how about you give me your son and youngest daughter as slaves?"

    Edward''s fury erupted as he grabbed the nearest vase and smashed it to the g. "Do you know what you are asking? How can I give away my heir as a slave to you?"

    Vyan arched an eyebrow. "Uh-huh, so you have no problem giving away Sina?"

    "Take her. Marry her off. Sell her to a brothel. I don''t care! She''s not ev my daughter anyway!"

    Vyan''s eyes wided for a fraction of a second at the revelation, but he quickly masked it with a mocking smile. "Too bad; I have lost interest in Sina. I only want Lyon as a slave now."

    "No way in hell!"

    "But what will you do with an heir if you have nothing to pass down? Do you think he will stay with you if you have nothing left?" Vyan taunted.

    ??¨N¦®§®??§Á.??§®

    Edward''s resolve wavered, the cruel logic sinking in.

    "Your son would abandon you in a heartbeat if I asked him to give you away as a slave. So why can''t you do it?" Vyan pressed.

    "I¡­" Edward''s voice faltered because he knew Lyon''s nature all too well.

    "Besides, let''s be frank. It''s not like you are brimming with fatherly affection, either. All you care about is keeping an heir for a namesake."

    Edward flinched at the brutal truth.

    "Look, what I am asking is simple. Save your dignity with all those gold coins in exchange for a worthless heir. Isn''t it a great offer?"

    Edward was silt for a long momt, his mind racing. Finally, he asked, his voice trembling, "Will you treat him really badly?"

    "I will only treat him like how he always treated me," Vyan smiled, his voice full of unreluctant malice.

    Edward shut his eyes, the weight of his decision crushing him. I am sorry, son, but I have no choice but to shake hands with the devil. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Alright, deal th."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Damn, it''s really pouring down," Iyana muttered, her eyes fixed on the storm raging outside the hallway window. Lightning cracked across the sky, illuminating her face.

    "Where on earth did His Grace go in this weather? He wasn''t ev in his office."

    She strode down the hallway, her thoughts a storm of their own. Her gaze landed on the recorder artifact, abandoned on top of a cabinet. She picked it up, the cold metal pressing against her palm.

    "How did this get here?" she murmured, th shrugged. She must have left it there in her haste after dueling Vyan.

    Turning the artifact on in her hands, she ed a corner and froze. Ahead, Bedict and a maid were deep in conversation, their voices carrying over the sound of the rain.

    "Master is out again at this time?" the maid sighed.

    "Yes," Bedict replied.

    "It''s just like that night wh he came home drched like a stray cat," the maid chuckled softly. "What did he say happed again?"

    "He claimed he fell into the Trycone Sea," Bedict laughed, the sound tinged with disbelief. "I bet he will come back drched again tonight, though this time because of the rain."

    "He took Adam with him, didn''t he?"

    "Yes, and for some reason, he is insisting on doing everything manually these days," Bedict frowned.

    "I wish I could say Master was strange, but Lord Clyde is ev stranger. He made Master wear that ridiculous red cloak that night, remember? It looked absolutely atrocious on him."

    "And Master must have hated it too. He ditched it somewhere along the way and returned without it," Bedict sighed. "My poor master."

    Iyana grinned, her heart pounding with triumph.

    Stepping back into the shadows, she clutched the recorder artifact tighter. She had overheard everything she needed.

    Now, she had all the proof she needed against Vyan. After all, the red cloak, her key piece of evidce, was safely tucked away in her office.

    With a final glance at the rain-soaked world outside, Iyana happily skipped away, while Bedict and the maid fell silt. Their expressions grew dark, shadows creeping into their eyes.

    "Do you think she heard all that?" the maid whispered, her voice barely audible over the pattering rain.

    "Yes, she did," Bedict answered, his tone clipped and resigned.

    The maid ran a hand over her face, a mixture of frustration and dread clouding her features. "The things that Master makes us do. What was ev the point of doing this?"

    Bedict sighed deeply, recalling Vyan''s chilling words.

    ''I want to see her be hopeful, full of dreams that she will bring me down, protect her family, and all that stimtal crap. And th, I want to see those hopes crushed¡ªcrushed so badly that it breaks her spirit.''

 Chapter 53: Playing The Fool

    "So, you came back negotiating?" Clyde asked with his arms crossed, eyebrows raised in an exaggerated display of skepticism.

    "No, Clyde. I am telling you, I didn''t negotiate. I just didn''t want to take in Sina after finding out she is not the marquess''s real daughter," Vyan said, feigning shock that he had to explain himself yet again.

    "But wasn''t that one of the key points of this revge saga? To make Sina pay for harassing you for all those times?" Clyde''s tone was dripping with sarcasm.

    "Please, who cares about her?" Vyan rolled his eyes. "She never ev got close to me thanks to Iyana''s constant interferce. Plus, Sina is too dumb and obnoxious to be a slave. Can you imagine her trying to take orders? Laughable."

    Clyde shook his head in disbelief. "You know, I am still dying to know who her real father is, though. She is not adopted, that is a giv. Nobles treat adoption like it''s a contagious disease."

    Vyan waved his hand dismissively. "Maybe she is Marquess''s second wife''s kid from a previous marriage or fling or something like that."

    Clyde clutched his head dramatically. "Wait, let me process that."

    Vyan laughed. "Seriously, don''t waste your brain cells. Who her father is doesn''t matter. What matters is I get to torture that jerk Lyon. That''s the real prize here."

    "And watching Lady Iyana''s pride crumble wh she realizes she is too late to save her precious family from you," Clyde added.

    "Exactly!" Vyan''s grin stretched ear to ear, practically radiating glee.

    "Ah, revge really is sweet. It''s like the best dessert after a gourmet meal." He clapped his hands together, the sound echoing like the final nail in a coffin.

    Clyde chuckled, clearly joying Vyan''s thusiasm. "Want to celebrate this milestone with some champagne, my devious frid?"

    "Do you ev have to ask?" Vyan''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "I want the finest champagne Bedict has in stock. Let''s toast to sweet, sweet revge!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan stirred on the plush office couch, his sses slowly coming back online.

    The first thing he noticed was the luxurious feel of the velvet cushions against his cheek. It was a stark contrast to the dull throb in his temples¡ªa champagne-induced hangover, no doubt.

    He cracked one eye op, greeted by the dim light filtering through the heavy drapes.

    His office that was usually a bastion of order and control now looked like a battlefield with empty champagne bottles stood like fall soldiers on the tea table.

    Groaning, Vyan pushed himself up to a sitting position, running a hand through his tousled hair. "Well, at least the couch is still as comfortable as ever," he muttered to himself, his voice raspy.

    The silce in the room was profound. It was no surprise that Clyde was gone already. After all, Clyde had a habit of greeting the dawn with a vigor Vyan couldn''t quite fathom.

    Vyan swung his legs over the side of the couch, his feet meeting the cool floor with a reluctant thud. "Guess I am on my own for this recovery mission," he said to the empty room.

    "Ugh, I have to get to training on time too. What time is it exactly?" Vyan groaned, squinting at the sunlight streaming through the window.

    He buried his face in his palms, his head throbbing.

    A shadow fell over him, and he peeked through his fingers to find Iyana standing before him, her expression a mix of amusemt and concern.

    "Have you abandoned all courtesy and forgott how to knock?" he grumbled, his voice muffled.

    "I did knock," she retorted, hands on her hips. "Several times, in fact. Th, you mumbled something that sounded like an invitation, so here I am."

    Vyan exhaled dramatically and looked up at her. "To what do I owe this delightful intrusion?"

    "I¡ª" she began, th her eyes caught sight of his hand. "Your Grace, how did you cut your hand?"

    "Huh? What are you talking about¡ª" He glanced down and saw the cut on his palm. "Oh, this¡­" He recalled Edward smashing a vase last night. A shard must have hit him. "I honestly don''t remember."

    Iyana shook her head, clearly not taking this lightly. "Is there a first aid kit here?"

    "It''s fine. I will just use some healing water later¡ª"

    "Later, schmater. You need a bandage now. So, where is the kit?"

    Vyan sighed in defeat, gesturing to a nearby cabinet. "In there."

    Iyana marched over and retrieved the kit. Kneeling in front of him, she gtly took his hand.

    "You must have gott this last night," she muttered, cleaning the dried blood with a cotton pad.

    Vyan watched her, his heart unexpectedly skipping a beat. Her eyes were so focused on doing her job, every touch of hers soft and caring.

    "Why¡­" he trailed off.

    "Why do I think you got this last night?" She raised an eyebrow, still focused on the wound. "Because the blood is dried, however, it hasn''t started healing¡ª"

    "No, I mean, why are you being so nice to me?" he blurted out.

    She had already revealed her true nature to him wh she framed him, so why was she bothering with this facade now? Why was she acting like she had during those four long years?

    She had no reason to act nice anymore. ???¦¥????.?§°?

    "Because you have be such a gracious host," Iyana replied in a soft voice, her eyes downcast. "Despite your clear disdain for me, you made sure my stay here was as comfortable as possible."

    "Really, that''s it?"

    She paused, looking up at him with a soft smile. "Also, I guess I am starting to believe that beath all that bravado and scheming, I think there is still a dect person worth helping."

    His breath caught, the room suddly feeling smaller. "You think there is a dect person still remaining in me?"

    "I do," she replied, her eyes meeting his with an intsity that made his pulse quick.

    That''s only half the reason though, Iyana thought, her lips trembling with guilt.

    Honestly, I feel terrible that I am going to expose you today. But I have no choice. I have to protect my family.

    She didn''t understand why she felt this way about him. She had always be heartless towards her emies. So why did she feel bad for this guy in particular? She had no idea.

    "Oh, I see," Vyan murmured, his eyes lingering on her delicate hand as she wrapped the bandage a his wound.

    Her touch¡ªas much as he hated to admit it¡ªwas comforting.

    "There, all done," she said with a satisfied smile as she stood up. "Don''t forget to dip it in healing water later."

    "Okay, I will. Thanks."

    "You are welcome, Your Grace."

    Vyan stared at the neatly draped bandage and looked up at her. "What did you come here for again?"

    "Oh!" She snapped her fingers as she remembered. "I need to go to my parts'' home for a few days due to some emergcy business. And¡­"

    Her chest twisted with guilt as she lied, "Wh I come back, we can go capture the monsters together for the festival."

    "Alright."

    "So, I will be off th." With that, she turned a, feeling bittersweet for some strange reason.

    Little did she know that the bittersweet feeling for him would soon turn into blinding rage.

    "What the hell do you mean you accepted His Grace''s offer?!" Iyana''s voice reverberated through the room, laced with fury and disbelief as she confronted her father. "I told you to give me some time! I could have prov your and Lyon''s innocce!"

    "Ev if you did, where would I have gott the money to pay him back the original amount?!" Edward shouted back.

    "I would have giv you the money if you couldn''t manage it! Don''t you know I have my own earnings? Why on earth did you take his offer and sell off Lyon like that?" she retorted, her voice rising with each word.

    The room fell silt as Edward became speechless, unable to meet her gaze.

    "You should have trusted me, Father! But no! You didn''t! You couldn''t ev wait until the day of the deadline and took his offer," she seethed, her breath coming in angry huffs.

    She glanced down at the recorder artifact in her hand¡ªa symbol of her efforts and shattered hopes. She worked so hard to gather the proof, only for her family to disappoint her like this.

    "I guess there is no point to this anymore since you have already paid back the count," she spat, smashing the artifact on the g.

    "Iyana, please, dear, list," Edward tried to coax her, his voice softing.

    "Leave it, Father. I have more important business to deal with," she cut him off, her tone icy.

    As she turned on her heels, her face was a mask of seething anger.

    That bastard. How dare he trap me with that faux conversation betwe Bedict and that maid?

    It had be too convit, stumbling upon that particular conversation after getting nothing for t days. Vyan had orchestrated the tire thing.

    The realization hit her like a ton of bricks; she had be a fool to trust him¡ªto think he had some deccy within him.

    But turns out, he was a devil through and through.

    To think I ev felt bad for that bastard¡­ He totally played me! I swear the next time I see him, I will fucking punch him.

    And that''s exactly what she did.

    She stormed into his manor and burst into his office.

    "Oh, Iyana¡ª" Vyan began, but he didn''t get the chance to finish.

    Her fist connected with his face, sding him stumbling backward against his desk.

    Without giving him a momt to recover, she followed up with a dagger to his neck.

    "You lying scoundrel, how dare you fool me like that?" she hissed, her voice trembling with rage.

 Chapter 54: Impulsive Decision

    Vyan clutched his jaw where Iyana''s fist had landed, a dark bruise already forming. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, but he made no unnecessary movemt with the cold dagger pressed against his throat.

    "What have I done to deserve this... pleasure?" he managed to choke out, his voice strained but mocking.

    "Stop pretding like you have no idea!" she snarled, pressing the blade a fraction closer. "You played me like a fool, blackmailed my father into selling off my brother, and¡ª"

    "Wait, I didn''t blackmail him," he pointed out. "I offered a deal like any normal person would, and he accepted. Besides, I was merely helping your family out."

    "That''s ev worse!" she shouted, her voice shaking with rage. "Especially wh you are the one who got us into all of this! Do you know how humiliating it is to know that my family accepted help from you of all people?!"

    "Was it really that humiliating?" he asked, his tone soft, almost gtle.

    "Of course!"

    "Good," he said, the sudd change in his demeanor catching Iyana off-guard.

    A slow, chilling smile spread across Vyan''s face, and he began to laugh. The sound was cold and hollow, sding shivers down her spine.

    "That was my inttion," he chuckled, his eyes gleaming with malevolt delight. "Tell me, does it shatter your fragile pride to know that your father chose my help over his faith in you?"

    She gritted her teeth, her eyes burning with unshed tears.

    "Does it make you want to scream in frustration, knowing that if your father had waited just one more day, he might have se you succeed?"

    Her grip on the dagger tighted, her knuckles turning as his words struck her like vomous barbs.

    His palm reached up to caress the side of her face, his touch vile and repulsive. "I must say, I love this expression on you," he drawled slowly.

    "Why..." A tear finally slipped from her eye, the sse of failure overwhelming her. "Why do you despise me so much? What have I ever done to you?" she whispered, her voice trembling.

    In an instant, his expression darked, fury igniting in his eyes.

    He grabbed her wrist, flinging her dagger aside, and straighted up. Twisting her arm behind her back, he yanked her close, their bodies almost merging.

    "Why, you ask," he seethed, his gaze piercing into hers. "How can you ev ask me that, Iyana? Was I so insignificant that you don''t ev remember what you did to me?"

    Her face clouded with confusion.

    "Wow," he scoffed. "You really are... the worst."

    Iyana took a momt to think before she spoke, "All this just because I am getting married to Prince Easton?" She only repeated what Sina had fed her.

    Vyan''s grip tighted a her wrist, making her wince. "If only it were that simple, Iyana," he snarled, his voice dripping with vom. "I would be throwing confetti if it was just about your wedding."

    His eyes narrowed, and the pain in his red-rimmed gaze made her heart ache.

    "You were saying you felt humiliated because I fooled you? Imagine my delight discovering you were deceiving me for four whole fucking years."

    His voice was a blade, each word cutting deeper. §®??¦¥????.?§°§®

    "The years I thought were the best of my life? A mirage¡ªa sick joke, courtesy of you."

    As her confusion grew, Vyan let her go, almost flinging her wrist away as if she were diseased. "So yeah, that''s why I despise you. Happy now?"

    He turned to leave, unable to stomach her presce any longer.

    Iyana stood rooted to her place, her mind a maelstrom of chaos.

    What is he talking about? Deceived him for four years? What reason would I have for doing that to him? I am not such a terrible person, am I?

    "Your Grace!" she called out, desperation tinged in her voice. He stopped but didn''t turn a. "Would you please tell me what I did?"

    His look of pure disgust made her feel dirty. "Playing the amnesia card now? Really, Iyana?"

    She pursed her teeth, and in that momt, she made an impulsive decision¡ªone that she might come to regret.

    Despite her better judgmt, she blurted out the truth, "I really am suffering from amnesia."

    Vyan chuckled. "Oh, let me guess, is this the latest and greatest trap you have come up with?"

    Iyana swallowed hard and said, "No, seriously. I have lost all my memories, Your Grace. It happed about a year ago. Right wh I was relocated to Ganlop, I had this accidt, and poof! My tire past, it was gone."

    She further added, "I wouldn''t have ev known my name if it wer''t for the help of my subordinates."

    "Good story," he gave a slow, mocking clap, "Maybe you should write a book: The Melodramatic Lies of My Life." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your Grace, it''s the truth," she insisted, her eyes wide with sincerity.

    "You have already fooled me once. Do you really think I am going to fall for your sob story again?"

    "Please, what would it take for you to believe me?" she asked, frustration tinging her voice.

    "Alright, give me one good reason why I should believe you," he countered, arms crossed.

    "Well, I¡ª" she stammered, her brain doing an impression of a blackout. "Um¡­"

    She scratched her cheek, looking as sheepish as a wolf caught in a chick coop. "Can I have some time to think about it?"

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "Good luck crafting a lie elaborate ough to trap me." With that, he stormed out of his office.

    Iyana slumped into his chair, facepalming with ough force to make a noise. "He is right. If I wronged him so badly in the past, why would he believe me? Ugh, but I still need to know our past from him or it''s going to drive me nuts."

    She sighed, feeling utterly lost. "What should I do?"

    That''s wh a light bulb flickered to life above her head, and her face lit up with a mischievous grin.

    "Yes! This will definitely work!"

 Chapter 55: Rage Without A Target

    The next day, Vyan was buried under a pile of paperwork as usual wh Freya came in, her face a picture of exaggerated misery.

    "Vyan, why did you stick me with that insufferable prick? He is so rude, I am surprised he doesn''t burst into flames from his own arrogance."

    Vyan glanced up, a sympathetic smile playing on his lips. "Sorry, Freya. Clyde had to sprint off for some work, otherwise, he was supposed to handle our ever-so-delightful newcomer"

    Freya pouted dramatically, folding her arms. "Will you go meet Lord Lyon now? He was dropped off here five minutes ago."

    "Should I roll out the red carpet while I am at it?" Vyan commted. "He is here as a slave, Freya, not a dinner guest," he clarified.

    "Fair point," she shrugged, clearly amused. "Since I am completely clueless about what to do with him, could you please give me the brief version of my torture duties?"

    "Sure thing. You know the underg cell?"

    "The one near the knights'' quarters?" she asked, tilting her head, and Vyan nodded. "Yes, I know it."

    "The task is simple. Lock him in a cell and don''t feed him until late into the night¡ª"

    "Isn''t that a bit harsh?" Freya''s eyes wided with horror.

    "Considering how he used to make me starve for days, I am practically being the epitome of kindness here, Freya."

    Her expression turned thoughtful. "Got it. Anything else, Your Grace of Petty Revge?"

    "Actually, yes," Vyan twiched his lips as an idea popped into his head.

    "Uh-oh, that look can''t mean anything good," Freya muttered.

    "Our stable boy is down with the plague or something equally terrible, so have Lyon clean the stables and feed the horses," he instructed with a sly grin.

    "Okay, I will tell him that."

    "Also, I know you have got a mountain of your own to tackle," he added, "but could you please be a darling and keep an eye on him? I am afraid he might try to take out his anger on my poor horses. You can keep him in line however you want."

    Freya sighed, as if Vyan just trusted the load of the world on her shoulders. It was kind of equivalt, though. He really did cherish his horses.

    "Alright, I will babysit your new toy," she conceded. "Anything else? Maybe have him polish the tire estate one brick at a time?"

    "Tempting, but let''s start with the basics," Vyan chirped. "You are a gem, Freya."

    "Yeah, yeah. Just remember this wh I need a favor," she shot back, rolling her eyes.

    After Freya left, Vyan begrudgingly resumed his work, his mind inevitably drifting back to Iyana''s words from yesterday.

    If she really has lost her memories, th¡­

    A knock interrupted his wandering thoughts, and he let out a dramatic groan, spotting the last person he wanted to see on his doorstep.

    "What do you want?" he grumbled.

    Iyana strutted inside and dramatically slammed a small bottle in front of him.

    "And this little number is...?" Vyan arched an eyebrow, barely interested.

    "A truth potion," she declared with a flourish. "If you make me drink this, I can''t lie about my memory loss."

    Vyan sighed, leaning back in his chair, already regretting this conversation. "And I am just supposed to believe this isn''t some over-the-counter cough syrup?"

    "You can test its authticity yourself," she retorted, practically shoving the bottle in his hand.

    He slowly scrutinized it with caution. It seemed authtic ough, but he wasn''t born yesterday.

    "And what if you have swapped out its contts with something completely harmless, like unicorn tears?"

    Iyana groaned in frustration, throwing her hands up. "Why would I go to such lgths to mess with you? Wait, don''t answer that."

    "Simple," Vyan smirked. "To dupe me. Again."

    "Fine, fine, let''s just say the tire purpose of my life is to dupe you," she huffed. "Why don''t you get a truth potion yourself and make me drink it?"

    Vyan seemed to hesitate.

    "What happed? Cat got your tongue?" she teased, leaning closer, her grin widing. "Out of excuses already?"

    He averted his gaze as his mind got distracted.

    ?¡Ì?¦®?¦Ñ¦´?.?§°?

    "Your Grace!" She slammed her palm on his desk, making him jump slightly. "Are you listing?"

    "Alright, alright," he relted. "I will have Clyde fetch a truth potion. But let me warn you, he has be really busy these days."

    She furrowed her brows, her gaze sharp as a hawk. "Why does it feel like you''re dodging the truth?"

    She leaned over the table, eyes boring into him. "It''s not that you don''t believe me¡­ it seems more like you don''t want to accept it."

    Vyan prided himself on not falling for her words easily, but deep down, he knew she wasn''t spinning tales about her amnesia.

    The telltale signs were there¡ªsubtle changes in her behavior and habits that had puzzled him before but now fit perfectly. It wasn''t just a fabrication.

    So, what was his problem, really?

    "Come on, spill it," Iyana urged, her voice slicing through the tsion.

    Vyan''s eyes dropped to the table, his expression a cocktail of pain and frustration.

    Looking into her determined gaze, he knew he couldn''t escape this. Exhaling a breath, he finally gave in.

    "It''s because I don''t want to tertain the thought that you can just forget all the pain you caused me, while I am still dragging the weight of it a."

    Iyana flinched at his words.

    "Sure, you might have be faking it back th, but at least you knew what you were doing," he said. "It feels unfair that you don''t remember the torture you put me through. No, actually, what I feel more disappointed about is the fact you don''t remember all that time we spt together¡ªfake or not."

    "And now, I am the only one haunted by those memories," he continued, voice shaking with barely restrained anger. "While you¡­"

    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I know it''s not your fault that you forgot, but¡­ now I don''t know who to direct my anger at anymore."

    "Taking revge on you is pointless if you don''t ev remember what you did wrong. So, what am I supposed to do?" His voice was full of hopelessness. "Just give up and wait until you get your memories back? Or else, it will feel like I am punishing an innoct person. Because in your amnesiac eyes, you did nothing wrong."

    He now felt like he had no target for revge anymore. She was at the cter of it all, and now, he was lost on what to do. This vgeance has be the reason for him waking up and working so hard everyday.

    "But why should you care if I remember what I did or not?" Iyana spoke up. "I am still the person who did it. If I wronged you in the past, I definitely deserve retribution for it."

    Iyana knew what she was saying and how incredibly stupid it was, but all her heart wanted at that momt was to help him¡ªto make him find his g and get a grip on himself. It made her chest ache to see him down like this.

    Besides, what she said was true. Just because her brain had erased those memories didn''t mean the past had as well.

    "So, let me get this straight. You are telling me I should continue my revge plans on you?" Vyan''s eyebrow arched in mock confusion.

    She nodded firmly. "Yes. Because I know whatever you throw at me, I can handle it."

    He chuckled, a hint of disbelief in his eyes. "You burst into tears in front of me just because I made you fail your mission."

    "I did not burst into tears!" she protested, her face flushing. "It was just a single tear!"

    "Oh, right. My bad. One tear. Totally not the same thing as bursting into tears," he said, his voice carrying a note of tease. "Point is, you still crumbled like a cookie yesterday, and here you are claiming you can handle anything."

    "Yes, so what?" she demanded, puffing up her chest. "I will cry. I will want to give up. I will get frustrated. But," she took a pause, staring into his eyes, "I will still pick myself up to fight you."

    "So, basically, you are saying you don''t remember why we are emies, but you want me to keep this whole vdetta thing going?"

    "Yes."

    Vyan shook his head, a smirk playing on his lips. "What a peculiar woman you are."

    Iyana shifted uncomfortably, guilt flickering in her eyes. "Since we are done deciding where we stand now, can you please tell me about our¡ª"

    Just th, a knock echoed through the study, interrupting their conversation.

    Vyan looked up, surprised to see a junior garder standing nervously in the doorway. "What brings you here, Jonathan?"

    Jonathan''s face was pale, his eyes wide with fear. "Master," he stammered, "the new slave brought in earlier just slapped Miss Freya."

    Vyan''s eyes flashed with anger. "What?"

    "He was already yelling at her, and just as she turned to come and complain to you, he hit her really hard," Jonathan explained, his voice trembling.

    Vyan clched his fist, the muscles in his jaw tighting. "That insolt fool. I will show him his place."

    Iyana straighted up and asked, "Which slave are we talking about?" Her eyes wided in realization. "Lyon?"

    Vyan nodded curtly as he stood up and started walking out of the office. "I swear I will make your brother pay for this."

    S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 56: Kneel And Beg

    "¡ªI am telling you His Grace has already ordered you to do it," Freya repeated, her voice tight with frustration.

    Lyon leaned against the stable door, an arrogant expression playing on his face. "And I am telling you I won''t! Why don''t you try and make me, huh?" His voice boomed, startling the horses, their anxious whinnies adding to the chaos.

    Freya exhaled a heavy breath, her patice threadbare. "Please lower your voice and speak like a rational human being¡ª"

    "Rational?" Lyon''s laugh was harsh and mocking. "Why should I be rational with someone like you?"

    Freya''s eyebrow shot up, offded. "And what exactly do you mean by that?"

    Lyon''s eyes narrowed, his sneer deeping. "Do you think I didn''t ever see you working at that bar? Before you were all dressed up like a dect lady, you used to be just a barmaid."

    Her face harded.

    "I have had ough of this. I am going to inform His Grace about your insubordination. Let''s see how you like being whipped into shape," she declared, turning sharply on her heel.

    She wasn''t normally ashamed of her past. Because she knew what she did was to survive and bring food to the table for her family. But it was the contempt in Lyon''s eyes that made her skin crawl.

    "Go ahead, you whore," Lyon spat out.

    Freya halted mid-step, anger surging through her veins. She slowly turned back, eyes blazing.

    "So what if I was a barmaid?" she challged. "What matters is that right now you are a slave and I am a respected employee of this house."

    Lyon''s fists clched, his knuckles turning .

    "Oh, and you understand hierarchy better than anything else, don''t you?" she pointed out. "So in your words, I am your superior. Either treat me with respect or else¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Lyon''s hand struck her face with a resounding slap. "Or else what, huh? What are you going to do about it?"

    Freya''s cheek stung, and for a momt, she saw red. The countless memories of being berated by m flashed through her mind, each one fueling her anger.

    How long did she have to tolerate this? Th it hit her¡ªI don''t have to. Not anymore.

    Vyan had giv her the permission to handle Lyon however she wanted.

    Without a second thought, she slapped Lyon back with all the strgth she could muster.

    The sound echoed through the stable, silcing ev the horses. Lyon''s shocked expression was worth every ounce of pain in her cheek. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You will never treat me like that again," Freya''s voice was cold and steady. "Now, either you do as you are told, or His Grace will hear about your behavior. And trust me, I will make sure he knows every disgusting detail."

    The utter look of shock on his face made her feel a sse of satisfaction.

    "How dare you¡ª" Lyon''s roar was cut short by the sharp crack of a whip hitting the g.

    "Step back from Freya," Vyan commanded, his voice deadly, "If you know what''s good for you, Lyon."

    Lyon flinched at the sight of the whip in Vyan''s hand and reluctantly stepped back, his bravado faltering.

    ????§®§²??.§³§°?

    "Good," Vyan said, approaching slowly. "I have heard all the things you said to Freya on my way here," he stated.

    Freya was confused about how Vyan got to know and th she noticed Jonathan behind him. Jonathan must have heard and se everything before running to Vyan.

    "Vyan, everything is under control¡ª" she tried, but Vyan gave her an assuring tap on the shoulder that made butterflies swirl in her stomach.

    "It may be under control now, but someone clearly deserves some punishmt for misbehaving earlier," he stated, stopping beside Freya.

    "I have to hand it to you, Lyon. You are bold, like really bold. Daring to hurt my precious subordinate within my vicinity?" he arched a mocking eyebrow. "Tch, big mistake."

    Vyan''s gaze turned cold and merciless as he looked over at Lyon. "Now kneel and beg for forgivess from Freya."

    "Kneel? In front of her? No way in hell¡ª" Lyon''s defiance was quickly silced by Vyan''s piercing glare, which made him lower his gaze.

    "Kneel, Lyon," Vyan repeated, his tone deadly calm as he twisted the whip a his wrist. "Unless you want a taste of this."

    Lyon shuddered, but his pride kept him standing. He refused to kneel, ev though the fear in his eyes was evidt.

    "So, you are the stubborn type, huh?" Vyan''s chuckle was low and macing. "Well, it''s not like I didn''t know that." He dangled the whip, letting it sway macingly. "Do you remember this whip, Lyon?"

    Lyon glanced nervously at the black leather whip and timidly shook his head.

    "You don''t? Aww, too bad," Vyan said with saccharine mockery. "But I do. It''s exactly like the one you used to use on me."

    He cracked the whip against the g again, the sound reverberating through the stable, making the horses flinch.

    "Kneel in front of Freya, or next time, the whip won''t be hitting the g," Vyan warned one last time.

    Lyon pressed his lips together, remaining immobile.

    Freya almost felt bad for Lyon, but she knew there was nothing she could do. Vyan listed to nobody wh he was like this.

    "You leave me no choice th," Vyan let out.

    Lyon closed his eyes, bracing himself.

    The whip struck his back with a searing pain, and he had to bite down hard on his bottom lip to stifle a scream. The agony was intse, but he refused to give Vyan the satisfaction of hearing him cry out.

    Through gritted teeth, he thought, ugh, it hurts.

    But he stood his g, his pride keeping him upright despite the pain.

    The sharp pain of the whip struck again, and Lyon couldn''t help but wonder, did it always hurt others like this wh I used it on them?

    Before he could ponder further, another wave of pain crashed over him. However, just as he braced for a fourth strike, it never came.

    Peeking his eyes op, Lyon was stunned to see a small frame shielding him against further punishmt.

    It was other than the person he had always hated to acknowledge as family¡ªIyana.

 Chapter 57: Brothers Protect, Dont They?

    "Iyana, get out of the way," Vyan ordered, his face twisted with fury.

    "Please, Your Grace, I can''t watch my brother being beat like this," Iyana pleaded, her voice trembling but resolute.

    "Th don''t watch. Go to your room and shut your ears," Vyan responded coldly, the whip still clutched in his hand.

    "I will apologize instead of him," she volunteered hastily. "I will kneel in front of Miss Freya, and if you need someone to vt your anger on, you can hit me with the whip. But please, don''t hit him."

    What is this girl saying? Is she dumb? Lyon thought, completely baffled by her willingness to take his punishmt.

    Vyan''s expression softed slightly, but his eyes remained hard. "Iyana, he is the one who insulted and hit Freya. He should be apologizing, not you."

    "Okay, fine. He will do that," she assured him. "But please don''t hit him anymore."

    Lyon watched in disbelief. There is no way Vyan would list to you, Iyana. He hates you. Or¡­

    More like, we made him hate you.

    Lyon recalled how he lied to Vyan in the cell that Iyana didn''t plead for his life wh she had be willing to do anything to save him, but Prince Izac didn''t pay heed to her words at all. It was only after that Vyan escaped and got hell-bt on destroying their family.

    So, there was no way Vyan would list to her request now. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But much to his and Freya''s surprise, Vyan''s grip on the whip loosed, th he gritted his teeth and turned away.

    "Brother," Iyana called out, her voice soft yet firm, grabbing Lyon''s atttion, "please, just apologize to Miss Freya and do what His Grace is asking you to do with the stable."

    Lyon frowned, his brow furrowing in defiance. "Why should I?"

    "Are you¡ª" she was about to raise her voice but held herself back and took a few deep breaths to calm herself.

    "List, as much as it hurts us to admit it, Father sold you off and His Grace is your owner now. You have to understand that you have no choice but to list to him. The sooner you obey, the easier it is to deal with all this," she explained, her eyes pleading with him to understand.

    "So, you are telling me I should just put up with it for the rest of my life?" His voice cracked, a mix of anger and despair.

    "No, no," she vehemtly died, "I won''t let you suffer like this forever. I will get you out of here somehow. But¡­ for the time being, just be patit and list to his orders," she elaborated.

    Lyon stared at her, searching for the usual anger he felt towards her, but it didn''t come. It was strange.

    Whever he looked at her before, he was always reminded of how their mother gave up her life to give birth to this supposed witch.

    He never saw Iyana like a sister because he kept blaming her for everything that was wrong in his life, but this time, he knew she wasn''t at fault.

    It was their father who had done this to him, not her. She had tried her best to save her. He ev overheard their conversation yesterday.

    "Why would you go so far for me?" he mumbled, more to himself than to her.

    "Huh?" Iyana looked at him, confused.

    "I mean, what if Vya¡ªHis Grace actually hit you with the whip?"

    She chuckled softly, shaking her head. "First of all, he would never hit me like that. Secondly," she looked up at his face with a gtle smile, "I may not recall our childhood together, but you must have be my protector wh we were kids. After all, that''s what big brothers do, don''t they?"

    No, that''s not what I did. I was never your protector¡­ Lyon''s heart twisted with guilt.

    He had always se her as the reason for their mother''s death, never stopping to consider the innocce in his sister''s eyes.

    "Now, it''s my turn to protect you. Leave it to your little sister. I can handle His Grace," she assured him with an uplifting smile, and for the first time since her birth, Lyon felt a rush of affection for his sister. "For now, please apologize to Miss Freya." ???¦¥??¦´?.???

    Lyon nodded solemnly, his regrets finally settling in his heart. "Alright, Iyana. I will do it."

    Iyana turned to Vyan and called out, "His Grace, my brother will do as you say."

    Vyan, who had be grossed in conversation with Freya, glanced over and nodded for them to proceed. With much reluctance, Lyon obeyed and apologized to Freya.

    Freya felt really awkward and ded up saying, "It''s okay, just don''t treat the other servants like this, either."

    Lyon nodded and trudged towards the stable to begin cleaning.

    Once Vyan was satisfied that Lyon would work diligtly, he summoned Jonathan. "Keep an eye on him," Vyan ordered, th turned to Freya. "Go take some rest."

    As they started to leave, Vyan noticed Iyana wasn''t moving. "Ar''t you coming inside?"

    "Oh, um, I will stay and help my brother a little," she replied, ready to rush into the stable.

    "Okay, but maybe you should change out of those clothes," Vyan reminded. "The horses will not hesitate to chew those fabrics¡ª"

    "I will keep that in mind next time," she hollered and dashed inside, seeming like her mind was already made up on spoiling her gown.

    Vyan sighed and turned to walk away with Freya.

    As they strolled away, Freya cast a worried glance at Vyan. "What''s with you? You are letting Lyon off the hook so easily?"

    Vyan smirked, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "You think so?"

    Freya''s nerves tingled. "Again with that evil look. What''s cooking in that scheming head of yours?"

    "Let''s just say I am reacting a sce from the past," Vyan chirped, a wide grin spreading across his face. "The only differce is, Lyon and my roles are reversed."

    Ev though it had be a few years since that incidt, Vyan remembered it vividly.

    It was just another regular scario where Lyon had forced Vyan into grueling labor unjustly. Wh Vyan made a small mistake, Lyon flew into a rage, grabbing a whip to strike him.

    Iyana happed to be passing by and interved, shielding Vyan from further blows. He was grateful to her for saving him.

    But the relief was short-lived; that night, Lyon stormed into Vyan''s quarters with other knights, binding him and continuing the punishmt in private.

    Now, Vyan intded to return the favor.

    Let Lyon off the hook easily? Not a chance. That bastard made me suffer way too much for that.

    "Mhmm, but are you sure you only did it for this reason?" Freya asked, a teasing note in her voice.

    "What do you mean?" Vyan frowned.

    She grinned and playfully said, "I mean, you seemed to have changed your mind only after Lady Iyana asked you."

    Freya''s words made Vyan''s heart skip a beat at the possibility.

    In a sse, it was true¡­

    The idea of torturing Lyon later in the night only came to his mind after Iyana pleaded with him not to hit Lyon in front of her eyes.

    But there was no way, right¡­?

 Chapter 58: Moment Of Softness

    Vyan was on his way to the dining hall wh he saw Iyana climbing up the stairs, her gown all tattered and muddy. She looked like she had just wrestled a swamp and lost.

    Iyana spotted him and immediately cut off his impding commt. "If you are going to say ''I told you so,'' save it. I know. This was a catastrophically bad idea."

    She pouted, surveying the wreckage of her once beautiful gown. "My poor dress. It never stood a chance."

    Vyan rolled his eyes, descding the stairs at a leisurely pace. "No, that''s not what I was going to say. I was just curious how your gown got so tattered from cleaning a simple stable."

    "A simple stable?" she gasped dramatically, freezing mid-step. "In what twisted universe do you call that godown a simple stable? You have twty horses, Your Grace! Twty!"

    "And here I thought I needed more," he mused, shaking his head in mock disappointmt.

    "You could already start a business with all those horses," she grumbled.

    "Actually, I do have a business¡ª"

    She shot him a withering glare. "I don''t care!"

    "But you are the one who suggested the idea," he remarked, a smirk playing on his lips as he relished her irritation.

    "I don''t know why I did that!" she exclaimed. "I don''t ev know why I am talking to you in the first place," she huffed, resuming her climb up the stairs, leaving Vyan chuckling behind her.

    Vyan suppressed a smile, ready to let her off the hook for now, but th he spotted a gnarly wound on the back of her shoulder. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His heart twisted and he grabbed her arm as she was passing by. "Hey, how did you get that injury?" he asked, his neutral voice barely hiding the concern.

    "What injury?" She furrowed her eyebrows, guinely perplexed.

    "Here," he pointed, and she twisted her head to look, her mouth forming a perfect O.

    "Oh, this! I slipped and crashed into one of the wood pillars at the stable," she said nonchalantly, as if recounting a minor inconvice like stubbing her toe.

    Vyan''s eyes wided as he examined the wound more closely. "It looks like you got impaled by a nail or something."

    "Now that you mtion it, I did feel something sharp. I thought it was just a splinter."

    "How are you so blas¨¦ about this?" he shrieked.

    "Well," she shrugged, "after a year on the battlefield, you get used to worse wounds than this."

    Vyan''s heart gave a sympathetic lurch.

    "Anyway, thanks for pointing it out. I will slap on some ointmt and catch some sleep. I will be as fit as a fiddle by morning!" She pumped her fist with a grin.

    He let out an exasperated sigh. "Ointmt isn''t a magic potion, you know."

    "What can I do? It''s not like I have a stash of an elixir like healing water lying a," she quipped.

    "Well¡ª" Vyan paused, weighing his options. Th, with a resigned shrug, he decided to spill the beans. "Actually, I have a stash of healing water."

    Iyana''s eyes wided like he had just confessed to a national secret. "Wait, do you literally mean a stash of it?"

    Vyan nodded.

    "Do you know how rare and precious that stuff is? Tell me one thing. Just how much wealth did your parts leave you with?"

    "Beats me," he replied with a nonchalant shrug. "But we get t perct of the healing fountain water every year."

    "I get why you would have access to it since the fountain is on Ashstone territory, but why do you keep a stash just lying a in your room?"

    "For minor scratches and all," he lied smoothly, waving off her concern like it was a pesky fly.

    The truth was, Vyan''s feeble immune system demanded constant help from the healing water after his grueling routine of sword fighting, working, and magic practice.

    It was an unfortunate truth that despite his soul being blessed with immse power, his body was cursed with fragility. But he had come to terms with it by now. ?¡Ì?§¦?§²??.§³??

    However, letting Iyana know his biggest weakness? Not a chance.

    "You are unbelievable." Iyana gave him a side-eye.

    "Thank you, I try," Vyan smirked, casually motioning her to follow him to his room.

    They reached the double doors of his bedroom, and with a flourish, Vyan pushed them op.

    "There is the bathroom," he said, pointing to a particular door. "You will find a bottle of healing water on the counter to the left. Just add a few drops, and presto, injuries gone."

    "I am really craving a warm bath. Is the water hot?" she inquired.

    "Yes, the maids make sure it''s always warm. It is practically their life''s mission at this point," he informed. "I will have one of them sd your clothes up. Can''t have you wandering a in robes, can we?"

    She nodded, and as he turned to leave, she asked abruptly, "Where are you going?"

    "To have dinner," he replied, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Bedict has be nagging me for half an hour."

    "Oh, right, you don''t dine with me," she remarked, feigning nonchalance. She didn''t know why she hoped he would have dinner with her today. "Okay, th. You should get going."

    Watching her head to the bathroom, Vyan felt bad seeing her wound once again and mtally kicked himself.

    Geez, why am I feeling so soft for her ever since I acknowledged her memories were gone?

    He closed the doors with a self-annoyed sigh and started heading back to the dining hall.

    "She ev told me herself to keep considering her my emy, but why can''t I do it? Why can''t I feel the same hatred for her as I used to?" he muttered, running a hand through his hair in frustration.

    "I seriously need a distraction from all this drama. So¡­ what should I do now?"

    Torturing Lyon was always an option, but getting his hands dirty wasn''t really his style. He preferred to delegate that kind of thing to the cell guards.

    Now, he was stuck with nothing interesting to do.

    Once he reached the dining hall, Bedict gave him a disapproving look and said, "Your food has gott cold already, Master."

    "That''s alright," Vyan mumbled, rolling his eyes. Not the first time he was going to have chilled leftovers. Although it had be a while since the last time he did.

    He plopped down at his usual seat at the head of the table and asked, "Where''s Clyde?"

    "Lord Clyde has already retired to bed. He was utterly exhausted from all the preparations for the monster hunt festival," Bedict replied.

    Vyan pouted slightly. Clyde''s dless prattle would''ve be a perfect distraction. "Great. Just wh I needed a human noisemaker."

    "Is something troubling you, Master?" Bedict asked, his concern evidt. "You usually let Lord Clyde have dinner with Lady Iyana these days so she doesn''t get too lonely while eating."

    Vyan''s cheeks flushed crimson. "I don''t do it for that reason!" he snapped, feeling the indignation rise. "They are both equally annoying, and avoiding them keeps my sanity intact."

    "Indeed, Master," Bedict played along, "Your self-preservation instincts are commdable, indeed."

    Vyan huffed dramatically and stood up from the table. "You are annoying me too now, Bedict. I will eat later."

    "Later wh?" Bedict inquired, his voice laced with the patice of a saint.

    "Um, just let me know wh Iyana comes down to eat," Vyan grumbled before he stomped out of the dining hall.

    As Vyan was done fuming, he wondered what to do next. Practicing the magic spells he had be working on was next on his task list, but...

    "I just don''t feel like it. I¡­" His longing eyes drifted to the second floor, toward the direction of his bedroom.

    The words swirling in his heart didn''t dare reach his lips. Rather, forced himself to head down to his magic chamber.

    He tried pushing down the voice in his chest that whispered, I want to spd time with her.

 Chapter 59: Forgotten Past

    "...lady¡­ my lady!"

    Iyana''s eyes jolted op, her body jerking in alarm as warm water splashed a her.

    "My lady, you should really get out of the water before you start getting rashes," the maid suggested timidly, her hands nervously wringing the edge of her apron. It showed how she was scared to ev be in Iyana''s presce.

    "Oh, right," Iyana mumbled, flustered at having dozed off in Vyan''s private bath.

    She rose from the water, dripping and slightly disorited, as the maid hurriedly fetched towels.

    "How long have I be soaking in here?" she asked, her voice still thick in a warm daze.

    "I am not sure, my lady. Master just mtioned you hadn''t come out in a while and was worried you might have slipped and hurt yourself," the maid replied.

    "Did he think I would get impaled by something again?" Iyana chuckled in amusemt, a hint of mischief in her eyes as the maid wrapped her in a fluffy bathrobe. "By the way, what''s your name?"

    "Mia," she answered, grabbing another towel to help Iyana with her hair.

    "Alright, Mia, you can take a break now. I will handle my hair myself," Iyana said, glancing at her clothes on the marble counter. "And thanks for bringing my clothes."

    "Are you sure you don''t need any more help, my lady?" Mia asked, hesitating slightly.

    "No, I will be fine, thanks," Iyana reassured her with a smile.

    As Mia started to leave, she briefly thought, Lady Iyana isn''t as terrible as everyone else made her out to be. I was scared for no reason.

    On the other hand, feeling refreshed and invigorated after her soak in the healing waters, Iyana felt as though all her worries had be washed away along with her fatigue.

    Still, she mused, "How does His Grace''s dark heart remain unchanged despite bathing in this water every day? It''s truly a mystery."

    She slipped into her nightgown, casually drying her hair, and left the bath, her mind buzzing with thoughts as lively as the bathwater she had just left behind.

    She was already expecting Vyan to be in the room, but she hadn''t anticipated his unexpected greeting, "Since you have tak your sweet time soaking in the water, do you finally want to go have some dinner?"

    "Oh, my deepest apologies for overstaying in your luxurious bathroom," she quipped, mimicking his usual sarcastic tone, "And yes, I will get some dinner now."

    Vyan, who was in the middle of removing his earring, caught her eye in the mirror and said, sounding like his mood was off, "Coincidtally, I had some urgt work to td to, so I hav''t had dinner yet."

    She raised an eyebrow. "Really? Wer''t you on your way there¡ª"

    "Like I said, urgt work came up," he cut her off smoothly.

    "Someone seems to be in a bad mood," she remarked in a sing-song tone.

    "And someone seems to have too much ergy," he retorted.

    "Actually I do. Shall we head downstairs now th?" She decided not to poke the already annoyed bear further. She was in a good mood and didn''t want to ruin it by indulging him.

    He nodded, draping a coat over his shoulders. As she was about to walk past him, he hissed, "Look at you, always wiping your hair like a toddler. Some things never change."

    "Huh?"

    Before Iyana could understand what he meant, he grabbed a dry fluffy towel and drowned her in it. She braced for a rough towel assault but was surprised wh his hands moved gtly.

    The way his warm fingers brushed her cold skin occasionally made her feel warm inside.

    "There, done," he said, looking satisfied.

    "Thank you," she mumbled, suddly feeling embarrassed. "Let''s go now," she said and dashed out of his room. ??????£¤?.?¦¨§®

    Once they reached the dining table, warm food was served, and as they started eating, a quiet ambiance settled over them.

    The only sound was the gtle clinking of cutlery because Iyana couldn''t muster the courage to speak as Vyan seemed like he was mad at her about something.

    But little did she know that Vyan was actually just frustrated with himself. He was confused about his sudd change of heart, and he didn''t want to accept it.

    Wh Vyan got up after finishing his meal, Iyana finally broke the silce, "Hey, you never got a to telling me, well, you-know-what."

    Vyan paused, giving her a look before averting his gaze as if he were in deep thought.

    Since he decided to believe that she really lost her memories, she should know about their past. But¡­

    He glanced at Bedict and the servants a and suggested, "Okay, how about a stroll in the gard? Let''s talk there."

    "A stroll sounds lovely," she said, excitemt seeping into her voice.

    Iyana wasn''t sure if she had always loved strolling, but since coming here, eving walks in the gard had become her favorite ritual, helping her feel at ease.

    As they stepped out of the manor, Vyan draped his coat over her shoulders.

    She gave him a questioning look, and he murmured, "Your hair is still a little damp. You might catch a cold."

    She chuckled, nudging him playfully. "You always act like such an obnoxious person, but admit it, you are a gtleman at heart, ar''t you?"

    He scoffed in disbelief. "If you want to live in that fantasy, be my guest."

    She giggled and looked a the beautiful gard, the vibrant colors and fragrant blooms doing little to calm her racing thoughts.

    Taking in a deep breath of the fresh, cold air, she tried to steady herself.

    "So, you want me to start?" Vyan asked after a long pause, his voice slicing through the tranquility.

    She steeled herself and nodded, her heart pounding like a war drum.

    As he started speaking and she couldn''t avert her eyes from the raw pain in his eyes, the words cut deeper and deeper.

    How could I have betrayed him like this for such a superficial reason? What is so great about becoming the empress, anyway?

    Her sse of self-worth started to crumble like dried leaves underfoot.

    Until one thing he said struck her.

    "But wait, I can''t do black magic," she interjected, her voice shaky, eyes widing with confusion.

    "You can," he disagreed, rolling his eyes. "Maybe you just forgot, or maybe you are lying. Who knows?"

    She shot him a glare. "I think I would remember if I could do black magic."

    "Oh, really?" His voice dripped with sarcasm. "Th, explain how I got possessed and have no memories of attacking Prince Izac. Because, last time I checked, mind-control falls under the black magic umbrella."

    "Are you sure it was me you saw?" she asked, the gard suddly feeling colder.

    "Yes, Iyana," he said, his tone firm. "I saw you with my own eyes, and you ev confessed to me in the cell."

    Iyana absorbed his words, staring at her hands as if they held the answers. The gard seemed to close in a her, the once-beautiful blooms now casting eerie shadows. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Can I really do black magic th?" she whispered, her voice trembling. "Did I just forget? Is that why I hav''t achieved my aura yet, despite being qualified?"

 Chapter 60: Knight In Shining Armor

    "Wow, that is a real plot twist now. Who would have thought Lady Iyana had no memories of you all this time while you were busy picking a fight with her?" Clyde remarked, barely containing his astonishmt.

    "Tell me about it. I feel like a world-class idiot," Vyan grumbled.

    "Don''t take it to heart. The news was probably kept under wraps as much as possible, giv Lady Iyana''s ties to the imperial family," Clyde assured, trying to sound diplomatic.

    "That''s not the point, Clyde," Vyan retorted, his frustration evidt. "I feel dumb because she managed to fool me this whole time."

    Clyde chuckled, shaking his head. "I have to give her credit for that. She really played the part well, acting like she remembered everything."

    Vyan nodded, his head slumping onto his desk in dramatic defeat. "What should I do, Clyde¡­?" His voice was muffled but clear ough for Clyde to understand the plea for advice.

    Clyde leaned back, thinking for a momt before speaking.

    "Maybe you should take some time to think it over. Your hatred ran pretty deep, and now you are left without a target. But, in my humble opinion, maybe you should put your vdetta on hold, at least until she gets her memories back."

    "But if I do that, she might d up marrying Prince Easton by th," Vyan replied. "Once that happs, it would take no time for him to step in as the emperor."

    "That''s a fair point. But let me put it in your twisted terms¡ªwould you really joy taking revge on someone who doesn''t ev remember how they wronged you?"

    Vyan''s eyes lit up as he raised his head. "I found the perfect solution! I will help her get her memories back!"

    Clyde tilted his head, curiosity piqued. "And how exactly do you plan to do that?"

    "Thea can use healing magic, right? Maybe she can heal whatever head trauma Iyana has," Vyan deduced.

    A scowl creased Clyde''s face. "Stop calling Princess Althea''s name like that," he rebuked, feeling annoyed. "Also, I don''t think that is how healing magic works."

    "There is no harm in asking, though," Vyan pointed out, flashing a hopeful grin. "Besides, I have a meeting at the imperial court today. I might just find the opportunity to chat her up on my way back."

    Clyde''s eyes wided, his annoyance giving way to desperation. "Will you give me a chance to talk to her?"

    Vyan leaned forward on his elbows, a smug grin spreading across his face. "I might. If you beg nicely."

    "Pleaseeeee, my lord," Clyde batted his eyes sweetly, his voice overdosed with honey and butter, "pleaseee, keep this small request of your adorable but humble servant."

    "I told you to beg, not become straight-up disgusting. Eww!" Vyan scolded, making a nauseated face.

    "My lord, pleaseeee¡ª"

    "Okay, fine, fine," Vyan conceded.

    Just th, a shower of confetti erupted over Vyan, courtesy of his ever-thusiastic aide, while Clyde''s face lit up with childlike delight.

    "I get to meet Princess Althea after so long!" He sprang up, practically vibrating with excitemt. "I should go and get ready!"

    "But ar''t you already¡ª"

    "This is not ough. I need to dress my best!" Clyde declared with the gravitas of a royal proclamation and vanished with a snap of his fingers.

    Vyan chuckled, mumbling to himself, "So he does know his colorful dressing sse is a crime against fashion."

    Clyde reappeared almost instantly, giving Vyan a mini heart attack. Vyan wasn''t sure if it was Clyde''s sudd appearance that scared him or it was his clothes.

    He was sporting an outfit that looked like it had be picked by a colorblind peacock. "How about this?"

    Vyan raised a disdainful eyebrow. "If you are trying to blind her with your wardrobe, mission accomplished."

    Clyde frowned, looking down at his vibrant attire. "You don''t think she will like it?"

    Vyan sighed, standing up and patting Clyde on the shoulder. "Clyde, I know you are obsessed with colors, but I don''t think she is. She is a princess with a refined taste. So let''s find something a bit more¡­ subtle."

    Clyde nodded earnestly. "Right. Something more¡­ subtle?" With that, he disappeared once again.

    Right as Vyan wt back to his desk, there was a soft knock on his office door.

    "What''s with you coming in through the door this time, Clyde¡ª" he said, his voice dripping with his signature bld of annoyance and surprise.

    As Iyana peeked her head in, his stomach twisted itself into a pretzel. Whether it was a good or bad twist, he had no clue. "Oh, Iyana. Hey, are you leaving now?"

    Last night, after their deep conversation, Iyana had mtioned that her purpose for being here was fulfilled, and she should probably head home to avoid bothering him further.

    Because appartly¡­

    "It must be hard for you to keep seeing me¡ªthe person you hate the most¡ªall the time."

    But how was he supposed to admit to himself that he didn''t feel that way about her anymore? That her presce no longer made his nerves feel like they were being roasted over a bonfire?

    Gosh, how could he be so fickle? Was her memory loss all it took for him to forget all his hatred and anger? Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ???¦®§®?£¤?.???

    "I was," Iyana stepped in, her voice calm and steady. "I was going to leave, but th it occurred to me that I was running away without fulfilling my actual duty that I came here to do."

    "You came here for something other than spying on me?" Vyan quipped, raising an eyebrow.

    She chuckled lightly, the sound making his heart do an awkward somersault.

    "You know very well what I am talking about." She met his gaze, her eyes unafraid. "I came here to help you with the monster hunt festival, especially with capturing the monsters from the Forest of Beasts and delivering them to the hunting gs. I am supposed to be your bodyguard, remember?"

    "Right, you were supposed to be my knight in shining... but I don''t think that will be necessary," Vyan said, feeling a little suspicious as to why she was saying this. "Despite how Clyde looks, he always does a good job shielding me."

    She arched an eyebrow. "Yes, but isn''t Clyde also the leading mage in the project? Is he supposed to protect you or lead the other mages during the monster capture?"

    "In that case, I will just summon one of my many, many knights to do the job," he replied, waving a hand dismissively.

    She let out a sigh, a wry smile playing on her lips. "You really are infuriating, Your Grace," she said, her voice surprisingly fond, rather annoyed. "What I am trying to say is, if you don''t mind, I would like to stay until my original departure date."

    "Oh," Vyan responded, blinking in surprise. He thought she was just pointing out his supposed need for protection.

    "So?" she repeated, her eyes full of hope and expectation.

    "Um," he hesitated.

    Letting her stay longer while his resolve was teetering on the edge might not be the smartest move.

    But¡­ how could he say no to those violet eyes practically begging him?

    "Fine."

    Her face glowed up with a grin. "I will do my best to protect you, Your Grace!" She gave him a mock salute.

    "Let''s just hope I better not be needing protection from you," he muttered, recalling the two times she had held him down with a sword and a dagger.

    "Don''t worry. This time, I will be your real knight in shining armor!" she pumped her fist.

    "We shall see," he replied, shaking his head with an amused smile. "We shall see."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Your Grace, please wait here for a bit. Her Imperial Highness will be here within a few minutes," said the royal servant with a bow that was just a touch too revert, as if Vyan might spontaneously combust from sheer importance.

    Vyan and Clyde nodded in unison, though Clyde''s nod was more of an eager bob.

    As Clyde settled into the plush couch, Vyan remained standing, arms crossed.

    "Why ar''t you sitting?" Clyde asked, glancing up.

    "Well," Vyan drawled, stretching the word out as if savoring it, "I am about to head out for a small walk in the gard. You know, to give you some alone time with Thea."

    He quirked an eyebrow, joying the way Clyde''s face instantly turned the color of a ripe tomato.

    "Wait, you are actually not going to betray me this time?"

    "Wh do I ever do that, my dear frid?" Vyan took a step toward the door, turning to add in a voice dripping with mock concern, "Just make sure to behave yourself."

    Clyde''s face somehow managed to turn an ev deeper shade of red. "What do you think I am going to do to her, huh?"

    Vyan waved him off with a nonchalant flick of his wrist. "Oh, nothing¡­ just a warning to handle her with caution, alright?"

    He exited the room, heading towards the gard, leaving Clyde spluttering behind him.

    As he strolled along the gard path, Vyan took a deep breath, savoring the fresh air.

    After during the imperial court meeting with a stoic expression plastered on his face, he needed this.

    The meeting had be all about the upcoming monster hunt festival, with Vyan as the main focus.

    Lost in thought, Vyan didn''t notice the bush in his path until he walked straight into it.

    "Oww," came a muffled complaint from the foliage.

    Vyan tilted his head and leaned closer, parting the branches to reveal a little girl with neck-lgth black hair, dressed in boy''s clothes.

    A frown creased Vyan''s face. "Kid, what are you doing sneaking a the Aurora Palace? This is not a place for you."

    The girl glared up at him with all the ferocity a t-year-old could muster, and Vyan knew he was in for it.

    Great, another pint-sized bundle of trouble. As if he didn''t have ough on his plate already.

    Ugh, I really hate kids, he thought, rubbing his temples. This is going to be a long day.

 Chapter 61: Past & Present Blurring

    "I wasn''t sneaking a. You pushed me!" the girl accused, her eyes flashing indignantly.

    "It''s not my fault you were hiding in there," Vyan retorted. "Were you having a secret meeting with the gard bunnies?"

    She gasped theatrically. "How dare you mock me like that? What audacity!"

    "How dare I?" Vyan snorted, crossing his arms. "How dare you? Do you know who I am?"

    "Clearly, you don''t know who I am."

    "Oh, I do know. You are a kid. An incredibly annoying one at that," he shot back.

    "Okay, if I am only an annoying kid, why are you arguing with me, old man?"

    "Old man?" Vyan felt his indignant anger flare up. "I am only twty-one!"

    "That is still elev years older than me. Do you need a walking stick or something? Shall I get it for you?"

    Vyan gritted his teeth.

    Stop, don''t gage her. Be more mature; she is a kid¡ª reasoned the angel on his shoulder, but he didn''t list because his pettiness won over every rational thought.

    "You are such a brat. Didn''t your parts teach you manners or anything?"

    "I wish. My father is too busy handling the empire and my mother is too sick¡ª"

    "Still, that doesn''t mean you can act like¡ªwait, what?" He blinked a few times, trying to process her words. "Your father is¡­" His gaze snapped to her symbolic light gre eyes. "So you must be Katelyn¡­ my cousin."

    Katelyn crossed her arms and nodded, a smug expression on her face. Until the word ''cousin'' clicked in her head.

    Her shocked expression th mirrored Vyan''s. "Your Grace, my apologies!" she quickly let out, bowing her head.

    Vyan almost felt his stomach lurch at her sudd change of attitude and made a disgusted face. "Don''t go showing me respect now," he remarked, waving his hand dismissively.

    "I have to," she grumbled under her breath. "Your rank is higher than mine, after all." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What does rank matter here? You are my cousin," he muttered once she raised her head.

    "A very petty and annoying cousin," she corrected, hinting at him being the annoying one.

    Vyan smirked and said, "Well, finally, you admit you are annoying. That''s progress."

    Katelyn rolled her eyes. "At least I am not in dial about my age. Do you need help crossing the street, Grandpa?"

    "Grandpa?" Vyan chuckled, no longer feeling annoyed. He was rather amused now. "If I am Grandpa, th you are a toddler throwing a tantrum in the middle of the market."

    "At least toddlers get atttion and cute complimts," Katelyn quipped back. "You just get complaints from the neighbors."

    "Complaints? I get praise letters, thank you very much."

    "Sure, praise letters from other old folks reminiscing about the good old days."

    "Oh, please," Vyan said, unable to suppress a laugh. "Do you ever stop coming up with comebacks?"

    "Not wh I have such a worthy oppont," Katelyn replied, a mischievous glint in her eye.

    The two of them shared a laugh, their momtary clash now turning into a joyful banter and fridship.

    It has be a long time since Katelyn met someone who wt head-to-head with her. Normally, people either ignored her or showered her with praise. She could only be this playful with her brother, Ronan. But seems like there was somebody else too.

    "Seriously, what are you doing a here, dressed in a boy''s clothes at that? I almost assumed you were a servant''s kid," Vyan commted.

    Katelyn wrung her hands and grumbled, "Unfortunately, I lost a bet with Ron. The loser has to dress as the opposite gder, so here I am."

    She looked down at her tasteless clothes with disdain and added, "Since Ron''s clothes would make me look like I was drowning, I borrowed some from a maid''s son."

    Vyan shook his head, an amused smile on his face. "Still, you shouldn''t be parading a in those clothes. What if some other noble saw you? You know, it doesn''t take long for words to spread."

    "Who cares?" She pouted. "I already embarrassed myself in front of the Grand Duke."

    "But we are related, so I have no business spreading rumors about you," he pointed out.

    "Doesn''t that make you ev more likely to do it?" she muttered, as if she already had ough experices like this before.

    "True, but spreading rumors is way too much effort for me. So, don''t count on me for that," he said with a lazy shrug, hoping that would reassure her. "Anyway, where''s Prince Ronan if you were with him?"

    "Ron is probably searching for me near the Crystal Palace," Katelyn replied, grabbing his hand. "Do you want to go meet him?"

    Vyan glanced at her small hand clutching his index finger, feeling a rare softing of his heart.

    Maybe not all kids were terrible.

    He had such terrifying experices with kids before that he was left traumatized. Whever the distant relatives of the Estelles used to come over, they used to bully or harass him however they wanted, and Vyan had no choice but to suck it up back th.

    He was now glad that Katelyn was just a porcupine flower¡ªresembling a porcupine, full of quills wh approached, but beath lies a blooming flower of cheerfulness.

    "Sure," Vyan agreed with a smile.

    As they strolled toward the Crystal Palace, Katelyn asked, "Your Grace, what were you doing near Althea''s part of the Aurora Palace?"

    "Oh, I had something to discuss with her," Vyan replied casually.

    "Are you frids with her?" she inquired, trying hard to not pout.

    ????§®§²??.?§°?

    "Yes," he answered skeptically and quirked an eyebrow. "But why do you ask?"

    Katelyn''s gaze dropped to the g as she murmured, "I don''t like her. She is not good."

    "Why not? I think she is awesome."

    Katelyn shook her head firmly. "I cannot trust anyone in the imperial family except Ron. They are all selfish. Althea, Easton, Izac¡ªevery last one of them."

    "You would never know if Althea is differt if you don''t give her a chance," Vyan insisted.

    "She hates her own brother. Why would she feel anything kind towards us¡ªher half-siblings?"

    It was true that Althea and Easton despised each other, but Vyan knew Althea guinely wanted to be a big sister to Katelyn and Ronan. She had a unique kind of affection for them.

    While Vyan wanted to correct Katelyn, he knew better than to overstep his bounds.

    Arguing with a sharp-tongued prete was like trying to convince a cat to take a bath¡ªit was a losing battle.

    As they approached the Crystal Palace, Katelyn released Vyan''s hand, her eyes sparkling with excitemt. "Wait here, I will go find Ron," she said, dashing away like a gust of wind.

    Vyan nodded as he watched her disappear into the grandeur of the palace.

    He exhaled deeply and turned his gaze to the chanting gard that sured him.

    It was a paradise of vibrant flowers, beautifully designed pathways, and lush, meticulously maintained lawns. Every corner seemed to whisper secrets of beauty and serity.

    His eyes were drawn to an unusual sight. "Are those black roses?" he muttered, curiosity piqued by the sight of the midnight blooms.

    As he stepped closer to the roses, mesmerized by their dark allure, a voice suddly broke the silce.

    "Who is there?"

    Startled, Vyan turned a, his heart quicking.

    Standing before him was a woman in a flowing gown of and pastel pink, her presce both ethereal and oddly familiar.

    His breath caught in his throat.

    The woman''s long red hair was tied in a loose braid, and her hollowed gray eyes held a soft kindness that tugged at a distant memory.

    A vivid flashback seized him.

    "Vyan, why did you run away and hide in that pit?" A red-haired woman rushed towards a younger version of himself, her face etched with worry and desperation.

    It was raining hard, so hard that their voices could barely be heard.

    "Mama, I wasn''t hiding," his sobbing voice came. "I slipped and fell in. It was so dark and cold¡­ I was so scared."

    "It''s okay, sweetheart. No need to be scared. Mama is here. Now, did you get hurt? Let me see." She frantically inspected him for injuries and let out a wince as she found his bleeding knees.

    "I¡ªI am sorry, Mama. I w¨Cwon''t run away anymore. Plea¡ªplease take me home," he cried, hiccuping.

    "No, no, honey, I am the one who is sorry," her eyes were full of regret, "I will never push you that hard again. Please forgive me."

    She veloped him in a hug, her familiar lavder sct soothing his frighted soul.

    The lines betwe past and prest blurred, and Vyan was overwhelmed by a rush of emotions.

    His mother''s voice echoed in his ears, her embrace felt so real. Those memories had be buried so deep. He never recalled anything about his mother until this momt.

    This particular memory flooded back with an intsity that made his heart ache.

    "Mother..." The word slipped out in a tremulous whisper.

    The woman''s eyes wided in recognition. "Vee?"

    The trance broke.

    Vyan stepped back, shock coursing through him. This woman couldn''t possibly be his mother.

    From the portraits and this vivid flashback, Vyan remembered his mother with healthy skin and a robust figure¡ªa stark contrast to the woman standing before him.

    Her ghastly pale skin and hollowed eyes painted a picture of sickness and unwell. The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. She is¡ª

    "Your Imperial Majesty, please forgive my impertince," Vyan quickly said, lowering his head in a humble bow. "It seems I have lost my way, having trespassed into your private gard¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the woman stepped forward and veloped him in a tder hug.

    "Oh, Vee, you don''t need to apologize to your tia," she uttered, her voice trembling with emotion. "I am so happy to finally see you. You have grown so tall."

    Vyan stood froz, his mind racing to reconcile the memories with the prest. And as soon as he managed to do that, his blood boiled with anger.

    The reason why he hadn''t visited his sick aunt ev once ever since he ascded to his position¡ªit all came back.

    She pulled back from the hug and smiled, her eyes looking kind and full of affection. "What''s wrong?"

    "My apologies, Your Imperial Majesty." He maintained a polite smile. "It''s just that I don''t possess my childhood memories so¡ª"

    "Is this another one of your lies, Vee?" she smoothly interjected.

    "Pardon?"

    Vyan''s heart thumped as she placed a hand on his shoulder and leaned up to whisper in his ear, "I know you possess mana."

 Chapter 62: One Chance

    Althea glided into her office, her demeanor as frosty as a winter morning, fully prepared to face Vyan. Instead, she was greeted by his overly thusiastic, gold retriever of an aide.

    "Where is Vyan?" she demanded the momt she crossed the threshold.

    Clyde shot up from his seat with the precision of a wind-up toy, executing an overly dramatic bow. "Good afternoon, Your Imperial Highness!"

    "Where is Vyan?" she repeated, her tone sharper.

    "His Grace wt out to get some fresh air," Clyde replied, his smile widing as if he had just delivered the most delightful news.

    "I can imagine why he would need that. Being trapped in a meeting with those greedy, selfish people for two hours¡ªugh. It must have be suffocating."

    Clyde nodded vigorously. "Indeed, quite suffocating it was. Anyway, it has be a while since we last met," he said, gulping audibly, "Althea."

    Althea''s icy facade cracked for a second as she remembered their last counter. "Yes¡­ yes, it has be a while. How have you be?"

    Clyde''s face lit up like a Christmas tree. "You won''t believe how busy it has be for me! Vyan has be working me like a donkey!"

    Althea almost chuckled at his dramatic flair. "I am sure Vyan would never do something like that."

    "Oh, but he does!" Clyde exclaimed. "That man could give prison wards a run for their money. He is that cutthroat."

    "I like cutthroat people," she commted, her neutral face covering up her playfulness.

    Instantly, Clyde straighted up, puffing out his chest.

    "But Vyan is nothing compared to me. I am more cutthroat than he could ever dream of being," he boasted, and Althea had to bite her lip to keep from laughing.

    Look at how fast he changed tunes, she thought.

    "In fact, he learned everything from me," Clyde added.

    "Really?" She arched an eyebrow, settling herself on the couch across from him. "Why don''t you tell me about an incidt where you were cutthroat?"

    Clyde gasped dramatically, placing a hand over his heart. "Oh my, there are so many! I will have to choose the best one!"

    As Clyde tapped the side of his head with a conctrated expression, Althea couldn''t help but let a smile creep across her face.

    Talking with Clyde was like watching a comedy show; he was always such a chatterbox, full of life and ergy.

    She secretly liked people like that, but admitting it would only complicate things.

    After all, she knew Clyde had a soft spot for her.

    She might have only met him a few times, but his eyes always gave him away¡ªhonest, sincere, and brimming with admiration and affection.

    Of course, she could be mistak, but the odds were slim.

    Leading him on would be cruel, but ignoring him completely wasn''t an option either, giv his position as her main accomplice''s aide.

    That is why she settled for giving him the cold shoulder, hoping he would get the hint that she wasn''t interested.

    "... so do you see how merciless I can be as well?" he concluded, flashing her a bright grin.

    "Oh, pardon me. I wasn''t paying atttion," she said, her tone disinterested and distant, ev though she had heard every word.

    She expected his face to fall, but instead, his grin wided. "That''s no problem. I will repeat it again."

    "There is no need. Actually, I think I am going to go find Vyan¡ª"

    "No, please stay," he urged, his eyes turning into those of a pleading puppy. "You would feel bad if I didn''t get to repeat the story."

    "I wouldn''t¡ª"

    "As I was saying, there was this one time wh my father tried to poison Vyan¡­"

    Althea''s mind raced as Clyde continued his tale with unflagging thusiasm.

    What is with this guy? Why won''t he take the hint? I am not ev showing any interest!

    Despite her best efforts, Clyde seemed impervious to her cold demeanor.

    As he recounted the dramatic story, complete with wild hand gestures and exaggerated expressions, she found herself reluctantly tertained.

    Clyde''s ergy was infectious, and though she tried to maintain her icy facade, a small part of her joyed his company. ?¡Ì?§¦§®§²??.??§®

    Maybe, just maybe, she thought, it wouldn''t hurt to let him talk a little longer.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan''s heart momtarily paused at the bombshell Celeste dropped. His mind reeled, but he met her unreadable gaze, keeping his expression calm and composed, masking the chaos within. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You are mistak, Your Imperial Majesty. I don''t have mana¡ª"

    Celeste chuckled softly, taking a step back. "It''s alright. You don''t have to hide the truth from me. After all, I have known you since your birth."

    Vyan''s polite mask shattered, revealing the raw intsity beath. "That''s great. Th, I don''t have to pretd in front of you," his voice was cold as ice, but Celeste remained unfazed.

    She tilted her head, her smiling welcoming. "Will you have some tea with me, Vee?"

    "I am afraid I have to decline, Your Imperial Majesty. I simply do not have the time or patice to talk to you."

    As Vyan turned to leave, she grabbed his wrist, her desperation replacing her earlier composure. "I know you are mad at me, but won''t you give me a chance to explain?"

    He met her with a cold glare, his voice dripping with vom as he said, "What is there to explain?"

    "Vee, you don''t know why I did what I did. Please let me explain," she pleaded, her eyes imploring him to list.

    Vyan yanked his hand away, his expression twisted with anguish and fury. "I don''t want to hear anything."

    "If you don''t hear me out, you won''t know the reason behind it," she insisted.

    "What reason could you have had?" His eyes burned with pain and betrayal. "Love? You freaking loved him, that''s why you married him?" he demanded. "How could you have done that, ev after knowing what he did to my family?"

    "Did you feel nothing wh your sister died?" His voice rose, raw and unrestrained. "Had I and Ash never meant anything to you? Were we that easy for you to forget?"

    "No, Vee, no¡­" Her voice broke, thick with vulnerability and despair. "I loved you and Ash more than anything in the world!" she claimed, her voice strong but trembling.

    "Oh, really?" Vyan''s sarcasm cut through her like a knife. "Is that why you chose to bed our emy? Spare me your pathetic excuses, Your Imperial Majesty. Your actions spoke louder than any words ever could."

    Celeste shook her head, tears slipping down her cheeks like silt confessions. "That''s not it."

    "How come that isn''t it? Your sister''s body wasn''t ev cold in her grave wh you strutted down the aisle with the man who killed her," he spat, his words sharp ough to cut.

    "No, no, Vee. That..." She reached out, grabbing his arm with a desperate grip. "Please, let me explain everything from the start. You will understand me, I know you will. Please give your tia one chance."

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed, filled with a fury that made his vision blur.

    All he felt while looking at her desperate face was a storm of anger and betrayal. Pity and sympathy? He had left to offer.

    What kind of sister marries the murderer of her own flesh and blood just a day after the atrocity?

    But sure, let''s tertain her sob story. It''s not like there was anything that could possibly change his mind about the loathing that consumed him.

    "One chance, huh?" he muttered, the edge in his voice cutting deeper. "Alright. Let''s hear your tale of woe. Not that I expect it to be anything more than a pathetic justification for your betrayal."

    "Thank you so much," she whispered.

    Celeste guided Vyan to the secluded pavilion behind the Crystal Palace, her expression grave. "Can you put a soundproof veil a us?"

    Vyan nodded curtly, a flick of his wrist veloping them in a shimmering barrier that soon became invisible.

    He remained standing, arms crossed, while Celeste took a seat and motioned for him to join her. He refused with a shake of his head, eyes narrowed.

    Taking a deep breath, she began, "As you already know, Edgar and I were in love, ev before the incidt took place."

    Vyan''s lips twisted into a sardonic smile. "Well, you sure have a talt for picking winners."

    She let out a bitter chuckle. "Tell me about it. I had no idea he had these plans against your family back th. Until it was too late¡­"

    She inhaled sharply, her voice trembling. "Wh the monsters invaded Ashstone that day, I was initially worried about Edgar and wondered who could have orchestrated such an attack. Never in my wildest dreams did I suspect Sister and Brother-In-Law. I ev told Edgar, but he brushed it off, saying it didn''t matter who was responsible¡ªthe Ashstones had to be eliminated."

    "So th, you decided the best way you could be settled for life was marrying him?" he snickered. "What a wonderful tale of true love. I am in tears," he deadpanned.

    Celeste laughed, a hollow, mirthless sound. "That''s what you think?" Her eyes darked, a storm brewing within. "You think it was for love that I married him?"

    "It wasn''t?" He raised an eyebrow.

    Her eyes blazed with fire. "No, it was for revge."

 Chapter 63: The Real Orchestrator

    "You mean to say that you married the emperor to take revge on him?" Vyan asked, his eyebrows shooting up in guine surprise.

    "Yes, I thought I was going to d it all on our first night," Celeste said, staring at her wrinkled hands that were kept on the table.

    Vyan also couldn''t help but take notice of the condition of her hands. She was supposed to be in her-thirties, yet she looked like in her late forties with her sunk eyes and her ghastly skin that looked like dying.

    She continued, "I was so blinded by revge that I overlooked the most important person I should have be keeping an eye on."

    It didn''t take Vyan ev a second to put two and two together as he asked, "Empress Jade?"

    Celeste''s lip trembled as she nodded. "I neglected the fact Jade was furious over our marriage and she would try to do anything to sabotage me." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So she was the one who single-handedly wrecked your grand master plan?"

    She nodded. "On our first night, I was going to poison Edgar and th kill myself, but¡­ th Jade barged in with the imperial guards and accused me of wanting to assassinate Edgar."

    "Wow, must be psychic, that one," he remarked.

    Celeste shook her head solemnly. "She wasn''t psychic, Vee. She was vicious. She actually had no idea I was actually going to do it; she framed me out of spite."

    Vyan blinked in surprise. "So Empress Jade is not to be underestimated, got it."

    "After that incidt, I was never left alone with Edgar. Ev if I were, I was always checked thoroughly. Edgar also lost his trust in me."

    "Saw that coming a mile away," he snickered.

    "But he continued to love me," she murmured, her voice softing, and Vyan made a face like he''d just bitt into a lemon.

    "Don''t tell me you actually love that old geezer now."

    "Absolutely not. He might be the father of my childr, but I can never forget the fact that he also murdered the childr who first made me feel like a mother."

    "Th?"

    "Since he continued to love, Jade continued to get jealous and always plot vicious conspiracies against me¡ª"

    "Why did you stay quiet?" Vyan questioned, arching an eyebrow.

    "I had no choice." Her face lost all color, as if she was recalling her terrible past. "I was forced to conceive Ronan."

    "What do you mean, forced to¡ª" Vyan paused, the gears in his brain grinding to a halt as he processed her words. Rage coursed through his veins, and he clched his fists. "And you say that man claims to love you?"

    She smiled, but it was the kind of smile you give wh you realize your favorite person in the world died. No hint of life in her eyes.

    "What could I do, Vee? I had to delude myself in one way or another. Ev if I wanted to die, I couldn''t do it. Because I had Ronan. I got tied down. Th came Kate.

    I was shackled here, and Jade took advantage of it."

    "She threated you with them?" Vyan''s tone was a mix of disbelief and outrage.

    She nodded.

    As Vyan looked at her lifeless face, he realized just how wrong he had be to think he could never feel pity or sympathy for her. This was worse than finding out his aunt betrayed his family to marry the emperor out of love.

    His heart was breaking for her.

    And her face¡ªthe one that matched his mother''s so much¡ªdidn''t help, either. It was like looking at a sad, nostalgic mirror.

    Vyan, who had be standing until now, kneeled in front of her and gtly took her hands in his. "I am so sorry, Tia. I had no idea."

    Her eyes brimmed with tears, but this time, they seemed to sparkle with happiness. She squeezed his hands tightly, finally allowing herself to cry oply. "It feels so good to talk to someone about it."

    Vyan stood up, rubbing her back in gtle circles as she released the pt-up emotions she had be suppressing for so long. He knew she had no one to confide in until now.

    The imperial family was a nest of emies, and her childr were too young to grasp the depths of her pain.

    Only Vyan could truly understand what she was going through and why she had tak such drastic measures. It might seem foolish to some for her to vture into this perilous place alone, but he knew the blinding fury of revge all too well.

    If Bedict hadn''t found Vyan that day, he might have done something just as desperate to avge Iyana.

    So he felt a pang of sorrow for his aunt, trapped in this gilded cage, burded by the need to protect her childr.

    "Just a little longer, Tia. You won''t have to suffer much longer."

    "I have giv up hope for myself, Vee," she whispered through her quieting sobs. "But please, promise me you will protect Ronan and Katelyn."

    "Of course, I will. Don''t worry," he reassured her softly.

    Celeste managed a smile, a spark of life returning to her eyes. Vyan couldn''t help but mirror her smile.

    "Oh, Vee," Celeste suddly remembered, her expression shifting, "there''s something I forgot to tell you."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "...so I had to work all day, trying to examine the hunting locations. Imagine the chaos that would sue if any wild animal was found there, like a bear or something," Clyde chuckled, narrating his stories with the thusiasm of a kid showing off his latest toy. ??¨N¦®?§²£¤?.???

    Althea, the que of feigned disinterest, was giving an award-worthy performance. She had the art of looking bored down to a scice. Yet, despite her best efforts to look uninterested, she was definitely listing.

    Because, let''s be honest, Clyde''s stories, while bordering on excessive, were actually pretty fun. And his expressions? Kinda cute.

    What are you doing, Thea? Snap out of it! She mtally slapped herself.

    "Did Vyan get lost? Why isn''t he coming yet?" she asked, mainly to divert her thoughts from Clyde and his unexpectedly charming monologues.

    "Maybe he got lost," Clyde muttered, looking a suspiciously.

    Vyan had graciously vanished to give them some alone time, but his absce was stretching into an hour. Clyde felt the pressure to keep the conversation alive, fearing the silce might strangle him.

    She must think I am the most annoying human being on the planet! Why didn''t I shut up fifty minutes ago? he siltly berated himself.

    "Um, maybe I will go look for him," Clyde offered, standing up, more to escape his own embarrassmt than out of guine concern for Vyan.

    Althea chuckled, a sound that st a strange thrill through him. "So this time you are actually going to look for him?"

    "Pardon?" Clyde blinked, clueless.

    "The last time Vyan got lost at the Itroy market, you were so nonchalant," she pointed out with a smirk.

    "Oh." Clyde felt his neck heat up, a lovely shade of crimson creeping in. He didn''t think she would remember that little detail. "I am just more worried this time."

    "It''s natural to be. We may be on imperial gs, but there is no place in Haynes more dangerous than here," she said, her voice taking on a somber tone.

    For a momt, Clyde wondered what it was like growing up here for her, in a place that held as much danger as beauty.

    As he oped his mouth to ask, Vyan stepped into the room, his steps heavy and dragging.

    "Oh, Vyan, you are finally here. Where did you get lost?" Althea asked, standing up, her voice filled with concern.

    "A lot happed. I just bumped into Katelyn, and th, she was taking me to meet Ronan, but I ded up meeting my aunt," he said, his tone burded with fatigue.

    "You finally saw Empress Celeste?" Althea inquired, her eyes widing in surprise and a hint of worry.

    "Yes," Vyan slumped onto the couch, letting out a weary sigh. "I should have visited her sooner."

    Althea smiled gtly and sat beside him, her warmth radiating like a beacon. "She is nice, isn''t she?"

    "Yes," he replied with a wry smile, a shadow of regret passing over his face. "I feel like such trash for not visiting her sooner. Her condition was¡­"

    Althea patted his shoulder, her touch tder and reassuring. "It''s okay. You can see her from now on. She will be really happy." Her smile wided, a spark of hope in her eyes. "She has always be so kind to me, treating me like a daughter."

    "I can imagine," Vyan whispered, his eyes glisting with unshed tears.

    "I am sorry, Vyan, that I could never do anything to help her," Althea apologized.

    "It''s alright," Vyan replied softly, looking down. "You were no match for Empress Jade." His voice was barely audible, but the pain was evidt.

    Althea nodded in silt agreemt.

    "Oh, by the way, what did you want to talk about today?" she asked, attempting to shift the mood.

    "That¡­ isn''t important anymore. Don''t worry about it," he brushed it off, a forced smile on his lips. He knew deep down that healing magic couldn''t md Iyana''s brok memories. He just wanted to tease Clyde and give him a chance to talk to Althea.

    "I will get going for today," Vyan said, rising from the couch, his movemts slow and heavy. "Sorry, Thea, but I will see you some other time. Let''s talk more next time."

    "Sure," she replied, offering him a kind smile¨Cone that tried to mask her own sadness.

    Clyde watched this exchange, feeling a pang of jealousy twist in his chest.

    Wow, what a kind smile for Vyan. And for me? She didn''t ev spare me a proper glance the tire time, he thought, pouting internally. No, no, what am I thinking? My frid is sad over here.

    "Let''s go, Vyan," Clyde suggested, his voice softer than usual, trying to be supportive despite his own conflicting emotions.

    As the three of them exited the office together, they came face to face with the real devil.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, good afternoon," they chorused in uneasy unison.

    "What a surprise," Vyan said, an amicable smile masking the storm brewing within him as he faced the Empress-consort of Haynes, Jade.

    "I heard you were visiting Princess Althea, so I thought of paying you a visit. It''s be a while since we have se each other, right, Your Grace?" Jade''s voice was a silk whisper, her tight-lipped smile a deceptive mask of cordiality.

    "It has, indeed." Vyan''s words were civil, but beath the surface, his thoughts were a churning sea of restmt.

    He recalled the chilling words Celeste had left him with.

    "There is something I forgot to tell you."

    "What is it, Tia?"

    "Vee, you see, the person who first suggested destroying the Ashstone family was¡­ Jade. Edgar was never the real orchestrator behind it all; it was Jade all along."

 Chapter 64: Chocolate Sanctuary

    After returning from the imperial palace, Vyan felt the need to cleanse himself of its suffocating negativity. He quickly sank into a warm soak in the healing water, hoping it would wash away not just the grime, but the prettious air of nobility that clung to him.

    Just making small talk with Jade in the hallway had drained his ergy faster than a leaky potion bottle. He had ev ded up promising to share a cup of tea with her during the upcoming monster hunt.

    Tea with the she-devil herself! As if he needed another reason to detest this upcoming insufferable evt.

    "I need some serious catharsis," he muttered to himself, getting ready in a simple pair of gray bishop shirt and black slacks.

    After putting on his high-knee boots, he wrapped a black cloak over his shoulders and made his way to the stable.

    As he tered, he spotted Lyon, who was busily cleaning the stable. Lyon''s clothes nowadays looked more like a servant''s rags than a young noble''s attire, which was progress.

    The ex-arrogant guy straighted up as if expecting to be struck by lightning¡ªVyan''s lightning, to be precise. It seemed like the daily dose of night tormt had finally tak its effect upon him. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Relax, I am not in the mood to deal with you," Vyan said with a dismissive wave, his voice curt. "Get Adam out."

    Lyon nodded hastily, his eyes wide with relief, and rushed to untie Vyan''s favorite horse from the stable.

    Without another word, Vyan hopped on his horse and took off, hoping the ride would clear his mind.

    "Where are you off to?" came a sudd voice from beside him.

    Vyan jolted, pulling Adam''s reins sharply, narrowly avoiding a collision. He shot a glare at the horse rider next to him. "What in the world do you want now?"

    Unexpectedly, it was Iyana. She had be riding inside the horse ara and couldn''t resist her curiosity wh she saw Vyan heading toward the main gate.

    "I was wondering where you were going with such urgcy just after returning from the imperial palace," she said honestly.

    He was about to retort with a snarky commt, but her earnest eyes made him sigh. "I am just going to visit a pastry shop."

    "A pastry shop?" She looked guinely surprised. "That''s one of the last places I expected you to go. Why?"

    He looked away, his ears turning a shade of red. "I want to get something chocolatey."

    She raised an eyebrow. "Can''t you get them at home? I am pretty sure you have a professional patisserie."

    "Yes, but Bedict has put restrictions on how much I can have," Vyan grumbled. "Appartly, chocolate isn''t part of a ''balanced diet''."

    Iyana chuckled. "Should I accompany you?"

    "Why would you? You ev hate the smell of chocolate," he pointed out.

    "I can bear it," she assured him. "Besides, don''t you think you shouldn''t be heading out all on your own, being so defseless?"

    "I would have tak Clyde, but for some reason, he has be buried under his duvet, muttering weird words to himself."

    "Are you sure he is not just making up curse spells under that duvet?" she asked, sweat-dropping.

    "Might be," he shrugged. "Anyway, stop wasting my time. If you want to come, be my guest."

    "Okay!" she chirped and followed him.

    As they rode into the bustling heart of Ashstone, Vyan led them through a labyrinth of alleyways that made Iyana wonder if he was secretly trying to lose her.

    "Are we on a scic tour of the city''s dumpsters, or do you actually know where you''re going?" she muttered under her breath.

    Finally, they stopped in front of an old, charming pastry shop that looked like it had be plucked straight out of a fairy tale. It all made sse now why Vyan wasn''t dressed like he was about to walk a red carpet.

    Without a word, he marched inside and headed straight for the display counter. To Iyana''s shock, his usual grumpy, soulless demeanor vanished, replaced by a face so bright and sparkly it could rival a kid on a festive morning.

    It was the first time Iyana had se him like this.

    "Good eving, sir. It has be a while since you have be by. The usual?" asked the young boy behind the counter with a warm smile.

    Vyan nodded and turned to Iyana. "What do you want?"

    Iyana examined the displays, her eyes landing on a decadt dessert. "One strawberry mousse."

    The counter boy leaned over and whispered conspiratorially, "Who is the pretty lady, sir?"

    "A guard," Vyan replied curtly.

    "Really?" The boy''s eyes twinkled with mischief.

    "Yes, really. Now, can we get our orders?" Vyan asked, his smile so tight it looked like it might snap off his face.

    "On it!" The boy chirped, dashing off to fetch their treats.

    "Iyana, let''s sit over there," Vyan called out, pointing to a secluded corner table. Iyana followed, curiosity piqued.

    "Looks like you come here oft," she commted, trying to spark a conversation. Vyan nodded.

    "Do you always bring Clyde along?" she asked.

    ????????.?¦¨§®

    "No, he just tags along occasionally," Vyan replied, barely glancing up.

    "So, no one else ever gets the honor?" she teased.

    "This is my sanctuary. Why would I invite the masses?" he grumbled, rolling his eyes.

    "Th why bring me?" she asked, tilting her head.

    "Don''t you recall? You kind of invited yourself," he remarked.

    She chuckled. "True, but you didn''t exactly put up a fight, did you?"

    "I wasn''t in the mood for drama," he said with a shrug.

    "Why? Did something happ at the imperial palace?" she probed.

    "Nothing worth mtioning," he said briefly, ding the line of questioning.

    The counter boy arrived with their orders, and Iyana''s eyes nearly popped out of her head.

    "I can see why Bedict restricts your sugar intake," she said, blinking at the sev decadt chocolate desserts before them.

    "Shush, you are forbidd from revealing this place to Bedict," Vyan scolded, though a grin betrayed his excitemt.

    Iyana was ready to continue her playful scolding but paused, seeing his sheer joy. She sighed, taking a bite of her strawberry mousse, and couldn''t help but smile at his unadulterated happiness.

    Because he always wore his seriousness like a tailored suit, witnessing this unguarded momt was like catching a unicorn at a poker table¡ªutterly surprising yet strangely fitting. Ev someone as stoic as Vyan had his guilty pleasures.

    By the time they polished off their meal, Vyan practically glowed like he had discovered a secret stash of chanted chocolates.

    "Is chocolate your magic potion for happiness?" Iyana teased as they strolled towards their horses.

    "It''s not just happiness," Vyan replied with unexpected candor. "It''s my shield against the world''s chaos."

    "You must have a lot on your mind th," she remarked, guinely curious.

    "Enough to fill a library," he admitted with a nod.

    "But now one less worry," he added cryptically, meeting her gaze. "I will wait until your memories return."

    Iyana ssed the weight behind his words¡ªthe ceasefire in their silt battle. She had no clue what plans he harbored, but at least they were on hold until her memory sorted itself out.

    "What if they never come back?" she blurted out, nerves tingling.

    "Let''s not unwrap that gift just yet," Vyan deflected smoothly, mounting his horse. "We will cross that bridge if we ever find it."

    As he settled into the saddle, Iyana couldn''t resist. "What''s behind this sudd change of heart?"

    Vyan gtly stroked his horse''s mane, a wry smile playing on his lips. "I had a revelation today. Someone wise reminded me not to rush into decisions I might regret later. And since your situation perplexes me, it''s safer to sit on my hands than to gamble and lose."

    A soft laugh escaped Iyana. "Quite the chatterbox today, Your Grace."

    "I suppose I am," Vyan smirked, his eyes twinkling. "By the way, you can drop the formalities. Just call me Vyan."

    Iyana hesitated and asked, "Are you sure?"

    "Well, it''s up to you. I am not going to force you," he shrugged nonchalantly.

    "Okay," she agreed, swinging onto her own horse.

    Their ride back to the manor was peaceful, the late spring breeze a refreshing caress against their journey-worn faces. Vyan''s demeanor was unusually light, the weight of the day seemingly lifted from his shoulders.

    Upon returning to his office, he sank into his chair with a contted sigh. "Ah, finally some peace," he muttered, straighting up to tackle the tasks awaiting him.

    His gaze fell upon a stack of letters, and one, in particular, caught his eye¡ªa pink velope adorned with intricate designs. "Interesting choice of stationery," he remarked to himself with a raised eyebrow.

    Oping it, his amusemt quickly turned to bewildermt.

    "Dear Your Grace,

    I hope this letter finds you well. My apologies for the delay of your reply; it seems my maid has a knack for perfecting the art of procrastination.

    Thank you for your unexpected interest in me. It came as a pleasant surprise to receive your outreach. To be honest, I have admired you since the celebration soir¨¦e. But I had be too shy to approach you myself. But I guess, it turns out I had no reason to.

    Whever you find a free momt, I would be delighted to meet. I understand your schedule is packed, so I will be fine with any time you wish for.

    Best regards,

    Ava Octavia Ry."

    Vyan stared at the letter in disbelief. "Wh did I show interest in Lady Ava? And wait, this is a reply letter? Wh did I sd her a letter, to begin with?" His mind raced until he arrived at a single conclusion.

    Crumpling the letter in frustration, he fumed under his breath, "Clyde Jayce Magnus!"

 Chapter 65: Two Of You

    The weather was so lovely it could have made ev the grumpiest of cats purr in delight. It was the kind of day that made you believe the universe had a sse of humor and a taste for romance.

    And what better way to spd such a day than on a date in the lush, picturesque gard of the Ashstone Estate?

    Ava placed her cup of tea on the table and looked at the man in front of her. "Your Grace, what do you like to do in your free time?"

    "I don''t like to have free time," Vyan answered, trying to sound all mysterious. "You see, I am a really boring person," he added, letting out a laugh that was faker than a three-dollar bill.

    Ava''s eyes sparkled with admiration. "I think it''s a lovely thing to like being so productive," she said with a sweet smile.

    "Haha, is that how it came off? What I meant was, I probably won''t have too much time to spare for you," he said, hoping she would catch the hint and run for the hills.

    "That''s alright. I like to have some time for myself," Ava replied, clearly unfazed.

    Clyde, who had tak on Vyan''s appearance, clched his fists under the table.

    ''This girl is so undefeatable! Vyan, save me!'' Clyde cried out internally through telepathy.

    The actual Vyan was chilling behind a bush overseeing the sce for some tertainmt. ''You brought this on yourself. So deal with it.'' sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''But she has her mind made on you being a perfect being! How am I supposed to deflect that?'' Clyde retorted, panic evidt in his mtal voice.

    ''Not my circus, not my monkeys. Get her to reject you¡ªer, I mean, me,'' Vyan responded, clearly joying the show.

    ''But¡ª''

    ''Conctrate on your date, Clyde,'' Vyan ordered, before cutting the telepathic link.

    Clyde was left sighing, wondering to himself why he agreed to this.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two days ago.

    Vyan leaned back in his chair, a dark smile playing on his lips. "Care to explain what this letter is, my dear frid?"

    Clyde, sweat beading on his forehead, glanced nervously at the assortmt of "weapons" pointed his way¡ªfountain ps, a few vases, a sword, and ev a small dagger.

    "I will explain, I will explain," he stammered. "But can you please lower all these weapons?"

    Vyan''s sinister smile didn''t waver. "They will only be lowered once I receive a proper explanation for your deeds," he said and clasped his hands under his chin.

    "But... ar''t you afraid that Lady Iyana might walk in on you using magic?" Clyde attempted to reason, hoping to divert the conversation.

    "The door is locked by a spell. Not a soul can ter nor leave," Vyan clarified, his eyes narrowing.

    "Which means, there is no escape," Clyde deduced, his hope withering away.

    "Since you are so eager to escape, it also means you have no proper explanation," Vyan uttered. "So I guess, this is it. I hope I can find a better aide than you after this."

    "No! Hear me out first!" Clyde exclaimed, waving his hands dramatically.

    Vyan raised an eyebrow. "I have be waiting to hear from you, to begin with."

    Clyde took a deep breath, launching into his explanation. "First of all, I am sorry for not thinking this through. Secondly, the reason I did it was because I was worried about you dying as an old maid."

    "What?" Vyan''s eyebrow twitched.

    Clyde nodded earnestly. "I was worried that Ashstone would never find its Grand Duchess. While I did like to pair you with Lady Iyana, she wasn''t seeming like a good choice to be with you at that time. I wanted someone kinder who could bring you in line, you know?"

    "Is it related to that colony incidt?" Vyan inquired.

    Clyde nodded vehemtly. "I got too much into my head and thought that I should find some good noble ladies for you, and that''s wh I recalled seeing Lady Ava sneaking glances at you during your ascsion party."

    §®??¦¥§®?¦´§Á.?§°§®

    Now that Vyan thinks about it, he had be too busy with keeping his impression right in front of the imperial family that he never noticed any girl sparing him a look.

    "I am sure she was intrigued by your looks but didn''t approach you because of the cold air you were exuding that day," Clyde added.

    "So that''s why you chose Lady Ava," Vyan let out, th looked up at Clyde with another sharp look. "That still doesn''t justify you sding a love letter under my name."

    "It wasn''t a love letter!" Clyde protested, his voice rising comically.

    "I just st her that letter asking if she was up for a meeting with you. There was no mtion of you being interested or anything! It was just going to be a harmless meeting, trust me, Vyan."

    "You dumbass, why would I sd her the letter if I wasn''t interested in her, huh?" Vyan questioned.

    "Oh, right, that does make sse." Clyde''s eyes wided as realization dawned on him.

    "I am really sorry, though. I took the matter too lightly. I just thought if Lady Ava st a reply, I could convince you to meet her, which is something you can still do. I mean, there is no harm, righ¡ª"

    "What made you think I would make up for your stupidity?" Vyan tilted his head innoctly.

    Clyde blinked, confused. "What do you mean?"

    Vyan''s sinister smile returned. "You are going to meet Lady Ava, Clyde."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Prest.

    Why did I let Vyan bully me into this mess? Clyde wondered, forcing a tight smile as he chatted with Ava.

    Ava seemed like a nice girl, who was inexplicably smitt with Vyan. So what was Clyde, masquerading as Vyan, doing here?

    Well, maybe he should try to break this off for the sake of the poor girl. She definitely deserved someone better than Vyan.

    Hmph!

    Clyde was now on a mission: to make Ava dislike Vyan, ev if it meant acting like the biggest crackhead on the planet.

    "Your Grace, why don''t you tell me one of your memorable experices?" Ava asked with curiosity.

    Getting the perfect opportunity, Clyde launched into a tale so grandiose that ev the birds stopped their chirping to list.

    "Ah, yes, my memorable experices. I have be to the far reaches of the kingdom, where the sun never sets, and the moonlight dances on the waves. I have fought dragons, rescued damsels, and ev had tea with a talking squirrel."

    Ava raised an eyebrow, clearly confused. "A talking squirrel, you say?"

    "Yes, she was quite the conversationalist," Clyde replied, trying to keep a straight face. "We discussed the merits of acorn tea versus the traditional leaf variety."

    "Pardon?" Beads of uncertain sweat formed on Ava''s forehead as she heard Clyde speak of the weirdest made-up experices.

    On the other hand, Vyan let out a dramatic sigh.

    "I should have never swapped with Clyde," he muttered to himself with the regret of someone who just realized they left the stove on. "Now Lady Ava is going to think I have got a few screws loose in my head."

    Straighting his back, he decided it was time to abandon this circus and get back to work.

    "Enough of this sideshow," he muttered, patting imaginary dust off his sleeves. "I have had my fill of tertainmt for the day."

    Just as he tiptoed away, hoping to escape unnoticed, fate interved with the grace of a drunk elephant. He found himself nose-to-nose with Iyana, the last person he wanted to see right now.

    "Oh, fancy meeting you here, Iyana," he blurted out, attempting nonchalance.

    But any hopes of slipping under her radar were dashed quicker than a sandcastle at high tide.

    "Um, Your Grace," she began with a raised eyebrow, eyeing him suspiciously, "why do I feel like I am seeing two of you?"

 Chapter 66: Chilling Warning

    Vyan swiftly positioned himself betwe Clyde and Ava, shielding them from the reltless Iyana. His innoct smile looked more like a pained grimace as he thought, why did I have to bump into her now of all times?

    "Well, you see, I have this effect on people. My presce is so overwhelming it''s be known to cause double vision. Clearly, you are just another victim," he quipped, trying to deflect.

    Iyana, clearly unimpressed, crossed her arms. "I thought it felt more like a headache-inducing presce, to be honest."

    "That headache must be playing tricks on your mind," Vyan chuckled awkwardly, trying to buy time.

    "Nice try, but I distinctly saw a duplicate of you over there," she countered, effortlessly nudging him aside to scan the gard. "So, where did the two of them vanish off to?"

    Vyan feigned deep thought, mtally applauding Clyde for whisking Ava away so smoothly. "Hmm, let me think. Oh, right, they must have be ghost spirits. This gard is known for its haunted reputation, after all."

    Iyana raised an eyebrow. "Are you seriously suggesting I saw a ghost?"

    "I am just saying, it''s a plausible explanation," Vyan shrugged. "Anyway, what brings you here at this time of day?" he queried, well aware that her usual eving strolls wer''t meant to be interrupted by morning rdezvous.

    "Oh, I lost something here yesterday, so I came back to search for it¡ª"

    "Are you looking for this?" Vyan interrupted, pulling out a purple earring like a magician revealing a trick.

    Her eyes wided in surprise. "How did you find it?"

    Well, truth be told, it poked him wh he was hiding behind the bush, but that wasn''t the story to tell. "Oh, it practically tripped me during my morning constitutional."

    "I see, thank you," she said, giving him a small grateful smile.

    "Since you have successfully retrieved your treasure, shall we retreat indoors?" Vyan suggested, eager to clear the stage for Clyde''s next insane act with Ava.

    She nodded and followed Vyan back toward the manor''s trance, but th her thoughts wandered.

    I wonder how that injured mother bird in the nest is faring...

    "By the way, the hunting gs are set. We are ready to start monster-catching. So tomorrow, we will be visiting the Forest of Beasts¡ª" Vyan stopped speaking, only to notice Iyana''s lack of response.

    Turning to investigate, Vyan found Iyana wide-eyed, staring at Clyde (disguised as Vyan) and Ava.

    "Iyana, that''s¡ª" he began to caution, but before he could finish, he saw Ava about to glance their way.

    With ninja-like reflexes, he grabbed Iyana''s elbow and discreetly snatched her behind a nearby wall.

    Peeking out cautiously, Vyan watched Ava, seemingly oblivious and grossed in Clyde''s banter.

    "That''s Clyde back there, right?" Iyana whispered, breaking the tse silce.

    Vyan sighed in resignation. "Yep, the one and only mage in my arsal."

    She arched an eyebrow skeptically and asked, "Is that so?"

    "What do you mean?" he feigned innocce.

    "I mean, you know that I know, right?" she challged, a playful glint in her eyes.

    "Oh, I know, alright. But good luck finding any concrete evidce," he retorted, maintaining eye contact confidtly.

    §®???????.???

    Iyana couldn''t help but smirk, deciding to steer the conversation away from its tse edge. "Alright, spill it. What''s the deal with Clyde masquerading as you?"

    He didn''t want to let her know from the beginning because the more people knew, the more trouble. But what to do? He had already suggested something lame like ghosts. He couldn''t embarrass himself further. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Alright, here''s the abridged version..." Vyan began recounting the bizarre sequce of evts, and by the d, Iyana was amusedly chuckling.

    "Why not just sd her a polite rejection letter? Ever heard of taking the path of least resistance?" she teased.

    "Yeah, I considered it. But you know how fast gossip spreads. If I reject her outright, suddly everyone''s whispering about what must be wrong with her that ev the Grand Duke turned her down. Why should she have to dure that for Clyde''s mistake?"

    Iyana was guinely impressed. "Well, you have got a considerate and thoughtful side as well."

    He would rather take a hit to his reputation than see a woman unfairly criticized by the cruel society, she thought, feeling a twinge of warmth. There was something unexpectedly honorable about that.

    "Are you prepared for the inevitable onslaught of rumors?" she pointed out.

    "I am not too concerned," he shrugged nonchalantly. "What can mere rumors do to someone of my stature?" he added, a self-assured smirk spreading across his face.

    Well, forget it. This guy is practically a poster child for confidce. Appartly, he is convinced that rumors can''t lay a finger on him.

    "Anyway, I know the monster hunt festival is also a gossip gala," Vyan started, "But can I trust you to keep quiet about Clyde taking my place during this date? It might¡ª"

    "Seem disrespectful," she interjected, her voice dropping to a low, conspiratorial whisper. "Yes, I understand. You can trust me with this secret," she assured.

    Vyan''s amicable expressions vanished, replaced by a cold, calculating stare that seemed to pierce through her.

    He leaned in closer, his voice barely above a sinister murmur, "Iyana, I am choosing to trust you, but you understand the gravity if you were to betray me, don''t you?"

    "I understand, Your Grace," she replied, her words laced with a hint of defiance. "My family and I have dured the consequces of crossing you already."

    "Yes, keep that in mind," Vyan''s tone dropped further, a chilling edge creeping into his voice.

    He straighted up, but the intsity in his eyes remained, sding a shiver down her spine. "Crossing me again will bring consequces far darker than you can fathom."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the dead of the night, Vyan was hunched over his spellbook in his magic chamber, muttering incantations.

    The air crackled with mystical ergy, and the candles flickered.

    Suddly, Clyde burst in, his trance accompanied by the spectacular crash of several potion bottles meeting their untimely demise on the floor.

    Vyan jumped, flailing his arms, and in the process, managed to summon a swarm of brightly colored butterflies that flitted a the room, adding an uninttional flourish to his botched spell.

    "Clyde!" Vyan exclaimed, trying to swat away the butterflies and inadverttly turning one of them into a small, bewildered frog. "God, this isn''t what the spell is supposed to do at all!"

    "I told you not to disturb me during¡ª" He paused mid-rant, noticing the grim expression on Clyde''s face, which was as out of place as a salad at a dragon''s feast.

    The playful butterflies faded into darkness, the candles dimmed, and the air grew heavy with foreboding.

    "Vyan, it''s an emergcy."

    His annoyance evaporated, replaced by a growing sse of dread. His chest tighted, and with a certainty that chilled him to the bone, he knew that he was about to welcome a terrible disaster.

 Chapter 67: The Angel From Heavens

    Under the reltless downpour, Vyan and Clyde galloped through the muddy trail, their horses'' hooves thudding with a steady, soggy rhythm.

    Clyde squinted through the sheets of rain, his usually bright, joyful eyes struggling to pierce the watery veil.

    "We couldn''t have picked a worse time for a joyride," Vyan shouted over the storm, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

    His horse snorted, shaking its head as if to agree with its rider.

    "This isn''t a joyride, Vyan. There is a village at the d of this long road that needs us," Clyde shot back, urging his horse to go faster.

    Vyan rolled his eyes, reluctantly kicking his horse into a faster pace to match Clyde. He cringed at the sight of how soaked Clyde was, while he remained completely dry under a magic shield he had be using all along.

    "Why are we in such a hurry, Clyde?" Vyan inquired, his tone laced with apathy. "What can I ev do? I am not a healer."

    "Yes, you are not. What you are is the Lord of Ashstone. It''s your responsibility to check on your subjects'' well-being. Do you want to appear heartless?" Clyde rebuked, exasperation coloring his words.

    "Well, I am just trying to be rational. There is nothing I can do for them by personally paying a visit at this time of the night," Vyan reasoned, his voice flat and disinterested.

    Clyde sighed, shaking his head. It was no use trying to make flowers of empathy bloom in Vyan''s black heart all of a sudd.

    Vyan would only do what he thought was logical, which rarely aligned with what was humane.

    "Yeah, that''s true. But it''s more about showing you care¡ªev if it''s fake. You can still appear like a kind hero, don''t you see that?" Clyde insisted, his desperation barely contained. "Come on, you are smarter than that."

    "Oh, I am. Which is precisely why I st a message to Thea," Vyan revealed with a nonchalant shrug. "I mean, I can''t let an tire village die from an epidemic. Imagine what that would make me look like. A true tyrant¡ª"

    Clyde yanked his horse''s reins, bringing it to an abrupt halt, and exclaimed, "You did what?"

    "I just did what I could to hide the fact that I have the heart of a tyrant," Vyan replied dryly.

    "Not that! Who did you say you st a message to?" Clyde''s voice was a mix of shock and frustration.

    "Oh, it''s Thea. I asked her to visit Calver village at her earliest convice," Vyan stated casually, as if discussing the weather.

    "Th why¡­" Clyde''s lips trembled as he struggled to control his anger. "Why hav''t you said anything until now?"

    "I would have. That is, if you ever gave me the chance," Vyan pointed out, feigning innocce. "You just dragged me out of my office and forced me onto the first horse that caught your sight."

    Clyde let out an exasperated sigh, the weight of the situation pressing down on him.

    It was true, he had be hasty.

    Wh he first received the news last night about the Calver villagers coughing up blood, he panicked and ran to Vyan. Without batting an eye, Vyan calmly suggested they sd in all the best doctors of Ashstone.

    But the doctors were of no use wh each of their patits wt limp under the medications. After all, they couldn''t ev idtify the pathog causing this.

    So, within a single day of waiting, the situation had spiraled out of control.

    "Look, Clyde," Vyan spoke up, catching his atttion, "I know you feel guilty for not doing more, but trust me, you did the best you could."

    Clyde shot him a flat look. "Clearly, you did too¡ªby summoning a healer."

    "Yep," Vyan admitted shamelessly. "Besides,it''s not like I said I would never visit Calver village. I just didn''t see the point of rushing through this heavy downpour."

    "It''s not like you are ev affected by the rain!" Clyde snapped, his mood a little more playful than before.

    "True," Vyan shrugged, "but Atlas here isn''t exactly a fan of mud baths, are you, old frid?" He patted the horse''s mane sympathetically.

    Atlas neighed in agreemt, as if commiserating with Vyan''s dilemma, nudging his hand affectionately.

    "If only you cared about this epidemic as much as you care about your horses," Clyde muttered under his breath.

    Vyan shot him a sidelong glance. "What was that?"

    Clyde shook his head quickly. "Nothing. Let''s keep moving." §®??§¦??¦´§Á.?§°§®

    "Alright, but let''s take it slow this time," Vyan cautioned.

    Clyde sighed, muttering, "Sure, because we wouldn''t want to exhaust Your Grace''s one of the favorite steeds."

    Clyde couldn''t help but briefly wonder if he was outranked by all of Vyan''s pets in terms of employee hierarchy.

    As they trudged through the rain in silce, Clyde couldn''t resist a jab. "Did Princess Althea actually agree to join us, or did you assume she would come?"

    Vyan raised an eyebrow. "Of course, she agreed. She should be there by the time we get to the village, considering I st a messger to her this morning."

    "What? She is there already?" Clyde sped up, now thoroughly soaked and mildly offded. "Next time, announce the important news first, my lord!"

    Vyan chuckled softly to himself. "He lectures me about the villagers'' welfare, and th worries more about his crush''s company. Quite the priorities, Clyde."

    In a flurry of determination, Clyde spurred his horse forward, leaving Vyan trailing in the muddy wake of his urgcy.

    It was Clyde who arrived first at the rain-soaked Calver village.

    Through the pelting rain, he scanned for the medical camps, a knot of worry tighting in his chest. Spotting them at last, he dismounted swiftly and hurried towards them with purpose.

    There, amidst the frantic sce of injured villagers and hurried medics, he found Althea.

    She appeared to have arrived only momts before, yet she wasted no time in attding to one of the patits.

    Clyde stood transfixed as Althea''s hands glowed with a celestial light, her touch like a balm on the man''s bloodied chest. His violt coughs ebbed into grateful sighs, and a smile bloomed on his weary face.

    A cheer erupted from the onlookers, their voices blding with the drumming rain.

    "The heavs have st us an angel! We are saved!" they cried out.

    But amidst the jubilation, the pleas began.

    A sobbing mother grasped Althea''s arm, begging for her son''s life. A desperate daughter begged for her mother''s salvation. A man, his face etched with fear, demanded atttion for his wife.

    In an instant, Althea was besieged by a throng of desperate souls, their needs overwhelming her.

    Before the palace guards could interve, Clyde acted.

    With a swift incantation, he conjured an invisible shield a Althea, gtly pushing the clamoring villagers back.

    "Please, give Her Imperial Highness space," Clyde''s voice cut through the tumult like a blade. "She will td to each of your loved ones in turn, starting with the most critical. Please, have patice."

    His firm words carried authority that silced the crowd. They stepped back, eyes filled with hope and trust, allowing Althea the room she needed to work her healing magic. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Clyde stood resolutely in front of Althea, meeting her unreadable gaze head-on.

    With a snap of his fingers, warmth veloped her, dispelling the chill of the rain-soaked village.

    "Clyde, I don''t have time to dry off right now¡ª" Althea began, her voice tinged with protest.

    "Just half a minute," he interjected calmly. "You must take care of yourself first. We can''t afford our healer falling ill, can we?" His words carried a subtle warmth, echoed in the faint curve of his lips.

    In momts, her clothes and hair were dry, and Clyde''s smile wided. "There you go. Now you are ready to work your magic, Your Imperial Highness."

    He hadn''t expected gratitude or acknowledgmt, half expecting her to dismiss his gesture.

    Ever since their tse counter three days ago, he had noticed that she was keeping her distance, her demeanor cool and distant.

    Clyde couldn''t fathom what had caused the rift, but he hadn''t anticipated any positive response from her.

    So, wh Althea''s face lit up with a bright, thankful smile, her light gre eyes sparkling with guine gratitude, Clyde felt his heart melt into a puddle.

    "I would have be lost without you just now," she admitted gratefully. "Thank you, Clyde. You are a lifesaver."

 Chapter 68: Tragedy Into Opportunity

    By the time Vyan finally reached into the Walver medical camp area, he was greeted by thankful cries, instead of the wailing lamtations he had expected.

    "Your Grace, thank you so much for bringing a savior like Her Highness to us!" one of them cried out.

    "Huh?" Vyan blinked, trying to process the unexpected gratitude.

    "We know that Her Highness wouldn''t have come here to our rescue if it wasn''t for your earnest request," another chimed in. "So thank you so much for it!"

    I wish my inttions were as pure as they think, Vyan thought, his stomach doing somersaults at the irony. It wasn''t his inttion to get any spotlight.

    Bringing Althea here was more about political maneuvering than saving lives, but who was he to spoil their illusions?

    "Ah, it was nothing much. I did what I could¡ª" Vyan began, attempting a modest tone.

    "You ev st us doctors as soon as you heard of the news," someone else piped up.

    "Also, didn''t you say you would donate t thousand silver coins to the families who lost their members in the epidemic?" another voice added.

    Wait, no, that is false news. It''s five thousand¡ª

    "T thousand silver coins?" Suddly, he was sured by surprised gasps. "That is so gerous, Your Grace!"

    As they looked at him with hopeful eyes, Vyan''s smile stretched thin, teetering on the edge of panic.

    I can''t believe I am facing peer pressure right now!

    "Please, don''t praise me too much," he decided to handle it gracefully, despite the gears in his head turning at the estimated loss he would face from this ''gerous'' donation.

    "I am just doing the bare minimum." The bare minimum of what, he didn''t specify. "And you all don''t need to pay me much atttion; please go and be with your family members."

    Everyone exchanged glances, deeply moved by his supposed gerosity and humility.

    As the villagers dispersed, gossiping about Vyan''s supposed good heart, Vyan let out a dramatic sigh and began his search for Althea and Clyde among the crowded medical camps.

    His expression was a perfect mix of concern and dignity, as if he were a noble hero from a tragic play. But the truth was, he was only worried about the finances.

    The Walver village was famous for its exquisite fruit, and now, with its terrible condition, they wouldn''t be able to supply the fruits according to their tder for the monster hunt festival. It would be a huge loss for both sides.

    Wh he spotted Althea and Clyde, he decided not to bother them for the momt as they were busy with treatmts. So he took a leisurely a the village since the rain had died down.

    Once he heard Althea was done treating all the emergcy patits, he strutted over to the pair with a glass of juice in his hand.

    "Good work, Thea," Vyan mused, giving her a smile. "Here, have a drink," he offered the glass in his hand. "The villagers gave me this earlier, but I am not too thirsty."

    "Thanks, Vyan," Althea said, her eyes looking tired.

    "What about me?" Clyde asked with a hopeful look.

    "I got this from that nice lady," Vyan pointed to a certain lady amidst a group. "I am pretty sure if you ask her, she will give you a glass too."

    "Fine," Clyde pouted and walked over to that lady.

    "Vyan," Althea called out, and he looked at her. "What do you think could have caused this epidemic?" she queried, taking a sip of her drink.

    "Contaminated water," he answered, his tone filled with certainty. "The water flowing from the Karloz River is the culprit."

    "Did you block access to the river, th?" Althea asked, sounding calm betraying the urgcy of the matter.

    "Yep, I took care of that last night," Vyan assured, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, and her eyes wided in surprise.

    "How did you guess it so early?" she probed, curiosity evidt in her eyes.

    "Well, it wasn''t that I guessed it earlier. It''s just that wh I heard the news first, my instinct was to block access to the village to prevt the epidemic from spreading further." §®?¨N¦®??¦´§Á.???

    So, Vyan checked off the four major sources¡ªair, water, soil, and food.

    He had instructed some hired mages to cast spells: one to seal in the village air, another to restrict water from the Karloz River, a third to halt work at the farmlands, and finally, he had told everyone to stop eating anything that looked ev remotely suspicious.

    "Wait, what do you mean ''seal in the air''?" Althea interrupted, her eyes narrowing.

    Clyde joined them and let out a sigh as he answered the question, "He meant to kill all the Walver villagers."

    "This is called cutting losses, Clyde," Vyan shrugged nonchalantly. "Would you prefer the tire grand duchy to be affected? This was the only way to save the bigger population."

    Althea''s jaw dropped, and Clyde shook his head in disbelief. "You are unbelievable, Vyan."

    Vyan flashed a mischievous smile. "Thank you. I aim to astonish."

    "Wait, wh was it that you guessed it was the Karloz River?" Clyde asked. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "On our way here," Vyan simply replied.

    The tsion betwe the two of them crackled as Clyde confronted Vyan, his words laced with accusation, "I get why you didn''t hesitate to sd Princess Althea here because healers have immunity against all diseases. But what about the fact you let me barge in here without confirming the air isn''t the source of contamination?"

    Vyan remained unperturbed and deadpanned in response, "You were the one who was in a hurry."

    "What¡ª" Clyde began, bewildered, but he paused as Althea put a hand on his shoulder.

    "Relax," she interved, her touch inadverttly setting Clyde''s ears ablaze. "Vyan is just teasing." Her gaze fixed on Vyan, she added, "Isn''t that right?"

    "Yep," Vyan affirmed with a knowing grin. "I had already deduced the source of contamination wh I heard the death toll from you, Clyde."

    "How?" Althea inquired, sounding intrigued.

    "From what Clyde told me," Vyan explained, "the death toll stands at five hundred in this small village of five thousand. They all rely on the Karloz River for water, but it''s obvious not everyone refills on the same day."

    "If it were airborne," Vyan continued, "all five thousand would likely be affected by now. Soil or food contamination wouldn''t spread this quickly. Water is definitely the common dominator."

    "Damn, the brains on you," Althea applauded, impressed.

    Vyan smiled modestly and said, "Well, I also had the foresight to bring you here."

    Althea''s expression turned sheepish. "I kind of feel guilty about my original motive for coming here," she admitted. "But I am glad I did. We are saving lives, at least."

    Clyde finally snapped out of his daze and pressed, "What do you mean by a ''dirty reason''?"

    "Um, that''s¡ª" Althea hesitated, clearly conflicted.

    Just th, the three of them heard some passing people whispering not-so-subtly nearby.

    "Princess Althea swooped in at the first call from His Grace, but where is Prince Easton?" one voice sneered. "I am pretty sure he was informed of our perilous situation as well."

    "Yeah, Princess Althea braved the storm, but Prince Easton couldn''t be bothered. He must be too busy brushing his hair," another voice chimed in, sounding sarcastic.

    "Typical," said a third voice, dripping with malice. "The crown prince must think he is too royal to get mud on his shoes in a ''peasant'' village."

    "Meanwhile, his sister is out here, rain or shine, earning her ''future empress'' title."

    "Yes, Princess Althea rode in like a Valkyrie to save the day!"

    As Clyde pieced their words together like a detective untangling a plot twist, he gasped in realization.

    "You two were scheming to spin this whole mess in favor of Princess Althea, wer''t you?" he exclaimed.

    "Of course." Vyan raised an amused eyebrow, a smirk decorating his face. "Why let a perfectly good disaster go to waste wh we can turn this tragedy into a gold opportunity?"

 Chapter 69: Beginning Of Downfall

    Althea trudged toward the next medical camp, each breath a sharp, ragged gasp. She could feel her mana reserves dwindling to dangerous levels.

    The mere thought of the hundreds of patits still waiting for her st a shiver down her spine.

    "How am I supposed to manage this alone?" She let out a haggard sigh, her resolve wavering.

    But she knew she couldn''t stop. She had to keep going, for their sake.

    Wiping the sweat from her brow, she felt an unnatural heat radiating from her skin. "Mana exhaustion... just what I needed," she mumbled, her vision starting to blur a the edges.

    "Your Highness," Clyde''s voice cut through the haze, a lifeline of concern, "I think you should take a break."

    She nodded weakly, barely registering his words.

    "But Your Highness, you are going to see my¡ª" started the middle-aged man at the tt trance, but his words died in his throat as Clyde''s glare silced him.

    "Can''t you see she is exhausted? Do you want her to die from overwork?" Clyde''s voice was a cold blade, slicing through the air with undiable authority.

    The man looked at Althea''s pallid face, his own filling with concern. "Ah, Your Highness, you really don''t look well. Please, sit down and have something to eat. We will get food for you right away!"

    Althea tried to nod, but darkness croached on her vision, threating to pull her under.

    Clyde''s strong arms caught her just in time. His touch was steady and reassuring.

    "Let''s sit over here," he murmured, guiding her gtly to a bch outside the medical camp.

    His presce felt like a fortress, shielding her from the overwhelming tide of fatigue and fear.

    As she sat, the world slowly coming back into focus, Althea felt a mix of gratitude and frustration. She wasn''t used to relying on others, but at this momt, she had no choice.

    And perhaps, just maybe, she could allow herself this brief respite before the battle resumed.

    Once Clyde had her settled, he conjured a small bottle of transpart liquid, the kind Althea instantly recognized as a mana amplifier potion.

    "I don''t normally recommd this, but if you are going to play the heroine and save the tire village, you are going to need it," Clyde said.

    Althea managed a faint smile. "It''s perfect. Just what I needed." She reached out for it, but Clyde made the bottle disappear with a quick flick of his wrist.

    "First, you need some food to replish your ergy," he declared firmly.

    She stared at him, amusemt dancing in her eyes. "I thought you were the easygoing type. Who knew you could be so strict?"

    "Wh your boss is someone who acts like he has achieved immortality, you learn to become an overly cautious health aide," Clyde grumbled, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips.

    Althea nearly burst out laughing but managed to hold it in. "Speaking of your boss, where is he?"

    Of course, she would ask about Vyan. It''s all she ever seems to ask me, Clyde thought, feeling a pang of something he didn''t want to name. He quickly brushed the feeling away.

    "He should be hanging a here somewhere," Clyde said, scanning the area and feeling a small, guilty relief that Vyan was nowhere in sight.

    Althea nodded, and Clyde''s gaze softed as he looked at her. This was his chance.

    "Althea, if you don''t mind me asking..." He hesitated, his heart pounding. She turned her innoct eyes to him, and the courage drained out of him. "Uh, never mind."

    He couldn''t bring himself to ask. The question he longed to ask¡ªdo you see me as Clyde, or just as Vyan''s aide?¡ªremained unspok.

    Deep down, he feared the answer. He knew it was likely the latter, at least for now.

    But Clyde was determined. He would make her see him for who he truly was. He just had to try harder.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, at the crack of dawn, Vyan stood by the Karloz riverside, the froz water sparkling under the bright sun. He looked like he was having a staring contest with the ice.

    "What''s got your brain in a twist?" Clyde asked, sneaking up behind him.

    Althea was beside Clyde, stifling a yawn. She had just wok up from a catnap, forced by Clyde''s insistce on getting some rest since everything seemed under control.

    "What do you think, guys? Is it a pure coincidce that such an important river got contaminated just weeks before the monster hunt festival?" Vyan quizzed.

    "Are you suggesting somebody did this on purpose?" Althea''s yawn disappeared faster than free food at a charity evt. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan gave a curt nod. "The Karloz River flows for miles. If this had gone unnoticed a few more days, we would be neck-deep in over t thousand of bodies. Literally."

    §®¡Ì?¦¥?§²??.§³?§®

    "No nobles would dare come near Ashstone, terrified they might catch whatever this is," Clyde added, his eyes wide with the realization.

    "You are on point."

    "Got any suspects?" Althea queried.

    "Isn''t it glaringly obvious?" Vyan tilted his head, a cynical smile on his face. "We have got only one major emy who is both furious and dim-witted ough to pull off something this unsubtle."

    Clyde nodded, understanding dawning on him, while Althea looked like she missed the memo.

    Clyde leaned in, whispering the name in her ear. Her eyes wided, disbelief and shock writt all over her face.

    "Seriously? Them?" she whispered back.

    "Yep," Vyan replied, a smirk playing on his lips, and crouched at the riverside, his fingers grazing the froz water.

    According to his precise instructions, the hired mages had turned the tire river into a giant ice cube. But now, he was about to undo their frosty masterpiece.

    "Clyde, fetch a bottle of water wh I undo the freezing spell. We will sd it to the Tower of Magic," Vyan commanded.

    "You are taking this to the imperial court?" Clyde''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.

    "Yes, they messed with me at the wrong time," Vyan replied, his face a mask of sere calm, but his eyes gleaming with a deadly intsity. "They will pay for it."

    "Okay," Clyde said, manifesting a wood bottle from thin air with flourish. "You can undo the spell now."

    Vyan nodded and muttered the reverse spell. The ice melted faster than a snowman in a sauna. He watched the water flow freely again, a satisfied smile appearing on his lips.

    Once Clyde had gathered the water as evidce, Althea asked, her tone reluctant, "Vyan, are you sure you want to purify the river and give the credits to me?"

    Althea had known about Vyan''s magical pottial ever since the two of them got bound by the sacred oath, but she couldn''t believe he had suggested this idea.

    "Yes, this is the perfect opportunity to gain the public''s favor," Vyan pointed out, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Once we rile them up against Prince Easton, they will start protesting against him for sitting on his royal backside and doing nothing."

    Althea''s smile was tight and bitter. "How ironic. Father''s decision to hide that Easton can''t perform healing magic is going to blow up in his face."

    Not many knew that Easton was only blessed with symbolic purification abilities but not healing powers. He was good at tding to people''s souls, but not their bodies.

    "But Vyan, the public doesn''t have that much power," Clyde interjected.

    "Yes, I know," Vyan replied, a dominant smile on his face. "But this is just the beginning of Easton''s downfall. I want to let it start as a ripple in the water."

    He had promised Althea he would make her Empress of Hayness by taking Easton out of the way, and he was determined to keep that promise.

    Vyan began chanting the incantations to cleanse the water of toxins. He had stayed up all night trying to master this complicated spell.

    It wasn''t the lgth of the spell that made it difficult; it was the massive mana drain. This one was tough, ev for someone of his level.

    By the time he finished, he was gasping for breath, like he had just run a marathon.

    "Is it done?" Clyde asked, and Vyan nodded, wiping sweat from his brow.

    "How should we test it?" Althea asked, eyeing the water suspiciously.

    "I will drink it," Clyde volunteered, causing Althea''s eyebrows to shoot up.

    "Ar''t you afraid it might poison you?" she asked.

    Clyde crouched at the riverbank and said confidtly, "I believe in my prot¨¦g¨¦''s abilities."

    Vyan couldn''t help but smile, and Althea felt a pang of vy. If only someone believed in her like that. Th again, maybe if she let Clyde in, he would¡­

    Clyde tasted the water and gave a thumbs up. "Tastes fine. No bitterness."

    "They all said the water started to have a bitter taste from a few days ago, right?" Vyan inquired.

    "Yep. So it means your spell worked," Clyde grinned, and Vyan mirrored his smile.

    "Great job!" Althea chirped happily.

    While they celebrated, they were unaware of the pair of violet eyes watching them.

    She pressed a hand to her mouth, trying to hold in her gasp. "So, I was right. He is a mage."

 Chapter 70: The One You Care For

    Lyon lay hunched over on the cold, damp stone floor of the cell, his breaths coming in ragged, pained gasps.

    The frigid air bit at his skin, mingling with the sweat and blood that matted his disheveled hair to his forehead.

    Towering over him, the well-built man in a gleaming knight''s uniform dealt another vicious blow, his gauntleted fist connecting with a sicking thud against Lyon''s ribs.

    "Are you going to speak up now or what?" Vyan''s voice cut through the air, as cold and sharp as a blade. He stood behind the knight, his presce a looming shadow of mace.

    Lyon gasped, each breath a struggle. "What... what am I supposed to say if I don''t know anything?"

    "Is that so?" Vyan''s face remained a mask of apathy, his eyes glinting with a cruel satisfaction as he watched Lyon, bloodied and brok. "Michael, take the torture up a notch."

    "Yes, Master," Michael replied with a small, defertial bow. He grabbed Lyon by the collar, lifting him effortlessly before delivering another of brutal blows.

    Lyon''s body slammed against the wall, and he coughed up blood, his mind racing , I won''t say her name. No matter what. If he knows...

    From his chair, Vyan''s crimson eyes gleamed with a sinister delight. Lyon shivered, a chill running down his spine as he realized just how much Vyan was joying this tormt.

    That psycho won''t hesitate to torture her as well. I must protect her from him, Lyon thought desperately, just before the darkness of unconsciousness claimed him.

    "Master, he has fainted. What should I do?" Michael asked, his voice steady, betraying no emotion.

    "Pour boiling water on him," Vyan ordered, his voice icy. "He will speak. He has to. We need to know who dared to poison the Karloz River and croach on my territory."

    "Understood, Master," Michael said, preparing to carry out the gruesome order.

    As Michael sprang into action to gather the hot water, Vyan was lost in his thoughts, his expression a mask of cold calculation.

    He was certain it was Marquess Estelle who had ordered the contamination of the Karloz River. But the Marquess, in his aristocratic arrogance, wouldn''t have dirtied his own hands.

    No, it was someone in Ashstone who had executed the plan. But who? It couldn''t have be Lyon since he was rotting in this dank cell.

    Michael returned, clutching the steaming pot, and looked to Vyan for permission, skepticism etched in his eyes.

    Vyan gave a curt nod. Michael splashed the water, and Lyon jolted upright, gasping for breath, pain contorting his features.

    "Ready for two?" Vyan asked, his voice dripping with malice. "Or are you going to spill the name and save us both some time?"

    "N-no," Lyon stammered, his voice trembling. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So much loyalty?" Vyan arched an eyebrow, feigning surprise. "For whom? Who could inspire such devotion in someone like you?"

    Vyan was guinely curious now. From what he knew, Lyon was a selfish snake, willing to sell out anyone for the right price. So who could be worth this much pain?

    "I don''t know," Lyon mumbled, barely audible.

    "Really?" Vyan''s tone was mocking as he stood up. "You think I won''t find that person out if you don''t op your mouth? I will hunt that person down, one way or another."

    He turned to leave, casting one last spiteful glance at the pitiful figure on the floor.

    "Master, should I continue?" Michael asked.

    "By all means," Vyan replied with an indiffert smirk. "Just make sure he stays alive. I want him to joy every momt that is yet to come."

    As Vyan strode out, a faint smile formed on Lyon''s cracked lips. Despite the agony, a twisted sse of pride filled him.

    He had held on, if only for a little longer, and protected her name as much as he could.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan stormed into the manor, each step up the grand staircase a sharp, angry punctuation mark.

    "I will find that person you care about so much, Lyon, no matter what," he muttered under his breath, determination etched into every line of his face.

    He didn''t care who executed the marquess''s plan anymore. Lyon''s resistance made it clear it was someone significant, and that was ough to fuel Vyan''s pettiness. He was going to uncover their idtity, by any means necessary.

    Lost in his vgeful thoughts, he barely noticed Iyana standing at the top of the staircase.

    "Good eving, Your Grace," she greeted him, her smile igmatic and, frankly, annoying in its ambiguity.

    "Good eving," Vyan responded curtly, attempting to brush past her.

    "You have be really busy," she remarked, leaning against the railing with an air of casual elegance that irked him ev more.

    "All courtesy of your family," he retorted sharply, not missing a beat.

    ????§®§²¦´?.??§®

    "What has my family done?" she asked, feigning offse, though her eyes betrayed a flicker of curiosity.

    "Acting like you have no idea, huh?" He let out a mocking chuckle, stepping closer to her.

    He casually rested his hands on the railings, and she backed against it further. His hands on her either side created an intimate, albeit tse, cage. His face hovered inches from hers, his breath warm against her skin.

    "You must have heard about the Walver village epidemic, right?" he asked, his voice low and dangerous.

    She nodded, maintaining eye contact with him.

    "I know it was your family who started this."

    Her eyes harded, defiance flashing through them. "There is no way."

    He titled his head, amused at her confidce. "You must have forgott just how low your family can stoop."

    "Who is to say you ar''t just trying to provoke me against them?"

    Vyan burst out laughing, a harsh, mirthless sound that echoed through the hallway as he stepped away from her.

    "Geez, Iyana, you are going to kill me," he wheezed, the laughter lingering in his eyes. "Such a funny accusation."

    His hand landed on her shoulder, his touch cold and electrifying. She shivered involuntarily.

    "Trust me, Iyana, this is the one thing I wouldn''t lie about. Your family," he squeezed her shoulder for emphasis, "is trash¡ªutter trash."

    His red eyes locked onto hers¡ªunblinking, confidt, and disturbingly sincere. Her belief in her family began to almost waver under his intse gaze.

    Gritting her teeth, she slapped his hand away, her eyes blazing. "Stop trying to poison my mind against my family. It''s not going to work."

    She spun a and stormed down the stairs, her steps echoing in the empty corridor. Behind her, his chuckle was low and mocking.

    "Of course. But don''t come crying to me wh they stab you in the back!" he called out, his voice laced with dark amusemt.

    She halted, gripping the railing as she shot him a fiery glance over her shoulder. "Ev if they did, you would be the last person I would turn to!" she retorted, her words sharp as daggers.

    Her heart pounded as she continued down the stairs, his laughter following her like a ghost.

    She didn''t need his cynicism¡ªshe had ough doubts of her own.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Later that night, Vyan was on the verge of ripping his hair out in frustration. He had combed through every magic book in his collection, but not a single spell could help him.

    Clyde had already giv him the defeatist speech: there was no point. No witnesses, no one had be se visiting Lyon. It was a dead d.

    "Seriously, Goddess Hecate, thousands of spells exist, but not a single one for this situation?" he huffed. "A spell to trace it back to that person? Is that too much to ask?"

    He glared at the scattered books and faceplanted on the table, groaning. "Don''t you care about the five hundred people who died from this? You are supposed to be the guardian!"

    ''Who are you kidding, you brat? You don''t care about those people,'' came a floating taunt in his head.

    Vyan''s head snapped up, his voice brimming with excitemt. "You actually answered me!"

    ''Well, you never called out to me before,'' the Goddess of Magic responded, a hint of disappointmt in her ethereal tone. ''I honestly expected you to keep pestering me regularly.''

    "You think I am that greedy?" he shot back, deadpan.

    ''Appartly not,'' Hecate chuckled. ''But since you have finally asked, I will grant you a wish.''

    "A spell to trace¡ª" he started to say, but he was interrupted by her.

    ''No. Something ev better.''

    His eyes gleamed with curiosity. "What is it?"

    ''I can only tell you where the incantations are stored, but you must be the one to master them.''

    "I can handle that, no problem. But tell me what it is first."

    ''How impatit you are, my child.''

    "You are dragging this out on purpose, ar''t you?" he grumbled.

    Her soft laughter echoed in his mind before she finally revealed, ''Why struggle through the hard route wh you can just go watch the past unfold?''

 Chapter 71: Spell Going Wrong

    As Clyde burst into Vyan''s room with his usual morning ergy, expecting to find his frid deep in the embrace of sleep, the sight that greeted him was far from ordinary.

    "Vyan!" Clyde called out, his voice echoing off the walls. "It''s time to rise and shine. Sir Jacques is sharping his ''disappointed mtor'' glare as we speak. You have already skipped training for three days with the excuse of the epi¡ª"

    Clyde paused as Vyan was nowhere to be se. He spun a in confusion, his eyes darting a the room.

    "Vyan?" he called out ttatively, as if expecting Vyan to jump out from under the bed.

    Th it hit him.

    "Hold the parchmt, is Vyan actually up on time?" Clyde muttered incredulously, squinting suspiciously at the sunlit window.

    "No way, the sun has not ris from the west either," he muttered to himself, questioning the very laws of nature.

    In the last fifte months of knowing Vyan, this has never happed before. There must be only one possibility!

    Summoning his magical skills, Clyde teleported to the trance of Vyan''s sanctum. He bypassed the elaborate sev-steps security measures that Vyan had put on ever since Iyana invited herself over. Yes, you read it right. Sev.

    "Vyan, what is this big idea of spding the tire night here¡ª" he announced upon barging in, only to freeze in his tracks.

    There sat Vyan, looking more like a sleep-deprived scholar than the usual disheveled sleeper Clyde knew so well.

    His eyes resembled two bloodshot moons in a stormy sky and they were fixed inttly on a weathered scroll that seemed to have se better cturies.

    "What on earth¡ª" Clyde began, th caught sight of the muddy footprints leading to Vyan''s spot on the study table.

    "Where did you go to collect all this mud from?" Clyde cringed.

    "Mount Mary," Vyan mumbled.

    "Mount Mary?" Clyde shrieked in surprise. "Did you go to excavate some history single-handedly or what?"

    Vyan remained undeterred by Clyde''s teasing and murmured solemnly, "No, I wt to collect this scroll. It contains a spell to go into the past."

    "A spell? Like, rewind-the-clock kind of spell?" Clyde blurted out, eyes widing with both disbelief and a hint of excitemt.

    "Not quite. It''s like I would be visiting the past as a spectator, that''s it."

    "As far as I know, didn''t this spell go extinct?" Clyde twitched his lips. "Are you sure you found this in that barr mountain? Are we sure it''s not a recipe for a really old-fashioned mushroom stew?"

    "No jokes, Clyde," Vyan said, finally tearing his eyes away from the scroll to meet Clyde''s gaze, his expression deadly serious. "This could change everything."

    "Okay, fine, fine," Clyde raised his hands in defse. "But how did you know it could be found on Mount Mary?"

    "Goddess Hecate told me."

    "Oh, I see¡ª wait, who?!" Clyde''s eyes almost popped out of his sockets.

    "Goddess¡ª"

    "You have a direct link to her?"

    "I never told you?" Vyan asked with a bored tone.

    "No!" Clyde shouted.

    "Huh. I must have only told Bedict th," Vyan muttered.

    Clyde seized Vyan by the shoulder and shook him vigorously. "How could you keep such a major secret from me?"

    Vyan shot him an annoyed look. "Stop pestering me. Go see if Thea needs you, lover boy."

    Clyde''s face fell. "No, she is long gone. She fled at dawn."

    After tding to Calver village, Vyan had invited Althsa to stay the night at his estate. Though she reluctantly agreed at his insistce, she bolted the momt morning broke.

    ?¡Ì?¦®?¦Ñ¦´§Á.?¦¨?

    "That is a shame," Vyan remarked, his eyes back to fixating on the ancit scroll, "I thought it might give you a chance to win her heart."

    "Only if life were that simple," Clyde sighed deeply.

    "Stay strong, frid," Vyan couraged, his voice devoid of thusiasm.

    Clyde scowled and grumbled, "Should I inform Sir Jacques you are skipping training today?"

    Vyan gave a curt nod.

    "Fine. You will deal with him the next day, not me." With that, Clyde headed for the door, snapping his fingers to clean up the mud on the floor on his way out.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Ah, I am finally done," Vyan exclaimed, a satisfied grin spreading across his face.

    After an hour of intse conctration that made his brain feel like it was doing yoga in a sauna, Vyan was now pondering how to test it out.

    Selecting a momt wh he was out and about, completely not home, seemed like the safest bet.

    After all, he couldn''t risk running into himself¡ªthe universe had strict rules about meeting your own doppelganger.

    "Okay, let''s give this a whirl," he muttered nervously.

    Closing his eyes, Vyan focused on his mana circuits. Reciting the spell, he expected a zap and whoosh¡ªinstead, there was a soul-splitting swirl, a terrifying slip, and a sudd drop that made him regret eating the food Clyde brought him earlier.

    Wh he felt a gtle thud that was more graceless than graceful, he braved oping his eyes.

    Blinking in the unfamiliar room, he sighed. He was still inside his manor, but in a room that he couldn''t quite put his finger on.

    "What date is it?" he pondered aloud.

    Peering out the window to see it was nighttime, he groaned. "Whatever the date is, it is neither the right time nor location. It''s just a stupid random day in the past."

    Clearly, the spell worked, ev if the universe rearranged a few details.

    Just th, he heard the double doors creaking op, and he dashed to hide under the bed.

    He saw porcelain feet walk into the room, and as he noted the purple design of the floor-touching gown, he recognized whose room it was.

    Of course, it had to be Iyana''s room. Fate loved to throw him into these situations.

    Iyana headed into the bathroom, and Vyan was all set to make his escape wh, lo and behold, two maids strutted in like clockwork.

    Appartly, it was night routine time, and he was stuck playing a game of hide-and-seek.

    Only after Iyana emerged in her night dress did the maids finally bid her goodnight and shuffle out.

    Vyan stifled a sigh of relief, siltly cursing his luck.

    On the other hand, Iyana tinkered a the room and paid no mind to properly drying her hair. Vyan couldn''t help but wince as her damp locks bounced a like mischievous spirits.

    Patice is a virtue, Bedict used to say. Well, patice was about the only thing he had left right now.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of hair-flailing tormt, Iyana settled into bed. Within minutes, the soft symphony of her snoring filled the room.

    Vyan counted t more minutes just to be sure she was truly in dreamland before cautiously emerging from his cramped hiding spot.

    Her hair, still damp, framed her face in a way that was oddly dearing, but he couldn''t help feeling annoyed.

    He debated whether he should leave her to her nocturnal peace or... Well, it wasn''t like this small, insignificant gesture would d up changing the prest or anything. She wouldn''t ev know this happed.

    His fingers hovered over her hair, gtly coaxing the dampness away. A small smile tugged at his lips as he watched her sleeping form.

    Just as he was about to retreat to the shadows, his heart skipped a beat as her sleepy voice murmured, "Stop."

    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 72: I Am So Sorry

    Vyan froze, caught like a deer in headlights wh Iyana uttered, "Stop."

    He took a deep breath, mtally grasping for any excuse to explain why he was in her bedroom at this ridiculous hour. Slowly, he turned a and began, "Iyana, the thing is¡ª"

    "Stop, don''t take him away from me," she murmured, her eyes closed and her face damp with cold sweat.

    Relief washed over him first, but it was quickly replaced with concern. He crouched beside her bed, his expression softing.

    "Nightmares again, huh?" he whispered, taking in her distressed face.

    "Unlike me, you won''t be able to go back to sleep if your nightmare wakes you up," he said, trying to sound casual but failing miserably.

    Placing a gtle hand on her forehead, he added with a hint of bitter sarcasm, "I can''t fix my own mess, but I can try to fix yours." He cast a deep sleeping spell on her.

    Soon, the crease betwe her brows eased and her breathing became more relaxed. She was now in a slumber so deep that ev if the manor caught on fire, she wouldn''t know.

    He looked up at the ceiling, pondering, this isn''t anything major that can change the prest¡­ Right¡­?

    Suddly, he worried about that. He hoped she had no plans until morning.

    Gosh, I always d up being so stupid wh it comes to her, he thought, a bittersweet smile tugging at his lips.

    After giving himself a well-deserved mtal slap, Vyan decided to abandon his worries and head back.

    Unlike his journey to the past, he returned to the prest without a hitch.

    He reappeared, staring at the translated scroll with a mix of irritation and disbelief. "What the hell? I recited the spell perfectly," he muttered, eyebrows knitting together.

    "Maybe I said the date wrong? Ugh, who knows? Maybe the universe just hates me."

    Undeterred by his initial failure, Vyan decided to give it another go. This time, he succeeded, landing himself t days in the past.

    He stealthily observed his surings and finally discovered the culprit behind his missing chocolate cake.

    Bedict. Bedict, of all people, had thrown it away.

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "Great, I have be mtally cursing Clyde for nothing."

    Returning to the prest, Vyan''s vision blacked momtarily, and he felt a peculiar ssation, as if his body was trying to detach itself from his soul.

    "Note to self: Don''t overdo this spell," he murmured, placing a hand on his chest to steady himself. "Alright, one more time. Let''s go back to the day before the river water started to taste bitter."

    With that, he found himself sev days in the past, near the Karloz River.

    It was dark, the kind of dark where nothing was visible. So, Vyan summoned a small fire spirit for some light. He moved discreetly, a shadow among shadows, eyes scanning for anything suspicious.

    He halted abruptly upon spotting a woman by the riverside, her long gown flowing in the gtle breeze.

    He couldn''t make out her face clearly until the clouds parted, and the moonlight bathed the sce in a silvery glow.

    The moonlight reflected off the water, revealing a face he knew all too well. His eyes wided in shock and a bit of awe.

    "Iyana?" he whispered, the name barely escaping his lips.

    Just th, Vyan remembered his rect journey to the past. Iyana was wearing the same gown at first. It was the same day he had returned to on his first trial.

    But how could she be here now?

    He had cast a deep sleeping spell on her¡ªthere was no way she could be here. He was sure it had be elev in the night wh he cast the spell, and now it was past midnight.

    It was impossible for her to be awake and about until it was morning.

    So, who was this person masquerading as Iyana?

    Vyan watched as the imposter took out a glass bottle filled with black liquid and poured it into the water. He couldn''t stop her; interving would cause a major disruption to the prest.

    Once she was done, she walked back towards the village, completely unconcerned with hiding her face.

    At first, Vyan was confused about her inttions. Th it clicked.

    This person was trying to frame Iyana!

    If the villagers saw her now, they would never forget the face of such an ethereal beauty and reveal it later.

    Shit, what can I do¡ª

    Suddly, the imposter fell to her knees, clutching her chest. "Ugh, Azazel, can''t you let me hold onto this appearance for just a little bit longer?"

    Did I hear that right? Azazel, the demon?

    Vyan felt a shiver run down his spine.

    I can''t believe this person has contracted such a powerful demon.

    "I know, okay? I know I already wasted much time talking to Lyon in Iyana''s appearance. But can''t you¡ª" she writhed in pain. "Fine, have it your way!"

    Vyan watched eagerly, hoping this person would now reveal their true face. Instead, they vanished into thin air. §®?¨N¦®§®??§Á.???

    Vyan was so frustrated he felt like banging his head on the wall until it made a dt.

    "So Lyon thought he was protecting Iyana," he grumbled to himself, the words dripping with disbelief.

    He had noticed that their bond had started to improve, but seriously? Lyon was guinely trying to keep his mouth sealed because this person had eluded him into thinking it was all Iyana''s plans.

    Until now, Vyan was convinced Lyon was putting on an award-worthy performance in front of Iyana, just like the rest of his family members.

    More importantly, who was this imposter? This was no ordinary black magician, either. They had bagged Azazel, after all.

    Amidst his thinking, Vyan''s chest started to hurt and his vision wt black once again for a momt.

    "Ugh, I should go back to the prest," he groaned, sounding like a time-travel-weary tourist.

    The momt he landed back in the prest, his body betrayed him, and he collapsed into a heap on the floor, unconscious.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan found himself veloped in darkness, the air heavy with an oppressive silce.

    A sneering laugh shattered the stillness, reverberating a him like a sinister echo.

    "How was my acting for the last four years? Flawless, right?" Iyana''s voice dripped with contempt, her face twisted into a disgusting smirk.

    Instead of the familiar sting of betrayal, Vyan stood up, his eyes locking onto hers with a cold intsity.

    "What if Iyana was never acting and you are the imposter?" he challged, his voice unwavering.

    She let out a chilling laugh, and suddly, another Iyana materialized on his other side.

    This Iyana''s smile was warm, almost tder, causing his heart to flutter despite himself.

    "It''s only you whom I adore so much!" the bright Iyana exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with guine affection. "That''s why I always like being a you."

    Vyan''s lips began to curve into a smile, but the other Iyana''s harsh voice cut through his reverie.

    "Did you really think I kept you close because I liked you?" she sneered, her eyes glinting with malice.

    Without warning, both Iyanas vanished, leaving Vyan alone in the dark as sces from the past flickered a him like ghostly apparitions.

    "Seriously, how could you think that I, the daughter of an esteemed Marque, would stoop so low as to fall for a godforsak, nameless commoner like you? What could you possibly offer me?" one sce replayed, Iyana''s voice filled with scorn.

    "You have giv me more than anyone ever has, Vyan," another memory whispered, her tone soft and sincere.

    "I am on my way to becoming the que! Can you imagine? A que! It has always be my dream!" her voice rang out, triumphant and distant. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You want to know why my dream is to become the Commander of the Imperial Knights? Well, it''s because I want to be an indepdt person with ough power in my hands so that I never have to rely on my family," another memory echoed, her resolve strong.

    "Do you know what''s ev funnier, Vyan? It''s the fact that you actually believed I loved you," the cruel Iyana''s voice taunted, each word like a dagger to his heart.

    "Somebody I love¡­ You idiot, read betwe the lines. I am talking about you," the kind Iyana''s voice lingered, filled with warmth and affection.

    Vyan jolted awake, gasping for breath. His whole body trembled, his skin clammy with cold sweat.

    The brightness of his bedroom felt suffocating, the remnants of the nightmare clinging to him like a shroud.

    Tears poured from his eyes with a force that defied his will. There was no stopping them, and he didn''t ev try.

    The weight of the epiphany dream crushed him, leaving him with nothing but the urge to shout and sob until his voice broke.

    "Your Grace," came a gtle knock, "are you awake?" Iyana''s voice filtered through the heavy door, a lifeline in the storm of his despair.

    Hearing her, his composure shattered completely.

    On the other hand, receiving no response, Iyana cautiously pushed op the door.

    She had heard from Clyde that Vyan fainted and had come to check on him, but nothing could have prepared her for the sight before her: Vyan crumbling and weeping on the bed.

    "Your Grace, what''s wrong?" she asked, rushing to him, her heart pounding with fear and concern.

    Without a word, Vyan reached out and clung to her, burying his face in her stomach, while she remained standing. It was as if she were his only anchor in a world turned upside down.

    "I am so sorry," he choked out, his voice breaking, "I am so sorry."

    "Your Grace, what are you talking about?" Iyana was utterly bewildered, but the sight of him so brok made her own heart ache.

    "I am sorry, I am sorry. Please¡­" His apologies were a torrt of anguish, spilling forth without coherce.

    "Your Grace¡­" She knelt beside him, veloping him in her arms. She didn''t know the cause of his pain, but she felt an overwhelming need to be his solace.

    "Vyan, please calm down. Tell me what you are sorry about."

    "I¡­ I¡­" He struggled, his words strangled by the lump in his throat. Shame and regret burned him from the inside out.

    I am sorry for not believing in you and your love, my lady. It was never you who framed me.

 Chapter 73: Misunderstanding Cleared

    Iyana sat at Vyan''s bedside, his body trembling with emotion. She gently stroked his back, trying to offer comfort amidst the storm of his tears.

    When his silent sobs finally subsided, she dared to ask, "Can you tell me what is troubling you?"

    Vyan shook his head, his grip tightening around her. His breath tickled her ear as he murmured, "Not yet."

    Iyana tried to pull away, her concern mixing with a hint of amusement. "Your Grace, you know, this isn''t quite appropriate."

    "Didn''t you once boast that your fianc¨¦ wouldn''t bat an eye if you pulled the entire town into your bed?" Vyan''s voice was laced with a touch of sarcasm.

    Her cheeks flushed, caught off guard. "Why bring that up now?"

    "No reason," he replied casually, pulling her closer. His cold touch sent shivers down her spine, contrasting with her warmth.

    The closeness was overwhelming. His hands around her waist, his knee brushing against hers, his face nestled against her neck¡ªit was all too much. If he held on any longer, she feared she might combust.

    "Your Grace¡ª" she had started formally, only to be cut off by his interruption.

    "Vyan," he had insisted, his tone unusually soft. "Call me Vyan like you did just now."

    Her heartbeat skipped a rhythm at his request. "Why¡­"

    "I like it." Her breath hitched as his lips brushed against her skin¡ªintentionally or not¡ªsetting off a chain reaction of jitters in her stomach. "I like it when you call my name."

    "Why is that?" she dared to ask, despite the nerves making her words falter. "You couldn''t even tolerate the sight of me before. So why do you suddenly enjoy hearing your name from me?" Her whisper betrayed both curiosity and a hint of vulnerability.

    "I can''t tell you that," he replied cryptically, his voice dropping to a husky whisper. "I will only reveal it when your memories return."

    "Why?" she protested softly, her frustration tinged with a strange longing.

    He chuckled lowly, the sound reverberating in the small space between them. It was unnerving yet oddly comforting.

    "Vyan," she finally said, unable to maintain their physical contact further, "Please let go of me. You are making me uncomfortable."

    It turned out ''uncomfortable'' was the magical word she needed for Vyan to finally release her.

    He murmured an awkward, "I am sorry," as he scratched the back of his neck.

    She felt her heart squeeze at the sight of his bashful demeanor. Why did he have to look so endearing now of all times?

    "It''s okay," she managed, her voice softening despite herself as she looked away. "I should get going now¡ª" As she attempted to stand, he caught hold of her wrist.

    "Um, thanks for staying," he mumbled, his sincerity cutting through the awkwardness.

    "Anytime," she replied, surprised at the warmth in her own voice before quickly making her exit.

    Leaning against the wall outside, she took deep breaths, trying to steady her erratic heartbeat. It seemed like she had forgotten to breathe properly while she was inside.

    "What the hell was up with him today?" she muttered, her annoyance masking a deeper concern. "He cried so much¡­ I wonder what made him so sad¡­ or who."

    Little did she have any idea, it was her. Only she held within her the power to reduce Vyan to tears.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan lay sprawled on his bed, staring at the ceiling like it owed him money.

    "Well, well, well," he muttered to himself, "look at me, the mastermind of my own misery."

    Everything up until now, he had brought it on himself. If only he had kept his faith in Iyana back then¡­

    "But seriously, who knew black magicians had such good acting skills?" That person totally had Iyana''s walk and essence down to a note.

    He sighed dramatically, contemplating his life choices. "Still, it''s my fault. I flushed four years of trust down the drain because I couldn''t see through a spell. Bravo, Vyan, bravo."

    "Why did I not keep the small things that she did for me in mind?" he questioned himself.

    Maybe it was true that even if one does ninety-nine good things for someone, all it takes is one bad thing to erase it all. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That''s what he did to her.

    He discarded everything Iyana did for him based on that one day¡ªthe day he was made to believe that Iyana betrayed him.

    "But the bigger question is, who was that impostor? What is their endgame¡ªother than ruining my life and confusing my emotions? And Iyana, oh, sweet Iyana," he said, almost fondly, "why did you never tell me? Why did you keep up the act?"

    He flopped onto his back on the bed dramatically, arms flung out. "I guess I will never know now until your memories return."

    If only he could go back into the past, he could find out about the imposter at least and sort this mess out.

    But nope, here he was, hands shaking like a leaf in a storm, unable to even summon a basic spell, let alone a temporal vortex to transcend timelines.

    He chuckled bitterly, sarcasm dripping like honey, "Oh, yeah, there is no way I can use that spell to go fifteen months back into the past for quite some time."

    Otherwise, this time, his soul and body might actually separate and never reattach.

    "Goddess Hecate¡­" he called out. "Did you intentionally send me to that timeline in Iyana''s bedroom so that I come to this realization?"

    Hecate''s silence was as good as a confirmation, and Vyan couldn''t help but grin.

    It really was strange how he had ended up in that exact timeline, despite making no apparent mistakes in the incantations. Goddess Hecate must have been annoyed at him for not having figured out the truth yet.

    "Thank you." His grin became wider. "Thank you so much for clearing up my misunderstanding."

    "What are you muttering to yourself?" Clyde''s voice cut through Vyan''s reverie, full of mischief.

    "When did you sneak in?" Vyan shot back, not bothering to turn his head.

    "Just now," Clyde replied, sidling up to Vyan''s bedside. "So spill it. What''s got you grinning like the village idiot?"

    "Clyde, brace yourself," Vyan began.

    "Is it something important, or can I first scold you for almost withering away like a flower?" Clyde teased, eyebrow raised.

    "You will want to hear this before you dish out any lectures," Vyan retorted confidently.

    "You better be right."

    As Vyan spilled the beans, Clyde''s face was a rollercoaster of emotions, ending in pure glee.

    "I knew it! My gut feelings are never wrong," Clyde crowed triumphantly. "I always knew she had a heart of gold."

    Vyan sighed, a content smile lingering on his face. "You and your gut instincts, Clyde."

    "Hey, speaking of instincts," Clyde nudged him playfully, his head tilted, "where do you stand with Lady Iyana now?"

    "What do you mean?" Vyan blinked in confusion.

    "I mean, are you back to being head-over-heels for her?"

 Chapter 74: Awkward Dinner

    Iyana was making her way to her room, still reeling from a ''what-just-happened'' moment with Vyan, when she spotted Clyde heading towards Vyan''s room. His face was a picture of worry and concern.

    It wasn''t hard to see why Clyde was so anxious. Iyana had overheard the maids discussing Vyan''s frail health, a condition he had suffered from since childhood.

    Wouldn''t Vyan be more likely to confide in Clyde about why he was crying?

    Curiosity gnawed at her, and she murmured, "I really want to know."

    She shook her head, chastising herself. "No, no, you have no right to pry if he doesn''t want to share yet. Stick to your principles, young lady."

    So, deciding to abide by her morals, she waited for Clyde to emerge. When he finally did, after what felt like an eternity, he was smiling and looked relieved.

    Unknowingly, a smile spread across her face as well.

    It seemed like Vyan had opened up to Clyde. The idea that he talked about what he was going through, even if it wasn''t to her, brought her comfort. She didn''t need to be the one he confided in, as long as he had someone.

    Lost in her thoughts, she didn''t notice Clyde approaching her until he was almost in front of her.

    "Well, hello, Lady Iyana," Clyde''s sudden, cheery voice cut through the silence, making her jump.

    She quickly regained her composure, masking her surprise with practiced grace. "Hello, Clyde," she responded coolly, though her heart raced from the unexpected encounter.

    "You have been loitering here for quite some time. Care to head inside?" he suggested, a knowing smile playing on his lips. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana felt a blush creep up her neck, embarrassed at being caught. Clyde must have spotted her lingering outside Vyan''s room even before he headed inside.

    "No, not really. I was just... passing time," she lied, striving for nonchalance.

    "Ah, so you are free then," Clyde said with mock innocence. "I am about to send a maid up with Vyan''s dinner. Why don''t you join him?"

    "Dinner in his room?" Her eyes widened in shock. "Why would I do that?"

    "Well, the poor fellow is sick," Clyde replied, adopting a tragic expression. "Someone needs to ensure he eats properly."

    "And why can''t you do that?" Iyana shot back, suspicion lacing her tone.

    Clyde gasped dramatically, as if she had suggested something scandalous. "Do you have any idea how swamped I am because that idiot worked himself into a faint?"

    She narrowed her eyes. "I am pretty sure Miss Freya handles his duties when he is indisposed¡ª"

    "Shush, shush, you overthink, my lady," Clyde interrupted, waving off her concerns. "Just join the maid when she brings dinner. For both of you."

    "But¡ª"

    Before she could protest further, Clyde vanished, likely teleporting to the kitchen to inform the staff of his impromptu dinner plans.

    Iyana stood there, fuming but reluctantly resigned to her fate.

    She let out a long, exasperated sigh, rubbing her face. "Do I really have to go back in there after that?" she muttered, her cheeks heating up.

    The thought of Vyan hugging her made her skin tingle all over again. His cold skin against her warm one...

    She ran her hand up her arm, feeling the goosebumps rise. "Ugh, what am I going to do?"

    She began pacing the hallway, completely losing track of time until soft footsteps snapped her out of her frenzy. A maid arrived carrying two sets of dinner.

    "My lady, aren''t you coming?" asked Mia, the same kind soul who had brought her clothes when she awkwardly used Vyan''s bathroom.

    "Oh, um, yeah," Iyana replied, sounding like a malfunctioning puppet.

    "My lady, are you okay? Your face is flushed," Mia said, her tone laced with concern.

    "Am I?" Iyana let out a laugh that sounded more like a squeak, making Mia gasp.

    "Did Master Vyan get sick from a contagious disease? And is it possible you have caught it as well, my lady?" Mia speculated, her eyes wide with alarm.

    Iyana shook her head frantically and came up with some excuse, "No, no, nothing like that. It was just... hot in the hallway."

    "Oh, I see." Mia let out a relieved sigh. "Maybe summer has started its journey already," she remarked with a sweet smile.

    Iyana plastered a smile on her face too, though she knew full well summer was still hibernating and the chills of late spring were very much alive.

    Mia knocked on the door politely, and Vyan''s voice came through, "Wait a minute, I am changing."

    Instantly, the imagination of Vyan taking off his shirt flashed in Iyana''s mind. Her face went redder than a tomato.

    Oh, my God, am I a pervert? she screamed internally.

    "Come in now!" Vyan hollered, and Mia pushed the door open.

    But Iyana stayed glued to her spot outside, still flustered from her own perverse thought.

    "Pardon the intrusion, Master. I have brought your dinner and Lady Iyana''s," Mia announced, striding over to the round table by the balcony doors.

    "What now?" Vyan let out, clearly another unsuspecting victim of Clyde''s whimsical machinations. "Why on earth would Iyana be having dinner with me?"

    "Lord Clyde mentioned you requested it," Mia replied, her voice trailing off, as if trying to distance herself from Vyan''s inevitable wrath.

    "What¡ª" he paused, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. "Mia, how many times do I have to tell everyone not to take Clyde seriously?"

    "I will keep that in mind, Master, but you should know¡­" Mia hesitated, clearly well-trained under Clyde to navigate their master''s whims. "Lady Iyana is already waiting outside the door."

    Vyan glanced towards the door, just as Iyana decided to make her entrance.

    "Hello," she mumbled sheepishly, "It''s me again."

    "Oh," Vyan stammered, a hint of embarrassment coloring his cheeks as if the clarity of their earlier encounter finally hit him. "Um, Iyana, my apologies for whatever nonsense Clyde must have spouted. You are free to join me only if you are comfortable."

    Iyana took a deep breath, trying to appear composed. "It''s alright. I have no problem with it."

    And so, began what would undoubtedly be the most awkward dinner of their lives.

    The silence was almost deafening, and the room felt unusually hot, almost as if Mia''s words were true and summer had already arrived.

    Vyan didn''t initiate any conversation from his side, seemingly lost in his own fallacy. So, Iyana didn''t try, either.

    However, as she took small, deliberate bites of her food, she couldn''t help but steal glances at the man across from her.

    That little scar on his forehead is kind of cute, is the thought that started her thorough observation.

    I never noticed this before, but¡­ She found herself thinking, her lips parting slightly. He is¡­ somewhat handsome. No, not just somewhat. Very. He is, in fact, criminally handsome.

    "Are you planning to burn holes into my face, or is this some kind of military habit?" Vyan''s voice cut through her thoughts, looking at her with obvious amusement.

    "Huh? No!" she huffed, her cheeks flushing as she stared down at her soup. "I was just noticing how pale you look."

    "Sure, I buy that," he smirked, clearly unconvinced.

    "Really!" she insisted, desperately trying to salvage her dignity. "Your ghost-like complexion is a bit unsettling."

    "Well, excuse me for not being in my best health. Should I apply some cosmetics to add a bit of color?" he quipped.

    "Why don''t you just use magical spells instead? That will be much easier for you to apply than cosmetics¡ª" she retorted, before realizing what she had let slip.

    Her eyes widened, and cue the dramatic music as the spoon came loose from her fingers and thud against the floor.

 Chapter 75: Guessing Game

    Once the spoon hit the floor, Iyana''s heart went into overdrive, hammering against her ribcage like a war drum calling soldiers to battle.

    She didn''t dare look up at Vyan, her thoughts spiraling into a chaotic mess. Stupid, stupid, stupid! You weren''t supposed to reveal it! Now he will think you are a total idiot¡ª

    Her mental self-flagellation came to an abrupt halt when she heard the screech of a chair. She glanced up just enough to see Vyan standing and moving toward her.

    Is he coming for a fight? Does he want me dead now?

    Her hand instinctively reached for her bracelet on her other wrist¡ªthe one that doubled as a magical storage unit for her sword and shield.

    If he tries anything, I will not back down¡ª

    She was fully braced for a showdown, expecting him to conjure spells or some fiery incantation. Instead, his hands reached down.

    Huh?

    Vyan crouched and picked up the spoon she had dropped.

    Oh. I completely forgot about the spoon.

    She blinked, thoroughly puzzled, as a soft glow enveloped the spoon, cleansing it.

    Vyan straightened up and placed the spoon back on the table. "You can use it again," he said nonchalantly.

    She continued blinking, her brain in complete shutdown mode.

    "And about using magic instead of cosmetics," he added, a playful smirk on his lips as he returned to his chair, "it sounds like a fantastic idea." He chuckled lightly as he sat down. "I wonder if a spell like that exists, though."

    "Your Grace¡­" she began, freezing as his gaze sliced through her. "Vyan," she corrected, and his eyes softened. "Aren''t you even going to deny it?"

    "Well," he said, picking up his spoon with deliberate slowness, "what''s the big deal? I already know that you know." His tone was as casual as if they were discussing the weather.

    In fact, he was the one who had orchestrated the whole reveal, letting her piece together his identity as the mage from the Valley of Divos through Benedict and the head maid''s hints.

    But he had made sure she had no concrete proof to bring to the emperor. Her past betrayal still lingered in his mind back then, a thorn that refused to be removed.

    Now, understanding that she wasn''t the one who betrayed him, he trusted her principles. She wasn''t the type to resort to cheap tricks like blackmail, especially not after discovering the truth about their intertwined past.

    Besides, if she wanted to free Lyon from his enslavement, she would surely come up with a more noble plan than resorting to threats. After all, using threats and blackmailing were more his forte than hers.

    "But what if I had evidence against you?" she asked hesitantly. "The whole nation thinks you are inept at magic. If anyone finds out you have been deceiving them¡ª"

    "So, what are you suggesting?" He folded his hands on the table and leaned in slightly, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Are you planning to expose me?"

    "I mean, I have no reason to protect your secret," she shot back, regaining her confidence and deciding to play along. ?¡Ì¨N#¦¥?§²¦´%?

    "Touch¨¦," he said with a smirk. "But you do realize that if I go down, I will drag you and your entire family down with me, right?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This guy¡ª

    Her cheeks puffed up in annoyance. "Geez, I didn''t even say I would expose you! Why are you antagonizing me?" She grabbed her spoon and began to stuff herself with exaggerated fervor. "I would have to be a heartless bitch to expose your magical skills after you went through the trouble of purifying the Karloz River all by yourself."

    "Huh?" It was Vyan''s turn to blink dumbly. "How did you know that?"

    "Hmph, I am not telling," she said, turning away with an air of indignation like a drama queen.

    Vyan pursed his lips, trying to piece it together. She must have seen me performing the spell. But does that mean she also heard what Clyde, Thea, and I were discussing? About taking Prince Easton down?

    He looked at her cautiously, scanning her expression for any hints of knowledge about his master plans. He was okay with her knowing about his magical skills, but he was pretty sure she wouldn''t be thrilled about him plotting a coup against her fianc¨¦.

    "Even if you don''t tell, I can guess very well, you know?" Vyan said, keeping his tone light-hearted as he tested the waters. "Also, just for your information, I didn''t do it out of the goodness of my heart."

    "I wish I could say I knew that already," she sighed, sounding genuinely disappointed. "I did think you must be pretty good-hearted, despite how you act with me. But that, unfortunately, only lasted a few hours. The following morning, when I heard the Walver villagers cheering Princess Althea for cleansing the Karloz River, I just knew you had some other dishonest reason behind it."

    So¡­ she likely didn''t hear us, Vyan thought.

    "Do you have any guesses what my ''dishonest'' reason could possibly be?" Vyan asked, raising an eyebrow and sounding playful.

    Iyana gracefully finished her soup and began toying with her main course. "Well, I gave it a lot of thought and only managed to come to one conclusion."

    "Which is?" he prompted, leaning forward curiously as if her next words would solve the mysteries of the universe.

    She shot him an annoyed look. "Why are you interrogating me? Do you think I am going to tell you everything? I still see you as a threat, you know?"

    "Come on, we agreed to a cease-fire until your memories return. Don''t be that mean," he insisted, trying to sound diplomatic but ending up somewhere near whiny.

    "At this rate, I am going to have to wish for my memories to never return," she grumbled, making a face that suggested she was seriously considering it.

    Vyan laughed lightly. "Please, my lady, don''t torture me like that and tell me your guess," he pleaded, his voice dripping with exaggerated sweetness.

    It was the way he uttered ''my lady'' so naturally that made her resolve soften. "Fine," she conceded begrudgingly.

    "Finally." He smiled in satisfaction and challenged, "Let''s see how close you are to the mark."

    She looked him in the eyes with a seriousness that could have stopped time. Vyan suddenly felt a prickling pressure, certain she was about to call him out for plotting against her future husband.

    But then, she blindsided him with a revelation that was so far out of left field it was practically in another sport.

    "You have a crush on Princess Althea, don''t you?"

 Chapter 76: Platonic Feelings

    Iyana cautiously examined Vyan''s blank face once the question left her mouth, her heart pounding in her chest.

    He stared back, unflinching, and she began to wonder if she had just crossed into forbidden territory.

    Is he embarrassed? Or worse, offended? Maybe I should have just said I have no guesses at all. Is it too late to take it back¡ª

    Then, unexpectedly, Vyan lowered his head, and Iyana''s anxiety skyrocketed.

    This is it. The moment of awkward silence that could end their currently amicable relationship.

    But just as the tension reached its peak, Vyan burst out laughing.

    Iyana blinked in confusion. Was this some new defense mechanism?

    "What in the name of heavens?" Vyan managed between laughs, clutching his stomach. "A crush on Princess Althea? How did you even come up with that?"

    Iyana''s panic button was officially pressed. "What? You don''t?" She blurted out, her mind racing.

    "Oh, wait, are you perhaps just in your denial stage?" she continued. "You shouldn''t deny your feelings too much like this, you know? She seems like a perfect match for you. I mean, yes, according to societal norms, she is way too old for you. But what does it matter if you two truly love each other?"

    "Love each other?" Vyan wheezed, doubling over with laughter. "Seriously, Iyana, stop talking. I am going to die."

    Iyana frowned, crossing her arms defensively.

    Why are you laughing so much? Yes, you look absolutely adorable laughing, but that doesn''t mean you will laugh at my expense! she thought, her cheeks puffing up and feeling a tad petty.

    "Is it so stupid to think you like her when you literally purified a crucial economic river and gave her all the credits?" Iyana asked without fear. "Why else would you do that?"

    Vyan struggled to compose himself, wiping tears from his eyes. "No, Iyana, no," he managed to say, finally regaining control. "I don''t have a crush on Thea."

    "Thea?" She arched an eyebrow, her heart doing a twist. "You have a nickname for her and you claim you don''t like her?"

    "It''s just what I call her because," he paused, chuckling, "she has kindly bestowed upon me the esteemed title of a dear younger brother."

    "Brother?" Suddenly, her heart did a happy cartwheel. "She sees you like a younger brother?"

    "Yep," he confirmed, "and not to mention, I have sworn an oath not to eye anyone my friend fancies."

    "But your only friend is Clyde," she blurted out.

    "Why do you have to paint me as a social hermit?" he grumbled.

    Iyana gasped and covered her mouth. "Oh, gosh, does Clyde like Princess Althea?"

    Vyan nodded, and Iyana squealed, eyes twinkling with gossip-loving joy.

    "They sound perfect," she cooed. "Spill the tea, tell me more."

    "Aww, why? Don''t you want to take a moment to mourn that you and I won''t be in-laws?" Vyan teased.

    "Nope, I am actually relieved," she chirped.

    "Ouch, you cold-blooded woman," he pretended to wince.

    "We haven''t exactly been the best of buddies, have we?" she remarked.

    "That doesn''t mean we can''t give it a shot now," he suggested. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I think I might hurl if you suddenly turn on your so-called sweet charm," she joked.

    "Please, it''s just that you don''t remember," he chortled lightly, looking at her with an affectionate gaze. "I have always been a sweetheart to you."

    "Well, it''s a shame I can''t testify about that anymore," she quipped.

    "Really? Maybe I should start proving it again," he said with a mischievous grin. "At least someone has to fill in the shoes since your fianc¨¦ couldn''t be bothered¡ª" Vyan blurted out before his brain caught up with his mouth.

    You idiot, why did you mention Easton? he scolded himself internally, scrambling to apologize, "Oh, I am sorry¡ª"

    Iyana''s lips curved up, a smile that was more bitter than sweet. "Why should you be sorry? It''s not your fault my fianc¨¦ couldn''t care less whether I am even alive or not."

    ?%??¦®?$?@?*§Á

    "Well, not to be in his defense, but why would anyone worry about your existence while you are staying at the esteemed Grand Duke''s estate?" Vyan retorted, trying to inject some levity.

    "Please, you probably wished I would drop dead the moment I set foot here," she chuckled, her laughter surprisingly light-hearted despite the earlier tension.

    Vyan couldn''t help but grin back at her, and so they bantered on, their conversation turning unexpectedly pleasant as they took their sweet time finishing their meal.

    Vyan really liked this peace between them; it was just like he had gone to the past¡ªsharing laughter, feelings, gossips, and meals with her

    He didn''t regret the answer he gave to Clyde when he was asked whether he was in love with Iyana anymore.

    However, little did Vyan know, he was about to be rudely awakened from this temporary peace and regret the answer he was so proud of.

    The next morning, Clyde''s frantic pounding on his door at the ungodly hour of seven dragged Vyan away from sleep.

    Nevertheless, when Clyde announced his business, instead of his usual urge to throttle Clyde, Vyan dashed downstairs, only to freeze midway down the staircase.

    There stood Iyana, looking like a sweaty, disheveled warrior fresh from a morning sword duel, surrounded by an absurd variety of flowers in the middle of the hall room.

    Easton stood in front of Iyana, presenting a bouquet of flowers to her like he was auditioning for a romantic drama.

    "My apologies, Iyana, for not visiting you sooner," he began, oozing charm that could probably convince even a rock to blush. "There really is no excuse for my negligence."

    Iyana, caught off guard by the sudden floral bombardment, blinked in disbelief. "Your Imperial Highness, what is all this?" she asked, trying to process the unexpected flower shower.

    "Just a token of my apology," Easton replied smoothly, flashing a charming smile. "Although I am not entirely sure of your favorite flower, I know you have a general fondness for them. So, I have brought you a whole assortment. I sincerely hope you like them!"

    Iyana was left speechless, and nearby spectator Vyan was equally dumbfounded.

    Suddenly, like a specter from a bad romantic-comedy drama, Clyde materialized behind Vyan and whispered, "Are you sure she is just a precious existence to you?"

    Despite the provocation, Vyan didn''t utter a word at first as he thought of all the bullshit he had spouted to Clyde last night.

    "I mean, are you back to being head-over-heels for her?"

    Vyan chuckled softly, a sound more like the rustling of dry leaves. "No, Clyde, I am not. My days of playing the lovesick fool are behind me," he said, running a hand through his tousled hair.

    "Why do you say that?" Clyde pressed, narrowing his eyes in suspicion.

    "After spending over fifteen months hating her, I cannot just flip the switch and be in love with her again. It''s not that simple," Vyan replied, his voice tinged with exasperation.

    He glanced at Clyde, hoping his friend would drop the subject.

    "It is simple, though. Love is either there or it isn''t," Clyde insisted, crossing his arms as if delivering a final verdict.

    "Thanks for the brief philosophical talk, Clyde, but I am telling you it''s not," Vyan responded.

    "So why do you still care for her? Even when you were hell-bent on revenge, you couldn''t stop," Clyde pointed out, his eyes boring into Vyan''s.

    Vyan sighed. "The answer is simple: she is a very precious existence to me."

    "Oh, please, enlighten me how," Clyde shot him an annoyed tight-lipped smile, his patience wearing thin.

    "Well, to begin with, she made my life much happier for the time she was a part of it. So, yeah, I am thankful for that," Vyan explained, his voice softening as he recalled the good times.

    He continued, "Iyana and I may or may not have had some lingering romantic feelings back then, but that''s all in the past now. I have gotten over it, and she does not remember it. So now, I just want her to find her own happiness."

    "So you really don''t love her anymore?" Clyde''s voice softened slightly, curiosity replacing his earlier skepticism.

    "Nope," Vyan replied, popping the ''p'' for emphasis.

    "And you just want her to be happy with another man?" Clyde asked, raising an eyebrow again, clearly not buying it.

    "Yep. My feelings for her are as platonic as a handshake now," Vyan said, his expression resolute.

    "Okay, fine," Clyde sighed, shaking his head. "But mark my words, Vyan. Love has a habit of turning up when you least expect it. So you will end up wanting to eat those words. Platonic, my ass."

    As Vyan watched Easton gaze at Iyana like she held the secrets of the universe in her hands, he couldn''t help but wonder if Clyde was onto something.

    Maybe, just maybe, platonic love was not the only kind of love lurking around the corner of Vyan''s heart, ready to make him eat his words like a humble pie.

 Chapter 77: Cross The Bridge Or Not?

    Iyana accepted the bouquet from Easton with an awkward half-smile, her fingers brushing against his cool, gloved hand.

    She was unsure of how to respond. The flowers were rather vibrant against the backdrop of her uncertainty.

    "Your Imperial Highness, this is quite generous of you," she began cautiously, trying to keep her voice steady, "but was there something specific you needed from me?"

    Easton''s gaze was fixed on her, his demeanor cool and collected as always. "No, I simply wished to see you," he confessed, his voice a contrast to the warmth of the flowers in her hands.

    Iyana''s expression betrayed a hint of curiosity mingled with a touch of cool reserve. "And what prompted this sudden visit?"

    Stepping closer, Easton tilted his head slightly, a faint smile playing on his lips. "I am only following your advice, Iyana," he murmured softly, almost too low for anyone else to hear. "Public displays of affection."

    "If you are going to fake concern for me, do it in public, not in private."

    She recalled her casual comment during the ceremony after the Ganlop war, surprised that Easton had actually taken it to heart.

    "So, is this your way of assuring His Grace that you do care about your fianc¨¦e?" she inquired, raising an eyebrow.

    Easton nodded thoughtfully. "I considered how you might have felt among your peers, uncomfortable because of my¡­ aloofness. I wouldn''t want to embarrass you in front of the Grand Duke."

    "Well, that''s unexpectedly considerate of you," she admitted, a faint, almost reluctant smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.

    She couldn''t help but think that if Easton was a little more thoughtful and a little less glacial, their married life might almost be bearable.

    Even so, why did the thought of being married to Easton bring such a dark cloudy storm in her chest? Earlier, she used to be indifferent, but now, she rather felt repulsive.

    "By the way," Easton cleared his throat and asked, "Do you want to have a cup of tea with me?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana opened her mouth to answer when she was rudely interrupted by an annoyingly cheery voice, "What a pleasant surprise, Your Imperial Highness! What brings you here this early in the morning to my humble abode?"

    Iyana''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets at the sight of Vyan, not only awake but also impeccably dressed so early in the morning. She resisted the urge to check if the sky was still blue.

    "Greetings, Your Grace," Easton turned to face Vyan with his usual cold, polite smile. "I hope you have been well. My apologies for dropping in unannounced. I should have informed you beforehand."

    Vyan strutted towards them, each step clicking sharply on the marble floor. His smile was so unnervingly wide that it made Iyana think of a shark eyeing its next meal.

    "Yes, you should have," Vyan laughed, a sound as pleasant as nails on a chalkboard. "I could have prepared a parade in your honor."

    "There is no need for such extravagance, Your Grace. This is just a casual call," Easton replied smoothly.

    "But look at you, still not empty-handed," Vyan remarked, noticing the royal servants carrying in gifts for him. "Have you even had breakfast? If not, please allow me to inform¡ª"

    "Oh, no, please, there is no need¡ª"

    "Nonsense," Vyan brushed off Easton''s protest with a casual wave, like he was swatting a particularly annoying mosquito. "I will have my servants set up a lavish outdoor spread for Lady Iyana and yourself. You two lovebirds surely deserve some alone time after such a lengthy separation."

    "That would be delightful, Your Grace," Easton accepted, not even bothering to reject the offer out of politeness.

    Although Easton seemed cold and composed, he was buzzing with excitement beneath that icy exterior.

    His heart raced with anticipation, but his stoic demeanor betrayed none of it.

    This moment was the culmination of his true intentions for being here.

    He longed to spend time with Iyana, but he was painfully aware that any overt display of affection would only earn her wrath. She had made it abundantly clear that private affections were off the table.

    So, he devised this clever excuse. Without it, he knew she would have pushed him away just as she had before.

    "Alright, Benedict shall get to it then," Vyan said with a smile, signaling to Benedict and the other servants to begin their tasks. "But before that, Lady Iyana, you should get changed."

    Iyana glanced down at her sweaty morning practice outfit and let out an unbothered sigh. "Oh," she muttered. "I guess I should go change then."

    "Meanwhile, Your Imperial Highness, why don''t you wait in the lounge area or perhaps take a walk in the garden? The weather is rather pleasant today," Vyan suggested.

    "I will do that, Your Grace. Thank you," Easton replied, maintaining his composed facade as Benedict led him away.

    Once he was out of earshot, Iyana shot a pointed look at Vyan and marched over to him. "Why did you have to go and do that?" she demanded, her tone a mix of irritation and frustration.

    "What? Weren''t you drowning in sorrow last night over Prince Easton''s lack of interest in your charm?" Vyan asked innocently, raising an eyebrow. "I thought a little morning date might lift your spirits."

    "You are such an idiot," she muttered, barely audible.

    "Pardon?"

    "Nothing," she sighed, then noticed a speck on his face. "Oh, you have got something in your eye."

    "Oh," Vyan began, but before he could react, her hand darted forward and whisked away the offending dust from the exterior corner of his eye.

    "Maybe you should have spent more time washing your face properly instead of hurrying off to get ready," she quipped, a hint of teasing in her voice.

    He chuckled. "I didn''t hurry. Because, you know, being a mage has its perks."

    "How convenient," she deadpanned, rolling her eyes in mock annoyance.

    Easton, who was walking in the opposite direction with Benedict, couldn''t help but glance over his shoulder from far away. Just then, he saw Iyana gently reach up to touch Vyan''s face¡ªa gesture that sparked a whirlwind of conflicting emotions within him.

    The gesture was so natural that neither of them thought too much of it, but Easton''s chest churned like a witch''s cauldron on a stormy night.

    The truth was as glaring as a blazing sun: his sudden urge to spend time with Iyana stemmed directly from his fury towards Vyan.

    He was absolutely furious with his father when he learned that she was going to live at the Grand Duke''s estate for a whole month until the monster hunt festival.

    He had only come to know of it a week ago when one of his aides was on vacation in his hometown, Ashstone, and spotted Iyana in a market with Vyan.

    If he had known sooner, he would have tried to bring her back sooner.

    Even so, it was absolutely mind-boggling how his father could have encouraged the idea of his to-be wife to go live at a bachelor''s estate. The Grand Duke as Vyan might be, he was still a single young man living alone without any family at the estate.

    Naturally, it was enough to make Easton want to tear his hair out, if only to match the level of frustration bubbling within.

    He sighed heavily, pondering his next move in this delicate dance of affection.

    Should he bridge the gap between them, or respect her space? The dilemma gnawed at him like an overzealous puppy with a favorite chew toy.

    On the other hand, once Iyana walked away from Vyan, his smile dropped and his expression turned cold as he looked at Easton and Benedict''s back

    Clyde, always the keen observer, materialized beside him with a smirk that could rival a court jester''s. "So, you are now pulling out all the stops to assert your platonic feelings, is that it?"

    Vyan was quiet, so Clyde further prompted, "Is the next plan to be the officiant at their wedding?"

    Vyan shot him a look that could freeze a dragon mid-roar. "Shut up." With that, he walked away from Clyde, leaving his aide to muse by himself.

    "Let''s see how you react, Vyan, upon seeing your ''precious'' person spend time with her fiance."

 Chapter 78: Impossible Wish

    Unfortunately for Clyde, Vyan''s reaction was as thrilling as watching paint dry.

    Vyan, not being one for breakfast¡ªbecause who needs food when you can have stress and work, right?¡ªsettled for a glass of juice and dove headfirst into his mountain of delayed tasks.

    Outside his closed window, the picturesque scene of Iyana and Easton enjoying a breakfast date played out like a romantic comedy, but Vyan remained stubbornly glued to his office chair.

    Clyde, however, couldn''t resist sneaking peeks at the royal romance unfolding outside.

    "Lady Iyana and Prince Easton could be waltzing on the table out there, and Vyan would still not leave that chair," he muttered under his breath, making sure his voice wasn''t loud enough for Vyan to hear.

    After all, his usual knack for snarky commentary was silenced by the sight of Vyan looking utterly swamped and stressed out.

    "Hey, don''t stress too much," Clyde finally said, trying to sound comforting. "Everything will turn out just fine."

    "I don''t know, Clyde. We were supposed to leave for the Forest of Beasts about a week ago. Then, the epidemic came, followed by my sickness," Vyan sighed, his forehead buried in his palm like he was performing in a tragedy drama. "Even if we depart today, Jonathan is saying it will start raining on our way¡ª"

    "Hey, Jonathan is not a professional weather forecaster. He is just a gardener," Clyde deadpanned, rolling his eyes, "who, by the way, is wrong half the time."

    "Even so, the probability of rain is still 50-50. Can you imagine how troublesome it might get for everyone?"

    "Yes, but you can''t afford to delay it any further. There is not enough time left before the festival."

    It was crucial to secure the monsters below B-grade and bring them to the reserved forest¡ªwhich was the hunting grounds for the festival. Since it was a festival only for nobles to partake, ensuring safety was of utmost importance. That was why this festival always took place in the reserve forest, not near the Forest of Beasts.

    Once they would be brought to the reserve forest, they would be tested for any poisonous traits and then divided according to their grades and trained, especially the B-grade ones (as in, put under spells) so that they never end up killing the participants.

    "I know," Vyan mumbled, sounding more like a deflated balloon than a determined host.

    "Hey, relax, it will be fine," Clyde chirped, sauntering over to Vyan''s chair and giving his shoulders a reassuring massage. "And if it doesn''t, at least we will have a great story to tell. ''Remember that time we got drenched on the way to the Forest of Beasts?'' It will be a classic!"

    As Clyde pressed Vyan''s shoulder, a cacophony of cracking bones erupted, followed by an unexpected cry for help.

    "Oww, oww, stop!" Vyan yelped, springing to his feet. "What did I ever do to you? Why would you torture me like this?"

    "What do you mean? I was trying to help relax your shoulders with a massage," Clyde defended, eyebrows knitting in confusion.

    "You call that a massage?" Vyan shrieked, eyes wide with disbelief. "That felt like you were trying to grind my bones into powder!"

    "Wow, there really is no winning with you, is there?" Clyde let out, shaking his head and feigning disappointment. "You are so hard to impress. Pardon me for not being a professional."

    "Oh, trust me, you could be a professional killer with those massaging skills!" Vyan shot back.

    "You don''t need to be that mean," Clyde pouted, looking like a kicked puppy.

    "You know what? Get out," Vyan declared, pointing at the door. "Go out and make preparations. We are departing for the Forest of Beasts at ten sharp."

    "Fine, I am going," Clyde drawled, ambling over to the door like a reluctant teenager. "Oh, I am supposed to inform Lady Iyana as well, right?"

    Vyan was leafing through some papers when he paused for a brief moment before he mumbled, "Nope. There is no need for that."

    "Why not? She is supposed to be your bodyguard," Clyde reasoned, leaning against the doorframe.

    "That was before she knew of my abilities," Vyan responded, his voice as cold and sharp as a winter wind. "Now that she knows, there is no need to pretend I need protection. I am alone enough." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Clyde let out a sigh, throwing his hands up in surrender. "Fine, do whatever you wish."

    Once Clyde left, Vyan reluctantly walked over to his partially opened window and subtly peeked out.

    There, the beautiful imperial couple was sharing breakfast, with a smile adorning Iyana''s face and a curious expression on Easton''s.

    Vyan''s lips curled into a faint smile as he watched the scene.

    "It''s better for me if you stay behind," he mumbled to himself and gently closed the window, shutting out the world outside and the flicker of emotions that came with it.

    ¨C¡ª¡ª

    "Spence, is everything ready?" Vyan asked, strolling up to the front gate of the manor where two carriages awaited¡ªone for him and the other for supplies.

    "Yes. All we have to do is depart now. Clyde and the other mages are meeting us at the end of the Canisis district," Spencer informed him.

    Vyan nodded, his mind already on the journey ahead. He sauntered over to his carriage, expecting the usual solitude.

    Instead, he was greeted by an unexpected sight that nearly made him stumble back.

    "Iyana?" he blurted out.

    A mischievous grin spread across Iyana''s face. "Did you really think you could ditch me so easily, Your Grace?"

    "What are you doing here? Weren''t you having breakfast with Prince Easton?" Vyan questioned, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    "How long do you expect a woman to spend on one meal?" she retorted, rolling her eyes. "Anyway, get in first. We have got places to go, people to meet."

    Still shaking his head, Vyan climbed into the carriage and took a seat opposite her. He knew there was no point wasting time by trying to convince her to back out now.

    However, as the vehicle lurched into motion, he couldn''t resist probing further.

    "Still, shouldn''t you be giving your fianc¨¦ some quality time, considering the effort he put into visiting you?" Vyan raised an eyebrow.

    "Vyan," she said, locking eyes with him, "Prince Easton and I don''t have that kind of relationship."

    Vyan tilted his head, clearly confused.

    She sighed deeply before continuing.

    "To be frank, we are more like political chess pieces than star-crossed lovers," she explained coolly. "And since I know your secret, I will let you in on this one: Easton''s little visit was all about public relations, not passion."

    "But surely he must care for you¡ª" Vyan started, only to be cut off by Iyana''s scoff.

    "Well, what do you expect from a man whose father has three wives and eleven concubines?"

    Vyan''s jaw nearly hit the floor at her bluntness. There were some things everybody knew but nobody spoke of. And the emperor''s polygamous household was clearly at the top of the list.

    "Even if he acts like he likes me now, it wouldn''t take him a year to bring in a new wife or get a concubine. Actually, even a year sounds generous," she said blatantly.

    "So, that is why you keep your distance from him?"

    "Yes. It''s not worth the emotional investment," she admitted, gazing out the small window in the carriage. "Not to mention, I am a very possessive person. So I don''t want to be attached to a man who can''t belong only to me."

    Vyan chuckled softly, his eyes reflecting amusement. "Tell me about it. I have experienced your possessiveness firsthand."

    Iyana''s gaze softened, her voice tinged with a bittersweet tone. "Well, I wouldn''t be surprised if you did. After all, I am only possessive of what I love. And based on the stories you told me, I held you very close to my heart back then."

    Vyan knew this all too well. The intensity of her jealousy was something that had left an indelible mark on his memory.

    What he didn''t know was the fact she was consciously keeping an emotional distance from Easton, deliberately restraining herself from attachment.

    "But if you don''t feel anything for Prince Easton, wouldn''t your life be miserable?" he asked, a note of concern in his voice.

    Iyana leaned her head back and closed her eyes, a picture of resigned acceptance. "What can I do about it? I have no choice but to accept my fate. If I am meant to have a miserable life, locked within the four walls of the imperial palace, then so be it."

    "You would even have to give up your post in the military," Vyan mumbled, his heart twisting with sorrow for her.

    Iyana nodded, a serene yet defeated smile gracing her lips. "That''s right."

    A single tear escaped from the corner of her eye, glistening in the dim light, almost unnoticed. Vyan''s heart clenched painfully at the sight.

    She let out a heavy sigh and wiped the tear away with a determined swipe of her hand. Straightening up, she forced a bright smile.

    "Don''t worry. I will manage somehow! It''s me we are talking about, after all," she assured, her voice trying to convey a confidence she didn''t feel.

    Vyan noticed the way her hand trembled, likely imagining how close her wedding date was¡ªas if that day marked the end of her life as she knew it.

    "Even so, don''t you have any wishes?" he asked gently.

    Iyana had always been a woman of ambition. She used to speak passionately about her goals¡ªhow she wanted to be the best swordsperson in the history of Haynes or rise to become the commander of the imperial military. Her focus had always been on things she could achieve through sheer willpower and determination.

    But as Vyan reflected, he realized she had never spoken of her wishes.

    There was a big difference between a goal and a wish.

    A goal was something within her power to accomplish; a wish was something she could only hope for.

    Her goals seemed destined to remain unfulfilled due to her situation. But surely, she must have a wish¡ªa longing that might still be within reach. Perhaps he could make it come true?

    "Of course, I do," Iyana replied with a wide smile. "It''s a simple one¡ªjust like every other woman my age."

    "What is it?" he insisted, leaning in closer.

    "What else?" She closed her eyes, as if she were drifting into a sweet dream. "Being the number one priority in somebody''s life."

    Vyan''s heart shattered at her words.

    It was such an impossible wish. Just like her goals, her wish seemed destined to remain unfulfilled as well.

    Because even if Easton did love her, she would never come before his father and his responsibilities to the empire.

 Chapter 79: Reflection Of Past

    Easton trudged through the hallways of Aurora Palace, each step as heavy as his mood. If a storm cloud could manifest over a person''s head, Easton would be the living, brooding embodiment.

    "Back so soon from your romantic escapade?" chimed a voice, dripping with playful annoyance.

    Easton didn''t even bother looking up. "I am not in the mood, Thea," he snapped, his tone as sharp as a knife.

    Althea gracefully pushed off the wall she''d been leaning against, gliding to his side with an infuriatingly smug grin. "What''s the matter, dear brother? Did your precious fianc¨¦e send you back?"

    He shot her a withering glare. "How did you know I went to see Iyana?"

    "Do you think things like this stay secret? That too, in this palace?" Althea laughed, a twinkle of mischief in her eyes. "Everyone has been gossiping about it all day."

    Easton groaned. "Of course, gossiping appears to be their full-time job."

    "Well, this time, the gossip is juicy," Althea chirped, almost bouncing with glee. "The Crown Prince, caught in the throes of love, neglects his princely duties!"

    brought-to-you-by-MvLeMpYr

    Easton''s frown deepened. "When have I ever neglected my duties?"

    Althea rolled her eyes dramatically. "Oh, come on, Easton. No matter how much you do, it''s what you don''t do that sticks."

    "Is this about the Walver Epidemic?" he asked, exasperation seeping into his voice.

    She nodded.

    "You know better than anyone there was nothing I could do."

    "You could have at least shown up as moral support," Althea pointed out, a hint of accusation in her tone.

    Easton sighed. "Do you have any idea what that storm did to our flood barriers? Villages would have been underwater if I hadn''t dealt with that."

    "Ah, always the perfect prince, aren''t you?" Althea mocked, her voice laced with sarcasm.

    She almost felt guilty for making Vyan sabotage the flood barriers to keep Easton occupied. Almost.

    "Why am I even talking to you?" Easton grumbled, turning on his heel. "Go to your room and stay quiet."

    "Wow, are you seriously barking orders at your older sister?" Althea''s voice carried a mocking tone.

    "It''s not like you ever do anything that older sisters are supposed to," Easton shot back, rolling his eyes dismissively.

    "Huh, I can act like an older sister," she retorted, puffing her cheeks and rolling up her sleeves with exaggerated determination. "Come at me with your problems. I will give you solutions!"

    "Okay, tell me, have you ever been in love?"

    Althea froze mid-step, her confident demeanor evaporating in an instant. Her eyes widened, and she halted as if she had run into an invisible wall.

    "If you have, help me with this. How do you win over a girl who wants to maintain distance¡ª" Easton''s words trailed off as he realized Althea was no longer by his side.

    He turned to find her standing motionless, a dark shadow eclipsing her face. Her light green eyes were hollow, drained of any warmth or life.

    "Thea?" Easton called out, his voice tinged with genuine concern.

    Althea snapped out of her trance, plastering a forced smile on her face. "Um, you know what? I just remembered something. I will act like an older sister on another occasion. I have got to go!"

    With that, she darted away, leaving Easton in a bewildered silence.

    She sprinted to her room, slamming the door shut behind her. The pounding of her heart echoed in her ears as she rushed to the bathroom.

    She splashed cold water splashed from the sink, desperately trying to steady her breathing. She blinked rapidly, droplets clinging to her lashes as she stared into the mirror.

    But it wasn''t her own reflection she saw.

    The face staring back at her was twisted, menacing¡ªa haunting specter from her past.

    Panic surged through her veins. She reached out frantically, but there was nothing to grasp. Her magic, usually so reliable, failed her in her shock.

    The room seemed to close in around her, the air thick with unspoken fears and buried memories.

    Desperation overtook her, and with a guttural cry, she punched the mirror. Glass shattered, shards embedding themselves in her knuckles.

    Blood dripped onto the sink, mingling with the water as she whispered through clenched teeth, "Don''t ever¡­ don''t you ever come to my mind again."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "The rain seems to be getting worse, doesn''t it?" Iyana remarked, her voice tinged with concern as the downpour hammered relentlessly against their carriage.

    "You don''t say," Vyan responded, running a hand over his face in exasperation. "I really should have listened to Jonathan''s forecasting. We might need to find shelter soon. The horses might get hurt as well."

    "Do you think we will find an inn nearby?" Iyana asked, her hopeful eyes searching Vyan''s face.

    "Sure, why not? Inns love to sprout up in the middle of nowhere during upcoming floods," Vyan quipped, rolling his eyes. "But let''s consult our resident expert though," He telepathically called out to Clyde, who was in the carriage behind them.

    After a moment of silent communication, Vyan turned back to Iyana. "Good news. Jimtown village is just beyond this forest path, and it has a few inns."

    "That''s a relief," Iyana sighed, a small smile playing on her lips.

    "If the rain lets up tonight and we start at dawn, we should reach the Forest of Beasts by afternoon," Vyan added, trying to sound more upbeat.

    "We would have to get to work immediately then," she muttered. "It will be dangerous to wander the forest once night falls." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, you are right." The monsters usually got a power-up after dark. They needed to be out of the forest before nightfall, which meant their return would get delayed by an extra day.

    If that happened, then the work related to¡ª

    He was busy deducing things when he noticed Iyana studying him intently.

    "What are you staring at?" he asked, arching an eyebrow.

    "Just your frown," she said bluntly. "You frown a quite lot, don''t you?"

    "No, I don''t," he retorted, his brows knitting together in a deeper scowl, which only made her burst out laughing.

    "Thanks for proving my point instantly," she giggled.

    He rolled his eyes. "How can you laugh in this situation?"

    "What does my laughter have to do with our situation?" she replied, mischief glinting in her eyes.

    "Well, you should be praying we get to the inn safely. With this rain, we are one pebble away from a carriage disaster."

    She laughed even harder. "Who knows, I will probably still be laughing¡ª"

    Just then, a violent jerk wrenched the carriage, and the next thing they knew, Vyan''s words did come true.

    They had an accident.

 Chapter 80: Instinctual Sacrifice

    "Your Grace! Lady Iyana! Are you okay?"

    The panicked voices echoed around Vyan, mingling with the buzz in his head from the sudden crash. Darkness enveloped him, shards of debris digging into his skin as he struggled to regain his bearings.

    A weight pressed down on him, and a chilling sensation ran down his neck¡ªa thick liquid, far from the rainwater, seeping into his awareness.

    Struggling to push the weight off, Vyan''s heart pounded as Clyde smashed through the splintered door, flooding the wreckage with blinding light.

    Blinking against the glare, Vyan''s eyes focused on the limp figure atop him¡ªIyana, unconscious, blood tracing a sinister path from her head.

    Her arms were still wrapped protectively around him, almost as if¡­ S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Almost as if she protected me from the impact of the accident¡ª

    Now, it came back to him.

    When the carriage first gave a jerk, she had moved without thinking and had shielded him with her fast instincts, absorbing the impact with her own body. As a result of that, her slender frame was now a shield shattered by the collision''s force.

    "Iyana..." Vyan''s voice cracked, desperation seeping into his tone as he gently shook her. "Hey, Iyana. Wake up."

    There was no response. Panic surged within him, clawing at his throat as he turned to Clyde, his eyes pleading through tears.

    "Clyde... help, please," he managed, the weight of guilt and fear threatening to overwhelm him. "Help..."

    Clyde snapped out of his shock, his magical abilities flaring to life. With a sudden burst of energy, he unraveled the wreckage, battling against the twisted wooden cage that held them captive.

    Once they were brought out, Vyan''s eyes darted around the wreckage, heart pounding.

    The sight before him was a nightmare. The carriage before them was the first to get toppled, dragging theirs down a small cliff.

    Splintered wood and broken bodies lay strewn across the muddy ground. The carriagemen and horses were heavily injured, their groans and whimpers lost in the storm''s fury.

    Miraculously, Vyan was the least hurt, thanks to Iyana''s quick actions.

    Rain pounded down, a relentless torrent that made everything slippery and treacherous.

    Vyan turned back, eyes searching desperately for Iyana. She was being taken to another carriage for shelter, her face pale and lips tinged with blue.

    "Your Grace, you need treatment as well¡ª" Spencer''s voice cut through the chaos, but Vyan silenced him with a glare.

    "Not me. Iyana needs it first. Get the healing water bottles out," Vyan ordered, his voice tight with urgency.

    Spencer hesitated, eyes flicking to the overturned supply carriage. "About that," he started, voice trembling.

    "Do you want to say all the bottles got destroyed?" Vyan asked, dread pooling in his stomach.

    Spencer''s reluctant nod was all the confirmation he needed.

    A cold fear gripped Vyan''s heart, each beat echoing like a death knell. He sprinted to the carriage where Iyana was taken.

    Inside, Clyde was frantically trying to stop the flow of blood from her wounds. A jagged piece of wood jutted from her shoulder, and a nasty gash marred her forehead.

    "Clyde, what''s the situation?" Vyan''s voice cracked, barely audible over the storm.

    "I don''t know, Vyan. I am trying, but I don''t have much medical knowledge. I don''t know what to do," Clyde admitted, his hands trembling as he pressed a blood-soaked cloth to Iyana''s head. "We need a doctor, and it has to be fast."

    "Then, what are we waiting for? Let''s go!" Vyan''s voice rose in panic, his eyes wide with fear.

    Clyde shook his head, eyes filled with helplessness. "The rain is worse now, and the roads are too slippery. We would be risking another accident."

    Vyan''s mind raced, desperation clawing at him. He couldn''t lose Iyana. Not like this.

    He marched over, gently lifting her in his arms, her body limp and unresponsive. A cold dread seized him as he felt the faint warmth draining from her skin.

    "Tell me where the medical facility is. I will teleport us there."

    Clyde, wide-eyed and pale, took note of Vyan''s blood-soaked injuries but didn''t dare to stop him. "It should be near this shop called Karen''s Boutique in Jimtown," he stammered.

    Vyan nodded, channeling his mana, his heart thumping loudly in his chest.

    In an instant, they were standing in front of the small medical facility. He didn''t hesitate. With a force that sent the doors crashing open, he stormed inside, his voice echoing through the sterile halls.

    "Is there anybody who can help? There is an accident victim!" he shouted, but his words seemed to vanish into the void.

    Panic gripped him as the seconds ticked by in agonizing silence.

    A nurse finally appeared, lazily pushing a trolley, her indifferent gaze piercing through the desperate air. "There is only one doctor on standby. No other doctors are present due to the storm. You will have to find another facility."

    Vyan saw red at her callous words, fury surging through him. "Bring out the one doctor who is on standby."

    "He is resting now¡ª"

    "I said bring him out!" Vyan roared, his voice shaking the walls.

    The nurse shot him an irritated look and checked his clothes, but there was not much she could guess from his muddied clothes. "Look, sir, I can see you have a patient with you, but you need to keep calm¡ª"

    MVLeMpYr.com-exclusive-content

    "Keep what?" he snapped, his voice filled with frustration. "I need to keep calm? Pardon me for not being calm when someone dear to me is dying in my arms as we speak!"

    "Sir, if you are going to behave like that¡ª"

    "And do you know how you are behaving as a nurse?" Vyan challenged, his eyes blazing with an intensity that made the nurse falter. "Well, since it doesn''t seem like you do, I will tell you who I am. Maybe that will get you to behave."

    "I don''t need to¡ª"

    "Vyan Blake Ashstone," he uttered, his voice a deadly whisper. "Have you heard the name?"

    The nurse''s face drained of color as she finally registered who stood before her. Her blood ran cold, and she stammered, "That''s our grand duke." Her eyes locked onto Vyan''s fiery red gaze, realization dawning. "I will call the doctor right away!" She fled, disappearing into the doctor''s chamber.

    Another nurse approached, her demeanor professional and urgent, even without knowing Vyan''s identity, and began to move Iyana to a ward.

    Vyan followed, his heart in his throat, as he gently laid Iyana down on the bed. The nurse quickly started to stem the bleeding, her hands moving with practiced precision.

    "She has lost too much blood already," the nurse remarked grimly. "Was your wife in a carriage accident, sir?"

    Vyan nodded, his lips trembling, unable to register the nurse''s assumption about their relationship.

    All he could see was the pale, lifeless face of the woman he once loved, and the haunting possibility that he might lose her forever. Just because she was ready to sacrifice her life for him.

 Chapter 81: Something Irreplaceable

    Vyan stood outside the ward of the old medical facility, his heart a storm of emotions battering against his ribs. Blood from his own injuries mixed with mud and dirt, soaking into his clothes.

    "Why did you protect me¡­" he murmured, his breath coming out in ragged gasps. Each inhale was a struggle against the crushing weight of his guilt.

    He stared at the ward door, willing it to open, willing someone to come out and tell him that Iyana would be alright. The image of her lying motionless flashed before his eyes, her body broken and battered, and a fresh wave of anguish surged through him.

    She had thrown herself in harm''s way¡ªpurely out of instinct¡ªto protect him, and now she lay fighting for her life because of her sacrifice.

    "I should have been the one to protect you." His hands trembled as he clenched his fists, trying to keep himself together.

    A dark voice in his head whispered, It''s all your fault. You shouldn''t have been so slow to react. As a man, you should have been the one to take the brunt of the impact, but you failed.

    Vyan sank onto a wobbly wooden chair, burying his face in his hands. Tears burned in his eyes, but he refused to let them fall.

    He had to believe she would pull through. She was strong, stronger than anyone he had ever known.

    But the fear still gnawed at him, the uncertainty eating away at his resolve.

    The minutes dragged on, each one stretching into an eternity. Finally, the doctor emerged, and Vyan shot up from his seat, his eyes wide with desperation.

    "What''s her condition?" Vyan asked, his voice raw with emotion.

    The doctor shook his head solemnly. "I have bandaged her head and other injuries, but there is nothing I can do about the wooden plank that pierced her shoulder."

    Vyan''s eyes blazed with a mix of fear and anger. "What do you mean you can''t do anything about it?"

    The doctor sighed, a hint of frustration creeping into his tone. "If I remove the plank, she will bleed to death in minutes."

    "So, can''t you treat her quickly enough to stop the bleeding?" Vyan''s voice was almost a shout, desperation clawing at his throat.

    The doctor scoffed, a bitter smile playing on his lips. "If I were that skilled, I wouldn''t be stuck in this no-name village."

    "Isn''t there anybody else who can treat her then?" Vyan''s voice trembled, hope slipping through his fingers like sand.

    The doctor shook his head. "No one I know of. Only an expert from the main town or capital could handle this. For now, I will do my best to keep her alive, but there is nothing more I can do."

    With that, the doctor turned and disappeared back into the ward, leaving Vyan standing in the dimly lit hallway, feeling the crushing weight of hopelessness.

    "If only there were something I could do¡­"

    There is nothing you can do, whispered the same negative voice in his head. You can''t even use your mana at this moment.

    He clenched his fists, his fingers digging into his palm, knowing that voice spoke the painful truth.

    His typically substantial mana reserves were dangerously low after yesterday''s mishap.

    The time travel had taken a massive toll¡ªequivalent to the mana an average mage would use in a lifetime. And he had done it six times in total, including the return trips. That was why he had burned out and fainted.

    Of course, such a vast amount of mana wouldn''t be restored overnight.

    "What do I do¡­" His voice broke, a quiet plea to the universe.

    Memories of their time together flooded his mind¡ªher laughter, her fiery spirit, the way she looked at him with those piercing eyes. Each memory cut deeper than the last.

    He couldn''t lose her. Not now, not ever. The thought of a world without her was unbearable, a void too dark and empty to comprehend.

    "Please help¡­" Vyan''s voice cracked, uncertain of whom to call upon. He couldn''t use telepathy with Clyde from such a distance, and obviously, Clyde was right now busy doing damage control at the accident site.

    He almost felt like asking his dead parents or brother to help him, but what could they do? They were not even alive, and he for sure did not know how to communicate with ghosts.

    Then, a name surfaced in his mind, one synonymous with miracles. This was the only one who could help him. "Goddess Hecate, help please."

    There was a beat of silence until¡­

    ''About time,'' came the serene yet slightly amused voice of the nation''s guardian. ''I was wondering when you would finally call on me.''

    "Please, save Iyana''s life," Vyan prayed, his cold hands trembling as he clasped them together.

    Hecate sighed, the sound echoing in his mind. ''I knew you would ask that, but I make it a rule not to interfere with those on the brink of death.''

    "Can''t you make an exception? Perform a miracle or something?" Desperation seeped into his voice.

    ''No, my child. That would anger the God of Death.''

    "No, please, there must be some other way!" His plea was frantic, each word laden with distress.

    ''There is,'' she admitted, ''but I doubt you can do it.''

    "You don''t know that," he protested, his voice raw and determined. "I would do anything to save her life."

    ''Interesting,'' Hecate mused, a hint of amusement coloring her tone. ''What you need is an expert doctor, right? And for that, you need enough mana for two rounds of long-distance teleportation.'' check-out-MVLeMpYr.com

    "Are you suggesting there are ways I can restore my mana?"

    ''Not just restore,'' she chirped, ''but also expand your mana reserve in one go. It is quite the deal, isn''t it? Especially considering how crucial a mana reserve is for a mage.''

    She was right. A mage''s only true weakness was their mana reserve. No matter how powerful or omnipotent they might seem, they were only as effective as the amount of mana they possessed.

    Unfortunately, mana reserves were determined at birth, and there was usually no way to expand them. Vyan had never felt the need to¡ªuntil now, that is.

    "So what is it that I have to do for that?" His stomach churned, dread gnawing at his insides. He didn''t have a good feeling about this.

    ''Well, all you have to do is make a sacrifice,'' her voice sounded almost playful.

    Vyan''s mouth went dry as he gulped, "What kind of sacrifice?"

    ''Actually, there are quite a few options,'' Hecate replied, her tone casual, ''Let''s say a few years of your life. Or perhaps, one of your inherent magical abilities? Or a fragment of your soul?''

    "Are you sure you are a goddess, not a demon? Why would you want part of my soul?" Vyan deadpanned. Because what the hell? These options were simply ridiculous.

    ''You are amusing, my child,'' Hecate laughed, a sound as cold and distant as a winter''s night. ''It''s not about the specifics of the sacrifice; it''s about your willingness to surrender something precious. Do you realize how much stronger you will become with an expanded mana reserve?'' sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan''s heart pounded in his chest. He was not particularly bursting with the desire to get stronger, but...

    He needed help. He needed to save Iyana, and to call for that help, he needed mana. But the things Hecate was asking for were too much. They were things he could never reclaim.

    However, could he really live with himself if he didn''t do everything possible to save her? Even if it meant giving up something irreplaceable?

    Hecate''s voice was now a dark and insistent presence in his mind as she whispered, ''So, my child, have you made a decision yet?''

 Chapter 82: Insane Love Stories

    Iyana''s eyes fluttered open, greeted by the dim light filtering through the high windows of the ward. The rough-hewn stone walls spoke of an age long past.

    She tried to move, but a sharp pain shot through her shoulder, followed closely by a throbbing ache in her head. She winced, the agony anchoring her to the straw-filled mattress beneath her.

    Gingerly, she turned her head and saw Vyan, his tall frame unmistakable even from this angle. He stood a few paces away, engaged in a hushed conversation with a man in his late thirties.

    They spoke in low tones, their voices blending with the distant ramming of the rain against the roof of the ward.

    Iyana''s mind raced, trying to piece together how she had ended up here.

    The last thing she remembered was the chaos of the accident and jumping to protect Vyan and then... darkness.

    Her eyes focused on Vyan. The lines of worry etched deep into his features were a stark contrast to his usual calm demeanor.

    The man with Vyan glanced her way, his sharp eyes assessing her condition before returning to the conversation. He seemed like a doctor well-versed in mending broken bodies.

    She strained to hear, catching snippets about herbs and poultices, the ancient remedies that had kept their people alive for generations.

    Vyan nodded and turned to meet Iyana''s gaze. Relief washed over his face, and he took a step towards her, the man following closely behind.

    "How do you feel?" Vyan''s voice was soft, but the concern in his eyes spoke volumes.

    "Like I have been trampled by a herd of elephants," Iyana managed a weak smile, wincing at the effort. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The doctor stepped forward. "Rest, Lady Iyana. The worst is over, but you must give your body time to heal."

    Iyana nodded, feeling the exhaustion pulling her back into the depths of sleep.

    "Lord Harvey, how much time will it take for her to get all better?" Vyan asked, his eyes lingering on the sleeping form of Iyana.

    "I will soon be sending a few of your men to bring some healing potions, so I would say a week?" Harvey answered, and Vyan nodded.

    "Thank you so much for coming with me," Vyan said with gratitude.

    "To be honest, I was so surprised when you popped out of thin air in front of me," Harvey chuckled softly. "I was not expecting to see you at all today."

    "Well, you are the best doctor I know, so who else would I have gone to?"

    "Even so, with your mana exhaustion last night, I was scared you would die if you performed another spell this soon," Harvey shook his head in amusement. "But thank Heavens, you are still fine. It turns out I worried for nothing. The Ashstones really are on God-level."

    "Right," Vyan laughed, the sound hollow and empty.

    "By the way, you should get your wounds treated as well," Harvey proposed.

    Vyan''s hand reached out to gently touch Iyana''s hair, a faint smile on his face as he took in her sight of peacefully sleeping, as if he was conveying, I am glad you are going to be okay.

    "Yes, let''s go."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the grand celestial expanse of the heavens, where stars shimmered like diamonds and clouds glowed with ethereal light, the Goddess of Magic, Hecate, stood on a floating island.

    Her silver hair flowed like liquid starlight, and her red eyes sparkled with mischief. She was grinning, a sight which was rare and captivating.

    From the shadows of a nearby obsidian archway, the God of Death, Pluto, emerged.

    His presence was draped in robes as dark as the void, with eyes that held the secrets of the afterlife. He approached Hecate with a mixture of curiosity and concern.

    "Hecate," Pluto intoned, his stern gaze fixed on her gleaming face, "what has brought such a rare smile to your lips? May I ask what occasion warrants such delight?"

    Hecate turned to him, her grin widening. "Ah, Pluto, my somber friend. It''s not often you see me in such high spirits, is it? But look at this."

    She gestured to the mortal realm below, where Vyan came to sit beside Iyana after getting treated by Harvey. There was a cloud of conflict on Vyan''s face, his eyes sad.

    "That girl," Pluto mumbled, his deep voice resonating like a distant thunderstorm, "I know her. If I am correct, her life was supposed to come to an end tomorrow morning. But quite shockingly, the date altered on its own. So, was it you who did it?"

    "Not at all, it was the doing of that child," Hecate pointed at Vyan. "He changed the date of her demise," she simply said. "Do you know that child sacrificed ten years of his life to save that girl?"

    "Huh?" Pluto looked baffled at first, and then, his gaze narrowed, "Did you do this again?" he frowned. "I told you not to offer the mortals deals like that, didn''t I? Don''t you know it increases my work?"

    Hecate chuckled, a sound like tinkling bells with an edge of danger. "I know, but what could I do when my poor child was so desperate?"

    "Why couldn''t he just sacrifice one of his latent magical abilities? I mean, he doesn''t know how much longer he has to live. He could now die tomorrow for all he knows."

    "That''s what makes it so thrilling," she smiled. "The way he gambled with his life for that girl. The way some humans love is so fascinating, isn''t it?"

    Pluto''s expression softened a little, but it again became strict. "Well, yes, but as far as I can tell, that human is not particularly a good one, is he now?"

    Her grin didn''t falter. "Does it matter if he is good or evil? I have always rather found the love stories of the heartless ones more amusing," she said with a wink. "The more insane they are, the better."

    Pluto shook his head, a low chuckle escaping his lips. "Only you could find amusement in such insane love stories. But make sure not to tilt the balance too much, though."

    Hecate waved a hand dismissively. "Oh, I know the limits. And don''t worry, dear Pluto. If things get too out of hand, I will be there to fix it. After all, what fun is magic if it doesn''t stir the pot a little?"

    Pluto nodded, a hint of admiration in his gaze. "Very well. Just remember, I will be watching."

    With that, he turned and disappeared back into the shadows, leaving Hecate to her musings.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the accident site, Clyde carefully inspected the toppled first carriage, scouring for any clue that could explain its downfall. thanks-for-reading-on-MVLeMpYr

    Yet, despite his thorough examination, nothing stood out as a definitive cause.

    Suddenly, a mage hurried over, breathless from his recent discovery. "Lord Clyde," he began urgently, "I ventured into the forest for a brief moment, and I happened to stumble upon some fresh footprints."

    Clyde''s brow furrowed in disbelief. "What?"

    "It appears," the mage continued, his voice tinged with concern, "that several individuals were lurking in the forest just until some time ago."

    In that moment, realization dawned on Clyde with chilling clarity.

    This¡­ was no mere accident.

    It was a meticulously orchestrated ambush.

 Chapter 83: Your Husband

    Vyan''s head was awkwardly perched on the bedside of the medical facility bed, and his back screamed in protest at the unnatural position.

    Note to self, he thought groggily, these bedsides are not designed for human heads.

    As he slowly stirred, a warm, fuzzy sensation crept through his drowsiness. Someone was running their fingers through his hair, and it felt surprisingly comforting, like a cat purring on a cold night.

    He cracked one eye open and mumbled, "If this is a dream, it''s the sweetest one yet."

    He lifted his head slightly and found Iyana sitting beside him, her fingers gently weaving through his hair.

    "Iyana?" Vyan''s voice cracked with a mix of confusion and relief. "I was expecting you to knock me flat when you found me here, you know?"

    Iyana chuckled, a warm, gentle sound. "Well, sorry to disappoint you. But I did want to, but you see, my hands are tied." That was literally the case. A sling hung from her injured shoulder, cradling her right arm.

    "Well, that''s unfortunate," Vyan let out, stretching with a groan, his muscles protesting after six hours of neglect. "How are you feeling now?"

    "Surprisingly good. My injuries feel numb. Maybe I was given a healing potion?" She looked at him questioningly, and he nodded in confirmation.

    "Glad to hear it." Vyan rubbed his eyes and glanced at the window, where the first light of dawn was creeping in. "Wow, it''s already morning."

    "Oh, no," Iyana bolted upright, wincing. "We were supposed to leave for the Forest of Beasts at dawn¡ª"

    "Hold on," Vyan interrupted, his tone firm. "When you say ''we,'' you can''t possibly mean yourself. There is no way you are coming with us in your tattered condition."

    "I have fought battles worse off than this," she protested, hating the idea of being left behind.

    "We are not at war right now," he replied, his voice softening. "You don''t have to keep fighting, Iyana."

    The sincerity in his words left her speechless. She didn''t have any logic to counter him.

    "So, rest here for now. You have already done your part as my knight in shining armor," he added gently, his eyes reflecting a mix of gratitude and concern.

    "Okay," she whispered, her heart betraying her with a flutter she couldn''t ignore.

    Just then, a middle-aged nurse entered with a gentle smile, pushing a trolley laden with gauzes and bandages. She was the same nurse who had diligently cared for Iyana the previous night.

    "Ah, I see you are finally up," she commented warmly. "How do you feel, dear?"

    "Good," Iyana replied, returning the smile politely.

    "That''s wonderful to hear. Your husband must be relieved now. He was so worried about you," the nurse added with a happy sigh.

    Both Iyana and Vyan''s eyes went wide, their hearts momentarily pausing.

    "He is not my husband!"

    "I am not her husband!"

    They protested in unison, faces flushing with a mix of embarrassment and panic. The nurse, taken aback at first, quickly noticed their reddened cheeks and laughed lightly.

    "My bad, my bad," she apologized with a twinkle in her eye. "I shouldn''t have assumed. It''s just that he brought you here all alone, so¡­" Suddenly, her eyes fell on the trolley. "Oh, dear, look at me, I forgot to bring scissors to cut the gauze." With that, she hurried back out, leaving the two in an awkward silence.

    An uneasy air settled between them as they avoided each other''s gaze, both unsure of what to say next.

    "Um, just so you know, I didn''t claim you as my wife," Vyan blurted out, trying to break the tension.

    "I know," Iyana murmured, her eyes fixed on her lap as the back of her neck grew hot. She couldn''t help but picture his face from last night. How must he have looked, worrying for her¡­

    She peeked a glance at him, and just then, he met her gaze, making her heart skip a beat.

    "By the way," Vyan cleared his throat, eager to shift the conversation, "my family doctor, Harvey, is always on standby. If you feel any discomfort, just let him know. He will be doing periodic rounds to check up on you." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She nodded, her eyes flickering with interest.

    "Also, I am leaving two of my guards outside your ward. They will follow your every command," he added, with a sly grin, "except if it involves the Forest of Beasts. That is off-limits."

    "I am not that much of a workaholic, so you don''t have to worry much," she huffed, crossing her arms. "Just stay safe so I don''t have to come to your rescue."

    "I will keep that in mind," he replied with an amused smirk. "I will be off now. I will pick you up when it''s time to leave."

    "So I am stuck here for two whole days?" She raised an eyebrow, a frown forming on her face.

    "Harvey is a great storyteller. You are free to ask him for bedtime stories," he shrugged, and Iyana rolled her eyes playfully "Anyway, good luck dealing with the boredom. I am out."

    "Okay, goodbye. Be safe!" she called after him as he casually waved on his way out.

    As soon as he left, Iyana slumped against the pillow, her face flushing a deep shade of red.

    ''Your husband.''

    She couldn''t get those words out of her head. She hadn''t felt butterflies when people mentioned Easton was going to be her husband. So why did a simple misunderstanding evoke such complex feelings within her?

    Ugh, it was all too much. Her head was spinning. She desperately needed some rest!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Hello, Vyan," Clyde greeted with a broad smile when Vyan stepped down from the carriage.

    Behind Clyde, all the renowned mages of Ashstone were present. They all spent the night at a hotel at Jimtown and departed for here just as dawn broke. They all were waiting near the border walls, setting up camps in the quiet, secluded village.

    The thirty-feet high walls separated the civilized world of Ashstone from the untamed, dangerous expanse of the Forest of Beasts beyond.

    These walls were not just physical barriers; they were protected by a powerful magic barrier. The barrier was a complex weave of enchantments, designed by his ancestors to repel and confuse any creatures that dared to approach.

    Only someone of the Ashstone bloodline could unlock the gates¡ªthe main reason his family got framed for the monster invasion sixteen years ago.

    But that revenge was for a later occasion. For now...

    "Did you do what I told you to?" Vyan asked, his voice frosty.

    "Yes, it''s all done. By now, they must be tearing their hair out," Clyde chuckled, his eyes dancing with mischief.

    "Not their hair. What I truly want is to rip their heads off," Vyan muttered, his eyes glinting darkly.

    Clyde patted Vyan''s back with a grin. "What you have done is much worse for them. Trust me."

    "You better be right," Vyan replied, though a small smirk tugged at his lips.

    "I am always right," Clyde declared confidently, earning an eye roll from Vyan.

    "Let''s get moving. We have got a ton of pesky monsters to catch," Vyan announced, his voice ringing with determination, and the mages sprang into action, their spirits high and their magic ready to be unleashed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As Marquess Estelle walked into his newly renovated office in the capital, an unfamiliar letter caught his eye on the desk.

    There was no name or emblem on the envelope. Normally, Edward wouldn''t give priority to such nameless letters, but this one seemed to call to him with an invisible pull, a sinister whisper in his ear.

    He opened the letter, his curiosity piqued.

    As his eyes scanned the first few lines, his heart began to pound hard in his chest:

    "Hello, Marquess.

    You can guess who this is, and I believe you know what the occasion is as well.

    Did you really think I wouldn''t find out who contaminated the Karloz River? Do you assume I am like you, surrounded by enemies, blind to their schemes? You really thought you could get away with it? Nice try. It took me less than a minute to uncover your pathetic little plot.

    But let''s talk about something far more despicable. How dare you? I understand why you would attempt to assassinate me, but your own daughter, Marquess? Really? I know you never cared much for her, but you have proved how low you can stoop. The depths of your depravity are truly astounding, honestly.

    thanks-for-reading-on-MVLeMpYr

    Now, it''s my turn to show you what real power looks like. I will destroy the thing you hold the dearest to you. By the time you finish reading this letter, you should be getting the news.

    Sincerely,

    Vyan Blake Ashstone."

    As soon as Edward finished reading, the letter ignited in a sudden burst of flames. He flung it away, watching it burn to ashes on the polished floor. Panic clawed at his throat.

    "What the hell? I was told he would never find out who is behind this," he cursed, his voice trembling with fear.

    Just then, his wife burst into the room, her breath coming in ragged gasps, her face pale and eyes wide with dread.

    "Edward¡­" Carolina began, her voice quivering, her lips trembling. "The truth about our bankruptcy is out and¡­"

    He had expected as much from Vyan. The man was relentless, but even Edward hadn''t anticipated what was next.

    "And what?" Edward demanded, his impatience tinged with rising terror.

    "And¡­" Carolina''s voice broke as tears streamed down her face. "The truth about Sienna not being your daughter is also¡­ out."

 Chapter 84: Fury & Humiliation

    Whispers about Marquess Estelle had swept through the town like wildfire.

    Every corner, from bustling markets to dimly lit taverns, buzzed with the scandalous tidbits: the Marquess was rumored to be bankrupt, and even more shockingly, Sienna was not his biological daughter. MVLeMpYr-the-story-platform

    He flaunted Sienna long before she ever debuted in high society, captivating countless boys with her refined qualities. But now?

    Which respectable noble would spare her a second glance?

    The aristocrats loathed adopted children and never saw them as equal. Only true blood mattered to them.

    Iyana might have had a tarnished reputation before her return from the Ganlop, but at least she had the true pedigree of a marquess, unlike Sienna.

    Then again, what did the title of Marquess even mean anymore? It was nothing but a hollow name. They had no real wealth or influence now.

    In fact, they were far more impoverished than a low-rank baron. All of their businesses had failed so miserably as well; there was no chance of a comeback.

    It seemed almost laughable that the emperor was marrying his son into such a destitute family.

    These whispers grew louder and more animated the closer they got to the palace.

    On top of that, within the emperor''s court, gossip was the main course.

    Noblewomen feigned concern while secretly relishing every juicy detail, and the courtiers swapped theories with the enthusiasm of children trading sweets. Even the palace staff couldn''t resist joining in, their hushed voices carrying tales through the corridors. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Emperor Edgar, usually composed and imperious, was seething with rage. His face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and fury as he sat at his throne in the grand hall.

    The scandal was a direct blow to his pride; after all, he was known to personally choose the Marquess''s daughter, Iyana, to wed his son, Prince Easton.

    Now, every snide remark and incredulous stare felt like an attack on his judgment.

    "How dare they? How dare that deceitful Marquess bring such shame upon this empire!" Edgar''s voice thundered, sending echoes through the hall.

    The courtiers, previously engrossed in their gossip, fell silent, nervously eyeing the emperor.

    Edgar''s glare swept over them, daring anyone to speak.

    The trust he had placed in Marquess Estelle now felt like a dagger in his back, and he vowed to teach the marquess a lesson for tarnishing his reputation like this.

    However, before that, there was someone else he must confront.

    "Bring forth the crown prince," Emperor Edgar commanded, his voice resonating with lethal authority, eyes blazing with a fury that could sear stone.

    Without delay, the guards scrambled to obey, fetching Easton with a haste that spoke volumes of their fear.

    In moments, Easton stood before the emperor, bowing with measured courtesy.

    "Why did you wish to see me, Your Imperial Majesty?" Easton inquired, defiance flickering in his gaze like a stubborn flame.

    "You!" Edgar roared, his voice echoing through the grand hall, causing the courtiers to shrink back in terror¡ªeveryone except Easton.

    "It is because of your obstinate desire to marry that girl that I am facing such disgrace! I commanded you to choose another worthy bride, but no! You remained fixated on her! Do you know what people are saying about me? That I lack the discernment to judge character!"

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Easton began, his tone respectful yet unyielding, as if he had anticipated this confrontation. "How is it Lady Iyana''s fault if her family has gone bankrupt and her father concealed her sister''s adoption?"

    Edgar''s laughter was cold and mirthless, a sharp contrast to the tense atmosphere.

    "You are naive, aren''t you? How do you expect to rule this empire if you are so gullible? Do you truly believe she was unaware of these matters?" He leaned forward, his piercing gaze challenging Easton.

    For a moment, Easton faltered, uncertainty creeping into his thoughts. He couldn''t be sure if Iyana had known.

    No, that uncertainty was irrelevant. What mattered was defending her honor.

    "I am certain she did not. I know her better than anyone; she is not the type to deceive," Easton declared, his voice steady and resolute.

    Edgar scoffed, incredulous at his son''s perceived naivety. "You are so blinded by love that you fail to see the truth, Easton. You didn''t even bother to show up during the Walver Pandemic¡ª"

    "Father, I explained why I couldn¡ª" Easton began, sounding offended.

    "Silence! How dare you interrupt me?" Edgar roared, and for the first time, genuine fear gripped Easton.

    His father had never been this furious, especially not with him, Edgar''s favored child among his five offspring. Now, he stood as the target of Edgar''s wrath.

    "With all the rumors about your incompetence swirling around, you dare to display such disrespect? Have you forgotten your place?" Edgar demanded.

    Easton swallowed hard, bowing his head and dropping to one knee. "My sincerest apologies, Your Imperial Majesty." His voice trembled with shame, unaccustomed to such public chastisement.

    Edgar studied Easton''s submission before delivering his ultimatum. "If you truly wish to apologize, call off this wedding."

    Easton looked up in shock, his eyes wide with desperation. "Your Imperial Majesty, please, you cannot do this," he insisted.

    "Why can''t I? I will show you that I can," Edgar retorted, his stubbornness evident. "There is no way I will allow you to marry a girl from such a treacherous family!"

    "But¡ª"

    "Don''t you dare contest this," Edgar''s glare was lethal, silencing any further protest. "Defend her one more time, and you will find no worse enemy than me."

    Easton pressed his lips together, his mind racing.

    How could he abandon Iyana now, so close to their wedding? He had envisioned their life together for so long. If only these scandals had emerged after their marriage, no one could separate them.

    But now, his hands were tied. Already disfavored after the Walver Pandemic debacle, he faced yet another crisis.

    It was as if the universe¡ªor someone¡ªwas deliberately plotting against him, painting him as a careless, foolish, and heartless crown prince.

    Desperation ate away at him. Wasn''t there anyone who would support him, prove that he was not as he was portrayed?

    As he scanned the court, the answer became painfully clear. He was alone, utterly forsaken, even by his own father.

    What had he done to deserve this? He has always tried his best in everything. So now, why were all of those things being overlooked?

    Only a miraculous savior could save him now¡ª

    Just then, the grand doors swung open, and Althea walked in.

    She entered with an air of unshakable confidence, her head held high, and a slightly knowing smile playing on her lips. Every eye turned to her.

    Easton felt a flicker of hope.

    Perhaps she would be his savior in this mess, the one to navigate the storm of scandal and restore some semblance of sense and logic. Their talk last time seemed good as well¡ª

    But as Althea began to speak after her formal greeting, Easton''s hope quickly faded.

    Instead of the soothing words of reassurance he had expected, her tone was sharp and her words cutting, "Your Imperial Majesty, with due respect, you shouldn''t be punishing the crown prince for a mistake that was out of his hands."

    "Why is that?" Edgar inquired, his tone measured.

    "You understand he is in love, don''t you? As you know, love makes us all lose our senses," she expressed, adding a theatrical flair to her tone. "So it is only natural that Crown Prince Easton is lost in the insanity of love."

    Everyone in the court hall nodded in agreement, and Easton suddenly felt as though his rationality was being stripped away. Why would love make him lose his senses? He was perfectly fine. Why were they treating him as an obsessive fool?

    Not to mention, he couldn''t comprehend why Althea was allowed to barge in so easily, nor could he understand since when she spoke to their father so openly.

    When has all of this changed?

    "Since he made a naive mistake in choosing Lady Iyana, let us not dwell on it much," Althea suggested. "In fact, you should rather punish the Estelles."

    A sense of dread settled in Easton''s gut, and he immediately tried to protest, "Your Imperial Majesty¡ª"

    It only took another glare from Edgar to silence him once again.

    "Ignore him. What do you suggest we do, Princess Althea?" Edgar asked, and Easton almost couldn''t believe his ears.

    Their father had never prioritized Althea''s opinions before, rather he always treated her as invisible. He was so nonchalant towards her that he didn''t even care about her age of marriage¡ª

    Althea''s eyes met Easton''s, and she smirked, almost as if taunting him.

    That''s when it all became clear¡ªthe one who was responsible for painting him as an incompetent heir. She had been behind all this all along. She hasn''t let go of her hatred against him even now.

    Althea''s lips twitched up as she finally uttered, "I suggest you revoke the Estelles of their title."

 Chapter 85: Purple Hydrangeas

    Vyan and Spencer moved through the thick underbrush of the Forest of Beasts, their senses on high alert. The air was alive with the sounds of the forest: rustling leaves, distant bird calls, and the occasional snap of a twig underfoot.

    Vyan led the way, while Spencer kept watch with a cheerful bounce in his step.

    "My lord, this forest could make an excellent hunting ground. It might even draw travelers from afar," Spencer said, ducking under a low-hanging branch.

    Vyan shot him a sidelong glance, shaking his head playfully. "Thank you for the business idea, Spence, but we lack the resources to clear tens of thousands of monsters."

    Spencer laughed, his voice bright and carefree. "Then it seems I shall enjoy this place''s natural beauty alone, year after year, making my wife envious. She adores such spots."

    Vyan threw him an amused look. "I suspect your jealousy plan might backfire, and soon enough, you will be taking Miss Lisa on a tour."

    "Actually, I have been meaning to," Spencer replied cheerfully. "We have considered a trip to Myca."

    "Oh, really? Clyde mentioned that Myca is quite lovely," Vyan remarked.

    "It is! You should accompany Lord Clyde on his impromptu vacations, my lord. I rarely see you take a break," Spencer suggested, his voice tinged with concern.

    "Well¡ª"

    "Please don''t say your idea of a break is sleeping the day away," Spencer interrupted, and Vyan gave him a sheepish look.

    As they pressed deeper into the forest, the canopy thickened, casting eerie shadows over the forest floor. Suddenly, Vyan sensed something.

    "Hold up," Vyan whispered, raising a hand.

    Spencer''s eyes lit up with excitement. "What is it? Another critter for us to net?"

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed as he focused. "No... something bigger. To the left."

    They moved stealthily, Vyan leading them toward the source of the disturbance.

    As they rounded a massive tree trunk, they saw it: a hulking beast, twice the size of a man, with thick fur and glowing eyes. It was rooting through the underbrush, oblivious to their presence.

    "Wow, that one is definitely a B-grade," Spencer whispered, bouncing slightly on his toes. "The usual plan, my lord?"

    Vyan smirked. "Yes."

    Spencer nodded, already moving into position.

    Vyan stepped forward, and with a flick of his wrist, a burst of bright light shot illuminated in front of the beast and startled it.

    However, it didn''t take the beast even two seconds to recover and lock eyes with Spencer.

    "Hey there, mighty beast!" Vyan called out, waving his hand to catch the monster''s attention. "Over here!"

    As the beast roared and lunged at Vyan, Spencer darted around its side with the grace and speed of a seasoned swordsman. With a swift motion, he flung the net over the creature, the enchanted ropes tightening around it.

    "Got you!" Spencer shouted triumphantly, his face beaming with joy.

    The beast struggled, but the net held firm, its enchantments glowing faintly. Vyan approached cautiously and touched the beast''s arm, casting a spell to put it into a deep sleep.

    "Well done, Spencer," Vyan said, nodding in approval. "I will teleport it into the B-grade cage."

    With a snap of his fingers, the beast vanished.

    Vyan sighed in satisfaction and turned to Spencer, only to find him staring quizzically.

    "My lord, are you not weary?" Spencer asked, tilting his head.

    "No, why?" Vyan frowned.

    "Didn''t you suffer from mana exhaustion recently? You have been casting spells relentlessly for four hours now. Are you certain you are not overworking yourself again?" Spencer inquired, his eyes inspecting Vyan closely.

    "No, Spence. You worry over nothing. I have merely been using low-grade spells. They scarcely use an ounce of my mana," Vyan lied smoothly, waving a dismissive hand.

    Spencer regarded him with suspicion and finally mumbled, "As long as you are certain."

    "Now that I think of it," Vyan spoke up, pretending to roll his arm to release some tension, "I am a bit tired. Perhaps we should return. The sun is close to setting."

    "About time, my lord," Spencer sighed, then perked up. "Let''s go."

    Vyan nodded, guilt gnawing at him as he followed Spencer toward the exit.

    Lying to his close people tore at him, but he had no choice. He could never confess that he had restored and expanded his mana reserves through a deal with Goddess Hecate. If Clyde ever found out...

    Goosebumps.

    Vyan shook his head vigorously, refusing to even entertain the thought. This was a secret he would carry to his grave. On the bright side, he only had to lie for ten fewer years now.

    Just then, something caught Vyan''s eye, and he came to an abrupt stop and called out, "Spence, wait!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Iyana was bored out of her mind, stuck at the medical facility. The afternoon had been bearable with the company of the kind nurse, Priscilla, and Harvey.

    But now that night had fallen, it was just her and her somber thoughts.

    She let out a loud sigh, sinking deeper into her bed. Her shoulder felt significantly better since this morning, thanks to Harvey''s magical herbs and miraculous potions.

    In the silence, her mind began to wander. She couldn''t help but think of her family. An uneasy feeling gnawed at her chest whenever they came to mind, as if something terrible was happening to them.

    Ugh, but she had no way of contacting them.

    "All I can do is wish for their safety. Please, Goddess, keep my family safe," she prayed sincerely. Just then, another person popped into her head. "Oh, and keep Vyan safe too."

    The Forest of Beasts was a perilous territory with unknown and unpredictable dangers, after all. She couldn''t help but worry about him as well.

    Just then, there was a soft knock on her ward door. Iyana turned towards the sound, and her eyes met those of the person who had been living rent-free in her head lately.

    "Wow, did I just conjure you or something?" Iyana blurted out in surprise as Vyan stepped inside with a soft chuckle.

    "Why? Were you thinking about me?" he teased.

    "Yep. I was starting to wonder if some monster finally got tired of you and decided to gobble you up," she quipped back.

    "Well, too bad that didn''t happen. But you know what they say, evil people die late," he shot back with a grin.

    "In that case, you must be on your way to immortality," she teased, and they both laughed lightly. Suddenly, her curiosity piqued as she noticed one of his hands tucked behind him. "By the way, what is that behind you?" she asked.

    A tender smile formed on Vyan''s face as he brought out his hand, revealing a gorgeous bundle of purple hydrangeas. Iyana''s heart skipped a beat at the sight.

    "They caught my eye at the Forest of Beasts, and they instantly reminded me of you," he mumbled, his voice low and almost shy. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana cupped her mouth, speechless. "They are the most beautiful flowers I have ever laid my eyes on," she breathed out, feeling a warm glow in her chest.

    "Of course, you find them the most beautiful. They are your favorite flowers, after all," he said with a knowing smile, handing them to her.

    She cradled the bouquet in her arms, inhaling its delicate, enchanting scent. These hydrangeas smelled unlike any she had encountered before, their fragrance richer and more vibrant, perhaps because they had blossomed in a wild, untouched forest rather than a manicured garden.

    Her heart fluttered with a giddy excitement as she admired the flowers, reminiscing about the countless hours she had spent trying to identify her favorite among the abundant blooms Easton had lavished upon her. Despite her efforts, she had never found the answer.

    How could she, when her true favorites weren''t among them at all?

    Hugging the flowers close, she felt the uneasiness that had knotted her chest all day melt away.

    "Do you like them that much?" Vyan asked, a teasing smile playing on his lips.

    Iyana nodded enthusiastically. "I love them."

    Vyan laughed softly. "Good thing I got them, then." With a flick of his wrist, he conjured a vase on the small nightstand and gestured for her to hand the flowers back to him.

    Once she did, Vyan began arranging the flowers with expert precision.

    welcome-to-MVLeMpYr

    "You''re quite skilled with those flowers," she remarked, admiring both the blossoms and the man handling them. It was an utterly charming sight.

    "Well, it''s not my first time doing this," he said, grinning.

    She wondered what he meant¡ªwas it not the first time he was bringing her flowers or not the first time arranging them in a vase? She didn''t dare to ask, not wanting to disrupt the sweetness of the moment.

    "How did the monster capture go today?" she inquired, hoping to keep the conversation flowing.

    "It was a bit tough, actually," he replied. "The rain drove many monsters into hiding in caves, making them harder to find. Plus, the paths were quite slippery¡­"

    As Vyan spoke, Iyana listened intently, a smile unknowingly gracing her lips, completely oblivious to the chaos unfolding in the capital.

    In the middle of their warm conversation, Priscilla returned to check on Iyana and a surprised expression crossed Iyana''s face.

    "I thought you said your son was sick and you had to be home?" Iyana asked, puzzled.

    "Yes, but he''s feeling much better now," the nurse replied with a warm smile.

    "Oh, I see. Thank goodness then," Iyana returned her smile and quickly resumed her chat with Vyan.

    Unbeknownst to them both, a shadow crossed Priscilla''s face. She thought darkly, Everything is in ruins, and here you are, chatting merrily with the man responsible for it? I will teach you a lesson this time, Iyana.

 Chapter 86: Repulsed By His Touch

    The next day, the monster capture mission wrapped up, and Vyan''s team had wrangled enough creatures to satisfy the nobles'' favorite pastime: monster hunting.

    Exhaustion hung in the air like a heavy fog, with everyone teetering on the brink of mana depletion. The night had settled over the camp, the empty village''s quietness thickening.

    Once the gates clanged shut, Spencer began taking attendance.

    Vyan slumped into a chair, rolling his shoulders, his face a canvas of pain. "I feel like a ragdoll run over by a carriage. There is no way I am going to be able to move tomorrow with these sore muscles."

    Clyde, already lounging beside him, let out a hearty laugh. "Honestly, I am surprised you lasted this long. All this forest adventure must have turned you into jelly."

    "It did," Vyan groaned, stretching his neck.

    Clyde''s eyes twinkled mischievously. "I would offer to massage your shoulders, but I know you would hate it."

    "Please don''t even try," Vyan shot back, eyes narrowed.

    "How mean," Clyde pouted, feigning hurt. "Oh, by the way," he perked up, pulling out a maroon rectangular box that shimmered with faint magical energy. It was an enchanted artifact for exchanging letters. "I received an update from Princess Althea."

    He handed Vyan the artifact, and Vyan opened it to find a delicately rolled scroll inside.

    The parchment was smooth, with a faint scent of lavender. Unfurling it, he began to read:

    "Dear Vyan,

    I write to you with urgency, for today''s meeting in the imperial court has borne significant tidings. Edward Clark Estelle has been officially stripped of his title as Marquess and demoted to the rank of a mere Lord. He will remain the Lord of the land of Estelle, but the Lords of Natrin, Clober, and Fremen are poised to use their influence to take even that from him.

    powered-by-MvLeMpYr

    Soon, he will have nothing, just as you planned.

    Do not worry; I have ensured that Lady Iyana remains unaffected. I convinced the Emperor to keep her as the Vice-Commander, recognizing her value and loyalty to our nation.

    However, the matter of her marriage to Easton remains on the fence. Easton obstinately refuses to call off the wedding, while Father is strictly against it. If things escalate, Father will not hesitate to take drastic measures to remove Lady Iyana out of the way, if you know what I mean. However, I will do everything in my power to protect her and her position, as you requested.

    Sincerely,

    Thea."

    Vyan''s brows knitted together as he read the part about Easton.

    "Why is this guy so stubborn about marrying Iyana?" he grumbled, irritation lacing his words.

    "Jealous, are you?" Clyde teased with a mischievous grin.

    "As if," Vyan rolled his eyes. "I am just furious that this guy is so oblivious. He seems to have no idea his father might have Iyana killed if he doesn''t comply."

    A deep concern settled over Vyan, his features hardening as worry gnawed at him. Maybe he should go see her again tonight¡ª

    Spencer came barreling in, his breath ragged and heart pounding as he reached Vyan and Clyde.

    The sudden sight of Spencer made Vyan sit up straight, his expression turning serious. "What''s wrong?"

    "My lord, it''s the mages. Three of them¡ªJorath, Elara, and Myn¡ªhaven''t returned from the forest," Spencer blurted out, his voice tight with urgency.

    Vyan''s face darkened instantly. "What do you mean, they haven''t returned? It''s been hours since nightfall. Didn''t anyone do a headcount before?"

    Spencer ran a hand through his hair. "We did, but someone said they had gone to the toilet, so we assumed they were just delayed."

    Clyde frowned. "And you didn''t double-check? You know, the Forest of Beasts is no joke, right? We can''t afford to lose anyone, especially not mages."

    "I know," Spencer said, his voice strained. "But we need to act fast. If something has happened to them¡ª"

    Vyan stood up, cutting him off with a raised hand. "Get the search parties ready. We go in five minutes. No one should wander off alone; it''s already dangerous enough as it is. If anything happens to those mages, we will have to answer to the Tower of Magic and they are not easy people."

    Spencer nodded, already turning to leave. "I will gather the others."

    As Spencer dashed off, Vyan looked at the gate that he had shut close and thought about what laid beyond. This was going to be ten times more dangerous than the daytime, so he had to be fully cautious.

    He could only hope there were no more casualties.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the dimly lit warm, Priscilla approached Iyana with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes.

    "Dear, let me take that bracelet off for you," she said gently, her hand extended towards the glimmering accessory.

    Iyana suddenly sensed something was amiss, instinctively pulled her hand back, clutching the bracelet protectively.

    "No, thank you, Priscilla. It stays with me," she replied firmly. There was no way she would take off that bracelet¡ªthe only means for her to protect herself in the face of any danger.

    Undeterred, Priscilla''s smile faltered momentarily, replaced by a subtle hint of frustration.

    "Oh, dear, it is the medical facility''s policy. We need to remove all jewelry for your safety," she insisted, her tone masking her true intentions.

    Iyana''s gaze hardened as she shook her head. "If that was the case, why wasn''t I asked to remove this for the past two days?" she demanded.

    "At that time, I thought it would be alright. But now, I am starting to think the bracelet might be giving you a little bit of trouble with your sling," Priscilla reasoned.

    Iyana narrowed her eyes in suspicion and asserted, "I understand, but this bracelet is important to me. I will keep it on," she asserted, her fingers tracing the jewelry that concealed its extraordinary power.

    Realizing she couldn''t persuade Iyana, Priscilla decided to give up. "Very well," she murmured curtly, withdrawing her hand.

    With a forced smile, she turned on her heels and left the room, leaving Iyana with a lingering sense of unease.

    "What the hell was that?" Iyana let out. "Is her son that sick and she thinks she can get money by stealing this?"

    She shook her head in disbelief. If she needed money, she could just ask.

    Of course, she didn''t have money on herself at the moment and Priscilla must know that, but Iyana could just ask Vyan. There was no way Vyan would refuse to lend her some money if Iyana promised to return it when they got back.

    Speaking of Vyan, it was getting late into the night.

    Was he not going to visit her today?

    "Well, he didn''t promise he would," she mumbled, feeling like she was acting unreasonable. "He must be tired," she justified on his behalf, nodding her head in agreement. "Even so, he could come rest here," she withered with a pout.

    "Lost in my thoughts, Iyana?" the voice she had been waiting to hear all night interrupted her thoughts, and her face lit up.

    "Vyan!" she nearly exclaimed, catching herself before she sounded too eager, and composed herself. "Hey, you are here again?"

    "Yes, of course," he walked over to her, his eyes glinting with something she couldn''t quite read. "I couldn''t wait to see you." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Why is that?" she asked, arching an eyebrow playfully.

    He stopped beside her bedside and tilted his head with a half-smile. "Because I was missing you," he murmured, bringing his hand to touch the side of her face.

    Instead of the usual butterflies she felt from Vyan''s touch, Iyana was overwhelmed with a feeling of nauseousness.

    What''s this? Why am I repulsed by his touch? she wondered as her eyes roved over him, checking for anything unusual, but there were none.

    "Vyan, were you in close contact with any gruesome monsters today?" she inquired in concern.

    "No, not really. Why do you ask?" He sat down on the edge of her bed, and she suddenly felt the need to distance herself from him.

    She got up from the bed, trying to remain casual. "No, you just feel a little out of it. Did you eat something weird from the forest?"

    "Ah, maybe that''s it. I did," Vyan let out. "I had these weird berries in the forest, and ever since I ate them, I have been feeling weird."

    Iyana couldn''t help but let out a sigh. It seemed like her worries were for naught.

    "Geez, you should know better than eating something from such a dangerous forest. What are you, a kid?"

    He laughed lightly. "What to do? Clyde insisted."

    She shook her head in disbelief and opened the small window to get some fresh air. "That is weird, even for Clyde¡ª" She froze as she remembered something Vyan said to her last night.

    "Yep, don''t worry, I am not going to be alone. Spencer is going to be my partner for tomorrow as well since, you know, Clyde is going to be busy leading the mages from the Tower of Magic. And I cannot exactly show off my powers in front of them, so it''s better to stay separated."

    As Iyana''s sharp gaze flickered towards Vyan, a sudden gust of wind through the window tousled his bangs, exposing a flawless forehead devoid of any scars.

    Her senses heightened instantly, scanning the open door for the guards who should have been stationed nearby, only to find their conspicuous absence.

    They had clearly been dealt with.

    Quickly assessing the perilous situation, she concluded there was no escape route other than through the door, and if she wanted out, she would have to confront this impostor head-on.

    Summoning her courage, she calmly demanded, "Who are you, and what do you want from me?"

 Chapter 87: Accepting The End

    Iyana stood near the window of the medical facility ward, her gaze fixed on the imposter who sat calmly on the bed. The late-night breeze made chills creep into her heart.

    "Answer me. Who are you?" Iyana asked once again, her voice steady but laced with apprehension.

    "I am Vyan, who else?" the imposter said with a smile, standing up.

    "Maybe you should say that once you have got Vyan''s scar on your forehead," Iyana sharply responded.

    "Ah." The imposter touched his forehead and a black spark emanated from his palm, forming a scar on the side of the forehead. "How is this? Good enough?"

    "It''s the wrong side," Iyana let out, clenching her fist.

    "Too bad then. I was hoping to play along a little more," the imposter smirked and tilted his head. "Take over now, Azazel."

    "What?" Iyana murmured under her breath as the name sunk in like lead. "What do you mean by that?"

    The imposter disguised as Vyan remained silent. Soon, shadows began to creep in from every corner, coiling around him like serpents.

    His eyes, once human, transformed into dark voids with a single, piercing white dot in the center.

    The sight sent a chill down Iyana''s spine, and for a moment, fear gripped her tightly.

    The realization struck her like a lightning bolt¡ª she knew this was not Vyan, but she had no idea it was even a human she could reason with; it was a demon of unimaginable strength and darkness.

    A voice, deep and malevolent, echoed through the ward, emanating from the now-demonic being before her. "Hello, Iyana. Since you were asking for my name so much, let me tell it to you now. I am Azazel," the demon declared, the name dripping with an ancient and terrible power.

    "Azazel," Iyana whispered, her breath caught in her throat. Her mind raced, trying to figure out the person who had a contract with the malevolent entity before her.

    Well, it didn''t matter right now who the owner was. In fact, what would be the point in knowing if Iyana couldn''t even escape alive?

    She had not been too scared earlier as she assumed it was some mere mage taking on Vyan''s form. But now that she knew she was facing off against one of the strongest demons from the Book of Diabolos, it was hard to remain composed.

    Steeling herself, Iyana forced her fear aside. Letting fear take over now would be utterly useless. She would rather face off with all she has got.

    She squared her shoulders and met Azazel''s gaze. "Okay, Azazel, what do you want from me?"

    The room seemed to close in around her, shadows thickening as Azazel''s eyes bore into hers. "I only want what my master wants."

    "And what is it that your master wants?" Iyana stood her ground, her tone calm.

    "Your life."

    Iyana''s heart pounded, but she kept her face impassive. "Well, that''s a bit clich¨¦, don''t you think?" she quipped, trying to buy herself some time.

    Azazel''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "Your sharp words won''t save you, girl."

    Iyana took a deep breath, focusing her divine energy. With a flick of her wrist, her bracelet glowed, and her sword manifested in her left hand. "Maybe not, but this will."

    Azazel wasted no time anymore and lunged at her with a speed that defied belief, his shadowy claws outstretched.

    Iyana parried his attack, but the awkward angle and the unfamiliar weight in her left hand made her movements less fluid.

    Her blade hummed with a fierce, ethereal light, but each strike sent jolts of pain through her injured right shoulder.

    Despite the pain and her weaker grip, Iyana moved with as much grace and precision as she could muster. Her movements were like a deadly dance within the small cramped room.

    Azazel''s attacks were just as relentless, and though she met each one with equal ferocity, her left hand wasn''t as strong or as fast as her right.

    Sweat dripped down her brow, but she didn''t waver.

    "You fight well for someone so injured," Azazel taunted, circling her with ominous shadows.

    Iyana smirked through the strain. "You haven''t seen anything yet." She launched herself at him, her sword slicing through the darkness.

    Azazel blocked, but the force of her strike wasn''t enough to push him back this time.

    The room seemed to pulse with energy as their battle intensified.

    Shadows twisted and writhed around them, the air crackling with raw power. Iyana knew she couldn''t keep this up forever, not with her dominant hand out of commission.

    Azazel''s eyes gleamed with malevolence as he pressed his advantage.

    He swiped at her with his claws, and though she dodged, the impact jarred her arm painfully. Her grip faltered, and she barely managed to deflect his next attack.

    "Your left hand is weaker, isn''t it?" Azazel sneered. "So, how long can you keep this up?"

    Iyana gritted her teeth. "Long enough to take you down."

    But even as she spoke, she could feel her strength waning. There was not even enough space to perform flash-steps as the demon had every space covered with his deathly shadows.

    She blocked another vicious swipe, but the force of it sent her stumbling back, her back colliding against the wall.

    Azazel took advantage of her momentary imbalance, lunging forward and slamming his fist into her injured shoulder.

    "Ahh!" Agony exploded through Iyana''s body, and she cried out, dropping to one knee. She could feel the wound reopen and start to bleed out.

    Her sword wavered in her hand, the heavy loss of blood starting to affect her consciousness.

    Azazel stood over her, his eyes cold and triumphant. "This is the end for you, girl."

    Panting, Iyana looked up at him, and her eyes slightly blurred from the pain. She clenched her jaw, hating the fact that this demon was still in Vyan''s appearance.

    But at the same time, being able to think of Vyan in that moment was a blessing. It gave her the motivation she needed to keep going.

    Defiance burned in her eyes as she gasped, "Not... yet."

    As she struggled to raise her sword again, Azazel laughed, a chilling sound that echoed through the room. "Pathetic."

    He kicked her sword out of her hand, sending it skittering across the floor. Iyana''s heart sank as she watched it slide out of reach.

    She was weaponless, injured, and at the mercy of a powerful demon. MvLeMpYr-exclusive

    Azazel leaned down, grabbing her by the collar with two black shadow hands and lifting her off the ground. "Any last words, warrior?"

    Iyana''s mind raced, desperately seeking a way out. Her body screamed in pain, but her spirit remained unbroken.

    She had to find a way to survive, to fight back, to win. No matter what¡­

    But let''s face reality. Who was she kidding? What could she even do at that moment?

    The shadow hands tightened around her throat, lifting her higher. Iyana''s left hand clawed at them, but their strength was overwhelming. Her breaths came in ragged gasps, each one more strained than the last.

    "You are a fool to think you could stand against me¡ªa demon. You humans are nothing in front of an omnipotent existence like me," Azazel hissed, his eyes burning with cruel delight.

    Iyana''s vision blurred, darkness creeping in at the edges. She struggled harder, her movements growing weaker with each passing second.

    Her lungs burned, desperate for air that wouldn''t come. Each breath felt like a mountain pressing down on her chest. She could feel her life slipping away, the world fading into a haze of pain and suffocation.

    Everything was so painful.

    She just wanted all of it to just end at the moment. She had a good time in the last few days, and that was what made her life worth it.

    She had learned what it was like to have her heart flutter at the smallest things. She was lucky enough to experience what it was like to have someone care about something so insignificant as her wet hair, feeling cold, eating habits, knowing her hobbies, her walking routine, and her favorite flowers. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Thank you, Vyan, for making these last few days memorable for me. It probably didn''t mean much to you, but it was a lot to the me who doesn''t remember anything else.

    Maybe we will meet again in the next life. No, not maybe. I hope we do. I really hope fate won''t be as cruel to us next time.

    Just as her world was just seconds away from entirely collapsing, she mustered a smile.

    Since I was content with this life, I accept my ending.

 Chapter 88: A Power Beyond Human

    Around when the last vestiges of life seemed to slip away, a sudden searing heat erupted from deep inside, spreading like wildfire through her veins.

    It wasn''t a physical warmth but an overwhelming surge of divine power, as if every ounce of her being was suddenly infused with a boundless, untapped energy.

    Her heart, moments ago weak and faltering, now pounded with the strength of a war drum, and the darkness that was covering her vision was gone like it never existed.

    Her mind cleared, and with it, an acute awareness of everything around her.

    She could sense the heartbeat of the earth beneath her, the slow and harsh breaths of the demon in front of her, the whisper of the wind, the very essence of life itself.

    This newfound strength was intangible yet undeniable. It was like a force that bolstered her spirit, making her give up on everything she just thought or moments ago.

    Her injured shoulder, which had been throbbing with pain and dragging her down, suddenly felt warm.

    The warmth intensified. It knitted her muscle and sinew, mending bone and skin. In moments, the pain was gone, replaced by a powerful sense of wholeness.

    Her body that was once on the brink of collapse, now was refueled with her awakened strength.

    There was no mistaking this surge of renewed power. It was her Aura Awakening.

    As Iyana was reborn with her newfound strength, she became sharply aware of the vice-like grip around her neck.

    Azazel snarled, his claws tightening, intent on snuffing out her life. But now, something was different. The aura within her surged, a beast of raw and divine power. So, he wasn''t able to drain her life force anymore.

    With a fierce cry, Iyana grasped Azazel''s wrist, her fingers digging in with an iron grip. The demon''s eyes widened in shock as he felt the immense force radiating from her.

    With a powerful shove with her right hand, she pushed him off, sending him staggering backward.

    "What is this?! How are you using your right hand?" Azazel roared, his voice a mix of rage and fear.

    "This is the end," Iyana repeated the same thing he had told her, her voice just as cruel as him, "for you."

    Her eyes locked onto her sword, lying just a few feet away, its blade gleaming in the dim light.

    In one fluid motion, she lunged forward, her hand closing around the hilt. The sword now felt like an extension of herself, perfectly balanced and pulsing with the same energy that now coursed through her veins.

    Azazel recovered quickly, his fury evident in his glowering eyes. He charged at her, but Iyana was ready.

    She moved with a speed and agility she had never known, parrying his vicious strikes with ease.

    Each clash of her divine sword with his makeshift shadow sword sent sparks flying, but Iyana''s recovered right shoulder gave her the upper hand this time.

    "You think this changes anything, mortal?" Azazel sneered as their blades locked.

    "Trust me. It changes everything," Iyana whispered, pushing him away with a powerful thrust.

    With a speed that Azazel could barely see with, Iyana sliced through all his shadows with lethal precision, leaving him defenseless.

    The demon stumbled back, a look of disbelief crossing his face.

    Iyana did not hesitate for a moment. She spun around, her sword about to cut his body in half when he let out a guttural scream, "No!" and disappeared into black smoke.

    The remnants of his presence dissipated into the air, leaving Iyana standing victorious, her aura blazing with triumphant light.

    However, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of disappointment as he slipped through her fingers with a simple teleportation.

    At least Azazel and his master would think a hundred times before attacking her again.

    She took a deep breath, letting the weight of the battle lift from her shoulders.

    Her eyes fell to her hands, feeling the divine power of Aura coursing through her body. It was an honor to be blessed with such a rare gift.

    But why now, of all times, when she felt so powerless? She had tried to awaken it in so many other ways before, but it never worked. Why¡ª

    Just then, she recalled a conversation she had had with the Commander of Order of Phoenix, as in the House Ashstone''s knight commander, Sir Theodore Jacques.

    "So, Sir Jacques, what is it like to have Aura?" Iyana asked curiously, while sparring with him at the break of dawn, both dressed in their training gears.

    "Huh. It''s something that is hard to describe," Theodore responded, blocking her strike. "It''s such an immensely undefeatable power."

    A smile crept onto her face. "I wish I could achieve that. Then, nobody would dare to look down on me because I am a woman."

    "It is not something that is easy to gain, you know?" he said, almost sounding amused with her probably run-of-the-mill dream.

    "Why don''t you tell me how to do it and we shall see if I can?" she quipped.

    He chuckled softly and gave her a strong strike, making her stagger back slightly. "There is no easy way to say this, but¡­ you have to die for it."

    "What?" she laughed. "Please don''t pull my leg. It''s okay if you don''t want to share your secret."

    "While I am at it, I will tell you this thing I read in an old book once," he mentioned.

    "Is this going to be another joke?" she asked, almost wanting to roll her eyes.

    "When life''s thread frays to its final strand and surrender whispers sweetly with serene contentment, therein lies the birth of a power surpassing mortal ken."

    "Pardon? I don''t understand it." Iyana was baffled, and taking advantage of her shock, Theodore shoved her to the ground with the strength of his sword.

    "You will only understand it the moment you achieve it," Theodore laughed, the sound like a low hum.

    As Iyana lay on the ground that day, she hadn''t understood his words. Now, standing in the devastated medical ward, she finally did, crystal clear.

    It meant: the moment you give up on your life on the verge of death and accept it with contentment, that is when Aura¡ªa power that surpasses a human''s natural capacity¡ªawakens.

    A gasp escaped her as the realization hit her like a bolt of lightning. She had truly awakened Aura. One of her lifelong dreams had come true!

    Her chest felt like it could burst with happiness. She wanted to dance around with joy, if only there were someone to celebrate with¡ª

    As if on cue, a voice interrupted her moment of bliss, amplifying her joy.

    "What the hell happened in here?" Vyan''s voice rang out, utterly shocked.

    His astonished, wide-eyed gaze met hers. "Iyana, what happened? Was there a cyclone? Did it blow away Joseph and Michael? Why aren''t they at the door¡ª"

    Before he could bombard her with more questions, Iyana ran to him without a second thought and threw herself into his arms, hugging him tightly.

    The sudden impact nearly knocked the air out of Vyan, making him stumble back against the wall. He instinctively wrapped his arms around her, still as bewildered as when he had first arrived.

    "Hey, what''s wrong¡ª" he began, but then he noticed her right hand gripping him firmly. "Should you be hugging me like that with that hand of yours?"

    "It''s fine, it''s fixed now," she murmured against his chest, eyes closed and ear pressed over his heart.

    "Um, okay?" he let out, completely flabbergasted. "How did that happen?"

    For a moment, she simply basked in his presence, savoring the fact that she had the chance to continue being in his life.

    Then, she pulled away and beamed up at him, her smile stretching from ear to ear. "Do you know what I achieved today?"

    Vyan almost let out a sarcastic quip, but he swallowed it back and innocently shook his head. "What did you achieve?"

    NovelFire.com-read-first

    "Aura!" she exclaimed, shaking him by his elbows. "I awakened Aura, Vyan!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For a moment, Vyan went blank, letting the information sink in. Then he screamed, "Shit, really?!"

    She nodded fervently, and a wide grin spread across his face as well.

    "Oh my God, that is so great! I am so happy for you!" he exclaimed, pulling her into a hug.

    She threw her arms around his neck as he lifted her off her feet, tightly embracing her.

    In that moment, Iyana was overwhelmed with gratitude for her new life. If she had died, she would have missed out on this moment of pure joy. She was thankful for this chance at happiness.

    She wanted to keep having these moments of happiness with Vyan.

    I wish I could spend the rest of my life with you¡ª

    A sudden wave of sadness washed over her, dimming the light in her eyes.

    Oh, right, I am going to marry Prince Easton. I cannot be with Vyan.

    As the sad reality crept in, she tightened her arms around Vyan, savoring this rare moment where they were alone and it almost felt like she belonged in his arms¡ªthe only place she was meant to be.

 Chapter 89: Fickle Heart

    As Iyana recounted the harrowing events from the medical ward, fear tightened around Vyan''s heart like a vise.

    They must have come after Iyana because of what I did to the Estelles, Vyan thought, recoiling. I am happy that she awakened her Aura because of this, but¡ª

    His heart skipped a beat as his eyes met her sharp, scrutinizing ones. "I was just now thinking," she began, "doesn''t this also mean I cannot do black magic as you said?"

    That was right. If she could perform the black arts, she wouldn''t have been able to achieve Aura, which led to believe that she was never involved in framing Vyan.

    Dread settled within his chest.

    The overwhelming feeling of guilt from that night came rushing back¡ªthe night he had clung to her like a baby and cried his eyes out.

    "Uh, about that," Vyan murmured, trying to sound casual but failing.

    I don''t want to talk about this right now. I can''t deal with this. Maybe we should leave¡ª

    Almost as if she read his thoughts, Iyana placed her hands on his shoulders, keeping him in place. "You knew about it already, didn''t you?" Her tone was stern, her eyes narrowed on him, as if she could see through his soul.

    Unable to maintain eye contact, he averted his gaze and nodded slowly.

    "Why didn''t you tell me right then?"

    Of course, she would ask that. How could she not? He should have come clean that night during their dinner, but fear had held him back. The words had choked him.

    How could he possibly admit that he had unjustly made her suffer when she had been innocent all along?

    The guilt gnawed at him relentlessly, a constant, bitter reminder of his mistake.

    How could he have accused her of something she hadn''t done? What fault was it of hers that someone had impersonated her to deceive him? And why should she bear the weight of guilt for his wrongful accusations? Oblivious to the truth of her innocence due to her lost memories, he had let her languish in undeserved guilt.

    If only he had confessed even a day sooner, she might have had one more day free of this undeserved torment.

    "I¡­ I should have told you sooner," Vyan began, his voice trembling, faltering as he tried to step back. But her grip on his shoulder kept him rooted, grounding him in this moment of truth. "I was ashamed," he finally admitted.

    "Why?" Her voice was barely a whisper, her eyes wide and searching.

    "I felt ashamed that I didn''t trust you back then," he confessed, his gaze falling to the ground as if he could find redemption there. "You saw through my impostor, but I¡­ I was blinded by my own rage. Nothing about that woman resembled you¡ªthe way she spoke, her gaze, her mannerisms. Yet, I let my anger cloud my judgment."

    "Vyan," she uttered, her voice firm. As she cupped his face, her touch making his breath hitch. "Is that why you were crying that day?" Her eyes, now filled with a mixture of pain and compassion, met his. "Was that when you found out?"

    Why¡­ why are you asking me that of all things?

    His throat tightened, and he struggled to find his voice. He finally nodded as tears welled up in his eyes. He had expected anger, resentment, anything but this.

    There are so many things you must want to know right now. Like how do I know, why didn''t I trust you back then, why did I make you go through all this¡ª

    "Why aren''t you blaming me?" he asked, his voice shaking despite his efforts to keep it steady.

    She should yell at him, tell him off for wronging her. Why wasn''t she doing any of tha¡ª

    Her arms reached up and enveloped him in a gentle hug. "I want to, but what can I do?" she sighed, her breath warm against his neck. "My heart is so fickle when it comes to you. I don''t know why."

    His eyes widened slightly, his breath catching in his throat. "You mean you are not mad at me?"

    "Oh, I am mad at you," she chortled softly, a hint of sadness in her eyes. "I am mad that you found out I wasn''t the one who betrayed you and kept it from me."

    "I''m¡­ sorry about that," he mumbled, hugging her back tightly, afraid to let go. "I really should have told you during that dinner when you asked."

    "It''s okay. You were scared; I understand." She rubbed his back in soothing circles, her voice gentle. "And as for everything you have been plotting against me, I forgive you. You were made to believe those lies. It can''t be helped if you misunderstood. That person probably didn''t think you would survive the cell, let alone do all this."

    He chuckled lowly, the sound filled with a mixture of relief and irony. "That''s right."

    "Now, if you have realized your mistakes, just stop going after my family. They don''t deserve to suffer because of me¡ª"

    He pulled back slightly, looking into her eyes with a seriousness that made a chill go down her spine. "Wait, I haven''t been going after them because of you. Part of it was about you, but not entirely."

    She arched an eyebrow, her confusion evident. "What do you mean?"

    Vyan observed her puzzled expression and let out a weary sigh. "It''s a long story. Let''s talk about it tomorrow morning on our way back to the main town."

    Iyana pouted, her lips forming a small, reluctant frown, but she nodded begrudgingly. They were still standing in the destroyed ward, surrounded by the remnants of her battle with Azazel.

    Vyan conjured a pouch of silver coins and placed it on the bedside nightstand as a gesture of recompense before teleporting them outside the hotel where everyone else was staying.

    They unceremonously headed inside towards the reception desk.

    "Excuse me, I would like to book another room," Vyan asked.

    "Actually, sir," the receptionist started apologetically after sparing a look at Iyana, who was wearing a simple white gown from the medical facility. "There are no more rooms available."

    "Not a single one of them?" he asked once again, and the receptionist helplessly shook her head.

    "You didn''t book any rooms for me in advance?" Iyana asked sharply, shooting a glare at Vyan.

    "You were still supposed to be at the medical facility, remember?" he retorted, and she rolled her eyes.

    "Aren''t there any female mages I can share the room with?" she inquired, crossing her arms.

    "Two of them are staying together in a room with, I guess, one double bed," he mentioned, then frowned. "How would you sleep there?"

    "Maybe I can still manage somehow¡ª"

    "And how exactly do you plan to do that? You can''t even sleep with someone else in the room," he pointed out.

    "How do you even know¡ª" Right, he was her knight, so of course he knew. "Anyway, that''s not true. Your presence doesn''t bother me."

    She had realized this only last night. Whenever she tried to sleep with Priscilla or Harvey in the room, she couldn''t do it, no matter how sleepy she was from the medicinal herbs. discover-stories-NovelFire

    Only after they left, she could doze off, and as soon as they came back, her sleep would get disturbed. But that didn''t happen with Vyan.

    In fact, she dozed off in the middle of their conversation last night and slept like a baby, while he once again made himself go through the torture of sleeping by her bedside on a chair. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh, am I special?" he asked with a teasing smirk.

    "No, that''s not it," she let out in a thoughtful manner. "You are more like¡­ air."

    "Huh, air?" Is my presence invisible to her?

    His baffled reaction made her laugh lightly. She took a hold of his arm and dragged him towards the staircase. "Come on, show me to your room now."

    "Wait, are we staying in the same room?"

    She grinned up at him and confirmed, "Yes, Your Grace."

 Chapter 90: Give In To Temptation

    Iyana stepped into the room, her skin still warm and glowing from the hot spring. Her nightsuit, made of a delicate, shimmering fabric, clung to her form, catching the dim light in a way that made her look almost ethereal.

    Vyan looked up from his seat by the window, where he had been staring out into the night. "Well, well, look who managed to properly dry their hair this time. Do wonders ever cease?"

    "Impressed?" she teased, a playful glint in her eye, as if she hadn''t scrubbed her hair vigorously earlier to avoid the same embarrassment from back when he had helped her the last time.

    "Positively astounded," Vyan retorted, his voice laced with playful sarcasm. "Should we throw a parade?"

    "I want to ride on an elephant in that case," she chirped, playing along.

    "By the way, I am asking you again. Are you absolutely positive I shouldn''t leave the room?" he inquired, his eyebrow raised in mock concern.

    She flashed a mischievous smile. "Oh, are you afraid you will not be able to resist me in the dead of night?"

    He raised his hands in mock surrender. "Hey, you are the one with a wedding on the horizon. I am just a carefree bachelor. You have got more at stake than I do."

    "Well, wouldn''t it be a riot if my wedding was called off over this scandal?" she pondered aloud, eyes sparkling with mischief.

    "Sure, because navigating society after a stunt like that would be a breeze," he quipped, rolling his eyes.

    She shrugged nonchalantly. "Who cares about that when I could be commanding the Imperial Army?"

    "Ah, yes," he nodded his head in agreement, "with Aura by your side and Commander Pembrooke scouting for a successor¡ª"

    "No, forget it. It still won''t happen," she sighed, flopping down on the edge of the bed. "I am probably destined to be nothing more than a palace ornament."

    Vyan licked his bottom lip, the bitter taste of impending confession heavy on his tongue. Should he reveal the harrowing truth about what had transpired in the capital?

    If he spoke now, he would have to unearth every dark secret, even the devastating revelation that her own family had tried to kill her.

    But she would inevitably discover their disgrace when she returned to the capital. Better it come from him, sparing her from the cold shock of public whispers. He didn''t want any more shadows of misunderstanding between them.

    "Hey, I have something to tell you..." he began, his voice trembling slightly as he gazed into her curious eyes, so innocent and unaware of the monstrous deeds of her kin.

    Taking a deep breath, he began the painful narrative¡ªhow the Estelles had contaminated the Karloz River, their attempt to assassinate him with risking Iyana''s life, and the vengeful actions Vyan took in return. He even shared the cruelty he endured as a knight under their rule, a testament to their ruthless nature.

    With each revelation, her shock deepened, her once bright eyes now reflecting a storm of hurt and betrayal. He could see her heart breaking, shattering like fragile glass under the weight of his words.

    Unable to bear her silent agony, he moved to sit beside her, gently placing a hand on her trembling shoulder. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Her fingers twisted around the bed sheets, knuckles white, as she stared at her lap, tears brimming in her eyes. "How could they have been using me all this time? Was I just... just a pawn to them?"

    "I am so sorry," he murmured, his own heart aching at her pain.

    "Why are you sorry? What''s your fault if I have such a messed-up family?" she asked bitterly, a hollow chuckle escaping her lips.

    "Aren''t you angry at me for what I did to them?"

    "All I can say is, they brought it upon themselves," she replied, her voice strained with suppressed emotion. "If they could stoop so low as to endanger their own daughter just to seek revenge on you, why should I care about them? It would be foolish of me to do so."

    As she teetered on the edge of a breakdown, Vyan gently interjected, "Are you sure you want to believe everything I say? After all, I was your enemy until recently. Maybe you are placing too much trust in me."

    "You have no reason to deceive me," she insisted. "Even if you stripped my family of their title, why would you bother fabricating a fake reason to justify yourself? Besides, it''s their fault for concealing the truth and weaving a web of lies."

    Vyan nodded quietly, unable to dispute her logic.

    It struck him how swiftly she was placing her trust in him. It echoed the Iyana he once knew, the one who always took his word above all others, prioritizing him even over her beloved training and work. Was this new Iyana acting out of some ingrained loyalty? NovelFire-exclusive

    Was it true that, even if the mind doesn''t remember, the heart never forgets?

    Iyana lifted her gaze, brushing away the tears that threatened to fall. "Today should be a day of happiness for me. I don''t want to waste it on tears. I will deal with my family and everything else tomorrow. Thank you for warning me in advance though."

    Vyan offered a reassuring smile. "You are welcome."

    "Ah," she let out a whiny sigh, attempting to dispel the somber atmosphere, "I feel like celebrating with a glass of champagne."

    "You want champagne?" Vyan asked, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. She nodded eagerly, and in an instant, a bottle of champagne and two glasses materialized on the table. "If you want champagne, you shall have champagne."

    Her face lit up with a big smile. "Ugh, why do you have to start treating me so well all of a sudden? Go back to being evil. You''ll spoil me like this." With a playful bounce, she skipped over to the table, expertly popping the cork and pouring generous measures into both glasses.

    "Okay, then I will just make them disappear¡ª" Vyan teased.

    "No!" she protested. "Since you have already gone through the trouble of conjuring it, I will begrudgingly accept," she said, as if doing him a favor.

    "Yeah, right," he chuckled, rolling his eyes.

    "By the way, what took you so long today to come to the medical facility?" she inquired, motioning him to join her on the balcony.

    He raised an eyebrow in amusement as they stepped outside.

    "I mean, if you were going to come either way, why take so long? Yesterday, you came a couple of hours earlier," she explained, not wanting to sound like she was eagerly waiting for his arrival.

    "Well, a lot happened," he replied cryptically, accepting the glass from her with a smile. The late spring breeze brushed against his face, bringing a welcome chill.

    "Please elaborate. I have got all the time in the world," she sang out, taking an eager, clumsy sip of her drink.

    He couldn''t suppress a soft chuckle, amused by the sight of a single drop of the drink gliding down her chin. With a gentle touch, his hand reached out, caressing her skin as he wiped away the stray droplet.

    Her breath caught in her throat, a shiver running down her spine as his finger traced the corner of her lips.

    His eyes dipped to her mouth, drawn irresistibly to its subtle parting under his touch. When he looked up, he found her gaze locked onto his lips. Until she met his gaze and he found a mirror of the desire that burned in his own eyes. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A step closer, and their lips could easily meld in a tender, dangerous embrace. They both knew they should break the spell, tear their eyes away, but the magnetic pull between them held them captive.

    They both wondered the same thing at that moment, should I give into the temptation?

 Chapter 91: Turning Blind Eye

    Vyan was the first to look away, breaking the moment before it got too awkward.

    "Um, you asked why I was late, right?" He cleared his throat, rubbing the back of his neck like he was trying to scrub away the embarrassment. "Three of our mages got lost in the forest."

    "A-and?" Iyana prompted, her cheeks heating up.

    "And we found them after searching for a few hours, that''s it," Vyan concluded.

    "I thought you said it was a long story," she pointed out, raising an eyebrow.

    He let out a strained laugh and took a sip of his champagne. "Did I now? I guess I just have a natural talent for saving time."

    Iyana shook her head hopelessly, and soon, an awkward silence settled between them, as comfortable as a bed of nails.

    They quickly finished their drinks and went inside the room, only to get caught up in more awkwardness. They both froze, staring at the single bed in the middle of the room as if it were an alien artifact.

    "Um, you take the bed," Vyan offered, starting to head for the couch.

    "But you must be very tired after spending your entire day in the forest," Iyana remarked, a hint of concern in her voice.

    "It''s all your fault," he shot. "You seem to have the delusion that I am a gentleman, so now, I feel pressured to maintain the facade. That''s why it doesn''t sit right with me to hog the bed while a lady sleeps on the couch," he expressed, sounding full of regrets.

    "Who said anything about me sleeping on the couch?" Iyana looked at him, feigning innocently.

    "Huh?" He looked at her, baffled. "You are not seriously suggesting we both sleep on the same bed?"

    "I am," she nodded with a casual confidence that left him momentarily speechless. "The bed is big enough for each of us, and it''s not like anything is going to happen between us."

    "That''s true, but¡ª"

    "Besides, like I claimed, you are a gentleman. I am also pretty sure you will keep your hands off an engaged young lady, or perhaps you have doubts?" she said, a hint of tease in her tone.

    "Of course not," he scoffed and strode over to the bed confidently. "If it''s fine by you, then it''s also fine by me."

    "Oh, it''s fine by me too," she said with a smirk. "Just try not to snore too loudly, alright?"

    "Snore? Me? Never," Vyan retorted. "Just keep your midnight martial arts moves to yourself."

    "Deal," she laughed, turning off the lights. As they prepared to settle into bed, Vyan muttered, "This is going to be the longest night ever."

    "For you or me?" Iyana teased, making him roll his eyes in the dark.

    "Both," he grumbled. "And if I wake up with your elbow in my face, I am demanding hazard pay."

    "Same goes for you," she shot back.

    As Iyana and Vyan finally lay quietly side by side on the bed and the lights were off, the coarse woolen blankets between them cast a chasm filled with unspoken words and electrifying tension. The light-hearted banter from a few minutes ago was gone.

    The flickering light from the oil lamp cast dancing shadows on the rough stone walls of the inn room, the night outside silent save for the distant hoot of an owl and the rustling of the wind through the trees.

    Vyan shifted uncomfortably, trying to find a position that didn''t make him hyper-aware of Iyana''s presence.

    He turned onto his back, staring at the wooden beams of the ceiling as if they held answers to his uneasiness. His heart pounded in his chest, a relentless drum beat that matched the racing thoughts in his mind.

    "Are you comfortable?" The question seemed to hang in the air, too heavy and too light all at once.

    Iyana turned her head slightly, her eyes meeting his in the dim light. "Yes, I am fine," she replied, her voice steady but soft. "Just... not used to this¡ªsharing a bed."

    "Same here," he admitted. "Oh, but didn''t you go to war? How did you sleep there?"

    "Surprisingly, it wasn''t too bad. I was given a comfortable tent with a single bed, and you can guess why."

    "I see there are at least some perks to being the crown prince''s betrothed," he chuckled lightly.

    "True," she nodded in agreement.

    They fell silent again, the awkwardness between them almost strangling.

    Vyan could feel the heat radiating from Iyana, the subtle rise and fall of her breath. Every movement, every sigh seemed amplified in the stillness of the room.

    He rolled onto his side, facing away from her, hoping the distance would help calm his racing heart.

    Iyana, on the other hand, couldn''t stop herself from glancing at Vyan. She watched the way his shoulders tensed, the way his hand clenched the pillow. Her own heart was beating a frantic rhythm, and she wondered if he could hear it.

    Minutes stretched into what felt like hours.

    Vyan could feel his eyelids growing heavy, but sleep eluded him. He tried counting sheep, replaying old memories, anything to distract himself from the awareness of Iyana lying so close yet so impossibly far away.

    "Vyan?" Iyana''s voice broke the silence, startling him.

    "Yes?" he replied, turning his head slightly.

    "Thank you," she said softly. "For celebrating with me today."

    "Anytime," he murmured, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth despite the tension. "I am good at holding my liquor, so summon me whenever you need a partner to celebrate with."

    "Thank you for your offer," she laughed lightly. "I will keep that in mind."

    "Okay, goodnight now, Iyana."

    "Goodnight, Vyan."

    They both turned away, facing opposite directions, but the awareness of each other''s presence lingered.

    It was a long time before either of them fell asleep, their hearts beating in tandem, separated by inches but bound by a growing connection that neither of them dared to acknowledge, forcing themselves to turn a blind eye.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The first rays of dawn filtered through the small window, casting a soft, golden glow over the room. Outside, the inn was beginning to stir with life, but inside, it was still and quiet.

    Iyana, a light sleeper by nature, was the first to be roused by a soft knock on the door.

    Her eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the light, and she blinked in confusion at the warmth and weight of something around her waist.

    She glanced down and found herself tangled in Vyan''s arms, their legs intertwined beneath the blankets. Her heart skipped a beat as the realization set in.

    Vyan''s face was peaceful in sleep, his breath soft and steady.

    Iyana''s mind raced as she tried to figure out how they had ended up like this.

    Her pulse quickened, and she felt a blush creeping up her cheeks. She gently tried to extricate herself, but his grip tightened instinctively, pulling her closer.

    Before she could attempt another escape, the knock came again, louder this time.

    Iyana''s heart leapt into her throat. She nudged Vyan urgently, whispering, "Vyan, wake up!"

    Vyan''s eyes snapped open, and it took him a moment to register the situation. His face turned a deep shade of red as he hastily untangled himself from Iyana, both of them scrambling to sit up.

    "Someone is at the door," she whispered, pointing at the source of noise.

    "Who is it?" Vyan called out, his voice still groggy from sleep.

    "It''s Clyde," came the cheerful reply from the other side of the door, and Vyan''s eyes widened. "Come on, Vyan, open up! We have got breakfast waiting and we need to leave for the main town soon!"

    Panic flashed across Vyan''s face as he looked at Iyana. "You need to hide," he mouthed, motioning frantically towards the bed.

    "Why?" she frowned in confusion.

    "Clyde will never let us live this down," he reasoned, and Iyana''s mouth formed into a perfect O. "Now, will you get moving or do you want me to carry you?"

    "I don''t really mind the second option," she grinned mischievously.

    "This is not the time to joke," he hissed. "My life is on the line here." NovelFire-reader

    "Exaggeration much?" she arched an eyebrow.

    "You won''t understand. Just hide," he barked. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Fine," she whined.

    Without hesitation, Iyana slid off the bed and scrambled underneath it, trying to make herself as inconspicuous as possible.

    Vyan straightened his clothes and took a deep breath before opening the door, trying to appear as casual as he could.

    Clyde, with his trademark grin and unmatched energy, bounded into the room. "Good morning, my dear sleepyheaded friend!" he chirped, clapping Vyan on the back. "Are you ready to face the day?"

    "Yeah, yeah," Vyan replied, forcing a smile. "Just, uh, give me a minute to get dressed."

    Clyde''s eyes twinkled with mischief. "You know, I am surprised you were in the room. I thought you were going to spend the night at the medical facility once again."

    "Please, even my back needs rest. I can''t be sleeping on the chair for three consecutive days," he laughed, sounding strained. "Now, will you leave?"

    "Why the urgency? If I didn''t know any better, I would think you were hiding something." He leaned in closer, inspecting Vyan''s face. "Or someone."

    Vyan''s heart pounded in his chest. "Don''t be ridiculous, Clyde. It''s just that I find you unbearable. What''s new about that?" he said, trying to sound convincing.

    Clyde laughed, the sound light and infectious. "Alright, alright. I can believe that. But hurry up, or all the good food will be gone."

    As Clyde turned to leave, he caught a glimpse of something out of the corner of his eye. He paused, squinting towards the bed. "What''s that?"

 Chapter 92: Two Birds With One Stone

    Vyan''s blood ran cold. "What''s what?"

    "Well, well, well, what do we have here?" Clyde crouched down, and Vyan almost felt like his heart had jumped into his throat.

    "Stop, Clyde¡ª"

    Clyde picked up a silver pocket watch from the ground. "Look at this. Your pocket watch is lying here, all abandoned. Were you planning on leaving it for the lost-and-found?"

    "Oh," Vyan let out blankly, his heartbeat steadying. "I didn''t realize it fell."

    Clyde shook his head and placed the watch on the nightstand. "Be more careful. It''s a family heirloom, not a disposable toy."

    Vyan nodded, wiping the beads of sweat that had formed out of nervousness.

    "Why are you sweating, though?" Clyde arched an eyebrow. "Wait, were you tossing and turning all night again? Is that why you look like you wrestled with a dragon in your sleep?" He sighed heavily, shaking his head. "I knew I should have had the knights fetch some lavender incense."

    "Hey, don''t worry about it. I slept like a baby, honestly."

    "Really?" Clyde asked, clearly skeptical.

    "Yes. Maybe I was just worn out from all the heavy activities these past two days," Vyan reasoned, and Clyde finally seemed to buy the lie, albeit reluctantly. "Okay, fine! Now, get out. I need to change."

    "Fine, fine," Clyde rolled his eyes dramatically. "You act like you are hiding a secret lover in here."

    "What a hilarious joke," Vyan faked a laugh and firmly pushed Clyde out of the room.

    As soon as the door clicked shut, Iyana emerged from under the bed, her face a mixture of amusement and exasperation. "You are so bad at lying to Clyde."

    Vyan scratched the back of his neck, helping Iyana up with a hand. "I just get nervous because Clyde knows me too well."

    "That surprisingly makes sense." Iyana dusted her clothes, nodding in understanding. "So how should we go about explaining to him why I am at the hotel?"

    "I don''t see any reason as to why he should know there were no rooms available for you last night," Vyan casually made up a reason, as if it was no big deal. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Are you always such a morbid liar?" She raised a questioning eyebrow, and he shrugged his shoulders.

    "You can guess the answer yourself."

    She let out an exasperated sigh. "You are exhausting."

    While they bantered inside, on the other side of the door, Clyde chuckled quietly.

    "Vyan really is delusional to think he can fool me," he murmured in amusement, recounting all the clues in the room¡ªthe two pillows, the heels in the corner, the faint scent of flowery hair concoction from Vyan, and the champagne glasses on the table.

    "But I will make an exception this time and not tease you about it," he smiled to himself, happy to find flaws in Vyan''s supposedly foolproof plan to hide Iyana under the bed.

    At times like this, it really showed Vyan was just an inexperienced, naive twenty-one year old boy. No matter how much he tried to portray himself as a perfectionist who has everything under control, Clyde knew better.

    And he appreciated that. It would have been scarier if a boy who grew up hidden from the real world was so perfectly flawless in everything he did.

    Then again, thanks to superior genes, he was annoyingly good at almost everything he tried.

    Except playing piano and romance, of course.

    And Clyde could pretty much swear that the latter would be the cause of Vyan''s undoing. Because that absolute idiot would not recognize a romantic clue even if they hit him like a brick in the face.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "How was your adventure at the Forest of Beasts?" Althea asked with a sparkle in her eyes as Vyan settled on the couch in front of her.

    Vyan and his troops had slinked back into the Ashstone main town late last night, and today he was already dragged into the imperial court for an update on the Monster Hunt Festival.

    He figured Clyde and he would drop by Althea''s office afterward, but apparently, palace security had tightened up. Clyde was held at the entrance, denied entry and left to stew in the lounge area, while Vyan got in because of his rank. Security at this palace was usually a joke compared to his own estate.

    "Good, good," Vyan said with a lazy grin. "Though it was a tad exhausting."

    "I know just the thing to cure your exhaustion!" Althea beamed, clapping her hands twice.

    A maid appeared with a trolley laden with chocolate desserts and tea.

    Vyan placed a hand dramatically over his heart. "Thea, if I didn''t already see you as a sister, I might have just fallen in love with you."

    Althea laughed, a light, airy sound. "This is the least I can do for you, considering I am only receiving one-sided help from you at the moment."

    "Please," Vyan said, rolling his eyes as he cut a small piece of the cake slice. "I already told you, I never back off from a deal. Even if the reason for my end of the deal has vanished."

    She smiled softly. "True, but you say you no longer have a reason to hate Lady Iyana. So in my opinion, you shouldn''t really care about bringing Easton down anymore."

    "Is it reason enough that I like you better than Prince Easton?" he asked sheepishly.

    "Please, you flatter me," she chortled. "But speaking of Easton," she continued, leaning forward, "I have no idea why he is so stubbornly hanging on to his engagement with Lady Iyana. He even went as far as to stand up against Father and gave him his word that he would call off the wedding if either of them makes even a single mistake."

    Vyan hummed thoughtfully, taking a leisurely sip of his tea, the gears in his head twisting.

    "Thea," he began with a sly tone that made Althea''s curiosity pique. She knew that tone all too well. "What if we killed two birds with one stone?"

    "What do you mean?" she asked, her eyes narrowing. mvle,mp|y|r hosted

    "Like we break off the engagement, and at the same time, dethrone him as the crown prince," Vyan said, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

    Althea''s eyes widened, and she whispered, "If we want to do that, we have to pull off something big."

    "I already have it in mind," Vyan smirked, the corners of his mouth lifting in a way that promised trouble.

 Chapter 93: Shameful Tale

    "Oh, my, if this happens, Easton is done for," Althea exclaimed, eyes wide with awe. "But you have to admit, this plan is a bit of a double-edged sword."

    "Eh, we just need to be extra careful. Worst-case scenario? We bring ruin upon our entire nation," Vyan shrugged nonchalantly. "It''s not a big deal."

    "It will be a big deal if I am to become the new crown princess," she pointed out, narrowing her eyes at him.

    "I shall do my best, Your Imperial Highness," he said, his voice laced with insincerity. Despite that, Althea sighed, knowing he would actually try. "By the way, you are attending the Monster Hunt Festival, are you not?"

    "Of course!" she chimed. "How could I miss this golden opportunity to blow off some steam? Especially after you maneuvered through so many obstacles to secure a separate hunting ground for women?" she teased, wiggling her eyebrows.

    "Have you ever attended the festival before?" he asked, genuinely curious.

    "Yes, but I was very young. I don''t remember much, save for a pleasant tour of a few places in Ashstone," she murmured.

    "If you enjoyed it then, you will adore it now. And I am not merely saying that because it''s my grand duchy¡ªAshstone truly is a masterpiece."

    She smiled. "A tour would be wonderful."

    "Then it is settled! Arrive a few days early, and I shall have Clyde give you a marvelous tour¡ª"

    Althea''s eyes hardened like tempered steel. "Stop, Vyan. Stop doing that."

    Vyan''s brows furrowed in mock confusion. "Stop doing what? Being my charming self?"

    "This¡ªscheming to set me up with Clyde," she clarified, her tone like ice.

    Vyan froze, looking like a deer caught in the headlights of an oncoming carriage. "Who was the obvious one? Clyde or I?" he asked, knowing there was no use trying to pick up spilled milk.

    "Both of you," she replied, her face as impassive as a marble statue. "I would have to be blind not to notice how hard both of you were trying."

    "I was not trying that hard," he protested, his voice tinged with faux indignation.

    "Well, Clyde did your portion as well," she shot back, rolling her eyes.

    Vyan contemplated for a moment before facing Althea with an uncharacteristically sincere look.  "Look, Thea, I apologize if we made you feel uncomfortable."

    Althea shook her head lightly, her expression softening just a touch. "There is no need to apologize, Vyan. Clyde''s efforts to win me over were flattering, and all you did was help your friend. How can I be mad about that?"

    "I am glad you see it that way," Vyan said, relief creeping into his voice. "But, as Clyde''s loyal wingman, I have to ask one last time: why can you not consider Clyde? He really likes you, and he is a good guy, even if he is as graceful as a drunken ox. But I can assure you that he will cherish you more than anyone else."

    "I am sure he would." Her smile was serene, but Vyan could sense the emptiness behind it. "But it''s just, Vyan, I am not ready to get involved in a relationship again."

    "Ah," that''s when it hit Vyan, "You had a bad case of love, didn''t you?"

    Althea''s lips tightened into a thin line as she nodded. "I want to tell you about it, but I don''t want to ruin my image in front of you."

    "Who cares about who you were before we met? What matters is who you are now. So don''t worry, my image of you is not going to change because of this," he assured, his tone unusually gentle, warming her heart with a sense of familial affection.

    "Thank you, Vyan." She gave him a sad smile, feeling a bit lighter. "But it truly is a tale steeped in shame."

    "Then by all means, regale me with your folly. My judgment has been left at the palace gates." He flashed her an encouraging smile.

    "Long story short: my vulnerable sixteen-year old self fell in love with a man twice my age and eloped with him from the palace."

    "Okay, wow. I did not see that coming" Vyan remarked, bewildered. "I know I told you I would not judge, but Thea," he seriously looked her square into the eye, "were you, like, monumentally dumb?"

    She burst out laughing at that, as if recalling her stupidity. "You are right. I absolutely was back then."

    Vyan shook his head in disbelief. "How could you even fall in love with such an old-timer?" Experience adventures on m _v _lempy _r.

    "Well, he used to be one of my night guards and he often comforted me in my hard times, so¡­"

    "Unbelievable. Were you aiming for scandal or simply swept away by his silver-tongued charm?"" he exhaled a sigh of disappointment, acting truly like a brother.

    "Perhaps a bit of both. Looking back, I was young and disastrously naive." Althea laughed softly, a hint of ruefulness in her eyes. "Moving on now. After eloping, he whisked me away to a rustic cottage in the countryside, where he tried to snatch all my belongings and force himself on me¡ª"

    "He tried to do what?" Vyan''s eyes flashed with sharp rage.

    "Don''t worry," Althea replied coolly, waving a dismissive hand. "I managed to fend him off."

    "Thank the heavens," Vyan breathed a sigh of relief, his features softening. "Had he succeeded, I would have been compelled to take matters into my own hands."

    Althea smiled faintly. "I appreciate the sentiment, but in the end, I took care of him myself."

    Vyan chuckled lightly as he joked, "What, you dispatched him yourself?"

    A heavy silence settled between them as Althea met Vyan''s gaze with a cold-blooded look. "Yes. It was a necessity."

    Vyan blinked slowly, trying to assess if she were attempting to play along with his joke, but the serious look in her eye was enough to make his gut wrench.

    "Although it was not my intent," she added.

    "Now, don''t tell me you pushed him off too hard and he went tumbling into the glass window and died," he again made a joke, only to have her wide eyes confirm he had once again hit the bullseye.

    "How did you guess that?" she asked, astonished.

    "Wow, what a useless talent I have," he murmured, unenthusiastic. "So anyway, is this why you never got married? Were the rumors that terrible?"

    "Not quite," she smiled mischievously. "It didn''t even get out. Since my disappearance was only brief, no one even noticed I was gone. Therefore, no damage done," she elaborated. "And as for never getting married, it was a choice of mine, and it still is. I don''t think I can ever trust a man ever again."

    Vyan nodded sympathetically and asked, "So, I am your trusted confidant, thanks to our Sacred Oath, I suppose?"

    "Essentially," she admitted. "Which brings me to my confession."

    "And here I thought it was because we were actually close now," Vyan teased, and she chortled. "So, what''s the strategy with Clyde?"

    "Well, could you pass on the message from me?" she reluctantly requested.

    Vyan firmly shook his head. "I would say that is one of the most insincere ways to turn someone down."

    "But I can''t turn him down myself, either, as long as he does not confess. Imagine how arrogant I would come off as, especially if he denies his feelings at that moment," Althea shrieked, throwing her hands up in frustration.

    "Oh, how embarrassing for you. I would be interested in watching that," he drawled, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

    "Ugh, tell me what I should do," she grumbled, crossing her arms and glaring at him.

    "Simple. Draw a clear line between you and him¡ªmake him understand you are not interested."

    "I have already been doing that," she interjected, her voice rising in exasperation.

    "You have to try harder," he added.

    She pursed her lips, nodding begrudgingly. "By the way, are you sure you should be telling all this to me when you are closer to Clyde? Do you not consider him a friend anymore?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey, I do consider him my friend, and not to mention, you are like a sister to me as well. It''s just that I don''t want to see either of you too hurt in the end. That''s it," he confessed, his voice softening for a moment.

    Althea got up from her seat and ruffled Vyan''s hair lightly. "Wow, my brother is so sensible."

    "Don''t go ruining my hair like this," he complained, swatting her hand away.

    "When you say it like that, I want to do it more," she said with a mischievous grin.

    "Please don''t," he pleaded, his tone half-joking, half-serious.

    Their playful sibling-like banter filled the room with warmth and laughter, even as they both knew they were about to embark on yet another perilous mission¡ªone that could even endanger their entire nation.

 Chapter 94: An Attractive Laugh

    Maria sat in the garden behind Aurora Palace, surrounded by a riot of flowers that seemed to compete with her pink hair for attention. Her silver eyes sparkled with curiosity as she examined a butterfly that had landed on her teacup, seemingly contemplating a swim in her tea.

    She giggled, watching it flutter away, leaving her to her floral-scented beverage.

    As she took a sip, her attempt to look sophisticated was interrupted by the crunch of gravel underfoot. She glanced up, eyes widening as a tall figure approached.

    Vyan''s dark hair fell artfully over his forehead and red eyes that seemed to see straight through to her soul, strolled toward her with the confidence of someone who knew exactly how good they looked.

    "Well, isn''t this a delightful surprise," he drawled, his voice tinged with amusement. "A garden as lovely as this really deserves an equally enchanting occupant."

    Maria blinked, tilting her head to the side like a confused puppy. "Enchanting occupant? Who¡ª Oh, you mean me!" She giggled again, clearly pleased with the compliment.

    Vyan''s smile widened as he took a seat across from her. "Indeed, Your Imperial Highness. Do you mind if I join you? I have heard the tea you make for yourself is to die for."

    "Of course! Tea is always better with company," Maria chirped, pouring him a cup with more enthusiasm than precision, a bit of tea splashing onto the table. "Oops! Sorry about that."

    Vyan accepted the cup, his fingers brushing hers briefly. "No harm done. So, do you come here every day?"

    Maria shrugged, almost spilling her own tea in the process. "Oh, you know, I just love being surrounded by flowers. And butterflies. And... oh, look, a squirrel!" She pointed excitedly, nearly knocking over the teapot.

    Vyan followed her gaze, bemused as he thought, Wow, she is a real piece of klutz. "Charming." He turned his gaze back to her. "You seem quite at home here."

    Maria beamed. "I do! The flowers are like my friends, and the butterflies are like my¡­ um, flying friends! And the tea is just the icing on the cake!"

    He took a sip of his tea, raising an eyebrow at her eclectic description. "That''s great, but that''s not what I was getting at. I meant in general. Like how do you feel about being here as a hostage? I am sure you miss your actual home in Haberland."

    "Oh¡­" Her smile faltered a little, her grip on the teacup tightening. "I do miss my homeland a little." Then, she perked up again. "But it''s nice here in Haynes too!" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I see," Vyan nodded and quietly sipped his tea, his brain twisting.

    Princess Maria was the only princess of the Haberland Empire and the cherished daughter of the imperial family. So, one might wonder, what was she doing in Haynes?

    After her brother, the crown prince of Haberland, was injured in the Ganlop War, Maria had no choice but to take his place. Haberland prided itself on sending its royal blood to the front lines, unlike Haynes, which kept its imperial progeny safely within palace walls.

    Maria, lacking expertise in war tactics, stayed with the Haberland Army primarily as moral support. But when the tides turned in Haynes'' favor and her troops urged her to flee, Maria refused to act cowardly. She had vowed to face her enemies with her head held high.

    As a result, she was captured and taken hostage¡ªthe key to all the unfair bargains Haynes could extract from Haberland. Within two months of Haynes'' victory, they began draining Haberland dry, reaping substantial economic benefits under the stewardship of the Crown Prince of Haynes.

    But what if this invaluable bargaining chip slipped through Haynes'' grasp due to someone''s carelessness? That person wouldn''t just lose his fianc¨¦e; he would lose his crown.

    And just as Haynes would be grappling with the loss of their hostage, Althea would appear to save the day¡ªthe one destined to bring Maria back. At least, that''s what Vyan was counting on.

    Of course, there was a lot at stake here. If Althea failed to find Maria, it would deal a significant blow to Haynes'' economy¡ªa matter of little concern to Vyan, though Althea certainly cared.

    For now, his task was to entice Maria into escaping the palace and then assist her in succeeding.

    "How does Prince Easton treat you? Is he taking care of you well?" Vyan asked.

    "He is a little cold sometimes, but he is really nice," Maria chirped. "I am really comfortable here, thanks to him."

    "That is great to hear," he shot his picture-perfect smile. "Oh, by the way, are you joining the Monster Hunt Festival? It''s a rich tradition of Haynes."

    "Ah, I wish," she sighed wistfully. "It sounds like so much fun, with all the noble hunters and festive activities," she sounded like she really wished to join. "I am positive you must be participating."

    He let out a light chuckle. "Well, I have to, considering I am the host."

    "Host?" Her eyes widened as she leaned forward on the table. "Oh, gosh, does that mean I have been talking to the Grand Duke this entire time?"

    Vyan''s eyebrows shot up to his forehead. "What? You didn''t know?"

    She shook her head sincerely, and he was genuinely baffled. For some reason, he also felt incredibly offended.

    "I thought you were being so hospitable to me because you knew I was the Grand Duke," he reasoned, his voice getting an octave higher.

    "I swear I just thought you were a regular visitor!" she cried out, flustered.

    "Why would you think that?" He looked down at his attire in distress. "What is it about me? Do I not look the part? Do I perhaps give off a commoner aura?"

    "When did I say you looked like a commoner?" she protested.

    "But that''s what you meant," he pointed out.

    "No, I did not! My mother always taught me not to judge people by their appearance, so I only did my best to obey her words," she explained in a haste. "So I just assumed you were just a well-dressed handsome individual¡ª"

    He cocked a teasing eyebrow, and she paused, her face starting to color red.

    "I mean, objectively speaking, of course! I was just thinking from an objective perspective¡ª" She cupped her hot cheeks, feeling overwhelmed. "No, that does not make sense. What am I saying? I am making such a fool of myself¡ª"

    Her frantic rambling was cut short by the ring of laughter. She finally looked up at Vyan, just to find him laughing in amusement, his mouth hovered by the back of his knuckles.

    "You really are a pure-hearted person, Your Imperial Highness," he let out, his tone genuine, his eyes alight.

    Maria felt a warmth spread through her chest, engulfing her body whole. For the first time, her eyes, usually lost in the beauty of nature, were captivated by a man.

    She couldn''t tear her gaze away from him. Laughter had always seemed merry to her, but had it ever sounded so attractive before?

    Her cheeks flushed a beautiful shade of pink as she opened her mouth to speak. "Your Grace¡ª" she began, only to be interrupted by a shrill, feminine voice.

    "Vyan, what are you doing here?" Discover stories on m _v _le _mp _yr.

 Chapter 95: Insincere Polite Act

    Maria''s moment of heart flutter was interrupted by a whirlwind of energy in the form of a ten-year-old girl named Katelyn who came barreling toward them.

    "Vyan! Vyan!" she chirped, her voice bright and infectious. She skidded to a halt by the table, barely noticing the teapot wobbling from her abrupt stop. "What brings you here today? Why did you leave so quickly last time? I have been waiting forever ever since the last time.

    Do you know¡ª"

    "Katelyn," Vyan interrupted with a wry smile, trying to keep up with the rapid-fire questions. "One question at a time."

    "You¡ª" Katelyn noticed Maria, sitting elegantly across from Vyan with a gentle smile. Her eyes narrowed slightly before she recognized who she was, and she immediately went to hide behind Vyan, her hand tightly clutching the fabric over his bicep.

    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Vyan asked, his voice a blend of confusion and gentle curiosity.

    "Why are you talking to her? You shouldn''t," Katelyn whispered, her voice teetering between fear and a forced display of strength.

    experience mv,le,mp,yr content

    Maria let out an airy laugh, catching Vyan''s attention. "I think I understand why Princess Katelyn is so scared," she said. "Prince Easton spread a rumor that I''m a hot-tempered, violent whirlwind to keep everyone at the palace from bothering me."

    Vyan slapped his forehead, remembering that Althea had already told him about the rumor. He turned his stern gaze to his cousin, who was still using him as a human shield.

    "Katelyn," he called out, "does she look like she could hurt a fly?"

    "You never know. Looks can be deceiving," Katelyn murmured.

    "Yes, they can," Vyan said with a knowing smirk. "But you should also know never to judge anyone based on rumors."

    As his words sank in, Katelyn slowly nodded and reluctantly stepped out from behind him.

    "Now, be polite and greet Princess Maria," Vyan added.

    "Good afternoon, Your Imperial Highness," Katelyn greeted stiffly, her tone more forced than a smile in a family photo. Vyan was pleased she was at least trying.

    Maria was in awe. Katelyn had always fled before even casting a shadow near her, but now, here she was, face to face. Vyan truly was a miracle worker.

    "Hello, Your Imperial Highness," Maria chirped with enthusiasm. "It''s really nice to finally talk to you!"

    Katelyn gave a faint smile and replied, "Likewise."

    Then, Katelyn leaned in and whispered to Vyan, "When are you going to be done talking to her? Ron and Mother are waiting for you, and I swear she hasn''t stopped talking about you since she met you."

    Vyan chuckled softly and glanced at Maria. "I suppose I have intruded on Princess Maria''s tea time enough for one day. I should get going."

    "Oh, no, not at all. I really enjoyed your company, however brief it was," Maria replied with a bright smile, her cheeks tinged with a rosy hue. "Please join me whenever you like."

    Vyan nodded and rose to his feet. He knew he needed to tread carefully; being too forward could raise her suspicions, and that was the last thing he wanted. Slow and steady was the name of the game.

    As Katelyn marched ahead, Vyan shot a smile at Maria and mouthed, "Let''s have tea again tomorrow."

    With that, he followed Katelyn, oblivious to the way Maria''s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Once they were out of Maria''s earshot, Katelyn grumbled, "Why did you make me act so polite with her? She might not be as terrible as the rumors, but she is still our enemy."

    "No, Katelyn, she is a guest," Vyan corrected. "You should always treat guests with respect and hospitality. Isn''t it bad enough that she has to live away from her family? Do you want to add to her misery by treating her badly?"

    Katelyn pondered his words, then nodded genuinely this time and smiled up at him. "I will try to be kinder to her from now on then!" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He ruffled her hair. "You''re such a good kid. I just wish you would work a little on your manners."

    She huffed and retorted, "At least I don''t put up an insincere polite act like you."

    "Ouch," he said, feigning hurt. "I was being genuine there."

    Katelyn ignored his mock offense and started talking about her new hobby¡ªarchery¡ªwhile Vyan listened with one ear, the other occupied with scheming ways to get into Maria''s head and convince her to escape the palace grounds.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Iyana stood outside the Estelle Manor, its facade restored after the devastating fire that had marred its elegance. The evening breeze carried whispers of the past that she had forgotten, mingling with the scent of fresh paint and newly laid bricks.

    She formed her fists into a ball, Vyan''s confession regarding her family burning hotter than any flame inside her mind.

    The double doors loomed ahead, polished to a sheen that reflected the clouds tinged with the hues of sunset. Each step on the cobblestone path echoed in the quiet courtyard.

    As she reached out to knock, memories of how happily her family greeted her when she first returned from the war flooded her mind. At that time, she was confused but she was still happy.

    She shook her head, reminding herself that all of it was a scheme. Her family was only putting up an act with her and taking advantage of her lost memories.

    But she wouldn''t fall for their lies anymore.

    The door swung open with a soft creak, revealing the dimly lit foyer beyond. Faces turned toward her, a mixture of surprise and apprehension marking the expressions of her family.

    "Iyana, what brings you here?" Carolina was the first to speak up.

    Iyana swallowed the lump in her throat and met their gazes head-on, her demeanor firm and unwavering. "I have come to set things right."

    "What do you mean, Sister?" Sienna asked, her face a little pale just like her mother.

    Iyana tilted her head and flashed them a smile. "I am here to bring justice to my family. What else would I mean, silly?"

    "Oh, of course," Sienna and Carolina let out, releasing a synchronized breath they were both holding and faking laughs.

    This time, Iyana matched their laughter, seeming casual and unaware like always, as she thought, you all fooled me until now, didn''t you? Now, watch me. I will make you pay for it.

 Chapter 96: True You

    Iyana stepped further into the foyer, her eyes scanning the room with calculated ease. The soft glow of the chandelier cast a warm light over the plush furniture and ornate decorations, starkly contrasting the tension simmering beneath the surface.

    "Why don''t we sit down?" Edward suggested as soon as he arrived, his voice attempting a semblance of authority, his face had a different story to tell.

    In just four days of losing his title, her father''s condition had taken a drastic toll.

    His once vibrant complexion now appeared drained of all color, leaving his face a ghostly pallor. His cheeks had lost their usual fullness, emphasizing the weight he had rapidly shed. His eyes, once stern and commanding, now held a weary, distant gaze, betraying the toll his illness had taken on both body and spirit. This is a m-vlempyr special

    Iyana could easily guess what Vyan would have said if he had been here: your father has been humbled.

    "Of course, Father," Iyana replied smoothly, taking a seat on the sofa.

    Edward settled into his favorite armchair, while Carolina perched on the edge of a chaise lounge, and Sienna took the seat closest to Iyana, her eyes flitting nervously between her sister and their parents.

    Edward cleared his throat and clasped his hands together. "Iyana, we should decide our next steps. With our title lost¡ª"

    "We must rely on my betrothal to Prince Easton, mustn''t we?" Iyana interjected, her voice tinged with a veneer of concern. "Once the wedding is secured, I can wield my influence to reclaim our position."

    "Precisely," her stepmother concurred swiftly, her face breaking into a relieved smile. "You grasp our plight so well, dear."

    "Yet, I must confess my disappointment, Iyana," Edward''s voice cut through the moment. "You assured us no one would discover our scheme to taint the Karloz River. It was to be an impeccable plan, a lesson to that arrogant Grand Duke before the Monster Hunt Festival. Why did it fail?"

    So, the perpetrator mimicked my appearance for this as well? Iyana mused, offering him an apologetic smile.

    "I apologize, Father. It seems I underestimated His Grace," she lied effortlessly, assuming the blame to shield the true culprit. "I will be more careful in the future."

    Edward shook his head, disappointment etched in his features. "I expected better, especially after you spent nearly a month with Vyan. What information have you gathered about him that we might exploit?"

    Iyana let out a sharp, eerie chuckle. "What use is information when your plan was to eliminate him altogether?"

    Edward froze, his complexion turning ashen. "How did you know about that?"

    "Well, it wasn''t that hard to figure out," she said, tilting her head with a small smile. "While I don''t have any problem with your intentions, I have to ask: did you know I was in the carriage with him?"

    "Of course not!" Edward exclaimed, a bit too quickly to be convincing. "If we knew you were inside, there is no way we would have gone through with the plan!"

    "Ah," Iyana nodded, her expression thoughtful. "That makes sense. I knew my own family wouldn''t try to kill me," she said, her tone dripping with irony.

    "That Vyan must have tried to poison your mind against us, didn''t he?" Caroline spat, her face flushed with anger. "How dare he?"

    "Exactly. Besides, nothing happened to you. You are all fine," Edward pointed out. "So why are you making a fuss about it?"

    "Right," she replied, releasing a dry, joyless laugh. It was a bitter acknowledgment of her crushed expectations.

    She almost lost her life, and her father was asking why she was making a fuss? If it weren''t for that ''arrogant Grand Duke,'' she wouldn''t have made it out alive in the first place.

    They hadn''t even bothered to ask if she was hurt in the accident. How naive she had been to trust these people! They cared nothing for her well-being, only for the advantages her marriage to Easton would bring. She was merely a pawn to them.

    With this revelation, her remaining affection or mercy for them evaporated. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Anyway, he cannot afford to deal with Vyan at the moment. Otherwise, who knows what he will do next if we fail," Edward murmured, his fist clenching.

    "Don''t worry, honey. Iyana will handle him herself after she officially becomes the crown princess," Caroline suggested, leaning forward. "Right, Iyana? For the family, won''t you do it?"

    "Of course. For the family, I would do anything," Iyana echoed, her voice a whisper.

    Her family nodded, relief washing over their faces. But as Iyana sat there, a serene smile playing on her lips, her mind was already scheming, plotting the next move.

    They thought they had her fooled, believed she was on their side. Little did they know, Vyan had handed the reins of this crumbling family over to her. Now, she was the one pulling the strings, and soon enough, they would all dance to her tune.

    Yet, there was one person in this family who wouldn''t be deceived¡ªthe one who should have known Iyana was putting on an act.

    The true perpretrator.

    The one who had framed Vyan and made him think Iyana had betrayed him. The one who could conveniently assume Iyana''s appearance at will. The one behind all the fake rumors about Iyana dabbling in black magic. The one who had tried to kill her with that demon pet. The one who had always been jealous of her.

    "Sen, why are you so quiet?" Iyana asked suddenly, startling Sienna.

    "Huh?" Sienna snapped out of her daze, her wide eyes betraying flickers of terror.

    Iyana''s violet eyes bore into her brown ones. "Are you alright, my dear sister? You look quite pale." She reached for Sienna''s hand, but Sienna swatted it away, standing up abruptly.

    "No, I am not okay. I am not feeling well," Sienna stammered.

    "You should rest, sweetheart," Carolina suggested. Sienna nodded quickly.

    "Yes, I will go upstairs." With that, Sienna fled to her room, her footsteps echoing her urgency.

    Iyana watched her go, a knowing smile tugging at her lips. "Mother, I think I will go ensure she tucks herself in bed," she offered and followed Sienna.

    Before Iyana could even knock, the doors burst open, and an unseen force yanked her inside. The doors slammed shut with a resounding thud, enveloping the room in an impenetrable darkness.

    She strained to see, only to be met by the unsettling sight of her stepsister. Gone was the always-fake-smiling, seemingly dumb girl.

    In her place stood a figure bathed in a sinister glow, her eyes burning with venomous intensity. Above her, three demonic shadows writhed and twisted, their ghastly forms radiating an ominous evil.

    But Iyana didn''t flinch. Instead, a slow, mocking smile spread across her face. "So this is the true you, Sen." She crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly as if she were dealing with an amusing child. "It''s nice to finally meet you."

 Chapter 97: With Everything And Nothing

    "I must admit, I am impressed," Iyana drawled, her voice dripping with mockery. "I didn''t expect you to have three demons on a leash. It is quite the feat for a young witch like you."

    "You think you can mock me, Iyana?" Sienna hissed, her voice echoing with an eerie, otherworldly timbre. "I am not the fool you take me for. These demons will tear you apart."

    Iyana laughed, a light, carefree sound that only served to enrage Sienna further. "How naive, Sen. Have you forgotten how I crushed your precious Azazel just two days ago?"

    One of the demons, a shadowy figure with red eyes, cowered behind Sienna like a frightened puppy. His once formidable form was now reduced to a mere harmless specter.

    "Just because you did that once, don''t think you can also beat Leviathan and Belial," Sienna challenged, her eyes blazing with defiance.

    "Oh, you have Belial? The Master of Deception?" Iyana''s eyes sparkled with genuine amusement, her lips curling into a sardonic smile. "Why do you even need him? You''re more than capable of deceiving everyone on your own."

    Sienna gritted her teeth, her anger boiling over. "Shut up! Who are you to taunt me about deception when you just played the innocent downstairs? Are you even sure you lost your memories?"

    "I wish I had not," Iyana sighed, her tone laced with feigned regret as she shrugged nonchalantly. "I should have at least remembered why you hate me so much. But then again, I can pretty much guess."

    "Do you think you can figure me out that easily¡ª"

    "Why, isn''t it because you are jealous?" Iyana interrupted, her tone sharp as a blade. "Jealous that I was born with a silver spoon in my mouth, while you were born in poverty, with a father wanted by the nation as an infamous dark magician?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sienna flinched, her face draining of color as her darkest secrets were laid bare. "How... how do you know that?"

    "I have my sources." Iyana''s smile widened as she thought of Vyan.

    It was Vyan who had uncovered the dark truth about Sienna''s past. To him, it had been child''s play to dig up the dirt.

    Sienna had been brought into the Estelle family with Carolina, who had somehow managed to win Edward''s heart. At the time, Edward had claimed that Sienna was his own daughter, born out of wedlock and kept hidden.

    "So what are you going to do? Expose me?" Sienna yelled, her voice echoing through the dimly lit room. "Do you think I would sit quietly if you do that?"

    "What can you even do, huh?" Iyana sneered, her eyes narrowing in contempt. "Try to kill me again?"

    "Oh, no." A twisted smile spread across Sienna''s face, her eyes gleaming with malice. "I tried to kill you last time to punish Vyan¡ªbecause he exposed my truth. So what do you think I will do to punish you? I will ki¡ª"

    Sienna winced as Iyana''s hand shot out, her grip like iron, clamping down on her chin with brutal force.

    Iyana''s eyes blazed with a fury that seemed to scorch the very air between them. "Try to hurt Vyan, and you will find something far worse than death awaiting you, Sienna," she warned, her voice a deadly whisper that sent a shiver of dread down Sienna''s spine.

    The air crackled with tension as Sienna and her demons froze, paralyzed by the calm storm brewing in Iyana''s gaze. "And don''t make the mistake of taking my words lightly. Do you know why?"

    Iyana leaned in closer, her breath searing against Sienna''s ear as she whispered, "Because I have the knight''s Aura now."

    Sienna''s eyes widened in terror, her breath catching in her throat. In an instant, her demons vanished into thin air, abandoning her to face Iyana''s piercing scrutiny alone.

    It was expected. After all, there were two things even the most powerful demons feared¡ªfirst, the imperial family''s purification magic, and second, a knight''s Aura.

    "You see, I don''t really care what you do with your dark magic as long as it does not concern me," Iyana said, stepping back. "So for your own good, leave Vyan and I alone. Then, we won''t have any problems."

    Iyana patted Sienna''s cheek lightly, a mocking smile playing on her lips. "Stay low, okay? Don''t try to mess with us, and you will be just fine."

    Sienna''s face flushed with anger, her hands trembling with impotent rage. As soon as Iyana left the room, she screamed in fury, hurling objects across the room in a fit of uncontrolled wrath.

    "I hate you! I hate you! I hate you so much!" Sienna screamed, her face contorted with hysteria, veins bulging on her neck as her rage exploded. "You always have to prove how much better you have it than me!"

    Her vision blurred as memories assaulted her¡ªpainful, vivid flashes of the past that seared her mind.

    A delicate hand extended, holding out a doll with a bright smile, a little girl of six with platinum blonde hair, her eyes sparkling with joy and innocence.

    At eight, her fingers danced across the piano keys, the melody enchanting the room. Her piano teacher''s eyes shone with admiration. "Exceptional," he praised, and the girl''s heart swelled with pride.

    At ten, the same girl wielded a silver sword with grace, each movement an elegant dance. Her mastery left spectators in awe, whispering of her unparalleled talent.

    A little older, surrounded by her peers at a tea party, she received more accolades. "Your cooking is amazing!" the girls gushed, their envy barely hidden beneath their admiration.

    At fourteen, her reputation was firmly established¡ªshe was the master of swords. Her name became synonymous with skill and precision, and tales of her prowess spread far and wide.

    At sixteen, she joined the Imperial Army, her uniform crisp and her resolve unmatched. She was a symbol of strength and honor, admired by all who served with her.

    At seventeen, she experienced the warmth of unconditional love in the eyes of a man who wanted nothing more than to see her happy. His gaze was filled with a devotion that promised endless support.

    At eighteen, she stood before the imperial family, receiving a marriage proposal to become the crown princess. Her future seemed as bright and promising as the sun itself.

    On the other hand¡­

    A little girl of four with tangled brown hair clutched a pristine doll, its elegance contrasting sharply with her own tattered appearance. Her eyes were wide, filled with a longing she couldn''t yet understand.

    At eight, she sat before the piano, the teacher''s voice sharp and cold. "Ordinary," he declared, his disappointment evident. The girl''s heart sank, the notes on the page blurring through her tears.

    At ten, her mother''s voice cut through her like a knife. "No talent unlike your older sister," she sneered, watching as the girl struggled with a sword. Each failure etched a deeper scar on her fragile self-esteem.

    A little older, she stood awkwardly at a tea party, the other girls'' words dripping with disdain. "Terrible cook," they muttered, their laughter echoing painfully in her ears.

    At twelve, she turned away from the light, delving into the dark side of the magical world. She embraced the shadows, finding solace in the power it offered, far from the judgments of others. Stay updated via m,v,l,e,mpyr.

    At fourteen, she became known as the master of words, her silver tongue weaving lies and truths with equal skill. Her reputation grew in the society, a stark contrast to the true compliments she once yearned for.

    At fifteen, the eyes of men followed her, filled not with love, but with lust. They saw her as a means to climb the ranks, their intentions as vile as their leers.

    At sixteen, she received promises from powerless men, their words empty and hollow.

    Iyana always had everything and Sienna always was the one with nothing.

    So, Sienna had decided to take away everything precious to Iyana one by one. She wanted to make the start by snatching the thing Iyana used to hold the closest to her heart¡ªher knight, Vyan.

    But unfortunately, she was smacked with failure at the very first stage.

    And now, here she was in the present at the age of eighteen, knee-deep in troubles.

 Chapter 98: Gullible Or Stupid?

    Iyana sank into her bed at the Estelle Manor, savoring the familiar surroundings after nearly a month away. She had bid farewell to the Ashstone Estate this morning, leaving behind a mix of emotions.

    Initially, the servants there had been as welcoming as a cold draft in winter. But their frosty demeanor thawed over time, and they had grown attached to her.

    In fact, when they learned of her accident, they transformed into frantic hens, insisting she stay longer. It took a flurry of reassurances that she was indeed perfectly fine before they reluctantly let her go.

    Her time at Ashstone had been a pleasant surprise, especially the mornings. The Order of Phoenix there was a refreshing contrast¡ªhardworking and genuinely friendly, unlike the stiff-upper-lip crowd at Estelle''s.

    She even managed to crack the tough exterior of their commander, Sir Jacques, a man so gruff he made granite look soft. His strictness, which even had Vyan toeing the line, had become a source of mutual respect. She loved giving new mischievous ideas to Sir Jacques to make Vyan sweat harder.

    As she flopped onto her bed, a satisfied sigh escaped her lips. Memories of Vyan flitted through her mind, stirring a warmth in her chest that she couldn''t quite explain.

    A smile tugged at her lips as she whispered to herself, "Yep. Despite everything else, he will be the one I will miss the most."

    Almost as if the universe had heard her, the artifact on her dressing table began to glow with a faint light.

    She bolted upright and dashed to it, eagerly opening it to reveal a new scroll. Clyde had given her this magical box as a farewell gift with a teasing grin, saying, "Now, I better not catch you kids exchanging letters all night."

    She chuckled at the memory, recalling how Vyan had unceremoniously shoved Clyde away after this, his ears tinged with embarrassment.

    Without further delay, she perched on her dressing chair and eagerly unrolled the scroll, her fingers tingling with anticipation.

    "Hello, Iyana."

    Instantly, her face flushed, and she slapped a hand over her cheeks, which were heating up like a stove. "Stop it," she muttered, fighting the ridiculous grin spreading across her face. "Why are you smiling so much from a simple hello?"

    After a moment of wrestling with her bashfulness, she resumed reading,

    "I hope you reached home safely. I was wondering if everything went well according to what you and I planned. I hope you did not confront Sienna¡­ Never mind. I am pretty sure you still did, despite me suggesting you not to."

    Her brow furrowed as she grumbled, "Why do you know me so well?"

    "Anyway, there is nothing to do now, I suppose. It is a good thing that Sienna is not on the same level as you. Still, I hope you remain more alert from now on, and I shall see you at the Monster Hunt Festival in a week.

    Sincerely,

    Vyan."

    "That''s it?" she scowled, annoyed. "That''s all you had to say to me? And why didn''t you leave me any questions to answer back? Vyan, are you dumb?" She nearly shouted at the piece of paper, only to take a deep breath and calm herself down.

    "Calm down, Iyana. It''s just a letter, not a life-or-death situation," she muttered to herself, reigning her temper.

    Gathering her thoughts and a bit more patience, she scribbled a response. Once finished, she tucked the small scroll back inside the rectangular box with a satisfied smirk.

    At the same time, far in the west, Vyan sat slumped at his office table, his head resting on his folded arms. The desk was a battlefield of paperwork, documents piled high like miniature skyscrapers.

    Just as he was about to fight against his exhaustion and get back to work, the magical artifact on the corner of his desk glowed, snapping him to attention. His head shot up, and the fatigue vanished in an instant.

    Eagerly, he opened the scroll, only to let out a loud and perplexed, "Huh?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Dear Vyan,

    Thank you. I shall keep your words in mind.

    Sincerely,

    Iyana."

    "What is with this passive-aggressive reply?" he muttered, frowning in confusion. He could almost feel the heat of her glare emanating from the paper. "I put so much time into writing her that letter. Did it mean nothing to her?" he grumbled, disappointment washing over him.

    With the weariness of a soul much older than his years, he sighed and started to return to his work. But just then, another glow caught his attention. He instantly opened the box with the speed of a child on a festive morning.

    "By the way, how was your day?"

    A huge grin spread across his face as he read those simple, informal words. He could almost see her expression¡ªcontemplative, shy, but curious and earnest.

    That was when Vyan made the fateful decision to let work wait and write a response to Iyana. For the first time in ages, he chose to procrastinate, relishing the rare indulgence of letting himself be just a little bit irresponsible.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next afternoon, a yawn slipped out of Vyan before he could clamp a hand over his mouth, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Oh, I am so sorry, Your Imperial Highness."

    Maria giggled softly, her laughter like the tinkling of bells, as she sipped her tea. "Am I boring you with my endless chatter, Your Grace?"

    Vyan shook his head so quickly it was a wonder it stayed on his shoulders. "No, not at all. I just got very little sleep last night."

    "Ah, the festival preparations, I presume?" she said with a knowing smile. Vyan chuckled sheepishly, knowing that festival work was the furthest thing from his mind last night. "Am I interrupting your busy schedule then?"

    "Not at all. I sought you out, remember?" he countered, holding up his teacup. "Besides, your tea is a miracle. I can practically feel the exhaustion melting away with every sip." Despite his ulterior motives, he genuinely adored Maria''s tea.

    Maria beamed with delight. "I am so glad you like it." experience NovelFire,le,mp,yr content

    "I have to know, though," Vyan said, leaning forward with mock seriousness. "Do you use some kind of magical herbs in your tea?"

    "Why, yes. How did you guess?" she asked, blinking in surprise.

    "I could feel the healing effect," he said, raising an eyebrow. "Is it a herb that only grows in Haberland?"

    She nodded excitedly. "Yes, and there are even better ones back home. I wish I could have made you try them, but unfortunately, this is the only one that gets exported." A wistful smile played on her lips, and Vyan saw his chance.

    "I almost wish I could help you escape this place," he said, feigning nonchalance. "It''s clear how much you miss home."

    Maria''s eyes widened, and she glanced around nervously. "Your Grace, you shouldn''t say such things so carelessly. Someone might get the wrong idea."

    "But what is there to misunderstand?" He locked eyes with her, his gaze intense and sincere. "I mean it. If you wanted to leave, I would help you."

    Her heart raced, unsure whether it was from the weight of his stare or the wildness of his suggestion.

    "But why would you do that for me?" she asked, her voice a mixture of doubt and confusion.

    Vyan wasn''t expecting such a direct question from Maria¡ªsomeone he was considering sweetly trusting and a bit naive. But it didn''t throw him off completely.

    Her gullible nature did not equal her being completely stupid. Underestimating her had been his mistake.

    Taking a deep breath, he softened his tone and said, "Because I can''t stand seeing you exploited like this. I know what it is like to endure things silently, even when every fiber of your being screams against it. It is like being trapped, unable to confide in anyone, especially those you care about, because you know they would feel awful."

    His words hit Maria hard, and she felt her emotions bubbling over. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she couldn''t hold them back.

    On the other hand, he might have been manipulating her emotions, there was a core of truth drawn from his own experiences; he used to do this back in his knight days.

    He pulled out a handkerchief and offered it to her, a gesture that sent butterflies fluttering in Maria''s stomach. It was an instinct that was natural to him, unknowing of the effect it would have on the other party.

    "You should not cry, Your Imperial Highness, especially not here. This place doesn''t deserve your tears," he whispered, his voice a soothing balm.

    "Will you truly help me escape, Your Grace?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper, eyes shimmering with hope.

    At that moment, Vyan felt a pang in his chest, seeing the immense hope in her eyes.

    Is there really any point in deceiving this person?

    "Your Grace?" Maria called him, her innocent eyes brimming with concern.

    Vyan snapped out of his thoughts. Maybe, just maybe, if he told her the truth, she would understand. It might even make the plan smoother.

    "Actually, Your Imperial Highness, there is something I need to tell you¡­" he began, and with a deep breath, he launched into his explanation.

    Once Maria absorbed all the information, she flashed him a bright smile and said, "Sure, I will do that!"

    "What?" Vyan was dumbfounded by her quick agreement.

    Maria giggled, her laugh light and musical. "Your Grace, if you wanted, you could have continued deceiving me. But you decided to tell me the truth, and I appreciate it."

    Vyan blinked, still processing her unexpected response.

    "Besides," she continued, "it would be impossible for me to escape the Haynes borders without being caught. So, it''s in my best interest to take up Princess Althea''s offer. This way, Haynes and Haberland might become allies in the future, and I don''t think Prince Easton is too keen on that, unlike Princess Althea."

    Vyan smiled, recognizing once again that she was far from foolish. "Thank you, Your Imperial Highness, for understanding our situation," he said sincerely.

    Maria grinned at him, her eyes sparkling with admiration and a fondness he was completely oblivious to.

    This was the first time a man hadn''t tried to exploit her naivety. If he had continued his deception, she would have taken him at face value, trusting him completely.

    Yes, it was strange how much she trusted him after just meeting him twice. But there was something about him... something that made her pulse quicken, her heart race, and her brain take a backseat.

    Was this what liking someone felt like?

 Chapter 99: His Childish Side

    Iyana stifled a yawn, her eyes barely staying open as she leaned back in the plush velvet chair in Easton''s office. The ornate clock on the wall ticked, each second of tiredness a reminder of the endless night she had spent talking to Vyan.

    Easton stood by his mahogany desk, a stack of papers in his hands. His polished boots clicked softly against the marble floor as he paced, his gaze fixed on the documents before him.

    He barely noticed her struggle to stay awake.

    "Iyana, you don''t need to return to work," Easton said, his tone as formal and cold as ever. "With the wedding just a month away, it is unnecessary for you to exert yourself. Your duties will change once we''re married, and your focus should be on preparing for our future."

    Iyana''s stomach churned, her disinterest vanishing as his inconsiderate words cut through her. She fought to maintain a passive expression, but inside, she was seething.

    It was maddening to think she was being asked to quit her job just when the promotion she had dreamed of for so long was within her hand''s reach.

    Even without her family''s reputation to consider, she still couldn''t just call off the wedding. It wasn''t just anybody she was betrothed to. It was the Imperial Family of Haynes.

    If she called off the wedding herself, she could kiss her career goodbye forever. Obviously, she was stuck between a cliff and a hard place, with no escape in sight.

    One would assume Easton would abandon her after her family''s fall from grace, yet here he was, stubbornly holding on. Maybe he truly did like her, to some extent.

    "I shall do so," Iyana responded curtly.

    "That''s great¡ª"

    "After the Monster Hunt Festival ends," she interjected, her tone firm. "Until then, I would like to resume working."

    Easton''s brows furrowed as he finally looked up at her. "Iyana, what is the point? You will be the crown princess soon. You should take this time to relax¡ª"

    "Your Imperial Highness, I like working. It is what relaxes me," she spoke up, meeting his gaze sharply. "Practicing with my sword every morning, sparring with my colleagues, investigating, solving cases, and ending the day knowing I worked hard¡ªthese are the things I love."

    Easton froze, the realization that he had offended her hitting him like a brick. His cold demeanor vanished, replaced by a frantic expression. "Iyana, I didn''t mean it that way¡ª"

    "It''s alright, Your Imperial Highness," she cut in, her voice softer but no less resolute. "I will officially hand in my resignation to Commander Pembrooke after the Monster Hunt Festival ends. I will end my career, as you wish," she whispered the last part, almost to herself, the weight of her words sinking in.

    "Iyana, I promise those things you mentioned will not be the only things you love. Once you give me a chance," Easton said, summoning all his courage. "I will do my best to make you happy¡ª"

    A bitter chuckle escaped her, echoing throughout the room. "Do your best to make me happy?" Her gaze bore into his, almost sending chills down his spine. "Then, can you let go of me?"

    His breath hitched, his eyes widening. He averted his gaze, his shoulders slumping. "I am sorry, that is the only thing I cannot do."

    "I thought so," she smiled bitterly, standing up. "I guess we are done here then. I shall get going."

    As she turned away, Easton spoke up, "You keep victimizing yourself, but it was you who agreed to this marriage in the first place." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana paused, glancing over her shoulder with a wry smile. What she said was not the reply he was expecting.

    "I know, right? I wish I could remember what could have forced me to agree to my own doom."

    Despite the devastated look on Easton''s face, Iyana turned back and walked away.

    Easton was right. She did keep victimizing herself when she was the one who agreed to this marriage, no matter what the reason might have been. It wasn''t fair to him. But she didn''t want to give him a chance to make a place in her heart when she knew it would eventually open up a world of pain.

    Even today, Easton had barely looked at her in the beginning. His attention was on some work, despite her being in the same room. Just like this, he would always prioritize his work over her.

    These things might have hurt her if she had let her feelings be swayed by his occasional acts of kindness, like bringing those huge arrays of flowers. But most of the time, he was cold like this.

    So yes, while it might be terrible of her to keep shutting him down when it was obvious he had feelings for her, it was only her way of protecting herself.

    As Iyana strolled through the palace hallways, her thoughts wandered, her heart heavy.

    She didn''t notice she had crossed into the connecting hallway leading from Aurora Palace to the Crystal Palace until a chorus of giggles and claps snapped her out of her trance.

    Her eyes found the source of the commotion: a courtyard where a young girl, about ten, held a bow, flanked by two boys on either side. A target was set up, but the arrow was comically far from it.

    "That was a great effort, Kate," Ronan said, clapping with a supportive smile.

    "Is this the first time you have shot an arrow?" Vyan asked, arms crossed, eyebrow raised.

    "No," Katelyn mumbled, looking down at her feet.

    "Well, it sure felt like it," Vyan teased. "Were you aiming for the moon?"

    "Take it easy, Vyan. Actually, this is the first time her arrow even hit the target," Ronan interjected diplomatically, defending his sister. "Clearly, your teaching skills are unparalleled."

    "Yeah, well, I am not coming every day to teach this brat how to shoot an arrow," Vyan declared.

    Katelyn looked up at her older brother with pleading eyes, her lower lip trembling in the classic look of a ten-year-old on the verge of tears.

    Just as Ronan was about to open his mouth to defend her again, Vyan cut him off. "Oh, don''t start with your case for this girl again. You are spoiling her."

    "Ron is not spoiling me!" Katelyn protested, her tiny fists clenched. "He''s just a nice person, unlike you!" thanks for reading on m|v|l|e|m|p|y|r

    "Oh, yeah? If he''s such a nice person, why don''t you learn anything from him?" Vyan shot back, a smirk playing on his lips.

    Ronan, the fifteen-year-old peacemaker, stepped in, sighing heavily. "Please, stop, you two. What would people think if they heard you? Think of your ranks, if not for common decency."

    Iyana chuckled softly to herself, watching the three of them bicker. She hadn''t realized Vyan was so close to his cousins; it was an amusing sight. This was a different side of him¡ªso childish and unadulterated, not filled with his usual manipulative schemes.

    Just then, their banter was interrupted by a male voice. "May I join you?"

 Chapter 100: Friendly Competition

    Easton felt like the ground had been ripped from under his feet after Iyana left. Her words stung worse than he could have imagined. For heaven''s sake, he couldn''t fathom how to prove to her that he could make her the happiest woman on earth if only she would give him a chance.

    He ran a hand over his face, eventually threading his fingers through his blonde hair, tugging lightly as if that could pull out an answer.

    First things first, he needed to apologize for calling her out like that. He had literally accused her of playing the victim when he had no idea what she was truly going through. He was frustrated, but that was no excuse for his outburst.

    Iyana must be dealing with her own storm of emotions. Sacrificing her career for this marriage couldn''t be easy, but what could he do? His father would never agree otherwise.

    With a heavy sigh, Easton headed out of his office, determined to make things right. He finally caught up to her, noticing the dazed look in her eyes.

    It reminded him of the first time he saw her as a child, and his heart ached with a bittersweet nostalgia.

    Easton was thirteen, filled with the reckless defiance that only a teenager could muster, when he first saw her. He had stormed out of the house, fury and frustration mingling in his chest. He had run away from the suffocating expectations of his family.

    The sky seemed to sympathize, darkening and beginning to drizzle as he wandered aimlessly through the streets.

    Amid the sea of parasols and hurried footsteps, two figures stood out, defiantly bareheaded against the rain. "What is that girl doing?"

    His eyes were drawn to her immediately¡ª a ten-year-old girl with platinum blonde hair that shimmered even in the gray light, and violet eyes that seemed almost otherworldly.

    What struck him most was the emptiness in those eyes, a lifelessness that mirrored his own.

    Compelled by an inexplicable pull, he started walking behind her, his own turmoil momentarily forgotten. She didn''t notice him at first, her small frame moving with a slow, almost resigned pace.

    But eventually, she turned, sensing his presence, and their eyes met.

    For a moment, they simply stared at each other, two lost souls in the rain. Then, without any awkwardnesss, they began to share a conversation, one that required no pretense or masks.

    In that brief encounter, Easton found a kindred spirit in the rain-soaked streets, and the memory of her lifeless violet eyes stayed with him long after the storm had passed.

    Just like that day long ago, Easton quietly walked behind her, maintaining a twenty-foot distance, not wanting to disturb her.

    She gradually came to a stop and looked over at the courtyard, where something entirely different from their first meeting happened. Her expression transformed, taking on vibrant colors.

    First, it was surprise, her eyes widening slightly. Then, it shifted to awe, her lips parting in silent admiration. Finally, her face softened into a look of fondness and affection. These were precious expressions that Easton had never seen on her face before.

    Curiosity got the better of him, and he stepped closer to see what could be causing such a reaction. His blood boiled when he saw the Grand Duke and his half-siblings playing around with the archery setup.

    Easton''s fists clenched involuntarily. Of course, Iyana would look at the Grand Duke like that.

    Envy surged within him, bitter and biting.

    What is even so good about him? Easton thought bitterly. There is nothing exceptional about him, except his rank. He isn''t good with swords, nor does he have any talent with magic.

    Yet, he seemed to hold Iyana''s attention and admiration effortlessly.

    Acting on impulse, Easton strode over to the trio and asked, "May I join you?"

    Vyan, Katelyn, and Ronan looked up in mild surprise as he approached, but Easton ignored their curious glances. His mind was focused on Iyana, whom he desperately wanted to impress.

    Vyan opened his mouth to speak when he noticed Iyana out of the corner of his eye. Flashing a pleasant smile at Easton, he said, "You are most welcome to join us, Your Imperial Highness."

    "While we are at it, let''s have a friendly competition. Why don''t we?" Easton suggested.

    "Sure," Vyan readily agreed.

    Katelyn rolled her eyes at Vyan''s sudden shift in demeanor, only to be nudged by Ronan to control her expressions. "Mother told you to behave in front of Easton," Ronan warned in a quiet voice.

    Huffing, she walked up to Vyan and tugged at his sleeve, pulling him down to whisper, "Don''t go easy on him."

    Vyan chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Don''t worry, I have no intention to."

    "That''s the spirit." Katelyn grinned ear to ear and let him go.

    Ronan shook his head hopelessly at his sister''s antics.

    As Easton and Vyan picked up their bows and arrows, Vyan asked, "So, how have you been, Your Imperial Highness? We haven''t had the chance to speak since you visited my manor."

    "Ah, yes, my apologies. I haven''t had the time to converse these days," Easton replied curtly.

    Sure, you pompous bastard, I am hosting the festival of the year and you are the one who is too busy, Vyan thought with annoyance.

    Ever since that day at his manor, Easton had been giving him the cold shoulder. Vyan thought they had an amicable bond, but it turned out a little jealousy was all it took to burn that bridge. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Well, Vyan wasn''t about to back down here. Archery was one of the few talents he didn''t have to hide from everyone.

    And it didn''t hurt that Iyana was watching. It fueled him to do better.

    Easton and Vyan squared off, each taking their positions at the archery range.

    The tension between them was burning, with Katelyn and Ronan watching closely. Iyana stood a little further back, her gaze fixed on the two competitors.

    Easton took the first shot, his bowstring making a soft twang as the arrow sailed through the air, landing dead center on the target.

    Vyan nodded, acknowledging the skill but remaining unfazed.

    Vyan raised an eyebrow and knocked his arrow, taking a moment to find his focus.

    With a steady hand, he released the arrow. It whizzed through the air, embedding itself next to Easton''s with a satisfying thud.

    "Well matched, Your Grace," Easton commented, a hint of surprise in his voice. "Let''s see how you handle the next round."

    Surely he isn''t that good, right? I am one of the best in archery, Easton thought, his ego unwavering.

    Vyan smiled, pretending to be humble, but he couldn''t suppress the bite in his voice, "I wouldn''t get too comfortable if I were you."

    The second round commenced, with Easton once again shooting first. This time, his arrow struck slightly off-center, but still within the bullseye.

    Vyan took his time, savoring the moment. He felt the weight of the bow, the tension of the string, and the cool breeze brushing against his face.

    He let the arrow fly, and it hit the exact center of the target, splitting Easton''s previous arrow in half.

    Katelyn and Ronan exchanged glances, once again impressed by Vyan''s skill.

    "That was so amazing, Vyan¡ª" Iyana was almost about to holler loudly but barely stopped herself in time. She slapped a hand over her mouth, a proud smile still tugging on her face.

    "Impressive," Easton conceded, his voice tight with controlled irritation. "But let''s make this more interesting. How about a moving target?"

    Vyan wasn''t afraid of wherever Easton wanted to take it. He had mastered all forms of archery. "Sure, I am in. What do you have in mind?"

    Easton signaled to a guard who was monitoring everything, and that guard soon ran to bring some cages.

    Soon, he released a series of mechanical birds designed for advanced archery practice. They flitted through the air erratically, making for a challenging target.

    "I am talking about this." Easton drew his bow, tracking one of the birds with precision. He released the arrow, hitting the bird squarely in its tiny target area.

    Vyan, not to be outdone, took a deep breath and drew his bow. He followed the unpredictable movements of another bird, waiting for the perfect moment.

    When he released his arrow, it seemed to chase the bird through the air before striking it dead center.

    The bird dropped from the sky, and Katelyn and Ronan cheered.

    "Yay! That''s the way to go!" Katelyn chirped, clapping enthusiastically.

    Her loud claps drowned out Iyana''s, who was also cheering on Vyan.

    Easton''s jaw tightened. "You are quite the marksman, Your Grace."

    Vyan shrugged casually. "It''s nothing too praiseworthy."

    As the competition continued, the atmosphere grew more intense. Each round became more challenging, but Vyan''s confidence never wavered.

    He was in his element, and it showed. Every shot he took was precise and calculated.

    Finally, after a series of grueling rounds, both archers stood with their last arrows. Easton took his shot, hitting the target perfectly. Vyan followed suit, matching the shot exactly.

    They turned to face each other, admitting the tie. Easton extended his hand. "It seems we are evenly matched."

    Vyan shook his hand firmly. "I couldn''t agree more."

    Easton''s grip tightened as he uttered, "However, I am not satisfied."

    Vyan tilted his head to the side with an eerie smile, his grip also tightening. "Yes, me neither."

    Their eye-contact sparked with an electrifying zap, as if they were ready to snap the other''s hand.

    "How about we continue this friendly little competition in the Monster Hunt?" Easton proposed.

    Yes, right, it was about time for the Monster Hunt Festival to finally make its inauguration.

    "What a coincidence, Your Imperial Highness. I was thinking the same," he smiled. "Let''s have another friendly competition soon."

    As they agreed upon it, they both knew this competition was going to be anything but friendly.

 Chapter 101: Opening Day

    The sun hung in the late morning sky like a jewel, casting a golden glow all over. The almost-too-perfect weather complemented the grandeur of the Monster Hunt Festival''s opening day.

    The noble families filtered in, their elaborate attire a mosaic of colors against the lush green landscape.

    The outdoor setup was a sight to behold¡ªroyal and aesthetic. Elegant marquees with billowing white drapes framed the area, their interiors adorned with opulent furnishings.

    Crystal chandeliers hung from above, catching the sunlight and scattering it into a thousand little rainbows. Tables were set with the finest linens and china, while a soft symphony of classical music floated through the air, courtesy of a hidden orchestra.

    The buffet-style luncheon spread out was a tantalizing display of culinary artistry, a feast for the eyes as much as for the stomach.

    Vyan, the Grand Duke and lone member of his family, stood at the entrance with his aide, a charming smile plastered on his face. He greeted each guest with a blend of elegance and nonchalance that only he could master.

    "Welcome, Lady Elara," Vyan said, inclining his head slightly. "I am delighted you could join us."

    As Count Reginald approached, Vyan let out, "Good to see you, Lord Reginald. I hope you find today''s festivities to your liking."

    "Good day, Lady Henrietta. You look splendid," Vyan said, bowing slightly. "It''s a pleasure to have you here."

    Clyde, smiling alongside Vyan, couldn''t help but comment, "You are doing a commendable job. I was certain you would have thrown at least one tantrum by now."

    "How can I start throwing tantrums on the opening day when I still have six more days of festivities left to endure?" Vyan responded, a perfect smile etched on his face. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Monster Hunt Festival was a seven-day, five-night celebration with all arrangements made for outdoor camping. It was meant to give the nobles a taste of wild adventure, though in truth, it was far from wild, given the strict supervision and caution. Nevertheless, the goal was to let them enjoy a scenery different from their usual one, and ensuring that fell upon Vyan''s shoulders.

    Clyde sighed and patted Vyan''s shoulder in mock consolation. "You have this, my lord," he mumbled, feigning pity.

    "Indeed, I have¡ª" Vyan''s retort ceased abruptly as his eyes fell upon the person descending from the latest carriage.

    A mischievous grin formed on Clyde''s face. "Oh, who has captured your attention¡ª" Clyde too paused once he recognized who it was.

    Duke Eryndor Maverick Preaton.

    Vyan''s grandfather.

    Vyan''s smile faltered slightly. He took a deep breath and quickly restored his picture-perfect smile. As Duke Preaton drew closer, Vyan tipped his head in deference. "Your Grace, it is an honor to receive you. I trust your journey was pleasant¡ª"

    Without so much as a glance or a word, Eryndor passed by Vyan, as if he were invisible.

    Clyde flinched behind Vyan, watching the duke walk past his grandson, who remained with his head bowed. "How peculiar of Duke Preaton to not acknowledge you. Do you suppose he has poor eyesight?" he let out a strained laugh.

    But Vyan remained unresponsive.

    "My lord¡­?" Clyde called out uncertainly, his eyes widening at the sight of Vyan''s clenched fists, his knuckles white.

    "That old man¡­" Vyan finally raised his head, glaring in his grandfather''s direction. "I hate him."

    "Now, now, perhaps it is too early to judge. Calm yourself¡ª" Clyde attempted to soothe Vyan.

    "This is not the first time he has done this," Vyan let out, and Clyde was surprised.

    "But you never mentioned anything about meeting him before."

    "I just didn''t find it pleasant to talk about," Vyan sighed, a mix of frustration and resignation in his voice. "Did you know he didn''t come to my celebratory party after my ascension?"

    "I never noticed that," Clyde murmured, his eyes wide. "But seriously? Even though the emperor hosted it and ordered everybody to come?"

    Vyan nodded. "It was his way of rebelling against me, inheriting the title of Grand Duke."

    "He is that against you?"

    "Yes," Vyan continued. "And it''s not just that. I have bumped into him several times during imperial meetings, but he never meets my eyes or tries to talk to me. It''s like I don''t exist to him."

    Clyde frowned. "That''s¡­ strange. But why? Do you have any idea why he acts like that with you?"

    Vyan''s expression darkened as he recalled a certain conversation with his aunt Celeste. "I was talking to Tia the other day. That was when I finally understood why he acts like this with me. She told me that my grandfather believes my parents orchestrated the attack on the emperor and released the monsters."

    "What? How can he¡ª"

    "It amused me to learn that he didn''t lift a finger to save his eldest daughter when she was dragged to the guillotine," Vyan chuckled bitterly. "He thought Mother deserved it for bringing disgrace upon House Preaton."

    Clyde''s face contorted with shock and anger. "That''s unbelievable!"

    "Yes. So you see, I have no desire to try and mend my relationship with someone like that," Vyan shrugged.

    Clyde shook his head, still processing the information. "Wow, what a jerk. If he cares so much about maintaining reputation, how can he act like that with you? Whether he likes it or not, you are still the grand duke. Or does he think he can disrespect you just because you''re his grandson?"

    Vyan shook his head in amusement, thanks to Clyde''s rant. "You are the one who needs to calm down now. We can''t let our moods be sullied because of him. We have many more guests to entertain."

    Clyde took deep breaths, hoping to vanquish his anger just as easily as Vyan was able to do.

    As Vyan busied himself in greeting the other guests, Clyde glanced over at the lawn, only to notice Eryndor glaring at Vyan from afar.

    Narrowing his eyes, Clyde realized Eryndor wasn''t glaring¡ªhe was simply watching Vyan.

    "But why?" Clyde murmured to himself. "Doesn''t he dislike Vyan? Or maybe not¡­?"

    Clyde set his lips in a determined line, silently vowing to uncover the truth.

    Just then, the herald announced the arrival of the imperial family, and Clyde''s attention shifted, his eyes lighting up with the eagerness of an overexcited puppy catching sight of a treat.

    Vyan, on the other hand, kept his usual calm demeanor. He was looking forward to seeing his aunt and cousins, and of course, Althea. But he also dreaded facing the empress-consort and the first two princes.

    Still, he was ready for whatever came his way.

    What he didn''t expect was a surprise in the imperial lineup. The first prince had brought along his fianc¨¦e.

    Easton stepped down from the carriage and extended a hand to Iyana, who accepted it gracefully. She looked stunning in a simple yet elegant dark green gown¡ªthe signature color of the imperials.

    Vyan''s eyes were fixed on how perfectly her gown complemented Easton''s attire. That was until Iyana''s icy gaze met his.

    In that instant, time seemed to freeze. The bustling sounds of the crowd faded into a distant murmur, and all he could focus on was the intense look in her eyes.

    Almost imperceptibly, her expression began to soften. The frost in her eyes melted away, replaced by a warmth that was both familiar and heart-wrenching.

    Her lips curved into a smile¡ªa smile that he knew was meant only for him.

    Vyan''s heart pounded in his chest, each beat echoing the intensity of their silent exchange. For the first time that day, a genuine smile spread across his face.

    Clyde noticed the shift and rolled his eyes so dramatically it was a wonder they didn''t get stuck. He muttered under his breath, "My, what a platonic eye-contact. I am jealous," loud enough for Vyan to hear.

    "Shut it, you," Vyan responded immediately, almost as if he knew what Clyde was going to say.

    Clyde put a teasing grin and was about to nudge Vyan when the next carriage arrived and Althea stepped down. He placed a hand over his heart with an awestruck smile. "She is so gorgeous."

    "Yeah, but don''t say that in front of her family," Vyan reminded.

    "Geez, do you think I am dumb to do that?" Clyde frowned.

    "Not dumb enough, but surely brave enough to pull it off," Vyan snided.

    "Well, I can''t deny that," Clyde conceded.

    Deciding to ignore Clyde, Vyan prepared to greet the crown prince and Iyana who approached him.

    "Your Imperial Highness, what a pleasure to have you and your betrothed among us. I trust the road was not too wearisome?" Vyan welcomed with a pleasant-looking smile, trying not to be bothered by Iyana''s hand resting on Easton''s elbow joint.

    "The pleasure is all mine, Your Grace. The journey was smooth, thanks to your considerate preparations," Easton replied, his tone neutral.

    "Excellent. Please, make yourself comfortable. The festivities are just beginning, and I look forward to your company," Vyan glanced at Iyana, "for the whole week."

    "Thank you, Your Grace. Your hospitality is unmatched. I am eager to see what delights you have in store for us this entire week."

    Vyan flashed his practiced smile as the group moved ahead, letting Althea approach them. His attention, however, was elsewhere.

    His eyes followed Iyana, who seemed entirely too comfortable by Easton''s side, as if she belonged there.

    "If you think they look good together, I would bet my favorite earring you two would look even better," Althea remarked, making Vyan flinch.

    "You are teasing me too?" Vyan asked, annoyed.

    Althea chuckled. "Who else has been teasing you about this?" She felt the weight of Clyde''s intense gaze and quickly added, "Oh, right, you."

    "Your Imperial Highness, it has been ages since we last saw each other, hasn''t it?" Clyde chirped, his voice almost too cheerful.

    "Oh, yes," Althea replied, suddenly awkward. "I should head inside now. See you guys later." She hurried off, leaving Clyde with a churning feeling in his chest.

    "Is she avoiding me?" Clyde questioned, a hint of desperation in his voice.

    Vyan felt a pang of sympathy for his friend. "Maybe she is," he said, trying to sound casual. "I think you should give up on her¡ª"

    "What do you know? You are clueless about these things," Clyde snapped, making Vyan wince.

    "Ouch. You didn''t have to put it that way."

    Clyde frowned, mumbling, "Whatever it is, I am going to figure out what is going on with her."

    I always wondered what Clyde is like when he is sad. I guess I am going to find out soon, Vyan thought with a sigh, when his heart breaks.

 Chapter 102: Blood Thicker Than Water

    The midday sun bathed the expansive gardens in a warm glow as the nobility gathered for the Monster Hunt Festival, everyone enjoying the luncheon arranged for them.

    The luncheon itself was a masterpiece. A long table groaned under the delicacies from every corner of the realm¡ªsucculent roasted meats, vibrant salads, an array of cheeses that would make a mouse weep with joy, and desserts that looked almost too beautiful to eat. Almost.

    The noble families mingled, exchanging pleasantries and the latest gossip, their laughter ringing out like a chorus of bells.

    Amidst the festivities, Jade stood with her son Izac, the empress-consort''s face contorted in barely concealed disdain.

    "Can you believe the audacity of that woman?" Jade spat out, her voice dripping with venom, as she glared at the red-haired woman happily chattering away with some noble ladies.

    Izac stopped fiddling with a decorative tassel on his elaborate coat and looked up. "Which woman?"

    "Celeste, the gall of her, joining the Monster Hunt Festival!" Jade erupted. "Does she think she can roam around freely just because she now has her insufferable nephew? As if his charm could erase the stench of her incompetence!"

    His brows furrowed in confusion. "Her nephew? Oh, right, the grand duke," he realized, only to scrunch up his nose again. "What has he got to do with it, though?"

    Jade''s eyes scanned the crowd, catching sight of Vyan mingling with the guests. "He may act all nice, but he is a double-faced snake, you know that, right?"

    There was something about him that always made her uneasy from the first time she laid her eyes on, something she couldn''t quite put her finger on.

    "Yes, so?" Izac responded.

    "It was him who insisted, Izac. He insisted to the emperor that Celeste should be part of the festivities." Apparently, she needs to ''experience'' the event for some supposed ''benefit'' to her health. As if some fresh air can recover her."

    Izac shrugged, clearly unimpressed. "So what? She is just another pretty face in the crowd. Why do you care so much, Mother?"

    Jade''s eyes narrowed as she took a deep breath, trying to maintain her composure. "You don''t understand, do you? It''s not about her being there. It''s about what it represents. Celeste is trying to show her rebellion against me, that she is not afraid of me anymore."

    Izac yawned, stretching his arms. He was full after having a nice meal, and his mother''s talk of politics was making him sleepy. "It sounds like a lot of effort for nothing. She is going to shiver under your gaze like she always does, Mother. Having the grand duke on her side means nothing."

    "Don''t be so naive, Izac," Jade snapped, her patience wearing thin. "Having the grand duke on her side means everything. Don''t you know he is currently one of your father''s favorites?"

    Izac''s eyes flickered with a hint of understanding, but he quickly masked it with another careless shrug. "Well, if they are that much of a threat, why don''t you do something about it? You are the empress-consort, after all."

    A sinister smile curved on Jade''s lips. "Oh, I will. But it needs to be subtle. I can''t afford to act rashly. They both will slip up, and when they do, I will be there to make sure it''s their last mistake."

    Izac nodded absently, clearly losing interest again. "Sure, Mother. Whatever you say."

    As the music and laughter filled the air, Jade''s mind churned with plans, and an announcement rang out about the equestrian display starting in an hour.

    Whispers erupted all around, especially among the women.

    "Ah, the equestrian display. I have missed that!" one woman exclaimed, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Indeed," another replied, fanning herself delicately. "It''s always amusing to see the handsome men riding the horses and showing off their skills."

    "We have to thank His Grace for reviving this tradition," a third woman added, her tone laced with admiration.

    "No doubt. He is so brave to start up the tradition of Monster Hunt again, considering this was the festival that brought the end of his family," someone murmured, a hint of somber respect in her voice.

    A fourth woman leaned in, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Well, it wasn''t the festival. It was the greed of the previous Grand Duke and Duchess. If only they had stayed within their limits¡­"

    "Honestly," another chimed in, her voice tinged with a mix of awe and skepticism, "if I were in His Grace''s place, I would have never had the courage to restart this festival."

    "Of course, he gets his courage from his parents at least," a sharp voice interjected. "They were brave enough to try and assassinate the emperor, right?"

    "Come now," another woman chided gently, "we shouldn''t speak of him that way. While his parents may have committed atrocities, it''s not his fault, right?"

    "Right, even his older brother could have been involved, but not him," the first woman agreed, her voice softening. "What did he know? He was only five back then. Poor kid."

    "Let''s just hope the poor kid you are sympathizing with does not end up pulling a stunt like his parents," a final voice said, a note of dark humor creeping in. "Because you know, blood is thicker than water."

    Celeste''s ears pricked up at the nearby conversation, and she paused, half-hidden behind a tall column, to listen.

    Her heart clenched at the harsh words. Despite the gossipers'' hushed tones, the weight of their suspicions hung heavy in the air.

    She wanted to correct them immediately, scream out that her sister and brother-in-law were not criminals, and neither was her nephew. But¡­ she knew she couldn''t do it. She would only be laughed at without any proof.

    She turned away, her thoughts darkened by worry and a truth she feared to admit.

    As if summoned by her silent distress, Vyan appeared in front of her, his smile subtle but genuine. "Tia, eavesdropping on hot gossip? You know it''s bad for the soul."

    Celeste''s face softened, her worries momentarily forgotten. "In that case, I can take a bit of damage for my favorite nephew," she replied, her voice soothing despite the lingering unease. "How are you faring so far? You are not overworking yourself, are you?"

    "Nope. I am fit as a fiddle and twice as sharp," Vyan quipped, his eyes twinkling with a mix of mischief and affection. "And you, Tia? Is the health potion from Harvey working well?"

    "Yes, it''s working like magic. I don''t think I have ever felt this good in such a long time," she said, a touch of warmth blossoming to her smile.

    "That''s great. Have you been enjoying the festivities, by the way?" he inquired.

    "Yes, yes. How can I not when you have put in so much effort?" she praised warmly, patting his cheek lightly. "Though I must say, since the equestrian display will begin soon, I find myself hoping to see you among the riders."

    Vyan raised an eyebrow, a smirk forming on his lips. "Ah, but what fun would it be to join the display when I can stand back and critique everyone else?"

    Celeste frowned slightly and chided, "I understand your duties, Vee, but remember, this is also your first time attending this festival. You should allow yourself some enjoyment. It''s not every day we revive traditions of such grandeur and significance."

    He sighed theatrically, though his eyes remained soft. "You are right, Tia. Perhaps I can find a way to enjoy myself without completely abandoning my post."

    "Good," Celeste said, her smile returning as she gave his arm a gentle squeeze. "Vee, this festival is as much yours to enjoy as it is ours. Don''t let the weight of the past or the present keep you from it."

    "I will keep that in mind," he assured her. "In fact, if my mood strikes, I might actually participate in the¡ª"

    Just then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a glint of silver hair that could only belong to one person.

    Excusing himself from Celeste''s side with a quick murmur, Vyan made his way through the throng, his movements subtle and graceful. He made sure that nobody tracked him.

    "Thea." He approached Althea, whose face was uncharacteristically somber and concerned. "What''s the matter?"

    Althea''s eyes flickered up to meet his, and Vyan was struck by the intensity of the worry etched on her face. He just knew she was bearing bad news.

    "Vyan, I just got the news from my informant. Our plan¡­" Althea glanced around to ensure no one was within earshot before speaking again, her voice tight with anxiety. "Everything has gone to hell."

    Vyan exhaled slowly and asked calmly, "By everything, you mean¡­?"

    "Yes, Princess Maria won''t be able to escape tonight," she announced, her eyes boring into his with seriousness.

    "What? Did she change her mind? What happened?"

    Althea''s eyes darted at Easton somewhere in the crowd, then back at Vyan. "Well," she sighed, "Easton happened."

 Chapter 103: Equestrian Display

    The grand luncheon had wrapped up, and the crowd buzzed with anticipation for the Monster Hunt Festival''s one of the most awaited events: the Hunter''s Equestrian Display.

    Noble households had gathered in full splendor at the arena, their sons mounted on exquisite horses, ready to demonstrate their skills. The ladies were dressed in their finest gowns and lined the viewing stands, their cheers and applause adding to the festive atmosphere.

    Vyan leaned casually against a post, a sardonic smile playing on his lips as he surveyed the competitors.

    Beside him, his fifteen-year-old cousin Ronan let out a long sigh, clapping with the excitement of a grumpy old man.

    "I wish Mother gave me the permission to join this event," he pouted.

    "There, there," Vyan patted his shoulder, "You can join from next year," he consoled, as if he wasn''t the one who suggested Celeste not to let Ronan join this year.

    The equestrian display could get quite rough towards the end. Everyone got hyped to do better than the other and ended up pulling off such ridiculous stunts to the point they injure themselves.

    Vyan didn''t want Ronan to get lost in the fervor as well and hurt himself this soon. It would be better for him to start participating next year.

    Ronan sighed once again and then put on an understanding smile, trying to get in a better mood. "Who do you think will come out victorious?" he asked, his tone more uplifted now.

    "For now¡­" Vyan''s eyes averted to the second prince, Izac, who was notoriously inept at most things that required brainpower. Yet, there he was, atop his white stallion, looking surprisingly competent. "Surprisingly, your brother is looking quite set to win."

    Izac trotted confidently around the arena. His horse, Argent, moved with practiced grace, executing tight turns and clearing jumps with ease.

    "Yeah, he is quite competent with handling horses and swords," Ronan remarked. "Then again, he has no choice but to. There is no way Empress Jade would let him remain talentless."

    Vyan nodded, observing as Izac directed Argent towards a series of progressively higher hurdles. Vyan glanced up at the elevated seats for the emperor and empresses, where Jade was looking particularly satisfied with Izac''s performance.

    Vyan''s chest churned with a disgusted feeling for that woman¡ªthe one who brought ruins to his parents. He was just waiting for Althea to grab the crown till he dealt with Jade.

    Meanwhile, the crowd held its breath as Izac and Argent gathered themselves and leapt, clearing each obstacle with growing confidence.

    By the time they reached the final, highest jump, the audience was fully invested. Argent launched into the air, Izac maintaining perfect form as they sailed over the obstacle.

    The crowd erupted into cheers, and Izac, looking more than a little pleased with himself, waved to his admirers.

    Vyan snorted in amusement. "Doesn''t he look pleased with himself? I never knew he had it in him."

    Ronan clapped along with the spectators and said, "At least he put on quite an enjoyable show."

    "Don''t worry, you will be up there as well, and the cheers will be much louder," Vyan encouraged, and Ronan flashed him a confident grin. "By the way, where is Katelyn? I haven''t seen her much since she arrived."

    "Oh, she is not feeling very well, so she is resting in her chamber," Ronan replied, feeling sad for his sister. She was quite excited to enjoy the equestrian display as well.

    "I hope she feels better before tomorrow," Vyan mumbled, and Ronan nodded, looking forward to the next performance.

    Suddenly, the excitement in the air doused a little as Easton made his entrance. In spite of that, his ebony stallion, Shadow, mirrored the confident glint in Easton''s eye.

    "Why did everyone quiet down?" Ronan murmured in confusion. "I thought they would be the loudest at Easton''s entrance."

    The corner of Vyan''s lips twitched up as he replied, "You perhaps didn''t hear about it yet, Ronan, but Easton is not quite in the good graces of the people these days."

    "Really? Why?" Ronan was surprised. For as long as he has known, Easton had an impeccable reputation.

    "I will tell you about it later," Vyan said and focused on Easton, his mind drifting back to his conversation with Althea from a little earlier.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two hours ago.

    "What do you mean by that?" Vyan''s voice was laced with curiosity and a hint of impatience.

    Althea''s eyes darkened with worry. "Easton knows I am against him now," she said, recalling the tense meeting and the Estelles'' verdict. "He has probably guessed that my next target is Princess Maria. That is why he has ramped up palace security and ordered her to stay in her chambers for the entire week."

    Vyan took in the gravity of the situation, nodding slowly. "Well, it was only a matter of time. You couldn''t stay his hidden enemy forever."

    Althea''s voice trembled slightly as she asked, "So what should we do?"

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed in thought. "If Princess Maria can''t leave her chambers, we are stuck. We will have to wait until the festival ends."

    "We are putting a stop to the plan for now?" Althea''s voice was edged with desperation.

    "Yes," Vyan replied, his tone firm. "We have no choice." The original plan had been to have Princess Maria sneak into the hallways at night, where Vyan''s people were ready to whisk her away. But now... "This needs to be handled personally by me."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Back to the present.

    Despite the crowd not being excited in the presence of their crown prince, it was Easton who stole the show in the end.

    He was the last performer of the event for whom quite the difficult arrangements were being set up, which made the spectators gasp and murmur about how impossible it would be to cross these.

    Everyone could already sense something spectacular was about to happen. Either that, or a terrible disaster was waiting to happen.

    After a lot of speculation, Easton finally began with a series of fluid maneuvers. He guided Shadow through tight figure-eights and sharp turns, demonstrating impeccable control and harmony with his horse.

    Easton steered Shadow towards a series of hurdles. But instead of the standard jumps, these were set up in complex patterns, requiring both speed and precision.

    Ronan watched with wide eyes. "Look at how they move together. It''s like they are one!"

    "It''s not that impressive. Even Prince Izac could do it¡ª"

    Shadow launched into the air, clearing each obstacle with room to spare. The crowd gasped as Easton added a flourish, turning Shadow mid-air over one of the jumps.

    "Alright, that was impressive," Vyan admitted begrudgingly.

    Ronan nudged him. "You can say that again. He is amazing!" he let out in awe. "I want to be able to do something like that!"

    The display continued with even more daring stunts. Easton stood up in the stirrups, balancing perfectly as Shadow galloped at full speed. He then performed a seamless dismount and remount, all while Shadow maintained a steady pace.

    "Now he is just showing off," Vyan scoffed, though he couldn''t help but clap along with the rest of the audience.

    Easton wasn''t done yet.

    He guided Shadow to a full stop, then, with a slight touch, had the stallion rear up on its hind legs.

    Holding that pose for a moment, they then transitioned into a series of powerful, controlled leaps, almost as if Shadow were dancing.

    The finale was a breathtaking display of unmatchable skill.

    Easton took Shadow through a series of blazing hoops, each jump more daring than the last. The final hoop was set higher than the others, flames licking dangerously close. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan winced looking at that and wondered, who the hell allowed the flaming hoops?

    He seriously disliked such dangerous stunts with the horses. He personally would never let Adam or his other horses anywhere near flames.

    Easton, however, was different. He urged Shadow forward. The stallion gathered itself and leapt, soaring through the ring of fire with perfect form.

    The crowd erupted into wild applause, the cheers and shouts creating a cacophony of admiration. They had all forgotten about their distrust of Easton and now were praising him in sync.

    Just with one showcase of skills, everyone was a fan of Easton all over again, admitting that no one was better suited to rule the empire than him.

    Easton dismounted, patting Shadow''s neck with a poker face. He was quite happy inside with his performance, but he liked to maintain his aloof aura.

    Satisfied, he looked around the crowd, searching for a particular face. But that person was nowhere in sight. A cold bucket of disappointment was splashed over him.

    The announcer for the event stepped forward, positioning himself beside Easton, and proclaimed in a booming, cheerful voice, "So, ladies and gentlemen, who do you all vote for the Best Equestrian Display?"

    The response was overwhelming. "Of course, His Imperial Highness, Easton!" The crowd erupted, especially the high-pitched squeals of the ladies who were clearly smitten by his performance.

    The announcer laughed heartily. "Well, I shouldn''t be surprised by this response, especially after His Imperial Highness''s stunning performance! What an epic display! I couldn''t take my eyes off for a second!"

    "I think I forgot to blink the entire time," someone from the audience quipped, and the announcer chuckled in agreement.

    "Now that we have our best performer, let''s have His Grace, the Grand Duke, honor the winner with a captivating prize, shall we?"

    Vyan sighed inwardly but maintained an appropriate smile as he moved to the center of the arena. He took the golden crest adorned with a hunter on horseback and presented it to Easton, offering a gracious congratulations.

    "I have to say, Your Grace, I was quite disappointed that you didn''t compete," Easton said, accepting the prize.

    "Even if I had, I would be no match for you," Vyan replied, his tone sincere. "I must admit, your skills are unparalleled. Your fianc¨¦e must be very proud."

    "Are you taunting me right now?" Easton asked, a wry smile on his face.

    "Pardon?" Vyan was confused for a second until hi''s eyes scanned the crowd and he realized Iyana was not present. "Oh," was all he could manage.

    He was certain she had been there at the beginning, mingling with her military subordinates. He hadn''t noticed when she left, just as Easton likely hadn''t.

    After Easton received his award, the first runner-up, Izac, and the second runner-up, a military lieutenant, were also recognized.

    As the prize-giving ceremony concluded, the sun dipped below the horizon, signaling the end of the opening day of the Monster Hunt Festival. The day had gone smoothly, without any unexpected disruptions, which left Vyan with an eerie sensation.

 Chapter 104: One-Sided Love

    Late night draped its velvet cloak over the camp, the moonlight spilling like liquid silver over the lavish tents that sprawled in an orderly yet opulent fashion. Each tent was a small palace of its own, adorned with rich tapestries, golden candelabras, and plush bedding that seemed too grand for mere mortals.

    Not far from this enclave of luxury, the dark forest loomed, its trees whispering secrets and promises of the hunt to come.

    The nobles had retired after a sumptuous dinner, their laughter and the clinking of crystal glasses now just echoes in the night.

    Inside one of the luxurious tents, Vyan was playing an intense round of chess with Ronan, while Clyde was roped into the Herculean task of teaching Katelyn the game''s finer points.

    "Ah, it is so confusing!" Katelyn groaned, her frustration was reaching its peak due to the chess pieces she kept misplacing. Clyde laughed lightly, trying to balance patience with the absurdity of the situation. "I can''t remember them all!"

    "It''s alright. You will get used to it¡ª"

    "No, not just used to. I have to be good enough to beat those two," she whined, shooting a pointed look at Vyan and Ronan, who were oblivious to her struggles. "How dare none of them take me into their teams? I swear I will take my revenge on them," she declared, pumping her fist with the ferocity of a warrior pledging to conquer kingdoms.

    "Then I shall do my best to make sure you can, Your Imperial Highness," Clyde assured her, his tone light yet earnest.

    Katelyn''s eyes blazed with determination as she concentrated on the chessboard, likely plotting the downfall of her future opponents with the intensity of a war general.

    That was when Clyde heard a feminine voice outside, talking to Empress Celeste.

    His ears perked up like a hound catching the scent of something far more interesting than a tedious chess lesson.

    "I will be right back, Your Imperial Highness!" Clyde said in a rush, scrambling to his feet and darting out of the tent, leaving a bewildered Katelyn behind.

    As soon as he stepped out of the tent, Clyde was met with the most breathtaking sight¡ªAlthea''s silver hair glistening under the moonlight, her cheerful smile as bright as a summer''s day.

    It felt as though an arrow had pierced straight into his heart.

    So unfair. So utterly, beautifully unfair.

    "...please, Your Majesty, I don''t have anyone¡ª" Althea''s eyes fell on Clyde, and she stopped mid-sentence.

    Clyde''s gaze was fixed on her with one of the most adorable expressions she had ever seen, especially with his hair let down, looking soft and fuzzy from a late-night shower.

    "Thea?" Celeste called out softly, following Althea''s gaze. She glanced between the two and suppressed a knowing grin. "Ah, I think it''s about time I retire to bed." She patted Althea''s shoulder, the mischief barely contained in her eyes. "I will see you tomorrow, okay, Thea? Goodnight."

    "Huh? But Your Majesty¡ª" Althea''s senses snapped back as she watched Celeste retreat with a wave.

    Celeste disappeared into the tent, leaving Clyde and Althea alone on the slightly chilly porch.

    "Um, hello, Your Imperial Highness," Clyde greeted, his voice tinged with nervousness. "It has been a while."

    "Yeah, you are right," Althea nodded, a touch of awkwardness in her voice. "I should get back to my tent¡ª"

    "Why are you avoiding me?" Clyde blurted out, his words hanging in the cool night air before she could turn around.

    Althea froze, anxiety clawing at her chest. She had no idea ignoring a particular existence could be so hard. "Uh, no, I am not?"

    Clyde chuckled, a sound both warm and heart-wrenching, and took a step closer to her, making her heart pound. "Why are you answering my question with another question?" he asked softly, his smile kind but tinged with an emotion she couldn''t quite place.

    "Huh? I am not, though," she mumbled, her eyes dropping to the ground, unable to maintain his gaze.

    Clyde''s smile faltered for a split second, his chest tightening painfully. But he masked it quickly, tilting his head as he studied her. "You know what? Don''t worry about answering my question."

    She glanced up, confusion etched on her face, meeting his eyes again. "Why?"

    He took a deep breath, his eyes searching hers. "Because I want to talk to you, Althea. Just give me five minutes when the Monster Hunt Festival is over. There is something I want to tell you."

    Her heart skipped a beat. "What¡­" she swallowed hard. "What do you want to tell me?"

    He displayed her a grin. "To find out, you will have to wait till I win the trophy."

    "You are going to win the trophy?" she asked, her tone a mix of surprise and skepticism.

    "What, you think I can''t?" he teased, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "I am much stronger than I look, you know?"

    "Yeah, of course. You are Vyan''s aide, so it''s natural you are¡ª"

    "I am Clyde," he interrupted, his voice firm yet soft, catching her off-guard. "I am not just Vyan''s aide."

    She stared at him, bewildered. "I know that."

    "Good. I was worried you might have forgotten," he laughed, a bitter edge hidden beneath his light-heartedness. "I hope you remember who I am and what I am like. Just in case, I should remind you: I am a very lovable person."

    Despite herself, she chuckled. "Blowing your own trumpet?"

    "There is no other option left," he shrugged, flashing her a smile that twisted her heart like a knife. "I won''t bother you for the rest of the week, or at least, I will try to. Just remember to give me five minutes on the last day of the festival."

    Althea sighed, her chest churning with a mix of emotions she couldn''t fully understand. "Alright, five minutes."

    Clyde''s eyes softened, a mix of relief and sadness in them. "Thank you, Althea. That means a lot."

    As Clyde walked back into the tent, Althea was left with a hollow, gnawing feeling in her chest, his words and expressions pressing down on her heart. She watched him disappear, feeling the impact of his presence linger long after he was gone.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Just as Clyde was about to step into the tent, the three eavesdroppers scrambled back to their seats with the elegance of startled squirrels, their faces a masterpiece of forced indifference. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Clyde eyed Vyan, Ronan, and Katelyn, letting out a dramatic sigh. "So, we are all going to pretend you weren''t glued to the tent flaps?"

    "In my defense, I tried to stop them. But you know Katelyn¡ª" Vyan began, only to be cut off by Katelyn.

    "Liar. You were the first one nose-deep in gossip," Katelyn retorted. "Ron and I just followed the scent of your curiosity."

    Ronan nodded solemnly, like a monk caught sneaking snacks after fasting.

    Celeste, lounging like the queen she was on her plush bed, chimed in, "I did attempt to suggest they give you privacy, but alas, they are incorrigible."

    "I believe you, Your Imperial Majesty," Clyde replied with a wry smile at Celeste before turning a deadly glare on the trio, particularly Vyan. "Since you were all so eager to know, let''s make it a slumber party! I will regale you with the epic saga of my tragic, one-sided love."

    "Oh no, anything but that," Katelyn protested weakly, knowing she was caught with no escape.

    "Here we go again," Vyan muttered, shaking his head hopelessly.

    Clyde''s grin turned wicked as he settled in, ready to drown them in every excruciating detail of his melodramatic heartbreak, complete with interpretive quotes and dramatic pauses.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Around the same time, Iyana arrived outside Vyan''s tent. There was no light emanating from within, suggesting Vyan was either fast asleep or hadn''t returned yet.

    The latter seemed more likely since Vyan was not one to turn in early.

    Iyana glanced at the pack of lavender incense in her hand and let out a disappointed sight.

    Vyan couldn''t sleep without them, and she wasn''t sure if he had remembered to bring them. He often neglected such things, especially when he was busy. She didn''t want him to miss out on a good night''s sleep, especially with the upcoming festivities; he already had a weak immune system.

    Maybe I should just leave them out here where he can notice¡ª

    Just then, the rustling of leaves caught her attention. Her face brightened.

    "Vyan, I¡ª" she began, but her words faltered as she saw the unexpected figure before her. "Your Imperial Highness?"

    Easton''s eyes hardened, his voice dropping low. "Iyana, what are you doing in front of another man''s tent this late at night?"

 Chapter 105: Romantic Rendezvous

    "And what are you doing here?" Iyana asked, her tone sharp as Easton approached, folding his arms across his chest.

    "I searched your tent for you and found it empty," Easton retorted, his eyes ablaze with intensity. "So, care to enlighten me on what you are doing here?"

    Iyana hesitated for a moment before revealing the brown pack in her hand. "I had something to deliver to Vyan."

    "Vyan?" Easton scoffed, his disbelief evident. "You are on a first-name basis with the Grand Duke now?"

    "Indeed," she replied without flinching. "And?" She was not afraid to admit the truth. It wasn''t like she was doing anything wrong here. Anybody could do this for a friend as well.

    "You call him by his name without hesitation, yet you won''t extend the same courtesy to me," Easton''s voice softened, hurt flickering in his eyes.

    "It''s not the same," Iyana replied coldly. "Vyan and I shared a bond before I lost my memories¡ª"

    "We had our own bond," Easton interjected, his tone gentler now. "I know you suffered because of me at the Ganlop war camp. I regret not reaching out, even in my busy times. I can''t erase the past, but..."

    He reached out, taking her hands in his, his touch surprisingly tender. "Can''t you give me a chance to make amends?"

    Iyana stared at him, her face a picture of uncertainty. This was a new picture of Easton, showing a little bit of his vulnerable side.

    "Why do you want this chance?" she asked, needing assurance.

    Maybe, just maybe, she could consider giving him a chance if he gave her the answer she hoped for.

    Yes, perhaps she couldn''t invest her whole heart, always fearing he might bring in another wife. But she could hope to make her married life marginally better, even if it lasted only a year before his affection faded.

    At the same time, maybe... his confession could also help bury the budding feelings she had for someone else.

    After all, she was set to marry Easton next month. There was no future for her current emotions. All she could do was fortify her heart and compromise, and for that, she needed Easton''s help.

    "Don''t you understand why?" Easton grew frustrated at her question.

    She slowly shook her head, waiting for him to voice the words she had dreamt of hearing.

    She really doesn''t understand? Easton searched her eyes, finding them initially unreadable. He tried harder to grasp her thoughts, only coming to the conclusion that she was hopeful about something.

    What could she be hoping for right now? Does she want me to deny my feelings, that I don''t love her? So she can be with that guy without guilt? Is that it?

    Easton huffed and released her hands, leaving Iyana feeling abandoned in the dead of night.

    "If you don''t understand, then forget it," he snapped, turning away. "Return to your tent before rumors start spreading about you and the Grand Duke," he advised firmly before striding off.

    Iyana was bewildered by what had just transpired. She watched Easton''s retreating figure for a long moment until a bitter laugh escaped her.

    "Damn it, you fool. What the hell were you expecting?" she mocked herself, her vision blurring.

    She covered her face with a hand and shook her head, trying to control her feelings. "Just accept that you are heading into a loveless marriage. Why is that so difficult for you to truly accept?"

    She placed the pack of lavender incense on a chair outside Vyan''s tent and hurried away.

    Little did she know, Lady Elara, the daughter of a viscount, observed Iyana''s interaction with Easton during her routine nightly walk.

    Without hearing a word of their conversation, Elara whispered in excitement, "Oh my, so adorable! His Highness and Lady Iyana, so deeply in love! Meeting secretly at this hour? How romantic. I must inform the other ladies!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Lady Iyana is so lucky to have a husband like Prince Easton." The words floated over a sunlit breakfast table, tinted with admiration and a touch of envy.

    "I know, right? He didn''t even break off their engagement, despite her family''s fall from grace." The gossip carried across the morning breeze, astonished at the prince''s steadfast loyalty.

    "He is basically just marrying an ordinary girl now that she is not the daughter of a marquess," said a lady, highlighting the shallow judgments of those who measured worth by titles alone.

    "Hey, she is still the vice-commander of the imperial military. That''s something at least," someone defended amidst the murmurs, acknowledging Iyana''s formidable position amidst the aristocratic gossip.

    "Haha, who could have guessed that would be her final saving grace?" Mocking laughter tinged with begrudging respect followed.

    "But seriously, after hearing about their romantic rendezvous from last night, I wish there was someone like that for me too." A wistful sigh punctuated the conversation, revealing hidden desires and dreams masked behind polite gossip.

    "Honestly, I wish the same." Another voice joined in quietly, expressing a longing for a love as enduring and captivating as the rumors swirling around Lady Iyana and Prince Easton.

    On the other hand, Vyan was in the midst of assembling his breakfast, trying to decide between the delicate pastries to exotic fruits imported from distant lands, when the excited chatter of the ladies nearby caught his attention. They were deep into the latest gossip about Easton and Iyana''s rendezvous from the previous night.

    "Vyan," came the voice that always seemed to herald trouble.

    He turned to find Iyana approaching, looking like she would rather be anywhere else. With a casual smile, he greeted her, "Hey, good morning. How did you sleep last night?"

    Iyana nervously twisted her fingers together, avoiding his eyes. She had clearly heard the gossip too, and the last thing she wanted was for Vyan to get the wrong idea, especially after Easton''s disappointing antics.

    "Um, fine," she managed finally, summoning the courage to meet his gaze. "There is something I need to tell you."

    "Sure, go ahead," he prompted, his undivided attention on her.

    "You have probably heard the rumors already," she began tentatively, her voice laced with anxiety as he nodded knowingly. "They are not true¡ª"

    "There is no need to explain." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her eyes widened, panic seeping in, as her heart dropped to the pit of her stomach. "What do you mean by that?" she asked, her voice cracking slightly with fear.

 Chapter 106: Precious Keepsake

    "I meant exactly what I said," Vyan declared, tilting his head and furrowing his brows with exaggerated seriousness.

    "And I am asking you what you meant," Iyana shot back, her face a mask of irritation.

    "Well, didn''t you leave me a pack of lavender incense last night?" he pointed out, and she nodded reluctantly. "That''s it. I figured you must have bumped into Prince Easton at that time. I know you well enough to be sure you wouldn''t willingly go on a romantic rendezvous with him."

    As his words sunk in, Iyana was hit with a confusing mix of relief and annoyance: relieved because he trusted her, and annoyed because his confidence bordered on overconfidence.

    "What if I did?" she challenged. "What if I did go on a romantic rendezvous with him?"

    "I don''t see how that concerns me," he responded, offering her a lopsided smile that only fueled her annoyance.

    "Right, it doesn''t concern you," she repeated, her jaw tightening.

    "Anyway, if you are done interrogating me, can I go finish my breakfast?" he asked, bringing his face level with hers.

    Iyana scowled and stepped aside, unable to bear his face so close to hers. "Go ahead, Your Grace."

    He chuckled at her expression and walked past, his arm brushing her shoulder just enough to send a flutter of butterflies in her stomach.

    Iyana clenched her fists, muttering under her breath, "Jerk."

    "Oh," he paused mid-step and turned back. "Thanks for the lavender incense. It was a huge help." He flashed her a genuine smile.

    Iyana flinched at his sudden return, feeling her face heat up. She turned away and mumbled, "If it was that important, you should have remembered to bring it yourself."

    "I will most likely forget again. Please do remind me," he said, his tone teasing.

    "Hmph," was all she managed before stomping off.

    Once Iyana was out of sight, Vyan exhaled a shaky breath of relief. He had been this close to letting his doubts and insecurities slip through his mask of nonchalance.

    Throughout their exchange, while he smiled and teased, his mind was a whirlwind of turmoil.

    His brain kept screaming at him to ask what she and Easton had discussed during their late-night tryst.

    Sure, she might have just been dropping off the incense, but his heart clenched painfully at the whispers and speculations he had overheard.

    The thought gnawed at him¡ªwhat did they talk about? Did something meaningful transpire between them? Had Easton finally bared his heart to her?

    It was irrational and unreasonable, he knew that, but...

    A bitter smile tugged at his lips.

    If only emotions were as easy to control as logic. Life would be so much smoother if feelings obeyed reason.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After breakfast, it was officially time to start the first day of the monster hunt. This three-day event kicked off with individual participation, open to all¡ªnobles, knights, military officials, and yes, even women.

    Vyan had fought tooth and nail for that last inclusion. He genuinely believed it must be dreadfully dull for women to sit around while men had all the fun, gallivanting through the woods from dawn till dusk. Sadly, he only managed to secure permission for day-one.

    He was eagerly anticipating the day Althea would ascend the throne so he could overhaul the current parliament, which was jam-packed with sexist, stodgy fossils.

    For now, everyone gathered in the clearing near the forest, the designated hunting grounds.

    Before venturing into the forest, a sweet tradition marked the festival''s commencement.

    Around half a century ago, the hunting grounds were in the perilous Forest of Beasts. Back then, the danger added a thrilling edge to the hunt but also filled women with dread, fearing their loved ones might return injured or worse.

    To ease their fears, women would leave their beloveds with a cherished keepsake¡ªa token to inspire them to fight bravely and return victorious.

    Although the hunting grounds were relocated to safer areas to protect the nobles from harm, the keepsake tradition endured.

    Too bad for Vyan, though.

    He had no one in his life to offer such a token.

    As he mulled over this, he felt a tug on his sleeve. Looking down, he saw a ten-year-old girl tying an emerald bracelet around his wrist.

    "This is my favorite bracelet; you better not lose it," Katelyn mumbled, her cheeks puffed out as she tried to hide her softer side.

    Vyan blinked, his mind momentarily lagging as he processed the sweet gesture. Then, a smile spread across his face. He crouched down and ruffled her short black hair. "Thanks, Katelyn."

    She extended her hand expectantly, eyes glinting with mischief. "I am joining the hunt too, so what about your keepsake?"

    He chuckled and reached up to his ear, removing the silver earpiece he always wore as the Grand Duke. Placing it in her palm, he mimicked her, "This is my favorite earring; you better not lose it."

    She puffed out her chest, brimming with confidence. "Like I ever would."

    Vyan smiled, glancing over to see Ronan struggling with a massive teddy bear. The sight made him burst out laughing. "Oh, my goodness, is that what you gave Ronan?"

    Katelyn shrugged, looking utterly unbothered. "It''s his fault. He asked for my favorite thing in the world." She shot Ronan a playful look and stuck out her tongue. "So there you go, Ron. Enjoy it." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Vyan, where do I put this thing?" Ronan cried out, clearly in distress.

    "I think Clyde might have a magical pouch," Vyan suggested, trying to suppress another fit of laughter.

    "Where is he? Please bring him here," Ronan pleaded.

    Vyan swiveled his head around, scanning the area, but Clyde was nowhere in sight. "I don''t want to go find him," he mumbled, already having a guess where Clyde could be at.

    His guess was spot on, indeed.

    Clyde was with Althea.

    "Did you need something from me?" Althea asked, trying to maintain a strong facade despite the whirlwind of emotions she felt last night. "I am not going to give you a keepsake, just so you¡ª"

    Clyde shook his head with a soft smile and showed her a folded paper. "This is a sketch my little brother gave me once; it''s not much, but I hold it very close to my heart. I know I told you I wouldn''t bother you for the entire week, but I just thought I would regret it if I didn''t give this to you. And I don''t like having regrets, so¡­"

    His voice was low, almost a whisper, filled with a blend of uncertainty and earnestness. He was sharing a piece of his heart, and it was evident in his tone.

    Althea reluctantly took the paper and unfolded it. The sketch depicted a boy performing magic, surrounded by potions and books. It was rough, clearly drawn without much skill, but it was endearing in its simplicity.

    Despite its imperfections, Clyde cherished it dearly. He was giving it to her as a gesture of hope, a silent request for her to return safely from the hunt. The thought warmed her heart.

    "Do you accept it?" Clyde asked, his voice tinged with hesitancy.

    She gave him a small smile and nodded. His face lit up with a huge grin.

    "Thank you so much!"

    As she saw his bright face, she barely restrained herself from reaching for her most prized possession¡ªthe hairpiece she had inherited from her late mother.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Easton was lacing up his boots inside his tent when his eyes landed on a delicate necklace lying on the side table.

    He furrowed his brows and picked it up, the design sparking a memory. He had seen Iyana wearing it once.

    A slow, satisfied smile crept onto his lips. "Iyana must have left her favorite ornament for me," he assumed.

    But the truth was...

    "I was going to toss that necklace anyway," Iyana grumbled to herself, clearly irritated.

    Easton had disappointed her last night, and she had little patience left for him. Yet, she knew they had to maintain appearances in high society.

    As she walked, something crunched under her heel.

    She glanced down and spotted a thin, silver chain glinting in the sunlight. Bending down, she picked it up and squinted at the name engraved on the rectangular locket.

    "Vyan," she muttered as she tried to recall if she ever saw him wear this until now. Out of curiosity, she tried to pry open the locket, but it was stubbornly sealed. She put in all her strength, but it stayed tightly shut, as if bound by magic.

    Of course, it''s shut with magic. It belongs to Vyan, after all.

    With a shake of her head, she decided to go find him and return it. Just then, out of a stroke of luck, she noticed Vyan darting around the tents, clearly searching for something.

    "Your Grace!" she hollered, and Vyan''s head snapped towards her. She swung the locket in front of her with a triumphant grin.

    Relief washed over his face as he jogged over. "Oh, Iyana. Thanks for finding it. I didn''t notice when it fell off."

    After Katelyn gave him the bracelet, he had thought of how Iyana had given him this locket in the past.

    Yes, it used to boil his blood back then and it was not exactly a keepsake, but it still served as a reminder of what he aimed to prove. He wanted it with him for the hunt, but in his haste, he hadn''t closed the clasp properly, and the chain had slipped from his neck.

    "You should be more careful," Iyana chided, her voice light and mocking. "Not everyone will be as kind as me to return it."

    He tried to take the locket from her, but she swiftly moved it out of his reach. "On second thought, wait. Is this something precious to you?" she inquired with a teasing smile.

    "Yes...?" he replied cautiously.

    She smirked and closed her fingers around the chain. "Then let me keep it as a keepsake."

    He raised an eyebrow, genuinely curious now. "And why do you want this?"

    "Why not? Don''t I deserve a keepsake to motivate me to return safely?" she countered, her tone playful yet sincere.

    "Fair point. But if you are taking a keepsake from me, shouldn''t I get something in return?" he asked, arching an eyebrow.

    A big smile spread across her face, her eyes glinting mischievously. "What else do you need? You already possess the most precious thing to me."

    He tilted his head, clueless. "Which is?"

    She leaned closer, her voice dropping to a whisper, and said softly, "Your life."

 Chapter 107: Hunt Sabotage

    The air buzzed with an electric thrill as the Monster Hunt Festival was finally ready to kick off.

    The place was a symphony of clattering armor, eager voices, and spirited horses. The sky above looked like a moody artist had taken to it, swirling clouds casting ominous shadows over the sprawling forest promising a sense of adventure and danger.

    The participants were draped in their finest hunting gear and gathered in a dazzling display of wealth and bravado, each one eager to claim glory¡ªand maybe brag about it later at the banquet.

    Vyan sat atop his horse, trying to look nonchalant while his brain did cartwheels. The reins hung loosely in his hand as his thoughts fixated on Iyana.

    The bustling noise around him faded to a dull hum as he replayed her words. How easily she had slipped out a sheepish "just kidding" after nearly giving him a heart attack by casually mentioning her most precious possession.

    Undoubtedly, if not a witch, that woman had to be an enchantress; how else could she lift him to the clouds with a couple of words and then slam him to the ground the very next second with another set of words?

    Lost in his thoughts, he barely noticed the sharp, commanding voice that sliced through the din like a blade.

    "Your Grace," Easton''s cold, authoritative tone snapped him back to reality.

    Vyan blinked, turning to see the prince on his steed, his expression a mask of icy disdain.

    Easton''s eyes bore into him, a challenge simmering just beneath the surface. "Do you remember our friendly competition?"

    Vyan''s lips curled into a smile that was about as genuine as the existence of unicorns. "Of course, I do. But, Your Imperial Highness, I must confess, I am not feeling very confident today. Me competing against you? Especially after seeing you at the equestrian display? It''s like bringing a slingshot to a cannon fight," he said, laying on the faux humbleness thick.

    "I truly am no match for you."

    The prince''s green eyes flashed with irritation. "Don''t give up before you at least try. I know all you have in your arsenal are your archery skills and, well, not much else, but that shouldn''t stop you. Miracles happen," he replied with a patronizing smile.

    Though the words were polite, Vyan could clearly sense the bite and the sense of superiority behind them. Easton was essentially saying Vyan was actually no match for him, but hey, he still needed a good loser to solidify his victory.

    It made Vyan''s fist clench, but he kept his social smile and said, "Sure, I will still try."

    As Easton rode away, Vyan gritted under his breath, "I may not win, but I will make sure you don''t either."

    Vyan had no plans to swoop in and snatch all the kills, suddenly emerging as a spectacular dark horse after pretending to be this fragile, orphaned boy with no exceptional power all this time.

    But that didn''t mean he was eager to watch Easton flaunt his victory like a peacock on parade.

    "Can I help you with that?" Ronan''s voice broke through Vyan''s conspiratorial thoughts.

    "Help me with what?" Vyan asked, surprised.

    "Help you with, you know, what you just muttered," Ronan said with a grin.

    Vyan blinked, dumbfounded. Ronan was usually the picture of kind-hearted niceness. Then why¡­ "Have Katelyn and I finally corrupted you?"

    Ronan let out a small laugh and shook his head. "No, no, that''s not it. You could say," he shrugged, "I just have a little bit of a grudge against him."

    Vyan could see the pain behind his smile, the suppressed hatred for Easton. It wasn''t hard to guess the reason behind it. Easton''s high-and-mighty attitude wasn''t exactly winning any popularity contests.

    "Well, welcome to the dark side then." Vyan shot him a grin and clapped his shoulder. "But whatever we do against your brother, let''s stick together throughout the hunt, okay?"

    Ronan nodded eagerly. "Deal!"

    Their hunting ground was the higher-level one with the presence of B-grade monsters along with lower ones, so Vyan wanted to keep an eye on Ronan and keep him out of trouble.

    There was another hunting ground for below E-grade monsters, open to women and men alike¡ªbecause, of course, they still hadn''t gotten permission for women to hunt the higher-class monsters.

    However, the women who had taken the initiative to participate looked pretty excited either way and seemed relieved they wouldn''t have to face any life-threatening peril. Small victories counted as well.

    "Vyan," Clyde approached him, a hint of hesitation on his face.

    Vyan glanced over, eyebrows raised in expectation.

    "You are going to be fine on your own, right?" Clyde''s voice was edged with uncertainty, a rare sight for someone usually so sure of himself.

    Vyan nodded, though his confusion showed in his eyes. "Of course. Why?"

    "Do you mind if I go off on my own?" Clyde asked, the reluctance evident in the furrow of his brow.

    "Is it because of Thea?" Vyan''s curiosity was piqued, a knowing smile tugging at his lips.

    He had heard Clyde talk about Althea last night for hours; what started as a way to punish the trio of cousins ended with all of them feeling bad for this painful one-sided love.

    Clyde pressed his lips into a thin smile and nodded. "Yeah, you know what I intend to do."

    "Go ahead then." Vyan shot him an encouraging smile, full of genuine warmth. "Best of luck!"

    Clyde''s smile in return was faint, barely touching his eyes.

    Vyan watched his friend''s retreating figure, a pang of sadness tugging at his heart. He wished he could do more, perhaps work some magic on Althea''s heart to ease Clyde''s worries.

    The signal to march rang out, a clarion call that sliced through the air, resonating with the thrill of impending adventure.

    Vyan straightened in his saddle, his focus sharpening to the task ahead.

    Before them, the forest loomed, a vast, dark expanse brimming with mystery and danger. He cast one last glance at the horizon, a silent wish forming in his mind, I hope nothing goes wrong.

    With a decisive flick of the reins, Vyan urged his horse forward. The thrill of the Monster Hunt surged through his veins, readying him to face whatever awaited in the depths of the forest.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the heart of the forest, the air was thick with the scent of pine and the sounds of distant roars and rustling leaves.

    Vyan and Ronan moved with ease, their eyes scanning the underbrush for any sign of movement.

    "Another one for the tally, Ronan," Vyan said with a smirk, nudging his partner as they spotted a low-ranking beast lurking behind a thicket.

    Ronan normally was a mountain of a boy with a heart softer than a marshmallow, but today, he was playing a different game. So he nodded enthusiastically and charged forward.

    With a swift motion, he dispatched the creature with his crossbow and added it to their growing collection of kills.

    Easton, who had also been tracking the same beast, emerged from the shadows, his face twisted in frustration. "Hey, that was my kill! Are¡ª" he was about to protest, only to stop once he recognized the thieves. "Your Grace and Ronan?" He furrowed his brows in confusion.

    Ronan''s lips shaped into an apologetic smile. "Oh, pardon us, Easton. Was it your target? We didn''t see you," he let out, sounding truly sorry.

    "Right, Your Imperial Highness. We should have been more careful," Vyan added, mimicking Ronan''s smile.

    "I see," Easton mumbled, eyeing Ronan, who was always the epitome of sweetness. Even if he didn''t trust Vyan, he did trust Ronan. "It''s okay. Be careful next time."

    Vyan and Ronan flashed him a matching set of unsuspecting smiles.

    As Easton attempted to move past the debacle and set his sights on new prey, he stumbled spectacularly. Every monster he aimed for seemed snatched away by some unseen force, as if he had a magnet for being thwarted.

    No matter how swiftly he drew his bow or how meticulously he lined up his shots, another hunter swooped in at the eleventh hour, claiming victory with the flair of a seasoned show-off.

    Arrows zipped like lightning, spells boomed on cue, and daggers appeared from the shadows¡ªeach time, his target slipped through his fingers like a greased eel at a butter festival.

    Easton''s frustration mounted with each botched attempt.

    He could practically sense the smirks of his competitors as they toasted their effortless triumphs. His hands shook with anger as he reached for yet another arrow, his vision blurring with the sheer force of his vexation.

    It felt as though some mischievous deity had taken a personal interest in making sure he ended up empty-handed and seething.

    "Whoever it is, do you think you are clever? Do you think you can win by such cowardly techniques?" His voice echoed through the trees, met only by the mocking silence of nature. Feeling a bit foolish for shouting at thin air, he couldn''t help but suspect Vyan and Ronan, whom he had spotted earlier.

    "Your Grace Vyan, Ronan, is it you guys? Are you the ones taking my kills?" he shouted, swiveling his head around, trying to find them.

    "Oh, no, he is onto us," Ronan muttered, hunkered down on a distant tree branch.

    "Still, let him grumble over how we are stealing his kills," Vyan snickered lowly. "He is not going to find us."

    He had cast an invisibility spell on them, so nobody should be able to see them. After all, using magic was fair game in this hunt. Even if it wasn''t, Vyan didn''t care to play by the rules either way.

    However, despite the protection of an invisible veil, an arrow shot through Vyan''s cheek, missing his skin by a mere inch.

    Ronan was startled at the sudden attack, and he slipped off the branch, breaking the spell.

    In a haste to catch him, Vyan tried to grab his hand but ended up missing. So, in a matter of seconds, they were slammed on the ground, both groaning in pain.

    "Are you okay?" Vyan asked, rubbing his shoulder.

    "Yes," Ronan nodded, dusting off his elbow.

    Thank goodness, the tree wasn''t too high, or else, they might have broken a few bones.

    "Who was it that shot the arrow, though¡ª" Ronan started to ask, only to be interrupted by the sight of Easton towering over them.

    "It wasn''t me who shot the arrow, but I am grateful to that person," Easton let out. "What are you two trying to pull here?" he demanded, his arms crossed over his chest.

    Vyan and Ronan exchanged glances, and Vyan decided to own up to it rather than faking his way out of it. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well," he stood up, dusting off his clothes, "I wanted to make the hunt more enjoyable and difficult by snatching others'' kills so that, you know, it''s not so easy to earn them," he stated.

    "No, it just seems to me like you are trying to sabotage me," Easton let out, his jaw tightened.

    "Haha, no way. This is just the way the hunt is organized for everyone," Vyan smoothly lied.

    Easton narrowed his eyes and asked, "Is this about Iyana?"

    "Pardon?" Vyan cocked an eyebrow, challenging.

    Easton didn''t back down and faced him, demanding an answer, "Aren''t you trying to sabotage me because you are jealous?"

 Chapter 108: Twisted Possessiveness

    Vyan let out a harsh, derisive laugh that echoed through the forest. "I am jealous? Please, Your Imperial Highness, do you even hear yourself?"

    Easton''s cold eyes remained steady. "I hear myself perfectly fine, Your Grace."

    Vyan''s laughter died abruptly, replaced by a deadly serious expression. "Then enlighten me. What possible reason could I have to be jealous of you regarding Lady Iyana?"

    Ronan sensed the brewing storm between them and took a cautious step back. Easton has struck a nerve; Vyan looks furious. What do I do?

    "For starters, you have been watching us since yesterday, going around hand in hand," Easton said, his tone icy and taunting. He was intentionally trying to provoke Vyan.

    Narrowing his eyes slightly, he thought, show me your face, Grand Duke.

    "That must have felt quite like a thorn in your side," Easton continued. "Then, came the rumors this morning. It must have ripped your chest apart to hear those things about the two of us, right?"

    Vyan scoffed, incredulity dripping from his voice. "Why in the world would I care about any of that?"

    "Because you have feelings for her, don''t you?" Easton pressed, a hint of triumph glinting in his eyes. "You are in love with her."

    Vyan shook his head, a dark chuckle escaping his lips, mingling with the rustling leaves.

    "I had no idea you were so narrow-minded, Your Imperial Highness. Since when did caring for somebody equate to romantic feelings? The only feelings I have for Lady Iyana are purely platonic."

    "And you expect me to believe that?" Easton challenged.

    Their faces now mere inches apart, tension crackling like a storm.

    "Believe what you want," Vyan retorted sharply. "It''s not my job to manage your perceptions."

    "So, you are happy about our engagement?"

    "Oh, no," Vyan''s lips twisted into a mocking smile. "Happy isn''t the word I would use."

    "I knew it¡ª"

    "Because," Vyan cut him off, his voice suddenly filled with fierce protectiveness, "I care for her. And I don''t want her marrying someone who is hell-bent on crushing her dreams."

    Easton felt his blood boil at the accusation as he protested, "What do you mean? I am not hell-bent on crushing her dreams."

    "Oh, really? Is that so?" Vyan''s tone dripped with sarcasm. "Then why aren''t you letting her go? Just call off the goddamn wedding and give her back the freedom she deserves. Let her become the Commander she has always dreamt to be."

    Most of Vyan''s loathing for Easton stemmed from the crown prince''s obsessive need to keep Iyana caged. If Easton genuinely loved Iyana, Vyan could almost understand.

    But this? This was not true love. This was some sort of twisted, possessive nonsense masquerading as love. How could anyone claim to love someone and then proceed to stomp on that person''s happiness?

    Did Easton not see that the closer their wedding date got, the more it broke Iyana? She always lost the light in her eyes whenever her wedding was brought up. Did Easton not notice that? Or did he notice it and every time decided to ignore her silent plea for help?

    Was making her his wife really more important than making her happy? Vyan would never understand something like that.

    Vyan could stab himself if he knew it would make Iyana happy, and here, Easton couldn''t even¡­ sigh. It was so frustrating.

    "You talk as if I am the one stopping her from being the Commander!" Easton shouted. His icy composure was finally cracking. "She needs Aura for that, and she¡ª"

    "She has it!" Vyan interjected, his frustration bubbling over.

    "¡ªshe doesn''t have it¡­" Easton''s words faltered, the truth spilled by Vyan hanging in the air.

    Vyan slapped a hand over his mouth.

    Shit. Iyana didn''t tell this clueless bastard about her Aura, and I¡­ I just let it slip.

    Panic churned in his gut.

    "What I meant by ''it'' was qualifications! She has all the qualifications to be the Commander," Vyan tried to backpedal, but the damage was done.

    "She achieved Aura¡­? When?" Easton''s astonishment was evident. He had absolutely no idea about it. "And¡­ she didn''t tell me?"

    Because she clearly didn''t see the point in telling you; it''s not like you would change your mind, Vyan thought with disain but bit back the words.

    At the same time, Easton''s mind was a storm of betrayal. She told him, but not me? Or maybe she did try to tell me¡ª ah, was it that time in my office? About wanting to continue her job for a few more days?

    Once Easton had a moment to absorb the bombshell, Vyan''s eyes flashed with a mix of skepticism and regret. He had inadvertently ignited a firestorm, and now the least he could do was try and ask Easton.

    Vyan nonchalantly slid his hands into his pockets and quipped, "So, now that you know, are you planning to do anything about it?"

    Easton''s voice dropped to a dangerously low tone, a storm barely restrained. "Do what, exactly?"

    "Oh, I don''t know." Vyan shrugged with exaggerated indifference. "Maybe call off the wedding? Let her go? Set her free?"

    Easton''s jaw tightened as he mulled it over for a moment, finally coming to a grim conclusion. "I can''t do that."

    "Fair enough. I expected that of you," Vyan responded, his smile infuriatingly relaxed. "If you won''t do it, there is not much we can do, right? I mean, it''s not like we can force you¡ªthe Crown Prince of Haynes."

    "So this is your true face, huh, Your Grace?" Easton''s glare could have melted steel, but Vyan''s annoying smile stayed firmly in place, undeterred.

    "Absolutely. Congratulations on getting to unlock this side of mine."

    "To think I actually thought of you as a nice person until recently," Easton let out in mocking disbelief.

    "I played the part quite well, didn''t I?" Vyan almost seemed gleeful, while Easton only got more angered.

    "You did. Even His Imperial Majesty is a fan of yours," he stated, a hint of threat seeping into his voice. "But not for long. It will only last till I expose you in front of him."

    "Expose what exactly?" Vyan chuckled, ridiculing him. "I am pretty sure even your father doesn''t want you to go through with this marriage. Besides," he shrugged his shoulder, "what have I even done? Is it so wrong to care for somebody and wish the best for them?"

    "Oh, now, I get it. I get why my father likes you," Easton deducted, a look of disgust on his face. "You are just like him¡ªan opportunist snake."

    Vyan laughed and mused, "How courageous of you to insult both the emperor and grand duke of this nation altogether in one sentence."

    "You said all these altruistic things about Iyana''s dreams and freedom, but tell me, honestly, aren''t you saying all that as a cover-up to the fact that you want her for yourself?"

    "Yes, that''s what I would have wanted if I saw her as an object like you," Vyan spat out.

    "I don''t see her as an object! I¡ª ugh, it''s pointless arguing with you. I am just done talking to you," Easton scoffed and turned on his heel, needing to escape Vyan''s presence before his self-control snapped entirely.

    Vyan watched Easton''s rigid, retreating back with a smirk that barely concealed the ruthless intent in his eyes. His gaze was sharp and predatory. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Expose me to whomever you want, Easton. What do you even know about my deeds? Vyan thought with an eye roll.

    All Easton discovered was the fact that Vyan was not an always-smiling, good-hearted, spineless person. And the fact, apparently, Vyan had strong opinions on his former liege''s to-be husband.

    That was all Easton knew. So there was nothing for Vyan to worry about in that department. As for the wedding itself¡­

    I am not about to let a self-serving bastard like you marry Iyana. Over my dead body will I let her life turn into a miserable nightmare.

    His thoughts grew colder and darker. If it comes to it, Easton, I will not hesitate to end you myself.

    As Vyan''s resolve strengthened, he took a sharp breath, his apathetic eyes flickering back to life. "Ronan, let''s go," he prompted, deciding to press on with their hunt.

    Taking a step forward, he realized he didn''t hear the familiar crunch of leaves behind him. He glanced over his shoulder, only to find an alarming absence of his companion.

    "Ronan¡­?" Vyan called out, a chill creeping down his spine as his heart plummeted to the pit of his stomach.

    "Ronan, where did you go?" His voice grew louder, tinged with an edge of frantic energy.

    "Ronan?!" Desperation seeped into his tone, his heartbeat now a relentless drum in his chest. He spun around, scanning the dark forest as if the third prince might materialize out of thin air.

    Hearing Vyan''s holler, Easton strolled back, an eyebrow raised in annoyance. "What''s wrong now?" he asked, his tone full of with irritation.

    Vyan turned to him, his face a canvas of panic. "I think¡­ I lost Ronan."

 Chapter 109: Fan Of The Sword

    On one side of the forest, small branches crunched under the feet of the two princesses of Haynes.

    Althea walked with a casual grace, while Katelyn kept stealing glances at her half-sister, unsure whether she was more afraid of the forest''s dangers or Althea herself.

    Althea had been trying to ignore it, but her patience finally snapped as she looked at the girl beside her. "Why do you keep looking at me like that?"

    Katelyn startled, then turned her face away. Her cheeks puffed in defiance. "I am not looking at you. I am just wondering why Vyan told me to stick with you, of all people."

    "That is because he wants you to be safe," Althea reasoned, leaning forward to catch a glimpse of Katelyn''s expression.

    "That is so dumb," Katelyn grumbled, her face still puffy. "How would I be safe with the person I feel the most unsafe with?"

    "That''s just how you feel; that''s not the truth," Althea pointed out.

    "Whatever." Katelyn crossed her arms over her chest. "We haven''t seen a single monster so far. Maybe you are the bad luck charm."

    Althea chuckled softly. "Perhaps."

    "Why are you agreeing?" Katelyn scowled at her.

    "Why not?" Althea replied with an innocent look, which only seemed to infuriate Katelyn further.

    "You patronize me," Katelyn spat out, her green eyes narrowed into suits.

    Althea halted, a sting of hurt flashing in her eyes.

    "Do you think you can fool me with that nice act of yours?" Katelyn continued, her tone harsh. "Even if Mother and Vyan trust you, I don''t believe you for a second. You are just a snake waiting to bite the ones closest to you."

    The venom in Katelyn''s voice was nothing new to Althea. Katelyn had never been one to please people. She often even came off as rude. Especially with Althea.

    Meanwhile Althea had no idea what she had done to earn such animosity from such a young girl. She couldn''t remember a single time she wasn''t nice to her.

    She already had no familial bond with Easton, nor did she have any desire to form any. But she had hoped to befriend her younger half-siblings, particularly Ronan and Katelyn.

    However, Ronan was terrified of her and Katelyn''s heart seemed to be full of hatred. They never shared their reasons, neither did they allow her to get close.

    Althea liked to believe that they were good at heart and would open up eventually. But¡­ now that seemed like an impossible mission.

    Just then, a certain memory decided to flash in her mind.

    "Did your sibling finally come around?" she had once asked Clyde.

    "Nope," he had answered. "But that hasn''t stopped me. Not then, not now. I might be fighting a losing battle, but giving up isn''t my style. And I bet you are just as stubborn."

    Althea took a deep breath and confronted Katelyn without giving it a second thought, "Okay, fine, don''t believe me. That''s alright. But you have to tell me why. What have I done to make you hate me so much? Is it just because we don''t share the same mother? Is that reason enough for you to loathe my existence?"

    Katelyn flinched at the unexpected confrontation. Althea usually gave up at this point of their conversation and stopped talking, but today, she was determined.

    "Why should I tell you?" Katelyn mumbled, quickening her pace to avoid looking at Althea.

    "Because if you don''t tell me, how will I know what to work on?" Althea''s voice was firm but gentle. "If there''s something about me that you don''t like, you should let me know. Otherwise, how am I supposed to improve?"

    "You can''t improve," Katelyn snapped, her voice getting an octave higher. "Even if you do, I don''t care. I don''t ever want to form any relationship with you!"

    With that, Katelyn picked up her pace, almost running away from Althea.

    But Katelyn''s sprint came to an abrupt halt as she collided with something solid, sending her sprawling backward.

    "Ow!" she winced, feeling the sting of scraped palms against the rough ground.

    "Watch where you are going," a chilly voice commanded.

    Recognizing the voice, Katelyn look up eagerly. "Lady Iyana!" she exclaimed, her eyes wide with surprise.

    Iyana''s cold gaze softened just a fraction as she looked down at her. "Oh, Your Imperial Highness," she said, offering a hand to help Katelyn up. "Are you alright?"

    "Yes," Katelyn replied, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "My apologies for bumping into you."

    "It''s alright," Iyana said, glancing up as Althea hurried towards them.

    "Katelyn, are you hurt?" Althea asked, her voice filled with concern. She took her hand to examine her palm.

    Katelyn snatched her hand back and shook her head. "I am fine," she replied in an aloof voice.

    "Greetings, Your Imperial Highness," Iyana said, curtsying gracefully, without noticing the tension between the two sisters.

    Althea turned her attention to Iyana and nodded, trying to let Katelyn''s attitude bother her. "Greetings, Lady Iyana. Have you been hunting in this area?"

    "Yes, I just finished clearing it," Iyana casually responded, as if it was as easy as plucking a flower from the garden.

    "That explains why we can''t find any monsters around here," Althea said, smacking her forehead in realization.

    "My bad," Iyana said with a chuckle. "I personally love hunting, so I might have gotten a bit too excited. Overkill, you know?"

    Althea laughed, shaking her head. "No worries. I am sure His Grace took your enthusiasm into account. There should be plenty left for everyone."

    At the mention of Vyan, a light blush dusted Iyana''s cheeks. "I hope so."

    Althea grinned, noting Iyana''s blush. She didn''t often get to talk to Iyana directly, but it was fascinating to be face to face with the woman her brother was set on marrying, the same woman Vyan used to¡ªor maybe still did¡ªlove.

    "Would you like to join us?" Althea asked with a welcoming smile.

    Katelyn''s eyes sparkled as she nodded eagerly.

    "Sure, if you will have me," Iyana agreed readily.

    Despite her love for hunting, it did get a bit lonely to go around all alone. No other noblewoman dared to accompany her, given her reputation.

    Althea and Katelyn both smiled at her agreement, though for entirely different reasons.

    Althea was happy that she would finally have a chance to get to know Iyana more. Although Katelyn''s joy made her a little suspicious.

    Normally so cautious around people, Katelyn showed no fear in Iyana''s presence¡ªthe woman with one of the worst reputations among the nobility, or at least she used to have.

    Since returning from the Ganlop war, Iyana''s reputation had improved. Still, Althea couldn''t help but wonder: why was Katelyn so happy?

    "Oh, my gosh, that''s such an adorable creature!" Iyana exclaimed. Her voice brimmed with so much excitement one would think she had discovered a fluffy rabbit.

    But in reality, it was a sizable E-grade monster, gruesome and downright heinous.

    "That''s¡­ adorable?" Althea was flabbergasted. She even tilted her head and tried to find an angle from which this creature might look remotely cute. But nope, it was ugly from all angles.

    "Your Imperial Highnesses, may I take this one down?" Iyana asked, her eyes pleading, despite her stoic expression. "I promise I will let you have the next kill!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aww, how could Althea resist those pleading eyes? Of course, she could have it.

    But before she could respond, Katelyn chirped earnestly, "Please do! I want to see you in action!"

    Iyana nodded eagerly, unsheathing her sword while Althea shot Katelyn a narrow-eyed glance, a new thought swirling in her head.

    Was it possible that Katelyn admired Iyana?

    She seemed to have stars in her eyes since Iyana''s arrival. So, that was the only logical explanation. But when did that happen?

    Iyana wasn''t known for being particularly friendly or fond of kids. Then it clicked¡ª

    Ah, the annual sword competition.

    Every year, on Empire Foundation Day, a sword competition was held, and Iyana had been champion twice in a row. She would have claimed the title last year too if she hadn''t been at war.

    Katelyn loved sword displays, and Iyana was the best at it. It made sense. Of course, Katelyn was a fan of Iyana.

    Althea became more sure of it as she observed Katelyn''s admirable gaze.

    Iyana leaped at the ugly monster, taking it by surprise, while Katelyn watched with intense focus, her fists clenched in anticipation.

    With a smooth attack, Iyana severed the monster''s hand and landed gracefully. She spun on her heels, immediately slicing through its knees.

    As the monster howled in agony, Iyana stabbed its heart, freezing it in place.

    Once the monster''s heart bled out, it slumped to the ground and vanished, teleported by the magical spell that tagged their bodies upon death.

    Katelyn clapped the hardest at Iyana''s seamless victory as she hollered, "That was so cool, Lady Iyana!"

    Despite herself, Iyana flashed her a satisfied grin, and Katelyn looked almost like she had been struck by a thunder of love.

    Suppressing a laugh, Althea thought, Vyan has some serious competition.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the forest, the person from Althea''s thoughts was pinned brutally against a towering tree, the cold gleam of a sword pressed menacingly to his throat.

    "Your Imperial Highness," Vyan sneered, his voice lacking fear even as he faced imminent death. "Do you not feel a pang of shame, holding a defenseless man at your mercy?"

    Easton stood mere inches from Vyan, and leaned in. He pressed the blade dangerously close to his skin, a thin line of blood beginning to appear. "Shame?" he growled, his eyes blazing with a fury that seemed almost feral. "Not in the slightest. People like you deserve nothing less."

    Vyan''s lips curled into a defiant grin, a chuckle escaping him despite the danger. "Then, you leave me no choice."

 Chapter 110: Becoming His Past Self

    "What do you mean you lost Ronan? He is fifteen years old. You know he can handle himself," Easton let out, his tone unbothered.

    "Yes, he is fifteen and not an adult," Vyan gritted out, annoyed at Easton''s attitude. "Don''t you realize the area we are in right now?"

    Easton looked around for a moment before the realization sank in. "Oh."

    This was the part of the forest consisting of mostly B-grade monsters¡ªthe most dangerous monsters in this hunt¡ªand as good of an archer Ronan was, this would be too much for him to handle all alone.

    Maybe Vyan could manage to find Ronan by using some spells, but¡­

    He glanced at Easton and said, "Anyway, you don''t need to concern yourself with Ronan. He was my responsibility; I will find him on my own."

    He couldn''t use magic in Easton''s presence. So, the best option was to get rid of him and go solo.

    Surely, Easton wouldn''t bother to accompany him, especially not after their confrontation just now¡ª

    "No, I will help," Easton''s firm voice cut in. "Setting aside the fact I don''t trust you, Ronan is my brother. I cannot go on with the hunt with the weight of him missing in my mind."

    So much for going solo, Vyan thought with an internal eye roll.

    "Alright," Vyan agreed. "You go this way, I will go this way."

    "No, we will be going together." As Vyan gave Easton a confused look, he further explained, "I mean, how will we communicate with each other in this giant forest if one of us does happen to find Ronan?"

    "Instead of letting one another know, isn''t it more important to find Ronan quicker? He could be in danger," Vyan questioned, giving him an irritated look.

    "But¡ª"

    "You know what I suggest?" Vyan interjected. "How about you go inform the guards and ask them to dispatch a search party for Ronan, while I continue looking for¡ª"

    "More like, continue to hunt," Easton was the one to interrupt this time. "You want me to get out of the forest so that you can look for Ronan and at the same time continue hunting, right?"

    Vyan shot him a what-the-fuck look. "No. Why would I want that?"

    "I don''t know. It''s possible for you," Easton shrugged. "In fact, now I am thinking it''s one of your tactics to get me to stop hunting."

    Vyan scoffed. "I didn''t even ask you to look for him with me. You are the one who volunteered."

    "That''s because you were trying to make me feel guilty. You manipulated me to volunteer, otherwise, I would feel terrible for not putting any effort into finding my brother."

    "Then, don''t! Don''t look for your brother if you don''t care about him," Vyan snapped, anger flashing in his eyes.

    Here he was actually concerned for Ronan, and this guy was rambling on about some master plan. Vyan could admit it was a good and legitimate plan, but no, he was not scheming right now!

    "Who are you to accuse me of not caring for my brother?" Easton also got angered. "Just because you have built a somewhat good bond with my siblings doesn''t mean you care for them more than me."

    "Oh, so you are saying you do care, then?" Vyan let out a mocking chuckle. "When was the last time you talked to them for more than two minutes? Because I sure as hell don''t remember your siblings talking about you fondly."

    "That''s because I was busy¡ª"

    "That''s all you ever are," Vyan jeered, his tone downright harsh and taunting. "For your family, for your fianc¨¦e, being busy is what you always are."

    Those words snapped something within Easton.

    In an instant, he brought out his sword and pushed Vyan against the nearest tree, his face flashing with rage.

    Vyan''s back thumped against the tree trunk, but he didn''t flinch, his eyes boring into Easton''s without a flicker of fear.

    "Your Imperial Highness," Vyan sneered, "do you not feel a pang of shame, holding a defenseless man at your mercy?"

    Easton stood mere inches from Vyan, and leaned in. He pressed the blade dangerously close to his skin, a thin line of blood beginning to appear. "Shame?" he growled, his eyes blazing with a fury that seemed almost feral. "Not in the slightest. People like you deserve nothing less."

    Vyan''s lips curled into a defiant grin, a chuckle escaping him despite the danger. "Then, you leave me no choice."

    "What¡ª"

    Just then, Easton felt something sharp pin against his own throat. His breath hitched as he looked down at the sharp dagger, pressed against his skin.

    "Move back, Your Highness," Vyan said, his voice threatening.

    "Defenseless was what you called yourself just now, wasn''t it?" Easton couldn''t help but snicker.

    "I was going to pretend to be like that until the end, but you are the one who forced me to bring it out," Vyan responded, bringing the sharp blade closer. "Now, move back. Every second you are wasting by holding me here is probably letting Ronan get involved into further danger."

    Easton narrowed his eyes and let out a scoff before backing away.

    "Letting Ronan get involved into further danger?" a voice boomed through the forest, and the two of them immediately looked at the source.

    Duke Preaton was standing at a distance, his face a mask of boiling fury.

    "What do you mean by that? Where is Ronan right now?" Eryndor demanded.

    "Ah, greetings, Your Grace," Easton gave him a curtsy bow and said in an hesitant tone, unsure of how to say it, "It seems like Prince Ronan has gotten lost somewhere. He was just with us a little ago, and we are about to find¡ª"

    "I saw Ronan with him." Eryndor looked at Vyan with such a disgusted, loathesome look that it made Vyan feel like he was standing in a court and he was being declared as the guilty criminal.

    He felt about as small as an ant in front of Eryndor.

    "I... yes, he was with me," For some reason, Vyan couldn''t continue to keep his eye contact with that man and lowered his gaze. "Prince Easton and I were talking and Ronan was right behind me. I didn''t notice when¡ª"

    Vyan was cut off by a sharp sting across his cheek.

    "How dare you be so careless about losing my heir?" Eryndor shouted. His face was red with anger as he fumed. "You should have paid more attention if you were going to take him with you!"

    Vyan was shocked and frozen at the sudden assault. He couldn''t believe he was just slapped like that. How long has it been since something like this happened to him?

    On the other hand, Easton''s eyes were wide at the turn of events. He wasn''t sure what to say or what to do. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I knew it! I told Ronan to accompany me, but no, he was stubborn and wanted to be with you. I warned him that you were incompetent, but he didn''t trust me. And now look at the situation! As expected, you got him lost," Eryndor accused, his voice only getting louder. "Did you do this intentionally, huh?

    Were you jealous of Ronan?"

    As Eryndor swore off, Vyan didn''t utter a single word, as if he had reverted back to those days¡ªwhen his superiors yelled at him and he stayed quiet. As if he back to being just Vyan.

    "Why aren''t you talking, huh? Have you gone mute now?" Eryndor was about to raise another hand at Vyan when a voice cut through.

    "Grandfather! What are you doing?" Ronan screamed, standing at a distance, then he ran straight towards them. He jumped in between the two of them. "Why are you talking to Vyan like this?"

    The light in Vyan''s eyes were back as soon as he saw Ronan, relieved that he was okay, and saw how Ronan was standing up for Ronan¡ªjust like how Iyana used to.

    Was that how people who care for you stand up for your sake? He wondered about that. And suddenly, he was out of the traumatic zone he was swimming in.

    "And where the hell did you go?" Eryndor demanded, his anger still not calmed down. "And what is that in your hand?"

    Ronan, who had a fluffy white rabbit in his hand, clutched it closer to his chest. "It''s a rabbit. I only went chasing it; I didn''t get lost," Ronan replied strongly.

    "What?" Eryndor let out, baffled.

    "And also, wherever I went, it wasn''t Vyan''s fault. I was the one who ran after this rabbit without telling him. Why would you be blaming him for my carelessness?" Ronan''s voice was firm and his eyes were unwavering.

    Despite being the sweet, soft-spoken child that he was, he was not afraid to speak up against his grandfather.

    It made Vyan feel ashamed that why he wasn''t able to speak up. Why did he become the Vyan from the past?

    Vyan placed a hand on Ronan''s shoulder and gave him a small smile. "I will handle this now. And I am glad you are safe."

    He stood in front of Eryndor, putting Ronan behind him, and said, "Your Grace, as you can see that Ronan is safe and I admit it was my mistake for letting him out of sight. But I don''t think you had any right to hit me like that."

    Eryndor gritted his teeth and crossed his arms over his chest, saying, "So what? You are my grandchild."

    "Grandchild? Really?" Vyan let out a bitter, mocking laugh. "You haven''t even acknowledged me yet, and suddenly I am your grandchild?"

    "That''s¡ª"

    "Please be mindful of your actions from now on, Your Grace. Such lowly acts don''t suit you. You may be the Duke of Preaton, but I am also the Grand Duke of Ashstone. I am not merely your grandchild whom you can berate and hit as you please."

    Eryndor narrowed his gaze, observing the unyielding look in Vyan''s eyes, and scoffed. "Those are some big words coming from a boy who comes from such a disgraceful family."

    Vyan''s eyes flickered with anger as he took a step closer and warned, "Don''t you dare utter a word against my family."

    Eryndor didn''t back down and challenged, "What if I do? What are you going to do about it?"

 Chapter 111: A Proposal For Duel

    "A sword battle. Between you and me tonight," Vyan declared, his gaze piercing through Eryndor.

    Eryndor sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "That''s bold coming from you. I thought you were mediocre at handling swords."

    "Well, then I guess you will find out whether I am or not," Vyan retorted. He would normally keep his calm and let provocation like this slide, but this¡­ this wasn''t an insult coming from a nobody. It was his own grandfather¡ªthe man who spewed more hatred for his family than anybody else.

    Vyan wanted to show this man that prestige and honor wasn''t everything. If he truly believed his daughter could do such a thing, then that was his loss.

    But Vyan was not in a position anymore that he had to take the insults with a straight face.

    He could retaliate and that was fine¡ªas long as the emperor didn''t find out about it. He had to keep up his pretense of being a harmless little kitten until Althea ascended the throne at least.

    Vyan could at least unveil his sword skills in front of his grandfather. Although they were not on par with Iyana''s, they were still enough to be praiseworthy. He believed he could take down this arrogant man, and surely, this man wouldn''t be such a fool to parade around his own defeat once he lost.

    Eryndor''s eyes gleamed with a smug sense of superiority. "Alright, I accept. Tonight, let''s settle this."

    "It won''t be a public display," Vyan added, his tone steady, masking the storm brewing within him.

    Eryndor chuckled darkly. "Of course, you don''t want that. You don''t want to make a fool of yourself."

    "Let''s not be too sure of who is the fool until the duel," Vyan replied, his smirk betraying nothing but cold confidence.

    Eryndor''s gaze shifted to Ronan, sharp and commanding. "Are you coming with me now or not?"

    Ronan, standing resolute beside Vyan, shook his head firmly. "I am staying with Vyan."

    Eryndor''s expression twisted with contempt. "I just hope you don''t get lost again," he spat before turning on his heel and stalking away.

    The tension hung heavy in the air as Vyan and Ronan watched Eryndor''s retreating form, knowing that tonight''s battle would be a test of more than just skill¡ªit would be a clash of pride, power, and the unspoken grudges that simmered between them.

    Once Eryndor was out of sight, Easton remarked, "What a bold challenge you made. I must let you know, Duke Preaton is quite the swordsman."

    Of course, to Easton, Vyan must have been perceived as foolish and impulsive. To not disappoint Easton, Vyan continued play that part of a pathetic, weak person.

    "I just seemed to have lost my temper and ended up bluffing in front of him," Vyan said,his tone filled with regret. "Maybe I will not even appear at tonight''s duel," he lied because there was no reason Easton had to be present at the duel.

    "As expected of you." Easton rolled his eyes. He couldn''t help but be suspicious of the way Vyan reacted to the way the duke insulted his family. Then again, nobody would take kindly to their own families being talked down like that, even if the said family had truly been an enemy to the nation.

    Ronan turned to Vyan, head hanging low. "I am sorry."

    Vyan sighed, ruffling Ronan''s hair with a faint smile. "Don''t worry about it." He glanced at the fluffy bundle in Ronan''s arms. "Well, isn''t that just the cutest little thing," he remarked, amused.

    Ronan''s eyes lit up with excitement. "I know, right? I saw it and just had to have it. Look at those adorable ears!" He stroked the rabbit''s white fur, grinning from ear to ear. "I want to keep it as a pet." His smile turned into a dramatic pout. "But Mother won''t allow it."

    "I will work my charm on her to convince her," Vyan assured, and Ronan''s face brightened immediately.

    Easton, watching the exchange, shook his head with a sigh. "Ronan, just try not to get distracted by every cute creature you see."

    Ronan nodded earnestly, then looked up at Vyan. "Let''s get back to the hunt. We have barely bagged anything."

    "You are right. Even if we don''t win, let''s at least not come in last," Vyan agreed, glancing up at the midday sky.

    With a flourish, he drew an arrow and aimed at a C-grade monster, ready to dive back into the adventure.

    The monster was a giant spider with hairy legs and a bulbous body. It was distracted in spinning its vast, sticky webs between the trees to trap unsuspecting victims.

    As Vyan''s arrow soared through the air and hit the target where he wanted it to, he was grateful that Ronan got back on time, otherwise, he could have been a prey to the spider''s venomous bite.

    "Do you know, Ronan, that monster usually paralyzes its prey before it wraps them in silk to consume later?" Vyan narrated, then shot him a teasing grin. "It missed you just by a hair."

    A shiver ran past Ronan''s back, then he steadied himself and brought out his own arrow and bow.

    "Nothing would have happened to me," he feigned a composure full of gusto, "because I know all of the monsters in this forest are under a spell to not kill anybody."

    Vyan chuckled. "That''s true, but you could have been seriously paralyzed, though."

    "If it did come to it, I could have still defended myself."

    "That''s the spirit."

    Ronan might be a short boy for his age and might look timid, he was truly talented. He only lacked confidence in himself, and Vyan wanted to boost that for him. The only reason he was this afraid that Ronan would be in danger was because Ronan might have panicked in the face of monster all alone.

    Easton scoffed. "You two think you can continue on so easily after sabotaging me earlier?" Although Easton did find it strange why he didn''t notice Ronan and Vyan on the tree earlier until they fell down, he decided not to dwell on it much.

    "What are you going to do, Your Imperial Highness? Snatch our targets now?" Vyan challenged, and a faint smirk formed on Easton''s face.

    "Exactly."

    Vyan glanced at Ronan, who shrugged with a mischievous grin, so he continued, "Bring it on then."

    The three of them spread out, eyes peeled for any sign of movement. It didn''t take long before a low growl echoed through the trees. A large, menacing shadow lurked ahead¡ªa B-grade monster.

    Without a word, the competition was on. Vyan''s arrow flew first, but Easton''s arrow was right behind it.

    The monster roared, swatting at the projectiles as it charged towards them.

    Vyan and Ronan exchanged a quick look of understanding, Vyan hinting that they would need to work together to bring the beast down and to not let Easton have it. Ronan looked a little unsure, but at Vyan''s confident nod that screamed ''you can do it!'' Ronan agreed. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In order to fend off the oncoming monster, Easton unsheathed his sword, but Vyan didn''t follow.

    "Your Grace, are you seriously giving up fighting this creature just because your arrows didn''t work?" Easton questioned, his tone so rigid that one wouldn''t guess the hostility behind it.

    "Please, Your Imperial Highness, I am no good with the sword anyway. It''s pointless," Vyan feigned.

    "You truly are pathetic." Easton smoothly flanked the creature, aiming for its knees.

    Vyan shrugged casually and turned around to leave. "Pathetic as you may think, I am not too eager on this one. You can have it. It''s too much effort than it''s worth."

    "What? But it''s so easy to take it from close distance." What Easton didn''t notice was the big tail behind the monster, which Vyan was aware of because he was the one to capture it from the Forest of Beast. It was quite the nasty one.

    So, as Vyan predicted, the monster swung out its thick tail towards Easton with the intent to smack him away. But Easton had fast reflexes.

    He managed to jump out of the way, creating an opening for Ronan to jump out from the back with his sword and aim for its heart from behind. The monster writhed in pain, howling in pain. It had been defending its back with the tail until now, but to attack Easton, it left its back unguarded.

    "What the hell?" Easton let out and snapped his head at Vyan. "Why would you let Ronan be the one to attack that thing?"

    "Didn''t you hear him?" Vyan leaned casually against a tree. "He can defend himself, which means he also knows how to attack."

    "Weren''t you the one freaking out because he is a kid?" Easton pointed out, his eyes narrowed dangerously.

    "As long as he is doing this sort of stuff under someone''s supervision, he will be fine just like how well he did just now," Vyan responded, shrugging.

    "How convenient. You still used me as a bait," Easton gritted his teeth.

    Vyan flashed him a smug smile. "Why, does that make Your Highness not want to compete with us anymore?"

    "As if," Easton shot back. "I am not letting you two get a single more kill."

    Vyan laughed lightly, the thrill of the hunt now rekindled.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, on the girls'' side, the three of them were walking around, searching for monsters when Katelyn started grumbling that she was hungry.

    "We are supposed to go back in a few hours, but if you want, we can go back now," Althea suggested.

    Katelyn shot her a look full of disdain. "Why would we go back so early? Everyone would laugh at us."

    Iyana noticed the way Katelyn was acting rudely with Althea, despite Althea trying so hard to be nice. She felt bad for the older princess and placed a hand on her shoulder, offering her a sympathetic smile.

    "Why do you let her act like that with you? You are spoiling her," Iyana whispered, walking beside her.

    Althea smiled wistfully. "What can I do? I want to win her over, and the only way I know how to do it is to appease her."

    "I can''t relate to the feeling, but still, I suggest you be strict when needed."

    "She will only villainize me more if I do that."

    "Even so¡ª"

    Just then, Althea noticed Katelyn tore off some poisonous red berries from a shrub and was about to pop one into her mouth.

 Chapter 112: Who Did This To You?

    Just as Katelyn was about to pop a berry into her mouth, an invisible force bound her. It was as if she had been ensnared by an unseen rope. Panic surged through her veins, freezing her in place.

    "Why can''t I move?" she muttered, frustration and fear mixing in her voice as she struggled to make even the smallest movement. Her eyes darted around, searching for an explanation.

    Suddenly, Althea came running over, her face a mask of concern, and swatted the berries out of Katelyn''s hand. "Those are poisonous!"

    "Huh?" Katelyn''s mind whirled with confusion as the grip of the invisible rope loosened its hold, revealing that the spell was Althea''s protective gesture. "How could that be? They looked like any other berry."

    "Yes, they are quite poisonous, Princess," Iyana chimed in, approaching them with a calmness that contrasted with the tension in the air.

    "Oh," Katelyn mumbled, feeling a wave of embarrassment and foolishness wash over her. She should have known better than to try to eat something unverified in a forest, of all places. Her cheeks flushed, the heat rising to her face as she thought, what a dumb thing to do in front of my idol.

    "I know this might be overstepping, but I can''t help myself," Iyana continued, her voice tinged with empathy. "Princess Katelyn, I noticed that you have been trying to push Princess Althea away, but I hope you realize that she still came to your rescue despite that. She could have easily ignored you eating that poisonous berry, but she didn''t."

    Katelyn''s cheeks flushed deeper, the mix of embarrassment and realization hitting her hard. She glanced at Althea, for the first time seeing the genuine concern in her sister''s eyes.

    "Lady Iyana, you don''t need to¡ª"

    "No, Your Highness, I need to. She has to listen," Iyana interrupted Althea, turning her focus back to Katelyn. She crouched down, meeting her gaze directly. "Princess, I don''t know why you are treating your sister this way, and I am not saying you don''t have your reasons, but maybe you could give her a chance to explain herself. Can''t you see she has no reason to protect you but she still does? S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In this selfish world, do you know how lucky you are to have someone who would selflessly protect you?"

    As Katelyn remained silent, tears of shame and gratitude welled up in her eyes. Iyana''s voice softened, "So, I hope you can show her more respect. Trust me, all she wants is to have a good bond with you. Nothing more."

    Katelyn listened to Iyana''s words, taking a moment to contemplate, then nodded slowly, the weight of her actions sinking in.

    Iyana smiled in satisfaction as Katelyn glanced at Althea, her usual hostility absent.

    "I am sorry¡­ Sis¡ªum, and thank you for saving me," Katelyn mumbled, her tone hesitant, her cheeks tinted with redness.

    Althea''s heart melted, feeling a rush of emotions she rarely let surface. She always maintained her strong facade, but moments like this chipped away at her vulnerabilities, especially the people she cared for. "You are welcome, Katelyn."

    Unable to bear the intense emotions swirling around her, Katelyn turned on her heels and started walking, making both Althea and Iyana chuckle lightly.

    "Thank you, Lady Iyana," Althea uttered softly. "You must have a great bond with Lady Sienna."

    Iyana gave her a tight smile, not wanting to open the can of worms that was her relationship with her sister. "Something like that," she replied, her tone hinting at unspoken stories.

    As they continued on their path, Iyana allowed the sisters to take the lead in battling the monsters.

    Althea''s protective nature shone through as she kept shielding Katelyn from every danger. Iyana noticed Katelyn''s rebellious mask starting to slip little by little, revealing a softer, more vulnerable side.

    When the sun finally started dipping below the horizon, painting the sky in beautiful shades of orange and pink, Iyana found herself in a good mood. The thrill of the hunt combined with the growing camaraderie among them made for a surprisingly enjoyable day.

    Nevertheless, her mood instantly soured when her eyes landed on Vyan.

    Without a second thought, she stormed over to him, interrupting his conversation with one of the Ashstone knights by gripping his elbow firmly and offering a curt, "Excuse me."

    "Iyana, what are you doing?" Vyan asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. He barely had time to react before she dragged him behind a large tree, away from prying eyes.

    Her eyes were narrow and fierce, her voice a low, urgent whisper as she questioned, "Who did this to you?"

    Vyan''s confusion deepened, his eyes searching hers for answers. "Did what to me?"

    She reached out, her fingers trembling slightly as they brushed against his cheek. "This." Her touch was gentle, tracing the faint redness on his skin. The contact sent a shiver down Vyan''s spine, making him acutely aware of the mark lingering from the slap.

    "Oh, this?" He let out an awkward laugh, trying to mask his discomfort with Iyana learning of this incident. "I accidentally hit myself with the bow. It''s embarrassing that you noticed." Inside, he cursed, Dammit, Ronan, I asked you if the redness was gone.

    The truth was, the slap from Eryndor had left his cheek stinging for hours, a throbbing reminder of the altercation. He didn''t want Iyana or his aunt to worry, and Clyde would kill the duke if he found out.

    Then again, Iyana would probably react no differently than Clyde in this case. That was why he would have covered up the redness if he knew, but Ronan¡­ ugh, why did Vyan trust him with this again?

    "Vyan, do you think I can''t tell the difference between a handprint and a mishap with a bow?"

    "Shit, there is a handprint?" he blurted out, only to realize he had fallen for her bait when he saw her flat expression.

    "Tell me who did it." Iyana stepped closer, the lower half of her face illuminated by the orange glow of the setting sun, while her violet eyes darkened with anger and concern. "Who dared to raise a hand against you?"

 Chapter 113: Uncontrollable Feelings

    The dangerous gleam in Iyana''s eyes pulled Vyan back to his days at the Estelle manor. Her fierce protectiveness always left him speechless and nervous. After all, she was always a storm ready to unleash itself on anyone who dared to cross him.

    "Iyana, it''s fine¡ª"

    "Was it Prince Easton?" she demanded, her voice slicing through the air like a blade.

    "No, of course not," Vyan denied immediately, his pulse quickening.

    "Then who was it?"

    His eyes couldn''t help but drop to the scant inches separating their bodies, feeling utterly cornered by her intensity. The heat of her presence made his heart pound harder, each beat echoing in his ears.

    "Vyan," she whispered, her voice both soft and commanding, "look at me."

    He lifted his gaze, his breath catching in his throat from the ferocity in her eyes.

    "I asked you a question. Answer me." One of her hands cupped his cheek while the other gripped the hilt of her sword; the difference of grip on each was astounding to say the least.

    Come on, Vyan, why are you so nervous around her? Just spill the truth. Maybe¡­ just maybe you can stop her from going on a killing rampage.

    "It was my grandfather," he finally admitted, his voice barely a whisper. "I¡­ uh, I lost Prince Ronan in the forest for a moment, and he walked in that exact moment and this happened. But," he continued, his voice gaining strength, "I am dueling him tonight to prove he can''t treat me like this."

    "Let me fight the duel for you," she proposed, dead serious. "I will kill him."

    "Y-you can''t kill him. He is a duke, you know?"

    "I know, and I don''t care."

    Vyan sweatdropped. "Hey, just care a little bit, okay? You can''t go around killing people at the drop of a hat¡ª"

    "A drop of a hat to you, maybe. Not to me," Iyana shot back, her eyes blazing.

    He ran a hand through his hair, making it stand up like a startled hedgehog. "Look, Iyana, you are blowing this way out of proportion."

    "He is the one who started it. How dare he look down on you and think he could get away with hitting you like that? Does he think no one will stand up for you?" She practically growled. "If he does, I will show him otherwise. He will never dare¡ª"

    "Iyana, stop." He gripped her shoulders, trying to steady the fireball she had become. "I get it, you are furious, but calm down. It''s really not that big of a deal. Sure, he looks down on me, but I will prove him wrong in our duel tonight. You don''t need to be angry for me."

    "But¡ª"

    He placed a finger on her lips, silencing her. "I don''t want to hear another word about it," he said sternly. "I will handle it."

    "No," she responded defiantly, attempting to bite his finger, but he pulled it back just in time.

    "Heavens, what''s wrong with you, woman?" he exclaimed, eyes wide.

    "And what''s wrong with you?" she fired back, hands on her hips. "Why are you trying to shush me like a little girl?"

    "Because you are acting like one," he retorted. "I told you, I will take care of it. What part of that don''t you understand?"

    She opened her mouth to argue but then closed it with a frustrated exhale of breath. Her shoulders slumped, and the fire in her eyes dimmed slightly. "I get it. I get that you will handle this, but I am just frustrated because I know why you are trying to quiet me down."

    Suddenly, her voice softened with an unexpected vulnerability that caught Vyan off-guard. "Iyana¡­?"

    She gently rested her head against his chest, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat soothing her turmoil. "I know it''s because, even if I wanted to burst into rage against Duke Preaton and demand answers, I can''t." Her voice cracked, betraying her inner pain. "Because... you and I have no official relationship, and more importantly..."

    "You are the Crown Prince''s fianc¨¦e," he finished for her. His words were a painful reminder, causing her heart to shatter.

    Why can''t I be yours? she thought as her arms subconsciously came to wrap around his waist, seeking solace in his familiar earthy scent of sandalwood and cedar¡ªthe comfort that Vyan''s presence always brought her.

    She could no longer deny that her feelings for Vyan had grown into something profound and uncontrollable. The spontaneous intensity of her emotions left her feeling like the very person she feared Easton might become¡ªa cheater.

    Emotional infidelity was still infidelity, wasn''t it?

    How was she any better than Easton, who always prioritized his work over everything, when she would prioritize Vyan above all else?

    But she didn''t want to feel this way. But what could she do? These emotions were beyond her control. They were overwhelming and relentless.

    She despised cheating. She was absolutely disgusted by herself. If it were up to her, she would break off all ties with Easton, regardless of whether she could ever be with Vyan. It was one thing when her heart was empty, but now, how could she go through with this marriage when her heart belonged to someone else?

    She still couldn''t fathom why she had agreed to marry Easton in the first place. It definitely was the biggest regret of her life. If only there were a way... a way to break this cursed engagement¡ª

    Just then, like a ray of sunlight piercing through dark storm clouds, Vyan''s hand gently touched her hair, stroking it tenderly. "But not for long."

    "What?" She lifted her head from his chest, searching his face.

    His eyes held a rare, gentle determination, free of any negative emotions. "I will set you free from this marriage. I won''t let you suffer any longer." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His sincere words filled Iyana''s heart with an overwhelming sense of relief. For the first time, she allowed herself to acknowledge a truth she had always known deep down.

    Unable to form any words in her mouth, she tightly embraced Vyan. At that moment, she felt an undeniable sense of freedom wash over her as she repeated to herself in her mind, I love you. I love you, Vyan. I love you so much.

 Chapter 114: Reputation & Prestige

    The night enveloped the meadow in a blanket of darkness, broken only by the silvery light of the moon and the flicker of torches held by the small audience.

    Right about this time, most of the nobles were engaged in a post-dinner feast after spending the entire day in the forest. An anticipatory silence replaced the distant cheers of the revelers. This clearing was a place for a different kind of celebration¡ªone that would be marked by the clash of steel between generations.

    Vyan stood with his sword poised, his stance relaxed yet alert, eyes locked on Eryndor. The old man mirrored his grandson, a lifetime of battles etched into the lines of his stern face. Despite his age, Eryndor''s grip was steady, his eyes as sharp as his blade.

    "Last chance to back down, Your Grace," Vyan called out, a smirk playing on his lips. "I wouldn''t want you pulling a muscle. Or worse, your pride."

    Eryndor''s response was a low growl, his lips curling into a disdainful sneer. "So much arrogance for a child with no exceptional skills to speak of."

    Vyan laughed at that. It wasn''t that he was actually arrogant; he was only putting on the act of one. He very well knew of the reputation that preceded his grandfather.

    Eryndor was, after all, the man who had trained Vyan''s mother, Natalia, the first woman to achieve Aura in Haynes'' history. It went without saying that underestimating him would be absolutely foolish.

    Nevertheless, Vyan was confident in his skills. He might not have had the fortune to learn how to wield a sword by the hands of his mother, but he was still trained by a great swordmaster.

    The said swordmaster was, in fact, the judge of this duel. Theodore Jacques was someone even Eryndor could trust to be fair, considering he learned swordsmanship under the tutelage of the duke.

    "Why don''t you bring it on then? I will show what this child can do," Vyan provoked.

    "If you have the courage, why don''t you take the first step?" Eryndor retorted.

    "As your wish, Grandfather," Vyan let out and lunged at him with his sword. As expected, Eryndor reacted just in time to defend himself.

    The first clash of steel was a shockwave through the clearing.

    Vyan moved with his usual flair, his strikes quick and unpredictable. But Eryndor countered each one effortlessly, his movements a testament to decades of experience.

    The small audience watched in tense silence.

    Clyde, leaning against a tree, looked as though he was already planning all the medicinal potions and herbs he was going to give to Vyan if he sustained any injuries. Celeste stood close by, her hands clasped tightly, worry etched into her features for both her father and nephew. Ronan was just as worried of a mess as her, if not more.

    While Katelyn seemed more interested in the actual duel, her eyes glinting with excitement; she loved duels like this where she couldn''t predict the result.

    Unbeknownst to them, Iyana crouched behind a thick bush, her Aura masking her presence. Her gaze flickered between the two duelists, ready to intervene if things took a turn for the worse.

    Vyan''s initial strikes began to falter as Eryndor''s relentless precision pushed him back into defense only.

    Celeste watched, her heart in her throat, as her nephew started to struggle. She recalled the conversation she had with her father after Vyan informed her of the duel tonight.

    "Father," she called the duke from behind, and he halted without turning around. "I heard you are dueling Vyan tonight." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, what about it? Did he go crying to you about it?" came Eryndor''s indifferent reply.

    "As if Vee would ever," Celeste let out. "All I want to know is, why? Why are you acting like this with him? You used to adore him¡ª"

    "Used to," he emphasized, his tone hard. "At that time, little did I know that his parents would end up betraying their own nation and bring so much disgrace¡ª"

    "I am telling you, they didn''t. They were framed. Why don''t you believe¡ª" Her words died in her mouth as Eryndor shot her a death glare over his shoulder.

    "Are you trying to slander the emperor again? Do you not have any loyalty for your husband?"

    Celeste scoffed. "Loyalty for the person who killed my sister, brother-in-law, and oldest nephew? Over my dead body."

    "See, this is the reason your words aren''t believable. The person who has no loyalty for her own family isn''t one to be trusted."

    "Fine, don''t trust me," she spat out. "Let''s say his parents did betray this nation. But tell me, what was that five-year-old child''s fault here? All Vee did was suffer all his life. He grew up without having anybody to love him. Doesn''t he now deserve some humanity at the very least from his grandfather?"

    "You ask what that child''s fault is? The blood in his veins. That child has Natalia and Xandres''s blood flowing through him. What makes you think he is any different from them?"

    Celeste let out a bitter laugh. "That''s some big talk coming from the person whose blood was flowing through Natalia."

    His eyes narrowed as he said, "She was misguided by Xandres."

    "Right, Xandres, the man you married my sister off to because of his good reputation back then," she pointed out, even though marrying the late Grand Duke did turn out to be the best decision of her sister''s life.

    Her uptight, strict, never-smiling and sword-loving sister was someone Celeste used to be scared of. Not to mention, they had an age gap of nineteen years. Natalia got married late at the age of twenty-four, so Celeste had the privilege of experiencing five years of terror from her.

    But that terror melted away when she first saw Natalia with Grand Duke Ashstone.

    The warm and soft glow on her face was what opened the doors for Celeste to finally gather the courage to befriend her older sister. After that, she mostly spent her time at the Ashstone manor; she absolutely adored little Aster, who was more like her younger brother than her nephew.

    And then, finally, Vyan was born, who actually had the perfect age to be her adorable nephew. At that time, she officially started staying at the Ashstone Manor because her father was excruciating with the sword training. He always compared her to Natalia and praised how much better she was. And yet¡­

    "All it did ever matter to you was reputation and prestige, after all," Celeste continued, "Natalia was your favorite as long as she was perfect. As soon as she fell from grace, you abandoned her. As if you forgot every pride ever brought to you."

    At that, Eryndor remained quiet. Natalia really used to be Eryndor''s biggest source of pride. She was the perfect daughter who followed everything he wanted. And the one time he was deluded into thinking that she strayed from that path, he abandoned her without a second glance.

    "You know what, Father?" Celeste''s voice strengthened. "Just like how you abandoned Natalia, I will do the same to you if you hurt Vee, which means you can most definitely forget about Ronan becoming your heir. I will make sure there will be nobody to continue your so-called almighty legacy."

    "Celestia¡ª" As he called out, Celeste no longer stopped to listen.

    Celeste knew that Vyan would be mad if he learned of what she said to Eryndor, but she didn''t care. He was like her own son, and a mother could never cease to worry about her child. There was no way she could afford to lose him once again. And she had no doubt that if push came to shove, his grandfather would not even hesitate to kill Vyan during the duel.

    But as she saw Eryndor''s strikes grow more aggressive, she realized that her warning had meant nothing to him. In fact, it might have rather had an adverse effect.

    "Please be okay, Vee," she prayed, whispering under her breath.

    Ronan, like the sweet child he was, wrapped an arm around his mother''s shoulders. "He will make a comeback. Don''t worry, Mother."

    Celeste nodded, hope gleaming in her eyes.

    However, contrary to Ronan''s words, it was extremely hard for Vyan to make a comeback at that stage.

    Being on the defense, Vyan was barely managing to block a series of rapid blows. A particularly forceful strike sent him stumbling back, his sword slipping slightly in his grip.

    "Is this all you have got, child?" Eryndor taunted, his voice a low growl. "I expected more from Natalia''s son."

    Vyan''s breath came in heavy pants, his confidence still not shaken. "Don''t worry. I have just been warming up. This is far from over."

    "Is that so?" Eryndor pressed his advantage, his strikes becoming a blur.

    Vyan''s defensive stance cracked under the pressure, a sharp cut appearing on his arm, the blood gleaming darkly in the moonlight.

    Celeste gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. "No, please¡­"

 Chapter 115: A Mothers Broken Heart

    As soon as Vyan got hurt, Clyde took an involuntary step forward, but Theodore''s firm grip on his arm held him back.

    "He will be fine," Theodore murmured, his tone sure, though his eyes never left Vyan.

    Just like how Theodore stopped Clyde, Ronan was stopping his mother, who now had fearful tears in her eyes and wanted to stop the duel. Katelyn''s initial excitement also dimmed.

    Hidden in the bush, Iyana watched with mounting concern as Vyan''s right arm bled. She knew Eryndor was formidable, but seeing Vyan pushed to his limits, that too bleeding, was something else entirely. Her Aura flared anxiously, ready to intervene if necessary.

    "You are nothing like your mother," Eryndor hissed, his sword arcing in a deadly swing. "She was a warrior. You are just a boy playing games." As if an afterthought, he added, "Although I guess there is one similarity¡ªboth of you are disgraces."

    The words stung more than the cut on his arm. Vyan''s grip tightened on his sword, his knuckles white. He dodged another strike, his movements becoming more focused, more deliberate.

    Eryndor''s next blow came in hard and fast, but Vyan was ready. He deflected it with a swift parry, the clang of steel echoing through the clearing.

    "You might say that my mother disgraced you, but all I am seeing is how much of a failure you are as a father," Vyan spat out.

    "What did you just say?" Eryndor''s eyes blazed with defiant anger.

    "You heard me. You are the one who is disgraceful," Vyan asserted. He might not have known why Eryndor hated him so much at the start of this fight, but every time their swords clashed, it was like he could feel what Eryndor was feeling¡ªgrief, loss, loneliness, and betrayal.

    Those feelings overwhelmed Vyan at first¡ªno, more like, they confused him. But now, he was angered. Eryndor had no right feeling these emotions after what he did to his mother.

    With renewed vigor, Vyan launched a counterattack. His strikes were no longer wild but precise, each one aimed with deadly intent.

    Eryndor''s eyes widened slightly, the first sign of unease appearing on his face. The tide of the battle began to shift.

    "You have got more fight in you than I thought," Eryndor admitted, his voice grudgingly respectful. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But Vyan wasn''t listening. He was in the zone, his focus razor-sharp. However, Eryndor wasn''t about to give up, either. The next exchange was a blur of motion, the clang of swords ringing through the night.

    Vyan''s blade found its mark, slicing through Eryndor''s defenses and leaving a shallow cut on his cheek. The old man''s eyes narrowed, and he lunged forward, but Vyan was faster.

    With a swift, unexpected maneuver, he disarmed Eryndor, sending his sword flying into the darkness.

    Vyan''s blade was at Eryndor''s throat in an instant. His breath was coming in hard pants; stamina still not his forte.

    Theodore came forward and raised his left hand in the air, announcing, "Seeing as Duke Eryndor Maverick Preaton has lost his means of fighting back, I hereby declare Grand Duke Vyan Blake Ashstone to be winner of this duel."

    Vyan smirked, looking Eryndor in the eyes. "Looks like the boy playing games just beat you, Your Grace."

    Eryndor''s expression was a mix of anger, respect, and reluctant acceptance. "I admit my defeat,"he uttered, stepping back as Vyan lowered his sword. "I admit my defeat."

    At that, Vyan couldn''t help but look over at the small audience, flashing them a victorious smile.

    Celeste let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding, her eyes gleaming with relief and pride. Clyde and Ronan grinned, their worries dissolving like sugar in tea. Even Katelyn''s excitement returned, her eyes sparkling with admiration as she cheered, "Thank you for giving me such a spectacular sword display!"

    "This wasn''t a sword display," Vyan retorted, shooting her a deadpan look.

    "Well, I was entertained nevertheless," she shot back with a mischievous grin.

    Vyan shook his head hopelessly, his eyes catching Iyana, who was trying to stay hidden. He had known she was there all along. He gave her a soft smile, which she returned with a bright, warm one.

    Her heart pounded with the intensity of what she had just witnessed. But it wasn''t fear¡ªit was pure excitement. Seeing Vyan fight with such focus and determination stirred feelings she had never experienced before. Her skin felt warmer, her breath a little quicker.

    It was different from the usual butterflies, something deeper and more confusing.

    There you go again, Iyana, thinking all perverted. I really need to stop looking at him like that! she chastised herself, slipping away silently.

    "Vee, you should get that wound treated!" Celeste hollered, her heart uneasy as blood still oozed from Vyan''s arm.

    Vyan gave a nod and was about to walk away from Eryndor when he spoke up, "You have nothing more to say to me?"

    "No," Vyan replied disinterested, "Not really."

    "Do you not want me to apologize at least?" Eryndor''s gaze was on Vyan''s cheek, hinting at the slap.

    "An insincere apology means nothing to me," Vyan said, his voice ruthless. "Unless it comes from your heart, I don''t want to hear of it. And in case you want to apologize for insulting my mother, you would better do so in front of her grave. Because I am pretty sure she is the one more hurt from hearing you talk about her this way."

    "That''s¡­" A flash of hurt appeared on Eryndor''s face.

    Vyan sighed, the sound filled with heaviness and disappointment. Looking over at his grandfather with a cold gaze, he added, "You know what? I pity my poor mother who had the misfortune of having you as a parent."

    Eryndor''s heart clenched, while Vyan didn''t spare him another glance and strode over to Clyde.

    Vyan might have sensed Eryndor''s feelings during their sword clash, but that didn''t justify his actions. He could look past the slap, but how could he act civil with that man when his heart twisted in agony just imagining his mother''s pain when her own father turned his back on her?

    The attack on Ashstone Manor the night Aster died and Vyan disappeared (everyone presumed him dead) happened right after his parents were taken to the capital for interrogation over the monster release and attempted murder of the emperor. The outcome was inevitable¡ªa death sentence. But they were left to languish in prison for a week.

    How must his parents, especially his mother, have felt, knowing both their sons were no longer alive?

    Just before coming to this clearing, Vyan overheard whispers about Eryndor''s absence from their funerals. Natalia had pleaded with Eryndor to give her children a proper burial and a final send-off since she couldn''t be there. But he mercilessly refused.

    How could Vyan forgive that? Breaking his mother''s heart like that? Her last wish, and Eryndor couldn''t even honor it.

    Vyan didn''t fully understand why Eryndor hated him, but he knew that his own hatred was now mutual, burning with a fierce passion.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, as the fight was going on at the meadow not too far from the nobles'' gathering, a certain brunette was looking around for Vyan and Clyde. "Where did those two go?"

    She spotted Spencer, who was also looking for someone. He was the first to jog over to her and ask her, "Miss Freya, have you seen Sir Jacques?"

    "Sir Jacques is also missing? I can''t find Vyan or Clyde, either," Freya let out, her eyes wide. "Where would all of them have gone?" Since Freya was always in charge of planning and this time helped Vyan with all the technicalities of this hunting festival, she was aware that there were no secret hiding spots nearby.

    "Oh," Spencer sighed in relief. "I was worried Sir Jacques got lost once again. For a big man of his esteem, he has a very bad sense of direction," he said with a playful chuckle. "Anyway, Miss Freya, don''t worry. As long as My Lord has Sir Jacques and Sir Clyde with him, he must be okay."

    Freya hummed, feeling assured now. "You are right. I just had a bad feeling all of a sudden and got worried."

    Spencer shot her a reassuring smile and patted her shoulder before going away.

    She let out a sigh of relief and was about to go rest in her tent when a voice called out, "Freya?"

    Freya''s body froze up, her blood turning cold.

    "Fancy meeting you here, my little bird."

 Chapter 116: Flawed Family

    It was nearly midnight, and the camp had fallen into a serene quietness, with most people tucked in for the night.

    "Vee, your arm looks as good as new," Celeste chirped brightly, her eyes crinkling with warmth as Vyan strolled into her tent with his usual laid-back demeanor.

    "Yes, Clyde''s potions worked wonders." Vyan flashed a faint smile as he settled into her rocking chair, while Celeste stayed perched on the edge of her bed, leaning back with a contented sigh.

    Her keen gray eyes took in her nephew, who seemed to be lost in a labyrinth of thoughts. "What''s going on in that head of yours, Vee?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan relaxed, folding his hands in his lap and shutting his eyes. "Tia, why is it that Duke Preaton has no clue about my mana capacity? You said you knew from the start, didn''t you?"

    Her gaze softened with a hint of melancholy. She knew he would ask that question. "Yes, that''s because your grandfather was always obsessed with perfection. After the pressure he piled on Ash, your father was determined not to put you through the same wringer. In fact, Ash had a phase where he constantly had mental breakdowns¡ª"

    "Brother did?" Aster always looked so strong and perfect in the portraits; it was hard for Vyan to picture he could have gone through such a tough phase.

    "Yes," she said with a hint of regret. "I don''t know why Natalia and Brother-in-law let Father interfere like that, but then again, Father was always extremely domineering and my poor brother-in-law was a little too nice for his own good." She shook her head with a sigh. "Nevertheless, your parents snapped back to their senses when your brother finally broke¡ª"

    "Wait, how old are we talking about here?"

    "The pressure on Ash started from around the age of four, and maybe, it was at the age of eight or nine when he finally had eno¡ª"

    Vyan straightened up and stared at his aunt, dumbfounded. "What?"

    She gave him a rueful smile. "I am sorry, Vee, I should have done something for Ash at that time. In fact, all of us should have."

    "Wow, and the fact that Duke Preaton is not even an Ashstone, and yet he¡­ Not to mention, my parents let it happen? Were they wearing blindfolds until it was too late?"

    From the portraits, Vyan always thought his family was a model of perfection¡ªbrimming with joy and devoid of sorrow. But no, it turned out they were as dysfunctional as a circus with no ringmaster. His family was a complete mess!

    "I know," Celeste murmured, her eyes twinkling as she looked at Vyan. "But do you know who pulled Ash out of that dark phase in his life?"

    "Let me guess: a dazzling, sparkling fairy?" Vyan replied with a sarcastic tilt to his voice.

    Celeste chuckled. "Exactly."

    "What? Really?"

    "No, you goof. You were Ash''s fairy."

    "This gloomy self of mine?" Vyan quipped dryly.

    "You weren''t always gloomy," she giggled. "But yes, you were the fairy that saved Ash. Just when he was about to break beyond repair, you came along. He quit swordsmanship, magic practice, studies¡ªeverything¡ªand poured all his time into you. He found peace and joy with you, and to protect you, he started training again."

    Vyan sighed deeply, burying his face in his palms. "Listening to all this makes me kind of wish I remembered my childhood. I really want to remember Ash. Wherever he is, I bet he''s sad that I don''t."

    "All he wants is for you to be happy," Celeste said gently.

    Vyan hummed thoughtfully. "You know, Tia, I used to think my family was perfect."

    "Silly," she teased. "No family is perfect. My sister and brother-in-law were far from it, but their love for you and Ash was real. That''s what family is. They may not always get it right, but the love and care? That''s always there."

    A smile spread across his face as he nodded, absorbing her words. "I will be sure to do good for my family as well."

    Celeste''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Are you planning to get married soon, Vee?"

    Vyan burst out laughing. "Goodness, no! Not even close."

    Celeste''s excitement deflated faster than a balloon with a slow leak. "Won''t I have the fortune of seeing my niece-in-law before I die?"

    "Maybe? Or maybe not? Who knows, maybe I''ll wait till your funeral to finally get a bride," he joked.

    "How mean of you, Vee!" she gasped, playing along. "It''s okay if you don''t marry soon. I''ll just marry off Ronan. At least I''ll get to enjoy one of my children''s weddings before I die."

    "He''s still a child, though," Vyan reminded her, eyes twinkling with mischief.

    She pouted dramatically. "Anyway, whom did you mean by family?"

    "Who else, Tia?" he chuckled. "You, Ronan, Katelyn, Clyde, and... in fact, all the servants at the estate. They''re so good to me. Sometimes I feel like I don''t deserve it. And you know what?

    Who needs Duke Preaton to act like my grandfather? I already have Benedict, the grumpiest yet most concerned grandpa stand-in."

    Celeste''s heart melted a little. "I''m glad you think so fondly of your servants."

    "Of course. I was in the line of service once," Vyan chirped. "It''s nice to be treated like a human. There was only one person who did so for me and stupid me ended up falling in¡ª" He paused, realizing he was about to spill too much.

    Celeste was already looking at him with a gleam in her eye. If she found out, she would never let him live it down.

    "Never mind," he cleared his throat, acting all sophisticated all of a sudden.

    "Oh, come on, tell me. I am like your mother, aren''t I?" she pleaded.

    "That''s exactly why I am not telling you."

    "That is so unfair," she cried out.

    "You know what? It''s about time I retire to bed," he declared, standing up. "Goodnight."

    "Fine, keep your love life hidden," she said, rolling her eyes. "But wait, take this with you. I forgot to give it to you earlier." She handed him a box of chocolates from her nightstand. "I got these when some foreign delegates visited the palace. I know how much you love chocolates, so I saved them for you."

    "I... I''m not a little kid," he objected weakly, ears turning red from embarrassment, but accepted the box anyway.

    Celeste smiled warmly. "Goodnight, Vee."

    "Goodnight, Tia."

    After leaving her tent, he headed straight for his own. Placing the box of chocolates on the table, he lit the lamps with a snap of his fingers and removed his cravat. As he peeled off his vest, a soft sniffle reached his ears.

    He paused, senses alert. Slowly turning around, he sighed in relief at the sight of the familiar brunette.

    "Freya, what brings you here? And why have you been sitting there like this in the dark?" Vyan asked, arching an eyebrow at her, who was curled in front of his nightstand, her knees pulled to her chest. "Wait, are you perhaps playing hide-and-seek with Clyde?"

    Freya didn''t respond, only shivering visibly.

    "Freya?" he repeated with concern, walking over to her side, and kneeled beside her. "Is everything okay?"

    "Vyan, he¡­" she began, her voice trembling, her face drained of color. "H¨Che saw me."

    "Who saw you?"

    "I¡­I-Izac," she choked out, tears welling up in her eyes.

    "Izac? Like Prince Izac? What does he have¡ª" Vyan halted in the middle of his sentence, recalling the information Clyde had initially given him on Freya.

    "Rumor has it she tried to flirt with Prince Izac and got exiled. But knowing that douche of a prince, he probably flirted first and then cried harassment when he got rejected. That guy is sleazier than a perverted old man on the street."

    "Oh, shit, I totally forgot about that part," Vyan muttered under his breath, then his eyes widened in horror. "Did he do anything to you today?"

    "He¡­"

 Chapter 117: Eternal Gratitude

    "He called me by that pet name," Freya said, her voice barely more than a whisper, "and I ran away immediately. I didn''t know where to go. If I went back to my tent, he could force his way in. So I thought if I hid here, he wouldn''t dare follow."

    Vyan''s eyes softened as he gently patted her back, trying to offer comfort. It was hard to reconcile this trembling woman with the resolute Freya he had come to know over the past year. She had always projected a formidable strength, never flinching in the face of Lyon, even slapping him without hesitation.

    Now, here she was trembling at the mere sound of Izac calling her name. Vyan couldn''t begin to fathom how traumatizing it must have been for her.

    "Freya," he said softly, "didn''t you know Izac would be at this festival? Why didn''t you tell me? Had I remembered what he did to you, I would never have asked you to come."

    He had only invited her to help keep track of monster kills and perhaps have fun mingling with the ladies her age. The last thing he wanted was to endanger her.

    "I didn''t want to add to your stress," Freya murmured, her voice muffled as she buried her face in her knees. "You were already overwhelmed. I thought if I could just avoid him, it would be fine. But when I couldn''t find you or Clyde, I started searching. That''s when he saw me."

    Vyan''s expression turned to one of regret. "We should have let you know where we were going," he said, frustration lacing his tone. "I am so sorry, Freya."

    Freya shook her head, tears spilling over. "It''s not your fault or Clyde''s. I should have been more cautious. Now, I have ruined everything."

    "Nothing is ruined," Vyan said firmly. "Izac can''t do anything to you. I will make sure of it. In fact, I''m sending you back to the estate first thing in the morning."

    Her head snapped up, eyes wide with disbelief. "But who will take care¡ª"

    "You don''t have to worry about that," Vyan cut in smoothly. "I will call Benedict. He is excellent with all the management stuff, so he can handle everything. Just go back home and relax. I won''t let Izac get to you."

    "But¡ª"

    "And to ensure you get your revenge, I''ve already got the perfect plan."

    "You''ve already devised a revenge scheme?" she asked, a mixture of awe and disbelief in her voice.

    "Of course. Who do you think I am?" Vyan smirked smugly, eliciting a small chuckle from her.

    "You really are my savior," she uttered with a teary smile. Once, she had doubted her feelings for Vyan, wondering if they were romantic. But they never were, not for a single moment.

    From the moment they met, he had been someone she could sacrifice her life for, just out of eternal gratitude. He had picked her up when she was at her lowest, helped her out whenever she was in trouble, or needed money for her family. To her, he was an embodiment of gratitude and admiration.

    "Thank you so much, Vyan, for everything," she whispered, her voice barely audible but filled with heartfelt sincerity.

    "No, thank you for always rescuing my paperwork," he said with a light chuckle, hoping to diffuse the tension in the air. Standing up, he added, "For tonight, stay here. I am off to commandeer Clyde''s tent."

    Freya shot up in alarm, "I can''t let you do that!"

    "Why not? Are you worried I am going to hog Clyde''s bed and make him bunk on the floor?"

    "How could you possibly make that poor thing sleep on the floor? He is also a noble, isn''t he?"

    "Since when did Clyde become a ''poor thing''? If anyone is getting tormented, it''s me by his antics."

    Freya stifled a giggle and relented, "You are right. Clyde does torment me to some extent as well¡­ Okay, then, do as you see fit."

    "Great. Then get some sleep¡ª" He turned to leave but stopped short, recalling something. "Oh, I forgot about the lavender incense."

    Freya stepped aside, giving him access to the nightstand. She couldn''t resist peeking into the drawer, where three packets of incense lay waiting. "Vyan, why do you have so many packets of incense?"

    Vyan paused, pulling out a few sticks, while a faint smile formed on his face. "Someone thought I forgot to bring my incense, so I was given an extra pack."

    "That''s very sweet of them," Freya complimented softly.

    He nodded, his smile widening with warmth.

    Vyan might be a tad forgetful and a bit clumsy with self-care, but he had two guardian angels¡ªClyde and Benedict¡ªwho ensured he never left without his essentials. And they knew lavender incense was a must for his insomniac sleeping habits.

    How could he tell Iyana, who was so earnestly looking out for his well-being, that he had everything covered? So, he opted for a little white lie and embraced her concern. Both were content, and really, what more could he ask for?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, the sky flaunted a stunning shade of light orange, as if it had just returned from a particularly glamorous makeover session. Hearing the birds in full concert mode, Katelyn stepped out of her tent, ready to conquer the day. She loved her morning walks, especially since they often included a peek at the imperial knights'' sparring session.

    While she herself wasn''t much interested in wielding a sword, she very much enjoyed watching the sword display, which was why she was a big fan of Iyana''s. Anyhow, since the knights weren''t available here for her daily dose of entertainment, a walk would have to suffice.

    With a spring in her step, she began her stroll. That was when her eyes caught sight of movement in Vyan''s tent, and she arched an eyebrow.

    "Doesn''t Vyan usually sleep until the crack of noon?" She had heard that Vyan''s morning routine typically involved waking up at the unholy hour of ten or eleven, yet for this festival, he usually dragged himself out of bed by seven-thirty and was still the last to arrive at the breakfast buffet.

    Looking up at the sky, she knew this was way too early for him to be up.

    Oh, well, if he is awake, it''s the perfect time to annoy him.

    A mischievous grin spread across her face as she skipped over to Vyan''s tent.

    "Good morning, Vyan," she greeted innocently. If she didn''t ask sweetly, he might not even let her in. "Please come out and let your lovely cousin see your anno¡ªerr, handsome face."

    The movement inside ceased immediately, triggering Katelyn''s suspicion.

    "Vyan, is it not you in there?" she called, feeling a twinge of concern. Was it a thief trying to gather intelligence from Vyan''s residence? "Vyan, or whoever you are, come out instantly, or I will call the guards¡ª"

    "Your Imperial Highness, please don''t," came a clear voice, making Katelyn narrow her eyes.

    "Who is that?" Katelyn demanded.

    The woman approached the tent door and said, "I am Freya Adeline, Your Imperial Highness. I work as the treasurer at House Ashstone. His Grace let me stay here for the night due to some situation." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How do I believe you if you don''t show me your face?" Katelyn crossed her arms.

    Freya sighed. "Alright, Your Imperial Highness. I will give you a quick peek."

    "Okay."

    As Freya opened the tent door just enough for Katelyn to see her, a young lady named Mitchell happened to walk by and halted in her tracks. Freya''s eyes met Mitchell''s, and both widened in realization.

    Mitchell''s hands flew to her mouth, gasping. "Oh, my Goddess, an unknown lady emerging from His Grace''s tent first thing in the morning!"

 Chapter 118: Grand Dukes Lover

    Vyan''s deep sleep was rudely interrupted by a piercing, shrill voice. He rolled over, desperately trying to ignore it.

    "Vyan, Vyaaan, Vyaaaaan," Clyde called out in a comical opera-like tone, standing beside Vyan''s bed¡ªor more accurately, Clyde''s bed.

    "Shuddap," Vyan mumbled, his words slurred with sleep.

    Clyde''s grin stretched from ear to ear. "Rise and shine, my dear lord. Miss breakfast and you will be fasting till dusk."

    Vyan yanked the duvet over his head, blocking out Clyde as if he were a particularly obnoxious alarm clock.

    "Don''t ignore me like that," Clyde whined, his voice a blend of exaggerated distress and playful menace.

    "¡­you ¡­ ex¡­ ou¡­" Vyan''s muffled voice emerged from under the covers, a jumbled mess of syllables.

    "U? X? O? Dreaming of alphabets now, Vyan?" Clyde teased. "Most people your age dream of women¡ªoh, but then again, maybe you''re past that whole puberty phase¡ª"

    Before Clyde could finish his sentence, a pillow whizzed past him with deadly accuracy. Expertly dodging it, Clyde turned to find Vyan sitting up, giving him a look that could freeze lava.

    "I asked, did you see Freya off to the carriage properly?" Vyan demanded, his voice as sharp as his glare.

    Clyde nodded enthusiastically. "I even sent a knight with her for good measure."

    "Good." Vyan then proceeded to dive back under the covers like a pro, ready to resume his slumber.

    "Hey, what about breakfast?" Clyde prodded Vyan''s shoulder as his friend buried his face in the pillow.

    "Bring it to me," Vyan mumbled from his cocoon.

    "Wow, what am I, your maid?" Clyde asked, feigning indignation.

    "No, you are my best friend."

    Clyde gasped, dramatically clutching his chest as though he had been struck by Cupid''s arrow. "Why the sudden affection? You know I melt whenever you call me¡ª" He gasped again, this time in mock outrage. "How dare you, you manipulative¡ª"

    "Well, won''t you bring me breakfast in bed, my beloved best friend?"

    Clyde could see Vyan''s lips curling into a sly grin, knowing full well how weak Clyde was to that term. "Fine, just this once." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "And while you are at it, could you grab me a set of clothes from my tent too?" Vyan added, not even trying to hide his shamelessness.

    "I swear, you are such an opportunist." Clyde chuckled merrily, thoroughly enjoying the turn of events. He couldn''t help but enjoy how Vyan was finally embracing his role as a best friend, irritating Clyde just as much as Clyde had always annoyed him.

    Clyde decided to fetch Vyan''s breakfast first, mindful that the buffet might wrap up soon. The second day of the Monster Hunt was set to start at eight-thirty, and he had only ten minutes until the clock hit eight, which marked the end of time for breakfast.

    As he briskly navigated the array of breakfast delights, loading the tray with Vyan''s usual favorites, a group of ladies beckoned him over. Smiling, he sauntered toward them, ever the social butterfly, charming both ladies and gentlemen alike.

    "Why the sudden summon, my esteemed ladies? How may I be of service?" Clyde asked with a flourish, his tone full of playful charm.

    "We have heard some peculiar rumors, and we need your esteemed verification, Lord Magnus," Lady Gretchen began in a hushed tone, her face half-hidden behind a pale yellow fan.

    "Ask away, my ladies," Clyde prompted, eyebrows raised in curious amusement.

    "Is there a special lady in His Grace Vyan''s life?" Lady Karen inquired, her eyes sparkling with gossip-fueled excitement.

    Clyde arched an eyebrow, opting to listen more before commenting. The honest answer was, of course, Lady Iyana.

    "We don''t know if you have heard of it yet, but at the crack of dawn, Lady Mitchell saw a woman inside His Grace''s tent," Gretchen continued, her voice dripping with scandal.

    "Oh?" Clyde responded, his mouth forming a perfect ''O,'' feigning cluelessness.

    "According to Lady Mitchell''s description, we think we have seen this woman around the festival," Gretchen added.

    "Yes, a tall brunette who appears older than His Grace but dresses quite simply," Karen stated.

    "Simple yet elegant," Priscilla remarked, her tone admiring.

    "I wonder if His Grace prefers older women," Nicole mused thoughtfully.

    "Even so, why would he go for a commoner?" Karen scoffed.

    "How do we know she is a commoner?" Priscilla asked curiously.

    "Well, if she weren''t, we would know her, wouldn''t we?" Karen replied, her tone tinged with disdain.

    "That makes sense," Priscilla nodded. "But what do you think, Lord Magnus? Who could she¡ª"

    They all froze mid-gossip, realizing Clyde had vanished.

    "Oh my, Lord Magnus must know something! That''s why he ran off," Nicole gasped.

    "Which means it must be true!" Priscilla exclaimed. "The Grand Duke has a lover!"

    Clyde exhaled a relieved sigh once he reached outside his tent. Indeed, making a quick exit was the best decision, at least for the sake of self-preservation.

    Denying the girls would have been pointless; it would only fuel their curiosity, leading them to think he was safeguarding some scandalous secret about his master. And the last thing he wanted was them stumbling onto the connection between Vyan and Iyana during their curious investigation.

    Because let''s face it: most of the noble ladies had gossip as their main hobby. It was practically their lifeline. Clyde wasn''t saying he was against a bit of harmless gossip himself¡ªhe could enjoy a good scandal as long as it stayed in the realm of playful chatter and didn''t cause anyone real harm.

    This rumor, though, would have bothered Vyan if it was related to Iyana. But since it wasn''t, Vyan wouldn''t lose sleep over it. Therefore, Clyde could rather have a little bit of fun by teasing Vyan about it, maybe even Freya.

    With a bemused shake of his head, Clyde pushed open the partially closed door to his tent. He was met with an unexpected sight, finding someone lounging by the bedside. Or maybe, just maybe, this rumor wasn''t so harmless, after all.

    "Lady Iyana?" Clyde murmured softly, noticing Vyan''s head was still snuggled in his pillow, fast asleep.

    "Good morning, Clyde," Iyana replied with an expression as cool as a cucumber. Her eyes flicked to the tray in his hand. "May I?"

    In a flash of insight and with a grin, Clyde handed over the tray, taking a moment to bask in the fact that he loved being a wingman to his favorite couple.

    With a jaunty wave, he waltzed out of the tent, humming a tune, leaving the potential chaos in their capable hands. He only hoped Iyana didn''t strangle Vyan in his sleep out of her jealousy.

    Once Clyde left, Vyan shuffled around and lay on his back, gazing at Iyana with half-closed, groggy eyes.

    "What are you doing here?" he asked, his voice soft and sleepy.

    Iyana reached over and brushed a few strands of hair sticking to his forehead. "I had to check where you were."

    "Why?" he mumbled.

    She couldn''t help but think how vulnerable and soft he looked at that moment, a stark contrast to the first time she had been in his bedroom, when he had pinned her down with hostility blazing in his eyes.

    Her gaze fell on a stray eyelash on his cheek. She reached over to remove it, tenderly brushing his skin. Before she could retreat her hand, Vyan sleepily leaned into her touch.

    "Your hands are so rough," he murmured.

    A twinge of insecurity bubbled up in Iyana. Her hands, unlike those of most ladies her age, were rough and calloused¡ªa testament to ten years of rigorous sword-wielding. Embarrassed, she was about to pull back when his palm came to rest atop hers.

    "But I like them," he added, a small, serene smile on his face. "A lot."

    Her heart skipped a beat at his whisper.

    "You still haven''t told me. Why did you come here?" he asked, his hand now gently caressing hers.

    She averted her eyes and let the waves of her open hair cover her burning cheeks. "Why, you ask," she chuckled, feigning a mocking tone. "Because apparently, you are secretly married to an old lady with no social standing."

    "Uh-huh, I see¡ªwait, what?"

 Chapter 119: Beginning Of Chaos

    Vyan sat up, his face twisted in disbelief. "What do you mean by that?"

    "It''s what I heard from the rumor mill. Though, I must say, it''s one of the more entertaining ones," she admitted, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

    "Why is this rumor even circulating?" he asked, horrified.

    She tilted her head, a teasing grin spreading across her face. "Shouldn''t you know that better, Your Grace?"

    "I have no clue where this rumor could have originated from," he defended vehemently. "First of all, I am not even wedded. Secondly, obviously not to an old lady. I have a type, okay? And that does not include old ladies. Thirdly, why is my non-existent wife''s social standing even a topic?

    I couldn''t care less about her imaginary aristocratic lineage. And honestly, if I were to invent a wife, she would at least be a sword-wielding warrior who is most definitely younger than me, not some withering lady in a rocking chair!"

    Iyana burst out laughing. "Oh, my goodness." She clutched her stomach, her laughter echoing as she threw her head back, her platinum blonde hair cascading like a curtain.

    Vyan stopped mid-rant, utterly captivated. The sound of her free, joyous laugh was like music, and the crinkle near her eyes only added to her charm. Her platinum blonde hair framed her face like a halo. He didn''t dare blink, afraid this beautiful moment would vanish if he did. Instead, he engraved the scene into his heart, wishing it could last forever.

    "Calm down," she said, pressing a hand on his shoulder before patting it gently. "All of this stems from a simple misunderstanding, okay? Someone just happened to see an unfamiliar woman in your tent this morning."

    "You mean someone saw Freya?"

    "Yes, and Miss Freya explained the whole situation to me during my morning training," Iyana said, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

    "Why would she do that?" Vyan asked, puzzled.

    Iyana shrugged, removing her hand from his shoulder. "I don''t know. But I totally understood her fear when she told me about Prince Izac." She let out a dramatic, disgusted sigh.

    "He tried hitting on you again, even after you lost your memories?" He knew the story from when he was her knight; she had slapped the prince right then and there for his inappropriate behavior at a party full of people.

    "Oh, yeah, definitely," she admitted with a casual shrug. "But don''t lose any sleep over it. I already put him in his place."

    "What did you do this time?"

    She grinned, an evil glint in her eyes. "Let''s just say, good thing I was in my uniform that day. It made it easier to kick him where the sun doesn''t shine."

    "Okay, wow." He burst into laughter. "You kicked him in the famila jewels?"

    "He left me no choice," she claimed, all innocence.

    "Please, coming from you, I imagine the kick was pretty solid."

    "Oh, yes. I did intend to make him impotent."

    "The emperor better be glad he has three sons to give him an heir then," he remarked, and she chuckled. "Because I have a plan to put the final nail in the coffin today."

    "What is it?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    "Since we are on the same side for this one, I will spill the beans..."

    As they got to talking, their conversation flowed effortlessly from one topic to another. Vyan realized this was the first time he was chatting so casually with her. Even when he was her knight and she would share almost everything with him, he never felt completely comfortable with Iyana, given their differences in social standing.

    But now that he was on the upper ladder of society, he could see why it wasn''t a big deal to Iyana back then and how much she might have secretly hoped he would open up to her as well.

    Whatever had happened in the past, he was grateful for what they had now. Their dynamic was nice and relaxing. He had only found this kind of comfort with Clyde until recently. Now, he was glad to have Iyana in his life too.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Around the same time, Clyde was hovering around his tent, repeatedly checking his pocket watch like it held the secrets of the universe. He needed to make his grand entrance at precisely one-quarter past eight to deliver Vyan''s clothes. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As much as he wanted his favorite ship to bond and set sail, as Vyan''s aide, he had to ensure Vyan showed up at half past eight to inaugurate the second day of the hunt. It was a cruel reality that he would have to burst their bubble in just five minutes.

    As he wallowed in his thoughts, his eyes caught a glimpse of a beautiful shade of silver hair gliding by. "Your¡ª" the word almost leaped off his tongue, eager to call out to her.

    But he wouldn''t. Not until the promised day.

    He swallowed the greeting and turned away, even though every fiber of his being wanted to approach her and chatter away.

    His heart throbbed painfully as he thought bitterly, I am sure she wouldn''t even notice, let alone be bothered, if I flat-out ignored her.

    Little did he know how wrong he was.

    Althea clutched the spot over her heart, feeling it twist in pain. She had intentionally passed by in front of Clyde, selfishly hoping he would call out to her. Maybe she was greedy, wanting to see his bright smile. Just one more time.

    But he didn''t call out. He didn''t smile at her. And that hurt¡ªlike a thousand tiny, invisible knives stabbing her chest.

    "Why¡­ why are you affecting me like this, Clyde, when I am supposed to never feel these things ever again?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    While the nobles bustled in the clearing before the forest entrance, eager for the hunt, a different scene unfolded in the shadows.

    Imperial soldiers and Ashstone knights quietly guarded the opposite side of the forest, their presence a silent vigil against any unforeseen threats. Guards were strategically posted around the entire perimeter, ready to assist anyone lost and to prevent any monsters from escaping.

    On the surface, the security seemed impeccable.

    But what if that security was still compromised?

    Towards the east of the forest, with a single snap of a finger, all the guards'' eyes turned gray, their gazes becoming lifeless and doll-like.

    Silent and deliberate, a black-cloaked figure emerged from the shadows, striding to the forest''s edge and the guards acted as if the person was invisible to their eyes.

    In that person''s hands was a box, ancient and ornate, like a treasure chest from forgotten legends. With a swift motion, the lid was lifted, releasing a swirling, dark mist.

    From the mist, an enormous, S-grade monster with midnight-black scales and fiery eyes emerged, its roar shaking the ground. Following it, two A-grade monsters stepped out¡ªone, a hulking, horned brute, and the other, a towering, winged beast with razor-sharp talons and piercing eyes.

    Right behind them emerged a hulking, armored creature with a spiked tail and glowing runes etched into its tough hide, exuding an aura of raw, untamed power.

    The figure watched in silence with a smirk as the beasts spread out into the forest. "Let the chaos begin."

 Chapter 120: Come Back Safe

    Today marked the second day of the Monster Hunt Festival, and the atmosphere was buzzing with a chaotic blend of excitement and anxiety. Unlike yesterday''s individual hunt, today''s activities were more of a group activity for the noble houses, complete with excessively pampered horses and overconfident hunters.

    The heads of the noble houses or their heirs naturally assumed leadership roles, flanked by their handpicked knights, all radiating an air of self-importance.

    The difficulty level was cranked up a notch, thanks to the mages who had pulled an all-nighter setting up devious traps throughout the forest.

    As the event was about to kick off, the clearing near the forest hummed with anticipation, only to fall into an eerie silence the moment the host, the Grand Duke, appeared. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan entered, striding in with his typical nonchalance, seemingly unbothered by the hushed awe that enveloped the crowd. He felt the weight of countless eyes but shrugged it off, making his way to his waiting knights and Clyde without missing a beat.

    Theodore, ever the stern commander, narrowed his eyes, likely composing a mental reprimand for Vyan''s tardiness. Vyan shot him an apologetic look before turning to Clyde, who was brimming with news.

    "His Majesty wants to see you," Clyde announced, his tone heavy with implication.

    Vyan''s brows knitted in confusion. "Why? What does he want now?"

    Clyde shrugged. "I have no idea. But he looked serious."

    With an exaggerated groan, Vyan muttered, "Great, just what I needed. Fine, I will go see what the old bastard wants. Get ready with the horses and everything."

    "Roger that." Clyde gave a mock salute and turned to talk to Spencer.

    Making his way to the shed where the emperor and empresses were comfortably settled, Vyan caught a secretive, maternal smile from Celeste, which he returned with a subtle nod before locking eyes with the emperor.

    "Greetings, Your Imperial Majesties. I trust the festivities have met your expectations thus far?" Vyan said, flashing his signature, impeccably polished smile.

    Empress Jade offered a tight-lipped smile, while Celeste positively sparkled with joy.

    "Ah, Grand Duke, the festivities have been delightful! The special arrangements you made were particularly enjoyable," Emperor Edgar responded, his tone jovial.

    Vyan knew the emperor couldn''t partake in the main event with the other noble folk due to social norms and security concerns. So, to keep him entertained and buttered up, Vyan had arranged a private hunting ground for the emperor¡ªa sort of preemptive peace offering before Vyan set his revenge plans in motion.

    "I am honored to hear that," Vyan replied, widening his smile. "If I may, what prompted this summons, Your Imperial Majesty?"

    "Oh, that." Edgar''s green eyes twinkled as he motioned for Vyan to come closer.

    Obeying, Vyan stepped onto the altar, bracing himself.

    "I heard some rumors, by the way."

    Oh, for heaven''s sake, not him too!

    "So, are you tying the knot anytime soon?" Edgar asked eagerly.

    Vyan let out an awkward laugh, shaking his head. "Your Imperial Majesty, if I may be honest, it was just a one-night thing," he lied smoothly, because that was the quickest way out of this awkward interrogation. He definitely didn''t want to go into details about the Freya situation.

    "Oh, no, I got excited over nothing," Edgar''s excitement visibly deflated. "Here I thought, since you advocate so strongly for women, you must not be involved in shallow affairs. That is why I was sure you must have spent the night with a woman you planned to marry," he sighed in disappointment. "But then again, I shouldn''t be too surprised. You are a man at the end of the day. I understand."

    It took every ounce of Vyan''s self-control to maintain his smile in that moment.

    "Although I should suggest you find a bride soon. You are of age, after all," Edgar advised, as if discussing the weather.

    "I suppose I am," Vyan played along, crying internally, why in the world is everybody obsessed with finding me a bride? Does it look like I will never find one on my own?!

    "Do you need me to find you a bride? I am like a father to you, after all."

    Says the man who killed my actual father, Vyan thought, his blood boiling beneath his calm exterior.

    "I wouldn''t want to trouble you with that, Your Imperial Majesty. Honestly, I don''t think I am ready for marriage yet. So, no wedding bells from my side anytime soon," he politely rejected the offer, still smiling.

    "Well, worth a try," Edgar replied, smiling wryly. "Oh, by the way, do you have any guesses for today''s winners?"

    "If you were to ask me, I would have to be biased and say House Ashstone will win," Vyan joked, a glint of mischief in his eyes.

    "Do you think the Imperial Family will give you no competition?"

    "With Prince Easton leading? I am sure they will put up a good fight."

    As Vyan continued to chat, maintaining his effortlessly charming facade, Iyana watched from the sidelines, rolling her eyes in exasperation. What a masterful performance this guy puts on.

    "I swear, he has got Father wrapped around his finger," Easton commented from beside her, casting a skeptical glance at Iyana. "Would you still support your former knight after hearing all these rumors?"

    "Who is to say they are true?" Iyana shot back, pretending like she didn''t know the truth.

    "There is no smoke without fire, Iyana," Easton said pointedly. "Besides, this topic is pointless. What I did want to ask you ask, is it true that you have achieved Aura? I had to learn it from His Grace."

    Iyana raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. She had half-expected the question since Vyan had given her a heads-up about his slip-up. "What does it matter, Your Imperial Highness? It changes nothing. I am still planning to quit after the Monster Hunt Festival."

    Easton fell silent for a moment, clearly taken aback. Then he asked, "So why did you tell His Grace about it then?"

    "Because he happened to be nearby," she replied curtly, as if the explanation were as obvious as the sky being blue.

    "Why¡ª"

    Before Easton could finish his question, the announcement for the start of the Monster Hunt Festival blared, cutting him off.

    "Anyway, there is no point in discussing it further. I wish the best of luck to you," Iyana said with a thin smile.

    Before Easton could return the smile, Iyana spun on her heel and strode away. As Vyan descended from the altar, their gazes intersected. There was no need for words; the silent exchange spoke volumes.

    Her eyes conveyed a simple yet powerful plea: Come back safe.

    It was a wish that felt more like a lifeline, as the forest prepared to unleash its unexpected horrors.

 Chapter 121: Beautiful Illusion

    The forest hummed with whispers, anticipating the spectacle about to unfold. A group of imperial knights sat astride their horses, poised for the hunt. At the forefront, the three princes of their empire readied themselves.

    If only Izac had a shred of leadership skills and Ronan was a little older, we could have formed three factions and earned the most kills with ease, Easton calculated. But in this situation, leaving those two unsupervised would be a disaster waiting to happen.

    "Izac, Ronan, you will follow my lead and stay with the knights," Easton commanded, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Ronan nodded curtly, while Izac shrugged with an air of indifference.

    "What does it matter if we stick together or not? You will just hog all the glory as usual. Ronan and I might as well be invisible," Izac retorted, his words sharp.

    "What I am saying is for your own betterment." Easton shot a glance at the surrounding knights before steering his horse closer to Izac. "If you have got a problem with me, save it for home. Don''t embarrass our family here."

    "Oh, you think I am embarrassing the family?" Izac scoffed. "You know what? I don''t have to stand here and listen to your barking orders. I don''t need this humiliation."

    "When have I humiliated you? Izac, stop¡ª" Easton began, but Izac was already spurring his horse away. Frustrated, he muttered, "What is his problem today?" Izac acted however he wished all the time, but he had never acted like this before.

    "I don''t know. He has been in a foul mood since this morning," Ronan said, his expression impassive.

    Mhmm, Izac should be fine, right? Surely, he is not stupid enough to roam the forest all alone on this day, Easton thought to himself as the monsters today would be far more dangerous than yesterday.

    Then, Easton''s eyes narrowed on Ronan. "What about you? Weren''t you supposed to participate with House Preaton as their heir?"

    "I don''t feel like it anymore," Ronan replied, his face a blank mask.

    Did something go wrong with yesterday''s duel? Easton''s curiosity about the duel between Vyan and Duke Preaton flickered, but he knew better than to ask any of Vyan''s close associates. They were as tight-lipped as a sealed tomb.

    "Very well then. Even if Izac is not joining us, we will still claim victory," Easton declared to the knights, his voice brimming with resolve. "As the Imperial Family of Haynes, we cannot afford to lose. At any cost!"

    As the imperial knights roared in response, the second prince found himself alone. Sticking around to watch Easton flaunt his superiority held no appeal for him.

    Besides, his mood was already soured, courtesy of a certain elusive little bird slipping through his fingers.

    Last night, after catching a fleeting glimpse of Freya, he had scoured the grounds with the fervor of a madman but came up empty-handed. It made him question if she had been nothing more than his imagination.

    If she weren''t an illusion, what could she possibly be doing here? There was no way any noble house would hire her; he had ensured that personally. Maybe she had picked up work with the catering service?

    He was certain that once every door was slammed in her face, she would have no choice but to come crawling back to him.

    He had almost forgotten about her in the year since she got exiled from the palace, but now, his mind was once again plagued by thoughts of her. She was the first person to ever turn him down, and the sting of that rejection was as fresh as ever. How could he forget that?

    "Oh, well, I should go back and relax. I have no business roaming around here all alone. Mother would be furious if I ended up getting hurt," Izac concluded.

    Just as he was about to turn back, thinking it was all in vain, a figure caught his eye.

    Standing near a big rock, bathed in the soft morning light, was Freya. Her brown hair cascaded over her white cloak, and her warm brown eyes sparkled with an almost otherworldly allure.

    "Little bird?" Izac''s voice was full of disbelief, echoing through the tranquil forest. "What are you doing here?"

    Freya didn''t respond but simply smiled, a tantalizing curve of her lips that promised solace and secrets. With a graceful motion, she beckoned him closer, her movements fluid and mesmerizing.

    Mesmerized, Izac dismounted his horse. He felt drawn to her, as if by an invisible force, his earlier frustrations dissolving in her presence.

    "Are you an illusion?" he murmured, stepping closer. "Because it feels like it."

    Freya''s smile widened, her eyes glinting with a strange light. "Yes," she whispered, her silky voice brushing against his ears. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You are such a beautiful illusion then." Izac reached out, his fingers almost touching her skin. That was when, with a surprising burst of energy, she pushed him.

    "Ahh!" Before he knew it, he was tumbling down a small cliff of about fifteen feet.

    He landed hard, the breath knocked out of him, and before he could comprehend what had happened, he found himself surrounded by shadows.

    The howling began, low and menacing, and Izac panicked, his heart racing with fear. Shadows moved around him, closing in with a feral hunger in their glowing eyes.

    "Help¡­ Help!" Desperation surged through him as he struggled to rise, but pain shot through his leg as one of the beasts lunged, its teeth sinking into his flesh.

    "Ahhh!" He cried out, trying to fend off the creature, but they were relentless.

    Desperately, he reached for his sword, only to find his scabbard empty. His sword was gone. He frantically looked around, realizing too late that it had been sneakily taken away during the brief encounter with Freya.

    The realization dawned on him¡ªthis was no dream. It was a meticulously crafted nightmare.

    And Freya had led him straight into it.

    "Why?" he gasped. "Why are you doing this to me, little bird?"

    The figure above looked down with a cold smile. "Because you deserve it," she said, her voice now tinged with a mocking tone.

    It was then that Izac realized¡ªthis wasn''t Freya. It was someone else, using Freya''s visage to exact a cruel punishment.

    "You..." Izac''s voice faltered as the pain intensified, the creatures closing in on him. "You won''t get away with this."

    The imposter''s laughter echoed eerily. "Oh, but I already have," he replied. "Now, why don''t you get a taste of your own medicine, you fucking degenerate? Because you are no different than a hungry monster to a helpless woman."

    "Who are you¡ª argh! Ahh!"

    Ignoring his desperate cries, the imposter turned and disappeared into thin air, leaving Izac to face the monstrous fate that awaited him.

    The imposter teleported and reappeared in front of Clyde, who was lounging against a tree with two horses tied nearby. "Well, look at you, actually getting your hands dirty for once. I was convinced you would delegate this to me, like always."

    With a flick of his wrist, Freya''s appearance dissolved into Vyan''s, the simple white cloak transforming into the majestic ensemble of a Grand Duke. Vyan chuckled and said, "I would have, but I had a personal vendetta against Izac."

    Clyde''s face darkened, his usual brightness placed by a rare burst of fury. "Oh, right. That bastard was the one to give you a death sentence."

    Vyan gave him a comforting pat on the back, which did little to soften Clyde''s scowl. "Come on, let''s catch up with our knights soon, or else, Sir Jacques will have us running laps when we get home until we forget what a horse looks like."

    Clyde shivered visibly at the thought and scrambled onto his horse, with Vyan swiftly following suit.

    Just as they were about to set off, a blood-curdling scream pierced the air.

    "Help!! Someone save us¡ª"

    The scream was quickly followed by a monstrous growl. Once they reached the location, Clyde was the first to gasp.

    "Vyan¡­ it''s a bloody massacre."

 Chapter 122: Disastrous Monster Hunt

    Vyan and Clyde were frozen for a moment as the stench of fresh blood filled the air, mingling with the crispy scent of pine and earth. Bodies of knights, clad in the emblem of House Clarinton, lay strewn across the ground, their once-shining armor now tarnished with blood and dirt.

    Vyan dismounted from the horse swiftly, his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Stay alert," he murmured to Clyde, his voice ringing with cautiousness. "The monster might still be around."

    Clyde nodded and got down as well. "We should get the ones who are alive to the medical facility," he replied, his voice steely, and Vyan nodded.

    They moved cautiously among the fallen knights, searching for any signs of life.

    Vyan knelt beside the young viscount, whose breathing was shallow but steady. "Viscount Clarinton is alive," Vyan called to Clyde, who was already checking the knights a few paces away.

    "Same here. The knights are also alive," Clyde said, relief coloring his tone. "But barely."

    Vyan''s mind raced as he considered their options. They needed to get these people to safety, but with the monster potentially still nearby, it was a risky endeavor. He glanced at Clyde, who was already tearing strips of cloth to bandage the wounds of the injured.

    "Clyde, I don''t get it. How can a monster destroy an entire squad like this?" Vyan was baffled. Yes, there were many powerful B-grade monsters released in the forest today, but none were strong enough to bring down a whole squad to their near-deathbed like this. Not to mention, all the monsters were under a spell as well.

    "We¡ª" Vyan''s sentence was cut off by someone yanking his collar. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your¡­ Your Grace," sputtered the injured viscount, Mason.

    "Lord Clarinton!" Vyan felt a flicker of relief, unbothered by the bloody hand grasping his shirt. "What happened here?"

    "It all happened before we could even grasp what the thing was," Mason managed to say, his tongue trembling.

    "Can you tell me what the thing looked like? We will capture it before it can harm anybody else," Vyan urged.

    "It¡­ it was a human-sized monster with protruding muscles. It had limbs li-like us. But it had two horns as well. Its skin color was red, and it was really scary. It moved around so fast that I could barely see it."

    "A horned monster that moves around fast? There aren''t supposed to be any monsters like this," Vyan murmured.

    Clyde''s voice was filled with a sense of doom as he called out, "Vyan¡­ That description sounds like that of a Crimson Hornfiend."

    Vyan''s eyes widened, a chill running down his spine. "No way¡­"

    The Crimson Hornfiend was a legendary A-grade monster that had been presumed extinct for nearly fifty years. The mere thought of such a creature appearing in this forest was mind-boggling.

    Not to mention, what was once going on as a peaceful festival now teetered on the edge of disaster.

    Why? Because the gap between an A-grade and a B-grade monster was the difference between a thunderstorm and a drizzle. A- and S-grade beasts were so monstrous and rare that they were thought to dwell only in the abyssal depths of the Forest of Beasts, away from human settlements.

    These fearsome entities, while terrifying, were generally more inclined towards peace and could be vanquished more effectively with magic than with brute force or swords¡ªassuming one had the rare and coveted Aura.

    Unfortunately, most of the participants here were far from prepared. While many could cast spells, none possessed the advanced skills required to tackle such a formidable foe.

    "Clyde, get the injured to the medical facility right now. Have Thea tend to them and make sure Iyana knows what''s happening so that she can protect everyone there. We could be dealing with more than one A-grade monster," Vyan barked urgently.

    Clyde''s face was etched with worry, but he nodded nonetheless and started to move.

    "I will track down the Crimson Hornfiend before it turns this festival into a full-blown catastrophe," Vyan said after helping Mason rest against the tree.

    "You will search for it alone?" Clyde''s voice wavered with fear.

    "Fine, fine. I will join our knights," Vyan conceded.

    "You better not," Clyde warned, his eyes narrowed.

    "Yes, yes."

    With a sharp flick of his wrist, Clyde unleashed a teleportation spell, and in a blink, all the injured members of House Clarinton vanished into the ether. And true to his word, Vyan materialized beside the Ashstone knights.

    "Took you long enough," Theodore grumbled, his voice like gravel. "Where is your other half Clyd¡ª" His words faltered, caught in the shadow of Vyan''s grim expression. "What''s wrong, boy?"

    "A catastrophe has struck," Vyan''s voice cut through the easygoing atmosphere, causing the knights to tense up, their eyes sharpening with alarm. "Clyde and I discovered that an A-grade monster has obliterated House Clarinton''s entire squad."

    "How in the hell did an A-grade monster get here?" Spencer blurted out.

    "I don''t have all the answers yet, but that is the stark reality we are facing. And there might be more lurking out there." Vyan''s eyes burned with urgency.

    "Have you encountered these monsters?" Theodore''s voice was eerily calm, betraying his rising concern.

    "Not directly. But from Viscount Clarinton''s description, it''s unmistakably a Crimson Hornfiend."

    A collective gasp rippled through Spencer and the knights, their faces blanching, while Theodore''s expression darkened.

    "We need to capture them immediately," Damon''s voice trembled with unease. "But first things first, Your Grace, you should retreat to the camp for safety."

    "Yes, Your Grace, we will disperse and hunt for the monsters," Jenna added, her tone resolute.

    "You are missing the point," Vyan''s lips pressed into a thin line of resolve. "I need you to alert the peripheral guards and prevent any monsters from slipping out of the forest."

    "But, Your Grace¡ª" Mark began.

    "I will remain here with Sir Jacques and Spencer. You are to carry out the orders I have given. Do not engage if you encounter A-grade monsters. Flee with everything you have got," Vyan''s command was as unyielding. He trusted his knights'' strength, but he wouldn''t gamble with their lives against such horrors.

    The knights exchanged uneasy glances but nodded in reluctant compliance. Obedience was their only option.

    "What about the other nobles? Shouldn''t we warn them?" Marconi asked.

    "Of course," Vyan''s response was clipped. "We can''t afford any more bloodshed."

    "Understood, Your Grace." The six Ashstone knights dispersed, their silhouettes swallowed by the forest''s looming shadows.

    Spencer''s eyes flickered anxiously towards Vyan. "My lord¡­ what will the consequences be for this?"

    A chilling laugh escaped Vyan, morphing into a full-blown, unsettling chuckle. "I don''t know, Spence. I really don''t. It''s a mystery why the Monster Hunt Festival always seems to unravel like this."

    "My lord¡­" Spencer felt terrible for Vyan. He had poured his heart and soul into ensuring the festival''s success, only to be met with A-grade monsters invading a forest that was guaranteed to be safe.

    It was almost as if history was cruelly repeating itself¡ªhis parents had been sabotaged, and now Vyan was facing a similar fate. What if Vyan was blamed for orchestrating this disaster?

    Seeing the dark shadows of concern etched on Vyan''s face, Spencer''s heart tightened. It seemed like Vyan was acutely aware of the gravity of the situation and the potential for blame.

    Spencer opened his mouth to offer support when Theodore''s rough hand landed on Vyan''s back with a reassuring thump.

    "Chin up, boy. Nothing is lost yet. First, we have got monsters to deal with," Theodore''s voice was gruff but carried a warmth of encouragement. "Once we have handled that, you can focus on unmasking whoever orchestrated this vile act."

    Vyan''s eyes sharpened as he snapped back to reality, his expression resolute. "You are right. Whoever is behind this will pay for it."

 Chapter 123: Trapped In Mirror Mist

    Iyana, Althea, and Katelyn were outside the tents, deep in conversation. Katelyn was eagerly probing Iyana with all the feminine questions she had been dying to ask someone. She had also grown comfortable chatting with Althea, and that comfort was a source of great joy for Althea.

    However, their moment of connection was abruptly shattered by the appearance of a blood-stained Clyde.

    Althea was the first to notice him, her face a mask of shock and confusion as she rose to her feet. "Clyde, what happened to you?"

    Iyana and Katelyn''s smiles faltered as they turned to face Clyde.

    "Your Highness, you need to go to the medical facility right away," Clyde urged urgently. "Viscount Clarinton and his knights are in dire condition. Some of them might not survive if they don''t get treatment immediately."

    Understanding the gravity of the situation, Althea nodded resolutely without further questions. "I will head there right now." With that, she vanished in an instant, reappearing at the medical facility where she immediately joined the doctors and nurses in treating the critically injured.

    Clyde exhaled deeply as Althea vanished from sight, his eyes locking onto Iyana.

    "What on earth caused such a catastrophe?" Iyana''s voice was hard, each word sharp with concern.

    Katelyn anxiously watched Clyde closely as he took a moment to steady his breath.

    "My lady," Clyde said, his voice tight as he fought back a tremor. "A Crimson Hornfiend decimated House Clarinton''s knights. I''m aware that A-grades shouldn''t be here, and I have no idea how they breached our defenses or who might be behind this. But there is a high chance that more monsters like this could surface, and the situation might spiral out of control.

    Vyan instructed you to remain here at the camp to safeguard the women¡ª"

    "And where is Vyan?" Iyana interrupted, her gaze burning with urgency.

    "He is fine," Clyde replied quickly. "He is still in the forest with our knights. Don''t worry¡ªhe has dealt with A-grade monsters before without trouble¡ª"

    "When exactly did he do that?" Iyana asked in surprise.

    "It was during your recovery from the carriage accident when two of our mages went missing¡ªnever mind, it''s not crucial now," Clyde cut himself off from yapping, but it was enough for Iyana to recall that night on the inn balcony when Vyan had hinted at a story like this but left it unfinished.

    Clyde continued, "Just know that Vyan will manage to be safe. Sir Jacques is with him. You need to focus on protecting the camp. I will head to the medical facility now. We can''t afford any more casualties."

    The last thing the Ashstones needed was a noble dying on their watch. Clyde almost shuddered at the thought of the repercussions for Vyan. He quickly vanished from view, leaving Iyana and Katelyn behind.

    Katelyn grabbed Iyana''s arm, her eyes wide with fear. "Lady Iyana, is history about to repeat itself?"

    "What are you talking about?" Iyana demanded, her voice tinged with confusion.

    "The Ashstones'' dark history," Katelyn''s voice trembled. "The crimes involving my uncle and aunt, or the false accusations. Are we about to face a flood of powerful monsters? Is Vyan going to be blamed for this?"

    "No," Iyana said, her tone firm despite the turmoil inside. "I won''t let anyone frame Vyan. And even if monsters attack, we will protect everyone here. No one will be harmed."

    Katelyn nodded, gaining some strength at the assurance. "You should guard the forest entrance, Lady Iyana. I will go inform Ron to alert him. We have a communication artifact we only use in dire situations."

    "Alright, Princess."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan urged his horse forward, the dense forest whipping past in a blur of green and brown. The urgency of their mission¡ªlocating and capturing A-grade monsters before midday¡ªspurred him, Theodore, and Spencer to push their horses harder.

    "Keep close!" Theodore''s voice cut through the thunder of hooves, a sharp command that brooked no disobedience. "We can''t afford to be separated!"

    Vyan glanced at the commander and vice-commander of his house knights. Theodore''s face was a mask of determination, his jaw set in a grim line, while Spencer''s eyes darted around, constantly scanning for any sign of danger.

    Suddenly, Vyan felt a throb in his chest¡ªmuch like the force of dark energy being near.

    "Sir Jacques, I think¡ª"

    Without warning, the forest seemed to shift. A thick, silvery mist rolled in like a living entity, swallowing the trees and reducing visibility to mere feet. The temperature dropped, and an unnatural silence fell over the forest, broken only by the muffled sound of the horse.

    The feeling of dark energy was gone, but what was this dense fog?

    Vyan squinted, trying to peer through it, only to catch a flicker of movement in the periphery of his vision. He turned his head and flinched.

    Riding parallel to him was an exact duplicate of himself. The doppelg?nger''s eyes met his, mirroring his shock and confusion. Before he could react, more duplicates appeared, each splitting off in different directions. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What the hell?" Vyan muttered, tightening his grip on the reins. "Shit, this is a trap!" he cursed and tried to stop his horse, but Adam was panicked from the thick mist and duplicates multiplying.

    "Adam, please stop! You are getting further tangled into a trap!"

    Adam whinnied out of anxiety, but Vyan tried to stay calm, even though the sheer number of illusions was overwhelming. "Oh, Goddess, why did I suggest this idea to the mages?" he cried out.

    It was a magical trap called mirror mist, created especially in order to break apart strong formations. Today''s difficulty level to hunt was quite higher than yesterday, after all.

    Think, Vyan, think. Use your head.

    He closed his eyes, focusing on the sounds around him. The mist distorted everything, but there had to be a clue, a way to break through the illusion.

    In the distance, he heard a faint, rhythmic sound¡ªthe steady hoofbeats of a horse. Realizing it could be Theodore or Spencer, he urged his horse towards the sound, hoping beyond hope it wasn''t another trick.

    As he broke through a particularly thick patch of mist, Vyan found himself utterly alone in the bright late morning hours. His heart sank as the reality of his situation hit him: he was completely separated from Theodore and Spencer.

    While he was confident in his ability to handle an A-grade monster alone, he had promised Clyde he would stick with the knights. He tried locating them with his mana, but before he could, his heart throbbed once again.

    He pulled on Adam''s reins, coming to a stop, and clutched his chest. It reminded him of the day he met Iyana and Sienna at the Itroy Market and came into contact with Sienna¡ªa black magician. His body had reacted instinctively, despite her skillful concealment.

    It also reminded him of how Althea had suggested that day, Vyan was weak against dark magic.

    Assuming Sienna was here, even though she and her parents weren''t invited, Vyan still wasn''t in physical contact with anyone. So¡­ just how strong was this dark magic for him to feel it from a distance?

    "Argh, where is this dark energy coming from?"

    Just then, a flying shadow passed over him, and Vyan froze. A menacing howl echoed above.

    Bracing himself, he looked up and saw an enormous, winged behemoth, its talons razor-edged and eyes glowing with a predatory gleam, casting a shadow of dread.

    Instead of being frightened by the A-grade monster, Vyan tilted back slightly, an amused grin on his face. "So it''s you, Talonraith."

 Chapter 124: Hornfiend & Talonraith

    Theodore and Spencer were riding, unaware that Vyan had been lost to the mist. They called out to him occasionally, assuming he was just behind or ahead in the fog. It wasn''t until they emerged from the mist into a clearing that they finally realized.

    "Where is My Lord?" Spencer asked, his voice tinged with panic as he looked around frantically.

    Theodore''s face paled a little, his usual stoic expression cracking. "He was right behind us. When did we lose him?"

    "We even heard him just a minute ago¡ª oh, no, was the fog a mirror mist and My Lord diverted his way?" Spencer let out.

    Theodore sucked in a breath and shouted, "Vyan!"

    "My Lord Vyan! Your Grace! Master!"

    As their shouts echoed through the trees, Theodore shot Spencer a flat look. "Do you think addressing him differently each time will make him hear you better?"

    "Maybe¡­?" Spencer smiled sheepishly.

    Theodore shook his head in exasperation. "We should go back the route we came from and look for the boy in the surrounding area."

    "Yes, Sir, we¡ª" Spencer paused in the middle of his sentence as his eyes fell on something.

    "What is it?" Theodore arched an eyebrow.

    Spencer let out a small chuckle of disbelief. "Oh, gosh, if we knew earlier that loud noises attracted these creatures, we should have started shouting earlier."

    "What¡­" Theodore''s eyes narrowed as he finally noticed the creature, standing on the branch of a tree. He stepped down his horse and calmly took in the Crimson Hornfiend, a nightmare given form.

    The beast''s muscles bulged beneath its crimson skin, and its horns gleamed menacingly in the daylight.

    "Stay sharp, Spencer," Theodore commanded, his voice steady.

    He kept eye contact with the glowing yellow eyes of the beast because he knew as soon as he averted his gaze, it would attack. So, without a word, he drew his sword, its blade glinting with a cold, lethal promise.

    Spencer, who was usually so light-hearted, adopted a fierce, focused expression. "You got it, sir." He unsheathed his own sword as well, the blade thin but deadly. "Time to turn this red beast a little redder."

    Spencer stood on top of his horse and jumped at the Hornfiend, but right then, it moved with blinding speed. It appeared like a red blur in the clearing.

    Dodging Spencer, it lunged at Theodore, who parried the blow with practiced ease.

    However, the force of the attack pushed him back a step, but he held his ground. His Aura flared to life, a shimmering blue energy that bolstered his strength and reflexes.

    Spencer darted to the side, using the creature''s momentum to his advantage. He struck at its flank, his sword slashing with deadly precision.

    The Hornfiend roared in pain, its blood seeping from the wound. Enraged, it whirled to face Spencer, but the vice-commander was already gone.

    The beast might take pride in its speed, but Spencer was no less. Even without Aura, he was a warrior known to be faster than the wind.

    Theodore seized the opportunity, launching a powerful strike at the monster''s exposed back. His sword cut deep, eliciting another howl from the beast. Before it could claw back, Theodore flash-stepped, thanks to his Aura lending him an almost ethereal speed.

    "Keep moving! Don''t let it pin you down!" he barked.

    Spencer grinned. "I wouldn''t dream of it, Sir!" He weaved in and out of the Hornfiend''s reach by jumping from one place to another, his movements a blur. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Each slash and stab of his sword added to the monster''s growing list of injuries.

    "Sir, let''s wrap this up soon! We have to find My Lord before he runs into something worse!" Spencer hollered.

    "Alright. Let''s end it then."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Little did the two of them know that Vyan was already facing off against what they feared.

    A Talonraith.

    Its massive wings blotted out the sky, casting an eerie shadow over Vyan. The creature''s eyes that looked like burning coals were fixed on Vyan and his horse with a predatory intensity. Its razor-sharp talons glinted menacingly, as if it couldn''t wait to tear apart Vyan''s beloved horse limb by limb.

    "As delightful as an abomination as you are, I am sorry but you can''t have Adam," Vyan''s voice dripped with sarcasm as he conjured a fireball in his palm, the flames licking eagerly at the air.

    His eyes narrowed sharply as he spat out, "So, stop eyeing him, you ugly bat."

    The Talonraith screeched in response.

    "Oof, you are so loud." Vyan calmly jumped off Adam and covered him with an invisible veil.

    At the horse''s sudden disappearance, Talonraith retaliated with a stronger wave of scream that pierced through Vyan''s eardrums and made his consciousness swim in and out.

    "Oh, for Heaven''s sake, shut up!" Vyan shouted in irritation. Already the dark energy emanating from the monster was making his chest throb, and now this!

    Without warning, it lunged, its talons slicing through the air where Vyan had stood moments before. He rolled to the side, hurling the fireball at the beast''s wing.

    Flames erupted on its wing, but the Talonraith barely flinched. Since its scales were rock-hard, to make it more painful, Vyan increased the heat of his flames, this time making affecting its membrane.

    "Didn''t like that, did you?" Vyan taunted, summoning more blue flames. If he could scorch the entire thing at once, it would be over in a snap of finger.

    But the dark energy radiating from the creature was oppressive suddenly made it harder for him to breathe, his chest tightening with each inhalation.

    The Talonraith shot him with a powerful swipe of its wing, sending a gust of wind that knocked Vyan off his feet. He hit the ground hard, the fire in his hand flickering out.

    Gritting his teeth, he struggled to his feet, the dark energy seeping into his mind, clouding his thoughts. Every breath a battle against the crushing darkness.

    This should be easy¡­ why can''t I¡­ argh!

    Through his blurry vision, he saw the Talonraith fly towards with its sharp talons, but he had no strength. His body wouldn''t move. The dark energy kept him pinned to the ground.

    Move, Vyan, move!

 Chapter 125: Is Everything Okay?

    Seeing the Talonraith come at him with full speed, Vyan summoned some strength to his arm and thumped his palm on the ground.

    An impenetrable wall shot up instantly, and the winged beast collided with it with a deafening crash, shrieking as it was flung back into the air.

    Struggling to his feet, Vyan panted heavily. His chest still ached, but breathing was becoming more manageable. He narrowed his eyes at the Talonraith, noting the dark energy swirling around it like a sinister fog. The oppressive black aura seemed to be tormenting the creature, pushing it into a frenzy despite its normally peaceful nature.

    That means, these invading monsters were under the control of a black magician, especially sent here to create havoc.

    There was only one person like that whom Vyan knew of and would want to screw him like this.

    Only one person fit that description and had a vendetta against Vyan.

    Furious and stripped of everything, she wasn''t even allowed to attend the prestigious Monster Hunt Festival. A festival where, ironically, her step-sister received two invitations: one as the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince and another as the Vice-Commander of the Imperial Army.

    Therefore, who else could it be if not Sienna Pierson Estelle?

    "Your presence is a nuisance, and I have no choice but to end this now," Vyan declared, his gaze locked on the airborne Talonraith.

    He took a step back, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "I am a little inexperienced at controlling this, but you know what? You will make a perfect test subject."

    A wicked grin spread across his face as he beckoned the monster with a curled finger. The Talonraith, predictably enraged, charged at him with a furious cry. Vyan stood his ground, spreading his fingers as if he could halt the beast with one hand. To the Talonraith, he appeared vulnerable, an easy target.

    Oblivious to its fate, the Talonraith lunged with all its might. The moment it came within ten centimeters of Vyan''s outstretched palm, an explosive burst of energy erupted. The massive bird was obliterated in an instant, disintegrating into particles so fine they were indistinguishable from dust.

    The tightness around Vyan''s chest instantly lifted up, and it got easier for him to breathe. He inhaled a deep breath and exhaled, rubbing a hand over his chest. "Finally," he sighed.

    As he raised his head and looked ahead, he let out sheepishly, "Oops, I ended up using too much power."

    The trees behind the Talonraith had also disappeared into oblivion, albeit only the top half of them. Fortunately, the destruction wasn''t too excessive to raise suspicion. Just ten big trees, sacrificed to his imperfect control. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I still need a lot of work on perfecting the use of destructive magic," he muttered as he headed to the place where he had hidden Adam.

    Vyan was well aware that destructive magic was a game-changer. He could turn the tides of any battle as long as he mastered it completely. But it was easier said than done.

    With no one to teach him¡ªsince only Ashstones were born with this inherent ability¡ªand no guidebooks written on it for fear of misuse, he was on his own. Although some magical abilities are inherent, every magic can be learned with the right method.

    Not to mention, practicing this magic was a whole other challenge on its own. After all, there was only so much property Vyan could destroy without attracting national attention.

    The only reason he used it this time was because the black magic was affecting him heavily to the point he could have been killed. He really needed to find a way to counteract its influence. Otherwise, what was the point of having this inexhaustible mana capacity if black magic made him incapable of moving? He would be an easy target for any black magician or demon.

    Sighing sadly, Vyan unveiled his horse and hopped on. "Come on, Adam, let''s look for Sir Jacques and Spence. I can''t afford to destroy any more forestry."

    Adam craned his neck toward his master, and for some reason, Vyan could tell Adam was concerned.

    Vyan chuckled, reaching out to ruffle Adam''s mane affectionately. "What? Are you trying to console me?" he asked, amused.

    Adam neighed, his ears flicking back and forth.

    Vyan leaned closer, pretending to whisper a secret. "Do you think I will ever figure out how to stop getting affected by dark magic?"

    Adam neighed again, louder this time, as if in agreement.

    "Haha, alright, I will take your word for it," Vyan grinned and patted Adam''s neck. "Let''s go, wise one."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ten minutes later, Vyan found Theodore and Spencer, each of them updating their side of the situation. Then, they decided to tour the entire forest, checking every spot, this time being more aware of the traps.

    About four hours later, there were still no results. Vyan huffed a tired breath as he jumped down from an elevated rock. "I don''t sense anything unusual."

    "Do you think there are no more A-grade monsters?" Theodore inquired with a serious look.

    "That could be possible. But it is suspicious that whoever wants to sabotage this festival would only send two monsters," Vyan deduced.

    "Let''s keep looking, my lord. Maybe the other monsters are lying low, which I sincerely hope they''re not," Spencer suggested, a touch of nervousness in his voice.

    Vyan nodded. "Yes, let''s continue."

    As they were about to head towards their horses, Spencer gasped.

    Vyan and Theodore were instantly alerted, with the former summoning a ball of fire in his hand and the latter unsheathing his sword.

    "Oh, relax, please! I didn''t spot any monsters," Spencer hurriedly corrected. "I just remembered something."

    Vyan rolled his eyes, and Theodore calmly sheathed his sword, as if entirely used to Spencer''s false alarms.

    "And what is it that you remembered?" Vyan asked, annoyed.

    "It''s just that we aren''t going to come in the first place," Spencer pouted. "We haven''t hunted anything yet because we avoided taking on the normal monsters to save time."

    Vyan smiled wryly. "It''s alright. Making sure everyone is safe is more important."

    "I don''t see why we can''t start now," Theodore stated. "We have scoured for the most part. If there were any more disasters, we would have heard about it by now."

    Vyan was amused, not having pegged Theodore as the win-crazy type. Everything almost felt normal, like they were back to routine. As if everything was okay. "We can do that, too¡ª"

    But is everything okay? his subconscious questioned him, and he paused.

    "We haven''t heard back from any of our other knights," Vyan murmured.

    "Did you perhaps tell them to stay and guard the forest perimeter?" Spencer asked, tilting his head in confusion.

    Vyan shook his head. "I only told them to inform the guards there." His lips twitched, and his expression turned serious. An ominous feeling crept over him. "Let''s go check out those areas. No time to hunt on the way; we have to hurry."

    "Alright."

    "Roger that, my lord!"

    After an hour, as they reached the end of the woods, everything seemed fine. The guards were lined up as expected. But...

    "What''s with them? Why aren''t they greeting us yet?" Spencer murmured, his suspicion growing with each passing second. "It''s like they don''t even see us."

    "Their eyes look strange," Theodore commented, his voice laced with unease.

    A cold fear swirled in Vyan''s chest as he pieced together the disturbing truth. "Shit, they are under mind control."

    Spencer''s voice wavered with panic. "If they are unresponsive, why didn''t our knights come and inform us?"

    Vyan tightened his grip on his horse''s reins, his knuckles turning white, his expression grim. "Something has gone terribly wrong." He drew a deep breath, steeling himself. "Sir Jacques, Spencer, I need you both to go in different directions, while I go in the other. We need to find out if any monsters have escaped."

    He pointed to opposite sides of the forest, where they now stood far from the main camp.

    "But¡ª" Spencer began, only to be cut off by Vyan.

    "Let''s meet up at the camp. We will circle the entire forest periphery."

    "My lord, we can''t¡ª" Spencer was interrupted again, this time by Theodore.

    "We will do as you say, Your Grace," Theodore said firmly.

    "Sir Jacques, how can you let My Lord be alone? What if he encounters more monsters with black energy, or worse, the black magician himself?" Spencer''s voice rose in a frenzy.

    "He can teleport," Theodore responded calmly. "If something happens, he will teleport to us."

    Vyan gave a curt nod. "Let''s part ways. I will see you at the camp."

    Spencer''s face was etched with worry, but he nodded begrudgingly. "Please be safe, My Lord."

    However, Vyan didn''t have the luxury to think about his own safety at that moment. A sense of dread gnawed at him, an ominous premonition that if he didn''t act quickly, things would spiral out of control.

    But he was too late.

    He yanked the reins of his horse, bringing it to an abrupt halt. His heart twisted painfully as his worst fears were confirmed.

    The scene before him was a nightmarish vision of carnage¡ªhis knights lay slaughtered, their bodies mangled beyond recognition, limbs scattered like broken dolls, and the ground a gruesome pool of blood.

 Chapter 126: No, Its Not

    Vyan was numb, his eyes blankly staring at the pools of blood surrounding him. He had never seen this much blood before¡ªor at least that''s what he thought, until a scene from his past flashed before his eyes.

    "Vee, you have to run," his father said, staring straight into Vyan''s newly formed amber eyes, his hands gripping the little boy''s shoulders with a desperate firmness.

    "But Papa, Ash is still¡ª" Vyan''s voice trembled with fear and confusion.

    Xandres pulled Vyan into his chest, tears streaming down his face. "Trust me, your brother will be fine as long as you are."

    The five-year-old boy couldn''t comprehend the weight of his father''s anguish, nor did he understand the chaos unfolding around him. All he knew was that his favorite person in the world was in danger.

    "But Ash¡ª" he repeated, voice breaking.

    "Not another word," Xandres sternly commanded, pulling away. "Benedict, take him." He turned his face away, unable to bear the sight of his innocent son''s eyes.

    "Papa, I don''t want to go. Please!" Vyan cried out as Benedict lifted him into his arms. "Papa! Please!" He struggled, his small fists beating against the old butler''s chest. "Benedict, let me go!"

    His father''s red eyes met his for the last time, filled with a pain beyond words. "Even when things get tough for you, just remember one thing: we love you, Vee." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No! Papa!" Vyan wailed, reaching out desperately for his father, hoping he would scoop him up like he always did.

    Before Vyan could see the strange figures entering his bedroom, Benedict ran with him through a secret passage. They descended the hidden stairs, Vyan''s cries echoing in the narrow space.

    He was lost in confusion. That morning, people had come and arrested his parents, and now, as midnight fell, their estate was under siege.

    "Oh, Lord, the exit," Benedict muttered, spotting a group of men blocking the backdoor.

    "Find the second son immediately!" one of them barked. "He must not escape! He must be killed!"

    "We must take the other route, Young Master," Benedict whispered urgently to Vyan.

    Still bewildered, Vyan nodded, his mind unable to process the nightmare unfolding.

    As they hurried through a narrow hallway, Vyan glanced out a window. His eyes widened in horror. Unknown men lay slaughtered in their once-beautiful garden. In the distance, he saw his elder brother, Aster. The eyes that always looked at Vyan with warmth were now cold and merciless, his body drenched in blood.

    Aster stood in a pool of blood, panting heavily, faint fire glowing in his palms.

    Despite the horror, Vyan''s eyes brightened at the sight of his brother. "Ash¡ª" he choked out, breath catching in his throat as soldiers surrounded Aster, attacking all at once.

    Benedict quickly covered Vyan''s eyes, a tear sliding down his cheek. "Don''t look, Young Master. If you do, you will never be able to sleep again."

    The pool of blood from that day had belonged to the enemy. But today, the blood soaking the earth was from his own squad. He had sent them away to avoid the monsters within the forest, believing it was the right call. How tragically wrong he had been.

    Aster and their father had sent Vyan away in the hopes of saving him, only to have pushed him into a fate much worse than death.

    As for his knights... All along, Vyan had been sending them to death''s door.

    Vyan dismounted his horse, his footsteps slow and heavy. His gaze fell upon the forest guards, slaughtered in the same merciless manner as his knights. It seemed the monster didn''t discriminate between friend and foe.

    With a hollow ache in his chest, he trudged to the lifeless bodies of those he had seen almost every day for the past year. He had sparred with each of them, shared jokes, and eaten meals together. They treated him like a younger brother, and he knew all their names, their stories, and their families.

    The knights and servants at the estate had always filled the void left by the absence of his family, but now...

    "Damon?" he called out, his voice quivering. "Mark? Jenna? Kristan? Marconi?" His eyes scanned each body, desperately hoping for any sign of movement. "Kevin?"

    "Please¡­ somebody respond."

    Why... why did his bravest knights have to die?

    His breath caught in his throat, the urge to cry was overwhelming, but the anger and the determination to save what remained were stronger.

    Gathering strength, he checked each of their pulses, refusing to accept their deaths without confirmation. And then, like a fragile hope, he found one still breathing.

    "Damon," he uttered, relief flooding him despite the gruesome sight of Damon''s crushed leg. "I will take you to the medical facility¡ª"

    "Your Grace..." Damon struggled to open his eyes. "I was hoping... you would come."

    "Please, Damon, don''t talk. I will take¡ª"

    "But I need to tell you..." Damon was desperate to speak, ignoring the unbearable pain in his leg. "The monster... wasn''t an A-grade."

    Vyan''s eyebrows furrowed. "What do you mean?"

    "It... it was an S-grade."

    "What?"

    Just when Vyan thought it couldn''t get any worse, it did.

    An S-grade monster. A creature unheard of for centuries. The ultimate boss of the Forest of Beasts. A monster with the potential to wreak havoc far worse than the tragedy sixteen years ago.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the medical facility, Althea heaved a sigh of relief, wiping a bead of sweat from her forehead. The tension in the air finally started to ease, the frantic energy giving way to a calmer atmosphere.

    "Wow, Your Imperial Highness, you single-handedly saved every one of them," one of the doctors exclaimed, admiration evident in his voice.

    Althea smiled humbly, her exhaustion palpable. "It was all thanks to your assistance. I couldn''t have done it without everyone''s help."

    "Please, Your Imperial Highness, we just kept everyone stable while you treated the critical patients one by one," a nurse said lightly, her tone a mixture of relief and respect.

    "And that was a huge help," Althea added, her eyes shifting to the man standing in the corner of the medical tent. "Lord Magnus also helped a lot."

    "Yes!" The nurse clapped. "You are very good with urgent diagnosis, Lord Magnus."

    "You all flatter me. Thank you," Clyde replied formally, though his heart ached with gratitude and relief. All he wanted to do was hug Althea, overwhelmed by the fact that House Clarinton''s knights were safe. This way, no one would be able to blame Vyan for the loss of life. Even with the unexpected monster invasion, no one was harmed¡ª

    Suddenly, Vyan appeared out of nowhere, matted with blood, carrying a dying knight in his arms.

    The gasps of horror from the medical staff were almost deafening. Clyde instantly recognized the knight and blurted, "What happened to Damon?"

    Vyan didn''t respond and quickly laid Damon on an empty bed. Without a word, Althea sprang into action, her movements precise and urgent as she focused on stopping Damon''s bleeding. Clyde, his heart pounding, approached Vyan.

    He grabbed Vyan''s elbow and yanked him. "What the hell happene¡ª" Clyde paused, the look in Vyan''s eyes¡ªa mixture of sheer helplessness and overwhelming sorrow¡ªbroke Clyde''s heart. "Vyan, is everything okay?"

    "No, it''s not¡­ Nothing is okay. The rest of the team¡­ they are dead," he murmured in a daze. "Jenna, Mark, Kristen¡­ they are all no more."

    Clyde pulled Vyan into a tight embrace, but Vyan didn''t reciprocate; his body was rigid, paralyzed by grief and shock.

    "It''s all over. An S-grade monster is headed this way," Vyan mumbled, his voice devoid of any emotion. "I can''t stop it by myself. It''s controlled by black magic, and I¡­"

    "You are weak in the presence of dark magic," Clyde completed, his voice laced with frustration and concern.

    "What do I do, Clyde?" Panic rose within Vyan, his eyes widening. "If that monster reaches the camp, it''s all over. Tia, Katelyn, Iyana¡ªthey''re all here. It will kill them. Even if they survive, the stupid imperial family will¡­ I will be blamed like my parents and all the people close to me will be killed¡ª"

    Clyde pulled away from the hug and said sternly, "Nothing of that sort will happen. Calm down."

    "How do I calm down¡ª"

    "Because we got this," Clyde asserted. "If all of us work together, we can take care of this," he assured. "Are Sir Jacques and Spencer okay?" Vyan nodded. "I will bring them as well. And we will fight that ugly thing together."

    "But¡ª"

    "You stay here. You are shaken up right now." Clyde made Vyan sit on a chair and reassured him, "Everything will be alright."

    As Clyde turned around, Vyan recalled the moment Aster turned his back and walked away from him that night¡ªall in order to protect Vyan. His panic surged, and he grabbed Clyde''s wrist. "But what if you get¡­ crushed like the others?" His voice trembled.

    What if you never come back like Ash?

    Clyde flicked Vyan''s forehead, snapping him out of his frenzy, and smiled widely. "Who do you think I am? The monster might be an S-grade, but I would like to remind you that I am also an S-tier mage. Don''t underestimate me. I am the one who taught you magic."

    "I know," Vyan''s voice cracked. "But I can''t lose you."

    Clyde chuckled, his gray eyes softening with affection, and joked light-heartedly, "Please, you wish. You aren''t getting rid of me that easily." He patted Vyan''s shoulder and squeezed it. "Rest here now. I will handle everything else for you because that''s what an aide and a best friend does. Got it?"

    Vyan nodded unwittingly, the tight grip of fear loosening slightly.

    "Good." With a final grin, Clyde disappeared.

    Vyan stared at the ground, his world completely thrown off balance. He used to think he wasn''t afraid to lose anything¡­ But little did he know that the more you gain, the more you are afraid to lose them.

    The Vyan who had nothing to lose wasn''t afraid of anything. He was reckless, fearless, and driven by a desire for vengeance. But the Vyan of the present had so much to lose that he didn''t even want to imagine the aftermath of another loss.

    He was already in a crisis after losing six of his knights; what would he do if he lost one of his close loved ones? He couldn''t let that happen, at any cost.

    His mind replayed the image of Damon, bloody and broken, and the sight of his fallen comrades. Fear gnawed at him, a relentless force that made his heart race and his breaths come in shallow gasps.

    No, no. He couldn''t afford to lose anyone else. He couldn''t bear the weight of another failure.

    As Vyan writhed in fear, Althea was no different. Even in the midst of performing healing magic, her hands trembled.

    From the moment Clyde said he was going to take care of everything, it sounded to her like he was heading off to die. The mere thought twisted her guts in discomfort.

    She glanced over at Vyan, seeing the same fear mirrored in his eyes. It was a silent understanding between them, a shared dread that hung heavy in the air. They both knew the stakes, and they both feared the worst.

    Closing her eyes, Althea prayed with all her heart, Please, Goddess Hecate, please protect Clyde and everyone else.

 Chapter 127: Last Line Of Defense

    Easton, Ronan, and the imperial knights scoured the forest in search of A-grade monsters ever since Katelyn''s tip-off. Hours of relentless searching yielded nothing but shadows and rustling leaves, heightening their sense of unease.

    The horses were now resting, their flanks heaving as the group clustered together in a tense circle. Easton broke the silence with a stern reminder, "We will start moving in five minutes."

    Nodding, sweat trickled down their faces, their throats parched from the oppressive heat and exertion. They had all drained their water supplies.

    Feeling bad for them, Ronan pulled out a canteen bottle from the magical pouch he had borrowed from Clyde and kindly offered it to the exhausted knights. Their eyes lit up with gratitude.

    "Thank you so much, Your Imperial Highness," they murmured. "You are so kind."

    Ronan''s warm smile was a beacon of hope. "I have another bottle, but I will save it for the next break. Please, take one or two sips each."

    They nodded gratefully, each taking a measured sip.

    Ronan glanced at Easton, who was staring far off into the distance, lost in thought. He wondered if he should offer some water to Easton.

    Recalling his mother''s lessons¡ªto always care about family¡ªRonan approached his eldest brother. Just as he was about to speak, Easton beat him to it. "It''s all your cousin''s fault."

    Ronan''s interest in conversation evaporated instantly.

    "If he ensured the forest''s security better, we wouldn''t have to be out here getting all tired and thirsty," Easton added, his voice distant and cold. "It''s always his fault."

    Ronan sighed inwardly, recognizing the bitterness in Easton''s tone but attributing it to the current situation. "How is it Vyan''s fault if a terrible person decided to play with people''s lives like this¡ª" Ronan was cut off by a terrified squeak.

    A knight, who had been leaning against what he assumed was a rock, stumbled backward. The bottle slipped from his grasp, the precious water spilling onto the grass. Because suddenly, runes were flaring to life and illuminating the ''rock'' as it began to move. The ground trembled as the rock rose, revealing itself to be a Runeclaw Sentinel, its eyes glowing.

    Fear rippled through the group as they scrambled to ready their weapons and surrounded the beast, their swords and spears gleaming in the dim forest light. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Gosh, who knew the creature we were looking for was napping right behind us?" one of them remarked, sounding amused.

    "It''s kind of like an overgrown turtle," someone commented.

    "Hey, don''t underestimate it. It''s still most likely an A-grade."

    "What do you mean most likely? It is an A-grade. Did you not read textbooks, Salmon? It''s a Runeclaw Sentinel."

    "Yes, it''s not fully awake yet. But when it will¡­"

    All of them gulped. Tension crackled in the air, every muscle taut, ready to strike.

    "Let''s finish this before it has a chance to fully regain consciousness¡ª"

    Easton stepped forward, his voice cutting through the anxious whispers. "No," he commanded, raising a hand to still their movements.

    He approached the creature with deliberate calm, and the knights sweatdropped. "Your Imperial Highness, please don''t get closer. Let us handle this¡ª"

    Without paying heed to them, Easton placed his hand on the monster''s rough, rune-etched surface. A soft glow emanated from his palm, spreading over the beast.

    The dark energy pulsing through it began to wane, the malevolent glow in its eyes fading with the effect of the heavenly power. Slowly, the creature settled back down, its monstrous form shrinking into the guise of an inert rock once more.

    "Well, that was¡­ anticlimactic," Ronan murmured under his breath, while the knights watched in awe, their fear turning to amazement.

    "Your Imperial Highness, how did you do that?" one of them gathered the courage to ask.

    "The monster was under the effect of black magic, so I only purified it. Now, it won''t attack anybody," Easton answered curtly.

    "The purification magic is really amazing." The knights started chattering about the greatness of the ultimate power of the imperial-blooded.

    Out of all of his siblings, only Easton had inherited this ability, and that was the major factor that played a role in achieving his crown, also a crucial reason as to why his siblings hated him, at least that''s what he was told.

    Ronan stepped forward and said, his tone etched with an ominous feeling, "We should head back, everyone."

    "No, Ronan, we will keep looking for more," Easton objected firmly. "What if there are more monsters like this that I can help just by simply purifying them? So if you want to go, you are free to do so; I won''t stop you. But I am certain that everything is peaceful outside the forest."

    Oh, how blissfully naive Easton was to say that.

    Just three hundred meters away from their main camp, beyond the forest''s edge, chaos reigned supreme. It was a full-blown battlefield.

    The Nocturnus Titan, a monstrous S-grade figure cloaked in midnight black scales, towered with a height of eighteen feet. It roared with a thunderous cacophony, reverberating through the remnants of the forest.

    Iyana, Theodore, Spencer, and Clyde stood a few feet away from the beast, hiding from its sight. Their figures were barely recognizable through the soot and grime caking their armor, while the monster appeared totally unharmed.

    "Lady Iyana, did it burn too bad?" Clyde asked, his eyes flickering with concern at seeing the deep burn on Iyana''s left upper arm.

    "It''s alright, I am fine for now, but I don''t know for how long," Iyana replied, not averting her gaze from the monster. "Not only does this thing breathe fire, it also has rock-hard scales. My sword is barely scratching it."

    "Tell me about it, my lady. My blade is on the verge of cracking," Spencer said ruefully.

    "Stop getting distracted merely by its strengths. Focus on its weaknesses," Theodore interjected, trying to remain composed.

    "Well, for starters, its feet are agonizingly slow," Iyana muttered, rolling her eyes. "It''s practically plodding along like a tortoise."

    "But what good is that if we can''t even scratch it?" Spencer grumbled, his frustration evident.

    "And don''t get me started on my spells. Ice, water, wind, fire¡ªnothing works on those damn scales," Clyde snapped, running a frustrated hand through his graying hair.

    "There has to be something that can get through its defenses," Iyana said, desperation tinging her voice as she racked her brain. "Clyde, can''t you cast a restraining spell and dump it in the Trycone Sea?"

    "My lady," Clyde began in exasperation, "I am not Vyan. I don''t have an almost inexhaustible mana supply," he cried out. "There is no way I can teleport a massive Titan like this to anywhere farther than a hundred meters."

    Iyana scoffed in irritation and asked, "Where is Vyan, anyway? He is not hurt, is he?"

    Clyde glanced at Iyana nervously, wondering if he should tell the truth. He didn''t originally plan to include Iyana in the plan, but she was already fighting the Titan on her own by the time the three of them got there.

    Sucking a sharp breath, Clyde decided that Vyan probably wouldn''t hide this from Iyana. "The thing is, Lady Iyana, these invading monsters are controlled by black magic, and Vyan is extremely weak in its presence. He can barely move or breathe near it."

    Iyana tensed. "That means, if we don''t stop it, there is nobody else to do it."

    Clyde nodded slowly.

    "Then, there is no time to waste. We have to take it down," Iyana commanded, her sword glowing with its usual brilliance as she narrowed her eyes on the enemy. "We are the last line of defense, after all."

 Chapter 128: Its All Over

    Despite their plans failing many times due to the Nocturnus Titan''s impenetrable scales, the four of them devised a new strategy.

    Iyana''s breath came in ragged gasps, and her body ached, but she knew they had to give it their all. She locked eyes with Theodore. A silent understanding passed between them. This was their chance to turn the tide.

    "Sir Jacques, I will go for the left eye, and you take the right," Iyana clarified, her voice steady despite the exhaustion etched into every fiber of her being.

    Blinding the Titan was their only hope¡ªthe eyes were the only spots not protected by rock-hard scales. The beast''s scales covered it from head to toe without a single gap, like armor forged by nature itself, except it had no blind spots like a soldier''s armor did.

    Theodore nodded, his face grim with determination. "Spencer, Clyde, keep it distracted."

    "You got it," the two of them responded in unison.

    "On the count of three, go for it," Iyana commanded, her voice a mix of urgency and resolve. Everyone nodded, senses sharpened to their limits. "One. Two. Three!"

    Spencer dashed forward, his movements a blur despite his fatigue. To the Titan, he appeared like a particularly bothersome fly, prompting it to swipe its heavy arms in an attempt to catch the pest.

    As the monstrous hands reached out, Clyde clasped his palms together, freezing the Titan''s arms solid from fingertips to shoulders.

    Their previous strategy had been to freeze its heart and shatter it, hoping the scales would crack like delicate ice. However, the ice only immobilized the creature briefly, offering little advantage. To maximize their chances of success this time, Clyde focused his remaining mana on intensifying the ice around the monster''s arms, knowing the entire body was too large to cover.

    With the beast''s arms immobilized, Iyana and Theodore sprang into action, leaping into the air in perfect unison.

    Iyana''s sword flared with renewed intensity as she leaped towards the Titan''s left eye, while Theodore aimed for the right. Their swords struck true, piercing its eyes with a sickening crunch.

    "Rawr!" Blinded in agony, the Titan started thrashing around, his heavy feet thumping on the ground so hard that it almost called for an earthquake.

    Seizing the moment, Theodore and Iyana darted toward its crying open mouth. They knew this was their chance to deliver a critical blow. With a mighty leap, they drove her sword into the Titan''s maw, slicing through its hard flesh and bone with every ounce of their remaining divine strength.

    They could hear the cracks starting to form on their supposedly unbreakable swords, while their faces and clothes were splattered with the splashing blood from the wounds they drove into the creature.

    "Skree!" The Titan screamed, a sound that tore through the air like a thunderclap. And the next moment, it broke free from the ice cases and swung one of its massive arms. It struck Theodore with a force that sent him flying across the ground.

    "Sir Jacques!" Spencer screamed.

    Theodore landed with a sickening thud, his body crumpled and motionless. Spencer was about to rush to him when the Titan uprooted a tree nearby and swung it around haphazardly, hitting him with it.

    Meanwhile, Iyana kept narrowly avoiding the Titan''s frenzied swipes and pressed her attack.

    Using the last of his mana, Clyde casted a restraining spell around the Titan, holding the entire abomination in place. "Go for it, Lady Iyana!" he shouted.

    With a final, desperate surge, Iyana forced her blade upward, slicing through the Titan''s head from its jaw to the crown. Its roar became a gurgle as its head split open, blood and viscera spilling forth.

    Iyana leaped back, narrowly avoiding the cascade of more gore. She landed, her body trembling with exhaustion, but a fierce smile spread across her face. "We did it," she breathed, her voice barely a whisper.

    The Nocturnus Titan''s colossal form swayed before collapsing with a thunderous crash.

    "Oh, wow. If I had held that spell for another second, I might have passed out," Clyde sighed in relief. "Good thing it ended just in time."

    "Yeah, yeah, you are a hero. Now, let''s get Sir Jacques and Sir Spencer to¡ª" Iyana''s words froze as the Titan began to rise again. "Oh, for Heaven''s sake, are you kidding me? Is this thing immortal?"

    "What the hell?" Clyde groaned, then his eyes widened in realization. "The heart... We have to destroy its heart! The monsters don''t die if their heart''s still beating."

    "Don''t you think I know that?" Iyana snapped. "But how are we supposed to get to its heart when it has got those impenetrable scales? Wait," she paused, her face brightening up as an idea struck her, "What if I go down its throat and destroy its heart from the inside?"

    Clyde''s eyes nearly popped out of his head. "Are you out of your mind? What if it decides to roast you with fire while you are on your way down there?"

    "From what I have observed, it can''t breathe fire continuously. I mean, it didn''t when Sir Jacques and I were splitting its head open." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I don''t know, Lady Iyana. It sounds incredibly risky. What would I tell Vyan if something happened to you?" Clyde''s voice quivered with panic.

    Iyana raised an eyebrow. "Why are you worried about Vyan? Shouldn''t you be more concerned about my fianc¨¦?"

    Clyde blinked dumbly. "Right, that would make more sense," he murmured like a kid caught in the midst of a prank. He instantly did a one-eighty and slapped his forehead dramatically. "Lady Iyana, is that really important right now?" he chided with his other hand placed on his hip. "We have a massive Titan to deal with. Please focus on that."

    "That''s exactly what I am focused on," she muttered under her breath, confused at the sudden swap of accusations.

    Clyde rummaged through his pockets. "And I don''t even have any mana amplifiers left¡ª" He pulled one out, eyes widening in surprise. "Wow, how did this get here?" He shrugged. "No time to question it. Down the hatch." Swallowing the glassy pill, he felt a surge of energy and gave an enthusiastic clap. "Okay, I am ready.

    What''s the plan?"

    "It''s simple. You restrain it, and I will dive right into its heart," she said with a nonchalant shrug, as if dividing cooking duties.

    Clyde nodded, steeling himself. "You got it."

    Clyde immediately cast a powerful restraining spell. With fierce determination, Iyana leaped up, her sword gleaming as she aimed for the open, bleeding maw of the Titan.

    But as she drove her blade downward, it shattered against the Titan''s throat, scattering fragments around her.

    Shit, I should have checked my blade, she thought, cursing her oversight.

    Just then, reacting to the sting of the fresh cut, the monster unleashed a torrent of fire from its throat. Iyana leaped back, but exhaustion had finally caught up to her brain and she slipped on the saliva coating its tongue.

    She rolled down the Titan''s eighteen-foot body, unable to find footing due to being covered in slick saliva.

    It''s all over now, she thought, a wave of failure and disappointment washing over her. She could have ended the battle right there, if only she had checked her sword. Why did she assume just because she had Aura, her blade would never betray her? Well, all of those things were meaningless now.

    She closed her eyes and put her hands behind her head, bracing her back for the painful impact of the ground.

    But the impact never came.

    Instead, her descent was cushioned by a sudden gust of wind, and she landed softly into a pair of strong arms. Opening her eyes, she met the familiar red ones, and all her negative feelings evaporated, replaced by a surge of hope.

    She smiled with relief and whispered, "Vyan."

 Chapter 129: Painful Price

    "Ew," Vyan said, scrunching up his nose at Iyana''s heartfelt expression.

    "Pardon?" Her face twisted into a storm of anger and annoyance. "What did you just say?"

    "You are covered in the saliva of a creature that hasn''t cleaned its mouth since the dawn of time, Iyana. What do you think I said?" He cringed, holding her as if she were a radiation-emitting sack.

    How dare he? She was fighting tooth and nail to save everyone at the camp for his sake, so he wouldn''t get blamed for any casualties, and he had the audacity to be disgusted by her!

    Feeling petty, she wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling herself closer. The slick saliva on her clothes smeared onto his. "You are not so clean yourself anymore, either. How about that?"

    "Great. Now, we are both ew," Vyan deadpanned.

    "Ye¡ª" Suddenly, a big splash of water drenched them both.

    They turned to glare at Clyde, who stood there looking unapologetic.

    "Sorry, but you both really needed a rinse. This is just gross," Clyde said with a shrug. "And by the way, I am about to pass out from mana exhaustion here. It''s taking everything I have got to keep that colossal beast restrained."

    Vyan sighed, while Iyana felt little soothing warm sparks covering her as magic spread over her body and clothes, drying her in seconds thanks to the man holding her.

    "Just hold on for ten seconds, Clyde. I will handle the rest after that," Vyan said, teleporting a short distance away from the monster. He gently set Iyana against a tree. "Take a breather here for now."

    He was about to turn away when she grabbed his wrist. "Hey, Clyde told me you can''t move or breathe around black energy. So..." Her face was full of concern, hesitant to ask, "How are you staying alright right now?"

    A mischievous smile spread across his face. "It''s a secret."

    "What¡ª" she started, but paused as she noticed a dark look flash in his eyes when his gaze fell on the charred skin of her left upper arm. Goosebumps prickled her skin, but as she blinked, that darkness was gone, replaced by a tight-lipped smile.

    "I will wrap this up soon and get you and the others to the medical facility. Just hang tight for a bit."

    Before she could get another word out, he vanished from sight, leaving her to pray for his safety.

    Little did she know, it was the Nocturnus Titan who now needed the prayers.

    Vyan motioned for Clyde to back away. Through their telepathy, Clyde asked, ''Will you be fine all on your own?'' Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''Yes, don''t worry, I have been taught by the best, unless, of course, I was lied to,'' Vyan responded playfully, hinting at how Clyde self-proclaimed to be Vyan''s magic teacher on the first day they had met.

    ''In that case, I have nothing to worry about. Because I assure you that you weren''t scammed,'' Clyde grinned. He had never doubted Vyan, and he wasn''t about to start now. With a final nod, he stepped back from the battlefield.

    Vyan stood alone, facing the massive, headless Nocturnus Titan. Its hulking form was thrashing wildly and spewing torrents of fire in every direction. Each step of the monster made the ground tremble, sending ripples through the earth and shaking the trees around them.

    There was no fear in Vyan''s eyes. Yes, he was having a breakdown earlier, but after having some time to cool down his head, he realized it was pointless to worry about what the consequences were going to be.

    Sometimes all one needed was just a little bit of time to collect oneself. If Vyan had come onto the battlefield earlier, he would have made more of a mess than help out. He couldn''t express how grateful he was to get this time, thanks to Clyde, Iyana, Theodore, and Spencer, who had thrown themselves in the way to stop the enemy.

    But right now, he was calm and composed. And ready to end this battle.

    As a scorching wave of fire rushed towards Vyan, he merely scoffed. "Seriously? Using fire against an Ashstone?"

    With even lifting his finger, the inferno died instantly, as if snuffed out by an unseen force.

    The Titan''s movements faltered, its confusion palpable even without a head, unable to comprehend why its fiery breath wouldn''t come out any longer.

    Vyan didn''t bother to enlighten it; explaining how he could both create and destroy fire to a mindless beast seemed a waste of time. After all, it was the evil wits and intelligence of a demon that set them apart from being a monster, despite the latter being far stronger than the former. Therefore, the lack of human-level intelligence worked as the best advantage for the Titan''s enemies.

    As Titan flailed its massive arms in a fit of frustration, Vyan gathered the unconscious forms of Theodore and Spencer and deposited them safely out of harm''s way. His movements were smooth as he reappeared atop the Titan''s broad shoulder, gazing down at the armored chest below.

    "Hmm, how to crack these scales?" Vyan mused aloud, twitching his lips. "Destructive magic would be the easy way to go, but¡­" He might take down the entire forest if his calculation went just a little bit off. He could afford that mistake with the five feet Talonraith, but not with the big-ass eighteen feet Nocturnus Titan.

    The memory of Iyana''s burned arm flashed through his mind, which twisted his chest once more. With that, he finally decided on his weapon.

    Summoning the wind spirits, Vyan allowed them to carry him gently to the front of the Titan, positioning himself directly before its chest.

    "I will beat you with your own element, alright," he murmured, raising his palm and channeling his energy. Because he believed anything could be melted as long as it was set to the perfect temperature.

    A blaze of blue flames erupted from his hand, hotter than anything the Titan could muster. The flames licked at the armored scales, melting and warping the chest scales with relentless heat.

    The Titan''s body convulsed, its arms flailing in a desperate, headless attempt to fend off the searing assault. But without its head, the poor thing couldn''t even scream.

    As the blue inferno continued to chip away at the monster''s defenses, a wicked grin made its way on Vyan''s face.

    "Feeling a bit hot under the collar? Let me help." Orange flames erupted on the Titan''s exposed flesh above the jaw, sending waves of excruciating heat coursing through the creature''s body.

    The Titan''s movements grew more frantic, its agony evident in every jerky motion.

    "Oh, we are just getting started." Vyan chuckled darkly as he recalled the images of his knights slaughtered on the ground. "You crushed my knights with those hands and feet, didn''t you?" He conjured a series of fiery tendrils that wrapped around the Titan''s limbs, tightening with each passing second.

    "Now, how about a little taste of your own medicine?" Vyan sneered, creating a ring of fire that encircled the Titan''s neck stump. The flames danced and flickered, sending searing pain through the creature''s body.

    Vyan watched with cold satisfaction as the Titan''s thrashing grew weaker, its strength ebbing away under his merciless assault.

    As the scales over its chest finally melted away, Vyan started to say, "Let¡ª" he coughed a little and resumed with the same determination, "Let''s end it now."

    With a cruel twist of his hand, he sent a surge of concentrated heat straight into the Titan''s chest, targeting the very core of its being. The monster''s body arched in a final, desperate spasm as the flames consumed it from the inside out.

    "Burn," Vyan hissed, his eyes gleaming with vindictive delight.

    The Titan''s chest exploded in a shower of molten scales and charred flesh, its massive form collapsing in a smoldering heap. Finally, this was over.

    "Geez, you went so overboard," Clyde commented, appearing behind Vyan. He had been watching from afar, his eyes narrowing in concern.

    Without turning around, Vyan ordered, "Take Sir Jacques, Spencer, and Iyana to Thea. Get them healed."

    "I will do that, but aren''t you coming?" Clyde arched an eyebrow.

    "I will be there in a bit. I have something to check," Vyan replied, a trickle of blood sliding down the corner of his mouth, unnoticed by Clyde.

    Clyde hesitated, sensing something was off with Vyan''s behavior, but nodded. "Alright," he said, disappearing into the wind.

    As soon as Clyde was gone, Vyan let out the violent cough he had been holding back.

    Blood sprayed across the ground in dark, wet splatters as he collapsed to his knees, each cough wrenching more from his lungs. He clutched his chest, the searing pain like molten iron coursing through his veins, gasping desperately for air. His vision flickered, the world around him dissolving into a hazy blur.

    His body convulsed uncontrollably, every muscle seizing in agony, his skin slick with cold sweat.

    "Shit, that was a bad¡ª" he gasped for oxygen, "bad move. It hurts... hurts so much. Ahh..."

    He had cast a spell on himself to pause any harm to his body for a certain amount of time, allowing the damage to accumulate until the spell ended. It was a lost spell, mostly used to delay imminent death. Turns out learning random spells had its benefits, even if it came at a hefty price.

    However, Vyan hadn''t anticipated his body to have reacted so violently due to the monster''s dark presence. His lungs felt like they were on fire, and his heart was being stabbed with thousands of needles while being mercilessly squeezed at the same time.

    Minutes passed, but the pain didn''t cease. "Oh, come on, I didn''t even stay in the monster''s presence that long. This... this is so unfair."

    He struggled to understand why the pain wasn''t stopping when suddenly a sultry voice called, "Vyan."

    And suddenly, his question was answered.

    He barely raised his head, meeting the venomous brown eyes.

    "So you could use magic all along, huh? It''s my bad I could never tell until now," Sienna uttered, her long light brown curls bouncing over her black cloak. "Also, if I knew you were so weak to black magic, I wouldn''t have bothered sending my pets to the battlefield. I would have paid you a little visit myself."

    Each step she took towards Vyan made the pain worse. She was intentionally releasing more of her black aura.

    "You saved the day," she smirked, standing before him and looking down, "but who will save you now?"

 Chapter 130: Wrapping Up Chaos

    "Vyan!" a voice called out from behind just as Vyan was about to respond to Sienna. He glanced over his shoulder to see Iyana sprinting towards him, then looked back to the front only to find Sienna had vanished. Along with her, gone was the crushing pain in his chest.Iyana skidded to a halt beside him, gasping for breath. "Clyde said you had something to check. Let me assist¡ª" she started, but then her eyes went wide.

    He was startled as she grabbed his chin, her grip firm.

    "What the hell happened to you? Why is there blood spilling out of your mouth?"

    "Ah, that''s nothing," he murmured, wiping his mouth with the back of his wrist. He attempted to stand, only to feel his legs betray him. Iyana caught him just in time.

    "Are you okay? Are you suffering from mana exhaustion?" she asked, her voice laced with concern as she crouched to rub soothing circles on his back.

    Vyan nodded, knowing he would get an earful if he told the truth. "Yeah, totally. Just a little mana tantrum," he said, attempting a weak smile.

    "Who are you kidding?" she snapped, her eyes shooting daggers. "Don''t you think I know what mana exhaustion looks like?"

    "Um," Vyan hesitated.

    "Spill it. What did you do?" Iyana demanded, her eyes narrowing. "I bet you pulled some stupid stunt to beat¡ª Wait, did you do something to counteract dark magic?"

    "Sienna was here," Vyan blurted out, desperate to change the subject. "She was here just now."

    "Huh? Why would she¡ªoh." Understanding dawned on her face. "Of course, it''s her behind all this."

    For a moment, Vyan was relieved to be off the hook, but his reprieve was short-lived as Iyana continued, "But I don''t sense her close anymore. She must have run away as soon as she saw me."

    "Right, of course. She is terrified of you," he muttered sarcastically.

    "Don''t worry, I will teach her a lesson as soon as I get the chance," she said, as if she were talking about teaching her little sister how to play piano.

    "But she knows I am a mage now and that I am weak against her dark magic."

    "Hire me as your bodyguard then," Iyana suggested, her tone completely serious. "I will protect you. Nobody is more suited than an Aura Knight to fight a witch."

    He let out a chuckle, which promptly turned into a grimace as blood trickled down the corner of his lip. Iyana''s glare could have frozen fire.

    "Vyan," she warned, her tone sending shivers down his spine.

    Gulping, Vyan knew he had no choice. He knew that glare of hers. After all, this wasn''t the first time she was acting like this. She did so back when he was her knight as well. "I will tell you, but only if you promise not to tell Clyde."

    "That depends on what you tell me," she responded with a raised eyebrow.

    He sighed and narrated the spell he had used on himself. The further he explained, the worse her expressions became.

    "Were you out of your mind?" she yelled.

    "No, but as you can see, I am fine¡ª"

    "How is throwing up half a bucket of blood being fine?"

    "It''s not that much¡ª"

    "Have you seen the ground? One would think someone was murdered here!"

    "Please, you are exaggerating."

    "Oh, really?" She removed her hands from him, stood up, and took a step back. "Stand up then," she challenged.

    "I will." Saying so, he actually managed to stand up, feeling better now that the oppressive weight of the black magic had lifted.

    "See? I am perfectly¡ª" His legs wobbled, and he grabbed Iyana''s shoulder for support.

    "Perfectly pathetic," she finished for him. "You know what? I will scold you for this dumb move later," she said, exasperation etched on her face. "But for now, let''s get you to Princess Althea."

    "No, I have to go back into the forest and check if everything is okay," Vyan insisted, his voice determined.

    "Like hell you are, not in this condition," she retorted, gripping his arm tighter.

    "I have to. It''s my responsibility¡ª"

    "Fine, you can go after you get treated," she conceded with a dramatic roll of her eyes.

    "But Clyde is there," Vyan pointed out, his expression a mix of reluctance and dread. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So what do you want to do? Do you happen to know any healer other than Princess Althea?" she demanded. "And also, why are you so scared of Clyde? It''s Clyde."

    "Yes, exactly, it''s Clyde," Vyan said, shivering as he recalled past experiences. "As goofy as he seems, he takes his job as my aide very seriously. One time, he made me drink a potion that tasted like rotten socks because I forgot to eat the entire day."

    "Sounds like you deserved it," she muttered under her breath.

    "Can you imagine what he would do if he finds out about this?" he let out in horror.

    Iyana let out a sigh. "Fine, I will distract Clyde, and you can get Princess Althea to treat you in the meantime."

    Vyan flashed her a cheeky grin. "Thanks. I owe you one. Maybe even two if Clyde doesn''t catch me."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Once Iyana haphazardly managed to distract Clyde, giving them both a chance to be treated by Althea, Vyan was left to wrap up the chaos. He methodically removed traces of the S-grade monster, Nocturnus Titan, and snapped all the peripheral guards out of their mind control. His knights, posted around the camp, were summoned to assist him, while Iyana followed like a bodyguard.

    Iyana watched Vyan handle everything with sincerity, dedication, and an almost annoying level of calmness. He didn''t dwell on the damage; instead, he focused on fixing things and ensuring everything would go smoothly for the Monster Hunt Festival.

    No lives had been lost, except...

    "Victor, make sure all five of them get an honorable funeral," Vyan said, his face expressionless, though Iyana could see the pain lurking behind his eyes. "And don''t forget to send me each of their dates. I want to attend personally."

    She could tell he used to care deeply about the lives of his knights. She could relate to that feeling. When she lost her comrades in the war, it was tough for her to deal with it as well.

    "And when the festival is over, I will visit their families and handle the compensation myself," Vyan added.

    Iyana couldn''t help but smile.

    Once Victor left, Vyan noticed her expression. "What''s got you smiling like that?" he asked.

    "Just realizing you are not a complete jerk," she teased with a grin.

    He chuckled. "Well, sorry to disappoint. I guess I can be a little decent to the people I care about."

    "That''s more than good enough," Iyana said softly, her smile widening. "So, what is next?"

    "Everything has handled. Some imperial knights just informed me that they have scoured the entire forest and there are no more high-level monsters or casualties," he said. "Therefore, the forest is officially marked safe."

    "That''s good to hear."

    "Now, all that is left is¡ª" Vyan was interrupted by a frantic Easton rushing up to Iyana.

    "Are you okay?" Easton asked breathlessly.

    Iyana was a little startled but managed to compose herself, "Yes, I am okay."

    Easton sighed in relief, then his eyes narrowed at the coat draped over Iyana''s shoulders. "What is this?"

    Iyana followed his gaze and internally rolled her eyes, bracing for the inevitable fuss. "My uniform had a minor... incident," she said, gesturing to the burned upper portion of her sleeves. "His Grace was kind enough to lend me his coat."

    "But it''s dirty," Easton remarked, his face scrunching up as if he had sniffed something foul.

    Vyan crossed his arms and scoffed. "Pardon, Your Imperial Highness?"

    "Oh, Your Grace, I didn''t notice you were here," Easton replied with a flat tone that suggested he would have been happier if Vyan continued to be unnoticed.

    Vyan resisted the urge to roll his eyes and plastered on a tight-lipped smile. "What do you mean, my coat is dirty?"

    "Your Grace, you must have had quite the adventurous day. I imagine you spent a good deal of it rolling around on the ground," Easton said, barely hiding his smirk.

    "Sure, I got a little dirt on me, but do you think I am daft enough to lend her a used coat? I had a servant bring a fresh one," Vyan retorted, lying through his teeth. In reality, he had conjured it with magic.

    "Well, that''s a relief," Easton said, clearly out of ammunition. "Iyana, let''s head back to the main camp. It''s getting late and everyone is returning."

    "I will stay with Vyan for a bit. He is a little short on knights," Iyana insisted.

    "Oh, okay. Then I will stay too, Your Grace," Easton added.

    "There is no need for either of you to accompany me. I am heading back to the main camp myself now," Vyan interjected, desperate for an escape route.

    But of course, the universe had other plans. Both Iyana and Easton decided to tag along, turning his would-be solo journey into an awkward parade.

    When they arrived, Vyan was greeted by a sea of displeased nobles gathered near the altar, with the emperor and empresses at the forefront, their expressions collectively screaming disappointment.

    Vyan couldn''t help but think, Ah, another glorious evening of basking in the warmth of noble disapproval.

 Chapter 131: Sympathy Drama

    Iyana glanced at Vyan, a flicker of fear in her eyes. However, Vyan, on the other hand, was the epitome of calmness.With his usual elegance, he strolled to the front of the imperial altar, greeting the imperials like it was a normal Monday morning, completely unfazed by the countless pairs of eyes throwing dark glares his way.

    "He truly is the son of the traitors. Here I thought he was different from them."

    "The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, after all."

    "To think, we could have all died today if the monsters weren''t taken care of."

    "I am sure it''s all a plan to harm our emperor again."

    "Goddess knows what this cursed family has against our imperial family."

    "I had a bad feeling about him from the start."

    Iyana clenched her fists. Just until this morning, they were all singing praises of Vyan, and now, they had turned against him faster than a squirrel on espresso. How fickle.

    "Don''t pay mind to it," Clyde spoke up, coming to stand beside Iyana. She hadn''t noticed when Easton slipped away and went to stand beside the emperor''s throne. "Vyan''s got this," Clyde assured.

    Iyana let out a frustrated exhale and crossed her arms. "I know, but these people are just so annoying."

    Clyde chuckled lightly. "You really care for him, huh?"

    "It''s hard not to worry about him," she grumbled.

    "I couldn''t agree more," Clyde sighed dramatically.

    The air crackled with tension as they watched the scene unfold. Vyan, down on one knee with his head bowed, had just finished his formal greeting.

    The emperor''s voice sliced through the silence. "Grand Duke, what is this I hear about A- and S-grade monsters breaching our festival borders? Is it true?"

    "Regrettably, yes, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan replied. "Three A-grade and one S-grade monsters have infiltrated our territory. They were neutralized, but I apologize for my inability to prevent the incursion entirely."

    "How did you manage to subdue the S-grade monster? It''s notoriously formidable," Edgar queried, his tone sharp with curiosity.

    "Indeed, it was a formidable challenge. It would have been impossible without the intervention of the Commander and Vice-commander of the Order of Phoenix, Archmage Magnus¡ª" Vyan began.

    Iyana shot Clyde a skeptical glance, as if asking, you, of all people, are an archmage?

    "Do you think a normal mage could have held on in that battlefield for so long?" he whispered, earning an exasperated eye roll from Iyana.

    "¡ªand the Vice-commander of the Imperial Order of Knights," Vyan continued. "I owe an eternal debt of gratitude to the four of them for single-handedly tackling the monstrous threat and safeguarding everyone."

    The assembly exchanged impressed glances. The revelation that three members from Ashstones had acted as their protectors dispelled any suspicions of a conspiracy.

    "Why didn''t he credit himself too? I don''t get it," Iyana muttered, clearly dissatisfied.

    Clyde responded with only a half-smile, the hint of a mystery lingering in the air.

    "Who orchestrated this invasion? And to what end?" Edgar demanded, his voice laced with a mix of dread and suspicion.

    "I cannot say for certain who is behind this," Vyan responded gravely. "But whoever it is must be a black magician as it was quite obvious that the monsters were being influenced by dark magic."

    A collective gasp echoed through the hall, followed by a flurry of panicked whispers.

    "A black magician? How could that be?"

    "Weren''t they all eradicated over a decade ago?"

    "I heard there are no black magicians left alive."

    "Wasn''t this rumor quite famous? That Lady Iyana is a witch?"

    "Yes, otherwise, why hasn''t she achieved Aura yet, despite her strength?"

    "Could she have orchestrated this and pretended to protect us?"

    "Witches are capable of anything. Their minds are so twisted."

    Iyana rolled her eyes, unbothered by the murmurs. Yet, she noticed Easton''s contemplative gaze, as if he doubted her. She scoffed internally, expecting nothing less from him.

    No one ever defended her before, and she didn''t expect it to start from now on, either.

    "However," Vyan interjected, his voice slicing through the chaos with unexpected authority, "I believe the black magician is an outsider. And for those doubting Lady Iyana," his tone turned sharp, laced with a dangerous edge, "let me clarify that she possesses Aura. So, you must understand that it is quite physically impossible for her to be a witch."

    Gasps of surprise rippled through the open space, all whispers were silenced. The revelation hit hard, Vyan''s statement''s intensity searing into everyone''s consciousness.

    Meanwhile, Iyana stared at Vyan''s back in awe, her breath hitched. Did he¡­ did he just defend me in front of the entire nobility?

    The shock was evident on every face. Iyana could hardly believe it herself. Vyan''s defense not only quelled the immediate suspicion but also elevated her status in an instant.

    "My, what delightful news. Congratulations, Lady Iyana," Celeste chirped, a warm smile lighting up her face.

    "Yes, congratulations, Lady Iyana," Jade added with a sophisticated smile.

    Edgar shot a questioning glance at Easton, who averted his gaze, confirming his prior knowledge. With a resigned sigh, Edgar forced a smile. "Congratulations, Lady Iyana. What an honor for our nation to have someone with such divine power."

    "Uh, yes, thank you, Your Imperial Majesties," Iyana replied, feeling a bit awkward but relieved.

    "Now, to the matter at hand," Edgar said, his gaze locking onto Vyan, "Grand Duke, what about casualties? How much damage has been caused?"

    "There have been five casualties, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan replied, his voice heavy with sorrow. "Five of my knights perished in the line of duty. Although the squad from House Clarinton was also attacked, they have been fully cured, thanks to Her Imperial Highness, Princess Althea."

    Eyes turned to Althea with gratitude and admiration. Her heroic acts during the Walver Epidemic had already made her a legend, and this only added to her renown.

    Vyan took a deep breath, his posture reflecting the heavy guilt on his shoulders. "Your Imperial Majesty, I¡­ I promised a safe and perfect Monster Hunt Festival. I failed to keep that promise. I truly apologize from the bottom of my heart."

    The room grew still, the gravity of his admission sinking in. The nobility''s expressions softened as they felt bad to watch the Grand Duke''s normally composed demeanor cracking.

    "I take full responsibility for this failure," Vyan continued, his voice trembling slightly. "Every person present here entrusted their lives to me, and I could not honor them with the minimum security they deserved. Therefore, I beg for your forgiveness and for the understanding of all present." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is he serious right now?" Iyana let out in disbelief. "Bringing out crocodile tears was his plan to get out of this? Who is even going to buy this act?"

    Clyde pressed a hand over his mouth, trying to control his urge to laugh at Vyan''s flawless acting. "Everyone," he managed to murmur.

    And he was right.

    The nobility was moved by Vyan''s heartfelt confession. Pity and respect mingled in their gazes, the atmosphere now charged with empathy, instead of accusatory. Vyan''s vulnerability had touched their hearts.

    Whispers began to ripple through the assembly.

    "Poor boy, he is carrying such a heavy burden all alone."

    "It''s not his fault, he did everything he could."

    "He must have worked so hard for this festival, but still¡­ how heartbreaking for him."

    Edgar''s stern expression softened as well, and Easton rolled his eyes. "Grand Duke," he said, his voice gentle, "you have done your best in the face of an unexpected crisis. No one can blame you for that."

    "I mean, you could have done better with the security¡ª" Easton tried to speak, but he was silenced by a glare from Edgar.

    "Prince Easton is right." Vyan''s head hung lower, his eyes brimming with unshed tears. "If I wanted to ensure a flawless festival, I should have paid more attention to unexpected anomalies. It wouldn''t have turned into a nightmare if I had done that. The guilt is unbearable."

    "Such a shame. There is no way anybody could have expected such a thing."

    "No amount of advanced preparation could have stopped an S-grade monster.

    "I hope he knows we don''t blame him anymore."

    "Yes, we are still safe because of him sending his people to protect us."

    Edgar got up from his throne and got down from the altar, placing a reassuring hand on Vyan''s shoulder. "You have our sympathy and our understanding, Grand Duke. What''s important now is that we ensure the rest of the festival proceeds smoothly. Focus on that, and let us honor those who sacrificed their lives by making the remainder of the festival a success."

    The nobility nodded in agreement.

    "We stand with you, Your Grace."

    "Let''s make this festival one to remember, for those who fell."

    "He is not alone in this. We are all in this together."

    Vyan smiled gratefully. "Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty, for forgiving my failure, and everyone else as well, thank you."

    After that, the emperor declared a decree to the imperial army to catch the person who wanted to turn this happy festival into a massacre and ended the court session.

    As the crowd dismissed, everyone returning to freshen up and get something to eat, Iyana and Clyde approached Vyan.

    "Nice acting, Your Grace," Iyana taunted.

    Vyan turned to face Iyana with a sympathetical look. "How could you say that about my heartfelt confession?"

    Iyana rolled her eyes. "Fool someone else with those crocodile tears. I am not falling for them."

    "How mean," Vyan said playfully and wiped the corner of his eye, while Iyana sauntered away.

    "Hey, I feel like we are forgetting something," Clyde brought up.

    "Same. I have the same feeling," Vyan agreed, twitching his lips, and then, his eyes widened. "Oh, shit."

    "What?" Clyde arched an eyebrow curiously.

    "Izac!" Vyan whisper-yelled. "We totally forgot about him!"

 Chapter 132: Massages Are Bad

    "Good riddance," Vyan let out an exaggerated sigh once he got Izac settled in a royal carriage, bound for the capital''s central medical facility."You don''t think he will ever walk again, do you?" Clyde murmured beside him, eyeing Izac''s completely busted leg from the pack of howling monsters Vyan had so thoughtfully introduced him to.

    "Considering how quick he is to pounce at girls, I sincerely hope not," Vyan replied, deadpan.

    "And I hope his mother never finds out who was responsible for this," Clyde muttered, casting a wary glance at Vyan.

    Vyan yawned theatrically and patted Clyde''s shoulder. "I am retiring to bed now. I''m absolutely knackered."

    "Yes, yes, get some sleep. Tomorrow is another thrilling day," Clyde said, nodding.

    Vyan was about to turn away when he paused. "Hey, by the way, are you okay?"

    "Huh? Of course, I am. Why wouldn''t I be?" Clyde shot him a wide grin.

    "No, it''s just that you worked side by side with Thea all day in the medical facility, so I wondered if you were okay. Emotionally, I mean," Vyan clarified, giving Clyde a look of concern.

    Clyde waved a dismissive hand. "It''s nothing like that. I am fine¡ª"

    "I know I don''t need to tell you this, Clyde," Vyan interrupted with a half-smile, "But I am always here to listen."

    Clyde teared up dramatically. "Vyan¡­"

    "Unless you want to talk about that totally random bird you saw on one of your trips," Vyan rolled his eyes. "I don''t want to hear about that."

    "Please," Clyde protested instantly, "it was a rare breed of¡ª"

    "Yes, yes, it was exquisite, majestic, beautiful, gorgeous, blah blah," Vyan grumbled, annoyed. "You talked about that bird like it was your bride. I bet you haven''t even complimented Thea like that before."

    "I mean, I want to." Clyde blushed slightly. "But she would slap me if I told her my honest thoughts."

    Vyan smirked mischievously. "In that case, maybe I should tattle to her and watch you get slapped."

    "You wouldn''t dare," Clyde narrowed his eyes. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan turned on his heels, his laughter echoing as he walked off. "You never know, I just might."

    "That bastard," Clyde muttered, a faint smile forming before turning into a resigned sigh. "I guess I better get some drinks with Vyan after I get my heart broken."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan entered his tent, feeling the day''s exhaustion crash over him like a wave. The day''s events made it seem like he had lived through an entire week. To top it off, he hadn''t had a chance to bathe, leaving him longing for a midnight dip in the water.

    As he turned on the lights, ready to peel off his grimy overcoat, he felt a familiar gaze boring into him. Glancing over his shoulder, his expression turned flat. "What are you doing here?"

    "Waiting for you," Iyana replied nonchalantly, sprawled on his bed like she owned the place.

    "Why?" Vyan asked, pulling out his pocket watch from his vest before slipping it off. He noticed her eyes tracking his every move. Rolling up his sleeves, he shot her an arched eyebrow. "What? Cat got your tongue?"

    Startled, she dragged her gaze from his rolled-up sleeves to his face. "No, I was just thinking, why are you stripping in front of me?"

    "First of all, this is my tent, and you are the one intruding. Secondly, I am about to take a bath. Naturally, the clothes have to go."

    "Okay then. By all means, continue," she said, a teasing smile curving her lips as she lounged back, clearly enjoying the show.

    He was about to give her a deadpan look but then decided to play along. "Sure, if you are okay with it."

    As his fingers traveled to the top button of his shirt, her eyes widened, and a blush spread across her cheeks. "Wait, are you serious?"

    "I mean, if you have no problem, why should I?" He unbuttoned a few of his top buttons, and she quickly grabbed a pillow to bury her face in. He stifled a chuckle and continued, "Oh, getting shy now? That''s no fun."

    She heard his footsteps drawing closer and clutched the pillow tighter, curling her knees to her chest. Her heart pounded and her toes curled with anticipation.

    Why is he getting closer? Is he going to¡ª

    Suddenly, her pillow was snatched away.

    "Idiot," Vyan laughed lightly at her astonished expression as he straightened up. "What did you think I was going to do, huh?"

    It took Iyana a long moment to snap back to reality, her face turning an even deeper shade of red. "I mean, I would be fine with anything," she murmured under her breath.

    "Pardon?" Vyan tilted his head, pretending not to hear.

    "I said," she cleared her throat and tried to regain her composure, "I came here to give you this beet juice." She pointed at the glass of red liquid on his nightstand. "You coughed up a lot of blood, so I thought you should have something like this."

    "Oh." Vyan glanced at the glass and grinned. "How thoughtful of you. Trying to replace my blood with beet juice now?"

    "Just drink it," she ordered, watching as he picked up the glass and took a sip, one hand casually pressing down on his shoulder.

    "Thanks, I appreciate it, though," he said, a little sincere now.

    She hummed in responde and asked, "Why are you massaging your shoulders like an old man?"

    "Ugh, don''t get me started. I went through so much today that I am super exhausted. My shoulders are sore," he replied. "Maybe I will teleport back home and take a soak in my private bath instead of the one here."

    Her face lit up. "Oh, why don''t I massage your shoulders then?"

    "I can''t make you do that," he rejected without hesitation.

    "Why not?" She furrowed her brows. "Wait, is it because I am the Crown Prince''s fianc¨¦e or some nonsense like that?"

    Vyan chuckled and finished the beet juice. "I think we both know you are not getting on the altar with him. It''s just¡­ I find it uncomfortable. I mean, I used to be on the other side of the massaging, you know?"

    "Like, you used to massage my shoulders back when you were my knight?" she asked curiously.

    "Yes, sometimes," he said fondly. "You used to really like it."

    "Aww, it''s such a shame that I can''t remember our time together," she pouted. "But anyway, since you helped me out back then, let me repay you now. Let''s call it even, okay?"

    Vyan scratched his cheek awkwardly. "I am not sure about this."

    "Come on, I promise I won''t break your shoulders." She rolled up her tulle-like sleeves, looking fired up.

    "Okay, now I am scared."

    She laughed freely and stood up on her knees, motioning for him to sit on the edge of the bed. Sighing, he went over and sat down, murmuring, "Please don''t strangle me."

    "I will if you utter one more word." She glared at him, and he obediently zipped his mouth.

    Iyana moved behind him, her hands hovering over his shoulders for a moment before they finally settled down. Her touch was gentle at first, almost hesitant. Vyan couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle.

    "What is so funny?" she asked, her fingers pressing a bit more firmly into his tense muscles.

    "Nothing," he replied, trying to suppress a smile. "I just didn''t think you had it in you."

    "Had what in me?" she asked, her touch growing bolder, working out the knots in his shoulders.

    "To be this gentle," he admitted, his eyes closing as he relaxed into her touch.

    She laughed softly, her breath tickling the back of his neck. "Well, I probably watched you a lot back then and drilled your massaging technique into my head."

    "You most probably did," he said, smiling. "You often used to say that you love watching me."

    "Mm-hmm, you make me sound like a creep," she hummed, her hands moving to his upper back, her fingers kneading the tension away. "But it was perhaps because you always looked so focused, so serious. I wonder what you were thinking about."

    "Probably how to keep you out of trouble with your family," he teased, earning a playful swat on the back.

    "Hey, I wasn''t the one who got into trouble with them, or¡­ so I believe," she protested weakly, her touch becoming more soothing, almost tender.

    "Trust me, you weren''t," he assured. "They are all terrible people."

    She paused for a moment, her hands still on his back, and he could feel her gaze on him. "You know, I think you are all I had back then, and even now, you are the only person I can rely on."

    "And you will always have me," he said, his voice softening. "You taught me happiness when I didn''t know what it felt like. So of course, I will always be on your side, no matter what."

    She giggled, the sound sending a warm shiver down his spine. "Is that so? I am that important to you?"

    "Yes," he confessed, feeling her hands slide down his back and then back up to his shoulders. His heart pounded harder as he felt her breath against his ear.

    "Good. Because you are that much important to me as well," she whispered, her fingers trailing gently along the curve of his neck, making his skin tingle.

    "Um, I think that''s enough for today," Vyan abruptly stood up. "Thank you for the massage." He refused to look at her as he said, "I will go take my bath now. Goodnight."

    With that, he stormed out of his tent, without even bringing his clothes. His face was warm and his breath was hot. Everywhere she touched was burning vividly.

    He pressed his palm over his mouth, murmured breathlessly, "Massages are bad for health."

 Chapter 133: How Unfair!

    The next morning at the Monster Hunt Festival was like a spell had been cast¡ªeverything was immaculate, as if the previous day''s events had vanished with the night. Everyone also played along with the act and went on with the excitement of the third day of the monster hunt.Althea sat alone at one of the breakfast tables, nibbling her food and pondering the absence of Iyana, her newfound companion from their recent hunt.

    Her quiet meal was interrupted by a voice as smooth as silk. "Do you mind if I join you, Your Imperial Highness?"

    Althea looked up to see an ever-charming brunette, smiling graciously. "No problem, Lord Clarinton. How are you feeling today?"

    "I am feeling splendid, thanks to you. You would never guess my ribs were crushed to powder yesterday," Mason replied, his grin wide as he pulled out a chair beside her and set down his tray of breakfast. "That is why I wanted to properly thank you for saving my life."

    "It was nothing. I was just fulfilling my duty as a healer," Althea said kindly.

    "You are as kind as ever, I see." Mason''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Your Imperial Highness, would it be improper of me to ask why you haven''t chosen a life partner yet? You are truly gorgeous, talented, and kind. What is the reason?"

    Althea chuckled softly, taking a bite of her food. "Why does it sound like you have been harboring a crush on me for a long time?"

    "I might have, had my heart not been set on another since my youth," he replied with a light-hearted laugh. "But honestly, everyone is curious. Did you know it is quite a topic of conversation? Why hasn''t Princess Althea chosen a groom? It is a national question at this point."

    Althea narrowed her eyes playfully. "Did you come to thank me, or are you here to indulge in some palace gossip?"

    Mason raised his hands in mock surrender. "Guilty as charged. My apologies if the question was inappropriate. I thought our old friendship from the academy might grant me some leeway."

    It was true¡ªAlthea and Mason had shared many moments and memories at the capital''s magic academy, a connection that made her more tolerant of his inquiries.

    "Mason, if you are merely here for gossip then¡ª" she began but was interrupted by the thud of a tray being placed on the table.

    She looked up and saw a striking gray-haired man, her breath catching in her throat.

    "Your Imperial Highness, I hope you don''t mind me interrupting. Lady Iyana asked me to deliver her tray to your table. She will join you shortly. She is a bit tied up at the moment," Clyde said in a formal tone.

    Althea''s eyes searched his face, hoping to catch a glimpse of his gray eyes, but he didn''t even spare her a glance. Instead, he gave a short bow and walked away. Her heart ached at his cold treatment, and she finally understood how he must have felt when she treated him similarly.

    "Do you like Lord Magnus?" Mason''s voice cut through her thoughts.

    Althea flinched and stared at Mason, wide-eyed, her cheeks flushing. "No! What makes you say that?"

    Mason shrugged with a mischievous grin. "If you do, that''s an excellent choice. Archmage Magnus is a legend, remember?" He sighed happily. "Ah, how much I admired him. He is such a strong mage, despite not having Ashstone blood. Can you believe he quit the Tower of Magic to be the Grand Duke''s aide?"

    Althea blinked in surprise. She had never thought of it that way. Of course, she knew Clyde was an archmage, but the fact that he left all his fame to serve Vyan was astonishing. If he stayed back for a couple more years, he could have become the next head of the Tower of Magic. Not to mention, his personality was so deceiving¡ªlooked so harmless, and yet, was so lethal.

    But none of that was important. Because¡­

    "I don''t like Lord Magnus," Althea objected firmly, glaring at Mason.

    "Sure, sure. You don''t have to hide from me. I won''t tell anyone. Not even my fianc¨¦e," Mason said with a light laugh. "Oh, it looks like Lady Iyana is coming this way. I will leave you two sisters-in-law to chat. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Talk to you later, Your Imperial Highness."

    "I¡ªI really don''t like him!" Althea sputtered, her embarrassment growing, but Mason was already walking away, chuckling to himself.

    Soon, Iyana sauntered over and took the seat Mason had vacated earlier. Althea composed herself and cleared her throat.

    Iyana hurriedly set down her tray with a flourish and said, "My apologies for being late, Your Imperial Highness. I had a chat with His Grace that ran longer than expected¡ª"

    "Why did you bring another tray of food?" Althea interrupted, her eyebrow arching in confusion.

    "Huh? Another tray?" Iyana glanced at her food. "This is my one and only tray, though."

    Althea blinked, piecing things together. When the dots connected, she gasped. "Oh, my gosh, he was jealous."

    "Who was?" Iyana asked, her curiosity piqued.

    "The person who left the tray here," Althea mumbled, a smile creeping onto her lips and her heart fluttering at the implication that Clyde still might like her.

    Iyana examined the tray, her head tilted in confusion. Wait a minute, isn''t this the exact same breakfast Vyan had yesterday? But Vyan was with me just now???

    While Iyana puzzled over the mystery, Vyan stood on the other side of the dining area, arms crossed, glaring daggers at Clyde. "I told you to hold on to my breakfast for a few minutes, not hand it out like party favors!"

    Clyde gave him a sheepish grin and suggested, "Look on the bright side. Since you woke up early for once, there is still plenty of breakfast left. Want me to grab something for you, my lord?"

    Vyan frowned. "Absolutely not. I don''t want your depressing face anywhere near my food."

    "I''m not depressing," Clyde protested.

    "Tell that to someone who has never met you," Vyan scowled, marching off to the buffet to grab a new breakfast.

    Meanwhile, Clyde was left to stew in his jealousy. He couldn''t help it; seeing Althea chat away with Viscount Clarinton was like a punch to the gut.

    She was so friendly and kind, just like she was with Vyan. Did she act that way with everyone but him? Was he that repulsive? He wanted her to chat with him happily too. He wanted to show her that he wasn''t just a chatterbox; he was a great listener as well.

    How unfair!

 Chapter 134: The Man She Loves

    The third day of the Monster Hunt was in full swing, with hunters scattered across the land, each striving to secure their prey with unmatched vigor. It was much like the first day, with all participants diligently collecting their kills.Yet, for Easton, the experience was far from solitary; he was shadowed by an entourage that made his hunt feel more like a royal procession than a personal challenge.

    "This is not a group activity, you know?" Easton remarked, his tone laced with annoyance as he glanced at the imperial knights following him with dedicated shadows.

    "After what transpired yesterday, Your Imperial Highness¡ªparticularly with Prince Izac¡ªwe cannot leave you both unattended," one of the guards replied, his voice steady but respectful.

    Easton turned to his youngest brother, Ronan, who was trailing quietly behind, a subtle presence amidst the crowd. "And you, Ronan? Why are you also following me like a shadow? Shouldn''t you be with His Grace Vyan?"

    "He wished to hunt alone today," Ronan responded softly, his voice almost lost in the wind. "And Mother insisted I not wander alone."

    Easton released a weary sigh, resigning himself to the fact that Ronan''s presence had doubled the number of guards around him. It seemed fate had decreed that his hunt would be anything but peaceful.

    As they continued, Easton''s attempts to focus on the hunt were disrupted by whispers of love and affairs that reached his ears like the distant murmur of a stream.

    "I have a question," Easton began, his voice deep. The knights straightened at once, and even Ronan appeared more attentive, though he feigned indifference. "This is for a friend, of course."

    Ah, so it''s about you, then, thought the knights in unison, their faces carefully neutral, though Ronan''s lips twitched with the hint of curiosity.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Highness, please ask," Terrence prompted, his grin barely restrained.

    "So¡­ this girl my friend likes¡­" Easton hesitated, the words tasting foreign on his tongue. It was not in his nature to confide, and the unfamiliarity of it made his throat dry. It was difficult to get the words out that were trapped behind a wall of stubborn pride. "This girl likes someone else, but my friend and the girl are, um, set to marry."

    Vice-Commander Iyana has feelings for someone?! Our stoic, stone-hearted, battle-hardened Vice-Commander?! The thought flashed through the minds of the knights, though they dared not voice it.

    "What do you think my friend should do?" Easton asked, his voice betraying a rare vulnerability as he sought their counsel.

    Elijah decided to offer his advice with a measured tone, "Given that they are to be wed, I believe your friend should make an effort to win the lady''s heart."

    Well, I can''t exactly tell you to cancel the wedding, now can I? Not unless I fancy getting my head separated from my shoulders, Elijah thought, all the while maintaining a smile that screamed innocence.

    "But how should my friend do that? He doesn''t understand what she likes, and she won''t exactly give him guidelines. She isn''t like other girls, either. She wasn''t even thrilled about the flowers I¡ªmy friend got her," Easton confessed, his usual stoic expression melting into something akin to a sad puppy.

    The knights exchanged awkward glances, clearly not equipped for this sudden dive into Easton''s love life.

    "Your Imperial Highness, maybe your friend should, you know, spend some quality time with her. Get to know her better. That usually helps," Elijah suggested, his voice tinged with sympathy as if he were dealing with a particularly delicate diplomatic crisis.

    "Yes, your friend could win her over with small, thoughtful gestures. They may seem insignificant, but they can really make a difference," Terrence chimed in enthusiastically, a bit too much for Easton''s liking. "Like holding hands, going on dates, giving little gifts, saying sweet things, maybe even small acts of service¡ªbraiding her hair, getting her favorite food¡ª"

    "Wow, Terrence, didn''t know you were such a hopeless romantic," Melissa teased, as Terrence''s face turned a shade of red usually reserved for royal banners.

    "No! I mean, yes. My wife likes those things, and she says they mean a lot to her, so¡ª" Terrence stammered, only to be cut off by Easton.

    "My friend''s fianc¨¦e isn''t like that. She is¡­different. She doesn''t even like holding hands," Easton murmured, his voice tinged with resignation. "But thanks for the advice. Let''s just get back to the hunt."

    Except for Iyana''s three closest subordinates, the other knights chased after Eason. Those three imperial knights stood there, jaws practically on the ground, as they tried to process the prince''s misunderstanding of the woman he claimed to like.

    "Hey, didn''t Vice-Commander once admit when she was drunk that she is a hopeless romantic too?" Terrence whispered, glancing around conspiratorially. The others nodded, remembering the rare and somewhat vulnerable occasion. "Should we tell His Imperial Highness?" Terrence wondered aloud, her eyes flicking toward Easton''s retreating figure.

    "He didn''t exactly say he was talking about himself and Vice-Commander," Melissa sighed.

    "Why bother?" Ronan suddenly interjected, causing the three of them to jump. They hadn''t realized he was listening. "If he can''t figure out what she likes after all these years, that''s on him."

    The knights shared a look, shrugging in reluctant agreement, as Ronan walked away.

    "Though I really wonder¡­" Elijah mused. "If Vice-Commander is a hopeless romantic, what kind of man would she actually fall for?"

    "Someone stronger than her?" Terrence shivered at the thought. "What kind of upper-level monster would that be?"

    Melissa chuckled. "I don''t know if he would be strong or not, but wouldn''t she just fall for someone who shows her love, care, and respect?"

    And there it was¡ªthe undeniable truth. Iyana''s heart wasn''t swayed by feats of strength or grand displays of power. The man she loved¡­ She loved him in all his flawed glory, whether he was vanquishing S-grade monsters or coughing up heaps of blood like a terminal patient.

    "Are you ready?" Vyan asked, extending his hand toward her.

    Iyana''s smile lit up like she had just won the lottery. She grabbed his hand without a second thought, savoring every precious millisecond like it was the last cookie in the jar.

    "Very well," Vyan murmured, closing his eyes briefly. In the next instant, a swift warp of magic enveloped them, and when Iyana opened her eyes, they were standing outside the grand Estelle Estate. "I will wait for you here. You can bring out Sienna."

    "We are here already?" Iyana pouted, looking around like someone who had just been fast-forwarded through the best part of a theater drama.

    Vyan arched an eyebrow, amused. "We did just teleport, after all. How long did you anticipate it would take?"

    Longer than this at least, you insufferable man, she nearly retorted but held her tongue, choosing restraint for once.

    Earlier that morning, Iyana had persuaded Vyan to accompany her to the Estelle Estate. Her goal was simple: to capture Sienna and secure her away before she could cause further havoc or reveal Vyan''s magical abilities to the world. And so they had come, slipping away from the festival unnoticed, like shadows in the twilight.

    "Why aren''t you leaving yet?" Vyan asked, tilting his head slightly, his gaze curious and expectant.

    Iyana found herself gazing at her hand still resting in his, warmth spreading through her at the thought of wanting to intertwine their fingers. His hands were so warm, almost as if his fire abilities were subtly at work¡ª

    "Iyana?" Vyan''s voice gently broke into her thoughts, his wine-red eyes meeting her violet ones with a hint of question.

    With a resigned sigh, she finally relented, "Fine, fine, I am going. Why are you rushing me? Can''t wait to ditch me? Is that it? In that case, I will just take a carriage back¡ª"

    He chuckled, raising his free hand in a gesture of surrender. "My apologies, my lady. I won''t rush you anymore. Take all the time you need. I will be here, patiently awaiting your return."

    "Hmph." Though she feigned irritation, her gaze softened as she reluctantly released his hand, lingering on him until the last possible moment before she stepped through the estate gates, already missing the comfort of his touch.

    As Iyana crossed the threshold of the Estelle Estate, a biting chill settled in the pit of her stomach. The absence of guards was glaring, the once bustling grounds now eerily silent, stripped of life and duty. It was as if the estate itself had given up, mirroring the downfall of its disgraced owners.

    Her pace quickened, each step echoing in the hollow silence, until she reached the door. She knocked and the seconds dragged on, a stretch of time that felt interminable, until the door finally creaked open.

    Carolina stood there, her face a mask of surprised confusion. "Iyana? What are you doing here?"

    "Why are there no guards?" Iyana''s gaze was icy, her voice measured and devoid of warmth.

    She had no need to act nice to this family anymore since she now planned to expose Sienna for what she did. The only reason she played nice until now was so that she could capture Sienna in the act, and now, Sienna had gone and done it. So, there was no need for shallow pretense any longer.

    Carolina''s embarrassed chuckle grated on Iyana''s nerves. "Ah, well, we couldn''t pay their wages this month. You know how it is¡ªour businesses ruined, our lands seized. There is nothing left."

    The words were pathetic, an excuse that barely masked the underlying rot. Iyana felt nothing but contempt. The titles and lands had been stripped away, their status revoked by the emperor himself as punishment for the devastation they had wrought during the Walver Epidemic.

    "But it''s all temporary," Carolina continued, her smile twisting into something almost desperate. "Once you marry the Crown Prince, our honor, our status¡ªthey will be restored. Everything will be fine again." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana''s hands curled into fists at her sides. They still saw her as a means to an end. Still a pawn in their twisted game of power and survival.

    "We will see about that," Iyana hissed, brushing past Carolina without a second glance. Her words were not a promise, but a warning. "For now, tell me where Sienna is."

    Tears welled up in Carolina''s eyes.

    Iyana''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint in them. "What''s with that look?"

    Carolina''s composure crumbled and her voice broke as she revealed, "Sen hasn''t been home for two days, Iyana."

 Chapter 135: Not Mutual

    Without a second thought, Iyana stormed past her tearful stepmother. Carolina''s pathetic display of tears and pleas slid off her like rain on a storm-worn stone¡ªshe wouldn''t let those crocodile tears distract her.Sienna was here. She could feel it in her bones. Carolina''s feeble attempt at winning sympathy was nothing more than a whisper in a hurricane.

    Iyana''s steps faltered just a fraction as she reached the door to Sienna''s room. Her hand hovered over the doorknob, but only for a heartbeat. Doubt was a luxury she couldn''t afford. She shoved the door open, the creak of the hinges slicing through the silence like a blade.

    The room was empty. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana''s frustration surged as she scanned the room, her gaze finally landing on a single object that demanded her attention¡ªa torn envelope, lying brazenly on the vanity, like a trap waiting to be sprung.

    Her name, scrawled in Sienna''s familiar handwriting, glared back at her from the paper. Narrowing her eyes, Iyana snatched the letter from its resting place and unfolded it with a quick, sharp motion.

    "Hello, Sister.

    I knew you would come hunting me down here after learning it was me who tried to sabotage your precious Vyan. Too bad the plan failed, huh? But no worries. Because guess what? I have decided to completely ignore your warning. You told me to stay away from Vyan, and it made me want to mess with him all the more.

    So, in a way, it''s your fault, like it always is. You shouldn''t have told me that. Now, watch me. I will make you cry tears of blood. I know both of your weaknesses. Yours is Vyan, and his is black magic.

    What a perfect match, wouldn''t you say?

    And don''t make the mistake of laughing off my threat. I have nothing to fear. I now have no place in society as Sienna Pierson Estelle. I am just the lowly adopted daughter of a man with no status. That is why I will go to any lengths to destroy you as well. I swear on my life."

    Iyana''s blood boiled with a fury that threatened to consume her. The letter crumpled in her fist, the edges digging into her palm as if trying to etch Sienna''s venomous words into her skin.

    "The audacity of that girl," she hissed, her voice trembling with barely contained rage. "She really thinks she can hurt Vyan and get away with it?"

    A dark promise formed on her lips as she uttered, "I will find you, Sienna. And when I do, you will wish you had never crossed me."

    Just then, Iyana felt a sharp, malevolent presence creeping up behind her. Instincts honed by countless battles kicked in, and she swiftly sidestepped, her hand snapping out to catch the wrist of her would-be attacker.

    "What do you think you are doing?" she demanded, her voice cold as ice, eyes narrowed dangerously.

    Carolina''s face twisted with fury, her jaw clenched as angry tears streamed down her cheeks. She wrenched her hand free from Iyana''s grasp, her expression a mix of desperation and rage. With a frustrated scream, she hurled the vase she had been holding to the ground, shattering it into a thousand pieces.

    "This is all your fault!" Carolina spat, her voice cracking with grief. "My only daughter has left me because of you! What am I supposed to do now?"

    Iyana''s gaze hardened, her voice dripping with cold disdain as she said, "If you had been a better mother to your only daughter, you wouldn''t be in this mess."

    Carolina froze, the harsh truth of Iyana''s words slamming into her like a physical blow. But Iyana didn''t wait for her to recover. She turned on her heel, walking away, her heart steeled against Carolina''s misery.

    She had learned her own backstory from Vyan, the memories of her past still a fractured puzzle in her mind. While Iyana didn''t judge Carolina for the choices she made to save her life by marrying her father, she couldn''t forgive her for failing to raise Sienna with the care she deserved.

    Carolina''s indifference and constant comparison had allowed Sienna to slip into the darkness of black magic, feeding a toxic rivalry that had never needed to exist.

    It was Carolina who had painted Iyana as a threat in Sienna''s eyes, turning her into the enemy she never wanted to be. Because of that twisted perception, Sienna had become a danger, not just to Iyana but to Vyan as well.

    Despite her lingering sympathy for Sienna, Iyana''s resolve was unshakable. She would not forgive Sienna for always messing with Vyan¡ªfirst, breaking Vyan''s pure heart a year ago by taking on Iyana''s appearance, creating the Walver Epidemic, and now this. All for what? Misdirected hatred, fueled by jealousy and Carolina''s manipulations!

    Her jealousy against Iyana always ended up coming close to costing Vyan everything.

    Iyana already loathed herself enough for being the cause of his pain, even indirectly.

    She stepped out of the estate''s threshold, her eyes locking onto Vyan. He was casually leaning against the boundary walls. As if sensing her approach, his eyes fluttered open, and he turned his head to meet her gaze.

    "Hey," Vyan greeted her with a warm smile, though a hint of concern flickered in his eyes. He arched an eyebrow in question. "Where is Sienna?"

    Iyana''s shoulders sagged as she shook her head. "She is not there."

    Vyan moved closer, his presence steadying her. He gently took the crumpled paper from her hands, his touch comforting in its familiarity. She didn''t resist as his eyes skimmed over the letter.

    "What a load of crap," Vyan scoffed, the letter igniting in his palm, flames consuming Sienna''s hateful words. "She has no idea what she is talking about. She thinks you are still the old Iyana, before the memory loss¡ªthe one who was in love with me. How else could I be your weakness?"

    Iyana''s heart tightened at his words, a painful throb that made it hard to breathe.

    "So don''t worry," Vyan continued, his tone firm, as if willing her to believe him. "Just because Sienna has a misconception about us doesn''t mean you need to feel guilty. None of this is your fault."

    Iyana''s voice wavered as she murmured, "What if it''s not just a misconception?"

    Vyan blinked, confusion clouding his face. "Huh? What do you mean?"

    Her gaze fell to the ground, unable to meet his eyes. She focused on his shoes, the words slipping out before she could stop them. "What if the old Iyana were still in love with you?"

    Iyana''s heart pounded in her chest, each beat louder than the last. She knew the truth she was too afraid to face. But little did she know that he would hammer in the truth like that¡­

    "Why else?" Vyan whispered, her voice barely audible. "The feelings wouldn''t be mutual now."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Back at the camp, Jade was a bundle of seething anger, pacing relentlessly in her lavish tent. Every step echoed her frustration as she awaited news about her son. Her pacing halted abruptly when Calvin, her most trusted knight, entered with a messenger in tow.

    "What is the update? How is Izac?" Jade''s voice was sharp, laced with an edge that made the messenger''s hands tremble.

    The messenger dropped to his knees, his voice shaky. "Prince Izac''s condition is... not good, Your Imperial Majesty. The doctors fear his right leg may never heal."

    Jade''s eyes darkened, her anger flaring. "Are you telling me my son might never walk again?"

    The messenger nodded, barely able to meet her gaze.

    Jade''s fury boiled over. She grabbed a vase, ready to hurl it at the messenger, but Calvin quickly caught her wrist.

    "Your Majesty, please, you cannot do this," Calvin said firmly but carefully. "We are not in the palace."

    Jade''s chest heaved with rage, her grip on the vase loosening before she set it down. "I¡­ I will kill whoever did this to my son," she spat, her voice shaking.

    Innocent..? When was Prince Izac ever innocent? Calvin thought but wisely kept his mouth shut. He focused instead on calming her, trying to bring her back from the brink.

    "Call Lady Iyana," Jade muttered, her voice still simmering with anger. "She will find the bastard responsible."

 Chapter 136: Drawing The Line

    As soon as Vyan and Iyana manifested in her tent, she pulled her hand back from him like she''d touched a hot coal, turning away with a cold, "Leave."Vyan knew exactly why she was upset. He could read the guilt on her face¡ªthe weight she carried for bringing danger to him through Sienna. All he wanted was to free her from that burden, but in his clumsy way, he ended up saying something painfully insensitive.

    But the truth often is. There was no way their feelings could be mutual. He wasn''t in a position to fall in love with anyone, and she... well, she was already engaged to someone else, even if her heart wasn''t in it.

    Still, hurting her was never his intention. He only wanted her to feel less guilty, to understand that Sienna''s actions weren''t her responsibility. Sienna chose her path, and no matter what her motivations were, the blame didn''t lie with Iyana.

    Yeah, he really should have taken that approach. But, no, he had to go and let his brain-to-mouth filter take a day off. Genius move, really.

    "Iyana," Vyan called softly, his tone filled with regret.

    She didn''t even twitch, arms crossed, her back stubbornly facing him..

    "So, about what I said before¡ª"

    "You were right," she interrupted, her voice sharp. "If I were in love with you, it wouldn''t be mutual. But you should also know that my feelings right now," she stressed, "are mutual to yours."

    Vyan arched an eyebrow in surprise. "Really?"

    "Yes. Because I also feel nothing for you."

    He chuckled, unable to help himself. "I wouldn''t say I feel nothing for you. I mean, I still care about you. A great deal, in fact."

    "Whatever! If you care for me, I do too. If you don''t, I don''t either. The point is, our feelings are mutual right now," she huffed, clearly trying to drive the point home with a hammer.

    "Yes, yes, I understand, but what I was trying to say was¡ª"

    "Lady Iyana?" came an unfamiliar male voice from outside the tent. "Are you inside?"

    "Yes, what is it?" Iyana replied, glancing over her shoulder in worry¡ªonly to find Vyan had pulled his classic vanishing act.

    "Greetings, my lady. Her Imperial Majesty, Empress Jade, requests your presence urgently," said the voice, which she quickly recognized as Calvin''s. "Can you come right now?"

    With a sigh, Iyana opened the tent flap and greeted Calvin. "Yes, let''s go."

    As she was about to close the door, Calvin leaned in, his curiosity clearly piqued. "My lady, was there someone inside with you?"

    "No, why?" Iyana asked, keeping her tone light, though internally, her heart was doing a gymnastic routine. She knew better than to underestimate Calvin''s instincts¡ªafter all, he was an Aura Knight too.

    "It''s just that I sensed another presence inside," Calvin murmured, then shook his head with a chuckle. "But I guess I must have been mistaken."

    "Oh," was Iyana''s only response, her calm exterior betraying none of the nerves underneath.

    As they started walking, Calvin offered a small smile. "By the way, congratulations on gaining Aura."

    "Thanks," Iyana mumbled, trying to sound as casual as possible.

    "It''s a shame you wouldn''t have the opportunity to join the Order of Aura Knights," Calvin continued with a hint of regret, "but I suppose it''s our fate to serve you rather than fight alongside you as a comrade."

    "Maybe," Iyana replied with a wry smile.

    Soon, they reached Jade''s tent, and Calvin asked for permission before bringing Iyana inside.

    As she stepped in, Iyana''s sharp eyes took in the scene¡ªJade was perched on a throne-like chair that screamed opulence. The tent''s interior was decked out like a luxury suite, dripping with extravagance. Clearly, Vyan had gone all out to cater to Jade''s love for the finer things in life. The guy really knew how to butter up those who couldn''t resist a shiny trinket or two.

    "Greetings, Your Imperial Majesty. How can I be of service to you?" Iyana greeted, her tone polite, though she had a pretty good hunch about what was coming.

    Jade didn''t waste time. "Lady Iyana, I would like you to investigate the perpetrator behind the person who had my son attacked." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana nodded, though inwardly she was rolling her eyes. "I understand, Your Imperial Majesty. While I wish His Imperial Highness a speedy recovery, I am afraid it wouldn''t be possible for me to conduct this investigation. You see, I am supposed to hand in my resignation as the Vice-Commander at the end of this week, so technically, I don''t have the authority¡ª"

    Jade cut her off with the efficiency of a guillotine. "I am giving you the authority," she ordered, her voice brooking no argument. "I am extending the date of your resignation. I will speak to Easton myself. The most important thing is finding the person responsible for my son''s condition."

    "Of course, Your Imperial Majesty. I will do as you ask," Iyana replied with a respectful nod. "Shall I head to the central medical facility to question Prince Izac now?"

    "No, not yet." Jade''s posture stiffened, a slight tension in her shoulders betraying her concern. She clearly knew that Edgar and Easton would blow a fuse if Iyana skipped out on the rest of the festival. "For now, investigate the location where Izac was found. You can continue the investigation when we return to the capital in three days.

    By then, Izac should be in a better condition to speak with you by that time."

    "Understood, Your Imperial Majesty."

    After a few more curt instructions, Iyana was finally free to leave. She stepped out of Jade''s tent and let out an exasperated sigh, her shoulders sagging.

    She already knew exactly who the culprit was, but the only reason she had accepted this royal wild goose chase was to hang on to her post for a few more days. Not that she would ever give Vyan''s name up¡ªnot a chance.

    But hey, at least she had a reason to grin now. Retaining her post for a little while longer? That was a win in her book. Hopefully, she would get to keep it for a much longer time if Vyan managed to keep his promise of making sure this wedding doesn''t happen.

    "Ugh," Iyana groaned, the mere thought of Vyan souring her mood faster than spoiled milk.

    But when she reached her tent, the last person she expected was already lounging inside, looking entirely too comfortable. "What are you still doing here?" she snapped, eyes narrowing.

    Vyan glanced up with that infuriatingly calm expression of his. "We didn''t finish talking," he said, as if that was the most obvious thing in the world.

    She folded her arms, the irritation bubbling up like a pot on the verge of boiling over. "Don''t you have a hunt to get back to? Or did you just give up on the idea of winning entirely?"

    He waved off his hand in dismissal. "Oh, I have already waved goodbye to victory. Day one was a spectacular disaster, all thanks to my pettiness." He flashed a wry smile. "So, anyway, what did Empress Jade want from you?"

    "She wanted me to capture you for daring to mess with Prince Izac," Iyana replied, her tone dripping with mock severity.

    "Figured as much," he chuckled, completely unfazed. "So, where were we before I was so rudely interrupted by the empress'' knight?"

    "What is there to finish?" Iyana shot back, her voice sharp as a dagger. "You already drew the line, didn''t you?"

    He blinked, clearly taken aback. "Hey, come on, you know that''s not what I was trying to¡ª"

    "You know what?" she cut him off, her gaze steady as she took a step closer. "Even if you don''t want to, I will."

    Vyan stared at her, utterly bewildered. "Huh?"

    "I am drawing a line between us, Vyan."

 Chapter 137: A Love Like Shadow

    "What do you mean by that?" Vyan''s voice carried a hint of irritation and frustration."It''s exactly what I mean, Vyan," Iyana replied, her tone firm as she dropped her hands by her side. "If all you feel for me is ''care,'' then I think it''s best we put some distance between us."

    "But why? Didn''t you just say our feelings were mutua¡ª" His words caught in his throat as her eyes softened, the kind of softness that could break hearts.

    "What do you think?" Her voice was soft, barely above a whisper. "Are they really?"

    A thousand emotions swirled in Iyana''s gaze, each one hitting Vyan like a sledgehammer. His sarcastic remarks failed him, his brain short-circuiting from emotional overload.

    Iyana straightened up, her face snapping back to its usual cold, slightly annoyed expression. "Anyway, it doesn''t matter what I feel for you. Since you don''t feel anything, marrying Prince Easton seems like a better option."

    It felt like someone had taken a rusty knife to Vyan''s heart and was slowly twisting it. Breathing suddenly became an unnaturally hard activity. "Good¡ªgood for you," he managed to choke out, barely recognizing his own voice.

    "Haha, just kidding. I got you good," she laughed, her eyes dancing with mischief. "You should have seen your face. Jealous much?"

    Vyan blinked, the words sinking in like a delayed punch to the gut.

    Jealous¡­

    Right. He was jealous all along.

    At first, he had wanted to ruin Easton and Iyana''s wedding for the sheer satisfaction of avenging Iyana''s supposed betrayal. Then, it was about freeing Iyana from the shackles of royal matrimony. But the truth was, none of those reasons held water.

    No, the real reason was much more pathetic. He didn''t want Iyana to marry anyone else because, well, he was jealous. He couldn''t stand the thought of her with someone else.

    What a hypocrite he was.

    He had spent all this time trash-talking Easton for clinging to Iyana, accusing him of hurting her by holding her back. But was Vyan any different? He liked to think he was the guy who would let go when it was the right thing to do, who would step aside for the happiness of the one he cared about. But, apparently, he was just another possessive jerk. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And the reason he didn''t realize all of this until now? His jealousy didn''t manifest in anger like a normal person. No, it came wrapped in sadness and resignation¡ªa slow, self-destructive burn that ate him from the inside out.

    Does that mean¡­

    "Hey, are you okay?" He looked up at Iyana, and for the first time, he really let himself see her.

    The concern in her eyes, the way her hand hesitated, caught between reaching out to him and holding back. There was something so disarmingly genuine in her expression. Most importantly, the way he wished for her hand to touch him, to comfort him, hit him like a ton of bricks.

    No, no, not this again!

    He abruptly stood up. "I¡­ I will talk to you later. There is something I need to do." And with that, he vanished like a puff of smoke, leaving Iyana staring after him in utter bewilderment.

    "What the hell just happened?" she muttered to herself, glancing at the spot on her bed where he had been lounging just moments before. "And what was that idiot planning to talk about in the first place?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A spiky brown monster was having what could only be described as a perfectly ordinary day in the forest¡ªuntil it wasn''t.

    One moment, it was minding its own business, probably contemplating the meaning of life or the taste of the next tree it would chew on, and the next, whoosh! A sharp gust of wind shaved off all its spikes like it was getting the world''s worst haircut.

    Before it could even register the horror of being turned into a bald pincushion, a spear appeared out of thin air and skewered it from the back, hitting its heart straight.

    "Woah, that was way too easy for a C-grade monster!" Clyde grinned, practically bouncing with glee. "Let''s bag another one¡ª" He started to turn, already imagining his next glorious victory, when a figure popped up in front of him out of thin air.

    "Ahh!" Clyde yelped, instinctively summoning a dagger to his hand, ready to take a stab at this new threat¡ª "Vyan?!"

    "Finally, I found you," Vyan sighed, looking like he had just completed a marathon.

    "What''s going on? What happened now?" Clyde''s tone went from ''ready to attack'' to ''ready to panic'' as Vyan grabbed his shoulders with the urgency of a man on the edge.

    "Yes, something happened, and it''s big," Vyan said, his voice trembling with what could only be described as sheer desperation.

    "Big? We are not dealing with another Titan, are we?" Clyde asked, his face going pale as all the memories of fighting those colossal nightmares flooded back.

    "Titan?" Vyan looked puzzled like he forgot all about yesterday, then he shook his head vehemently. "No, no Titan."

    Clyde exhaled in relief, placing a hand over his racing heart. "Then what is it?"

    "I think¡­" Vyan gulped dramatically. "I think I¡ª"

    "Yes, Vyan, I know you can think," Clyde cut in, a touch of impatience creeping into his voice. "But can you please give me more to work with?"

    Vyan hesitated like he was about to reveal some ancient, forbidden secret. "I think I am in love with Iyana. Again."

    "Oh," Clyde said, his tone flat, like someone who had just heard the most predictable plot twist in a novel. "So, you finally figured it out, huh?"

    Vyan blinked in surprise. "What do you mean, ''finally''?"

    "I mean, you never really fell out of love with her," Clyde replied as if he were pointing out that sun rises from the east every morning.

    Vyan laughed, though it was more out of disbelief than amusement. "You can''t be serious. That¡ªThat''s impossible."

    "Sure, it is," Clyde said, rolling his eyes in a way that suggested he was tired of playing along with Vyan''s denial. "Think about it. You always kept tabs on her while she was at the Ganlop war."

    "That''s because she was my enemy!" Vyan shot back, scrambling for any excuse that made sense. "You know the saying: Keep your friends close and your enemies closer?"

    "I know of the saying, alright," Clyde snorted. "But that''s not the case for you. Vyan, you have always been in love with her, and that''s a fact."

    "But how can that be? I seriously tried to kill her¡ªright up until I found out the truth!"

    "Yeah, sure," Clyde interjected with a knowing look. "You tried all you wanted, but let''s be honest, even if she had handed you a golden ticket to do it, you would have found a way to mess it up. You were too wrecked by Sienna''s betrayal, disguised as Lady Iyana, to see straight. But, in my humble opinion, your love is like a shadow."

    "A shadow?" Vyan echoed, his voice wavering just a bit.

    "Yep," Clyde nodded, a smile tugging at his lips. "When you were swallowed up by darkness¡ªwhen all you had left was anger and hate¡ªyou assumed your love disappeared, just like a shadow does in pitch black. But the moment you were exposed to the light again, all those feelings came right back."

    "Oh," Vyan mumbled, processing the metaphor. "That... actually makes sense, in a bizarre kind of way."

    Clyde chuckled, clearly pleased with himself. "So, do you finally admit it?"

    "Yeah¡­" Vyan tilted his head back, gazing at the blue sky that seemed brighter than usual. "I guess I have always loved her then, huh."

    "Absolutely. And might I add, all that ''platonic'' nonsense you have been spouting lately? Goddess, it was excruciatingly annoying," Clyde smiled tightly.

    "Hey, I wasn''t thinking of it that way¡ª"

    "Speaking of which," Clyde interrupted, his lips twitching into a smirk, "isn''t it kind of low to be in love with an engaged woman? That''s some grade-A scumbaggery, my lord."

    "...You''re not wrong," Vyan murmured, looking contemplative.

    "So, what scheme are you cooking up in that twisted head of yours now?" Clyde asked, crossing his arms.

    Vyan flashed a mischievous grin. "I will be gone for a bit, Clyde. Mind covering for me?"

    "What¡ª" Clyde started, but before he could finish, Vyan had already vanished into thin air. "Well, I guess it''s fine. Just as long as he doesn''t get into trouble¡­ I guess I should get back to my own mission."

    Six hours later, Clyde emerged from the forest, his hunt for the monsters complete. But before he could relax, Vyan was there to greet him with a grin that spelled nothing but trouble.

    "Clyde, perfect timing! I just did something."

    Clyde furrowed his brows, suspicion growing. "What did you do this time?"

    "Remember Princess Maria?" Vyan asked, and Clyde nodded, recalling the hostage from Haberland, kept at Aurora palace under Prince Easton''s watchful eye. She was a bargaining chip, nothing more, meant to bleed Haberland dry for the benefit of Haynes. "Well, she escaped."

    "So¡­" Clyde connected the dots. "You personally helped her escape, and now, Prince Easton is totally screwed."

 Chapter 138: Little Crazy

    "Did you think this through properly?" Clyde asked skeptically."I might have done it out of impulse, but I am not completely stupid," Vyan responded. "And just so you know, I discussed this with Thea beforehand. She was on board with it."

    "Naturally, she would be. It was the initial plan, after all," Clyde said, rolling his eyes. "But we had to scrape it because the security was tightened." He narrowed his eyes on Vyan. "You made sure everything went smoothly, right?"

    "Well¡­"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Three hours ago.

    Princess Maria sat on the edge of her bed, her chin propped up on one hand, as she gazed longingly out the grand window of her chamber. The sunlight bathed the room in a warm hue, but it did nothing to lift the heavy gloom in her heart.

    Being locked away in her room like a fragile, porcelain doll was hardly entertaining. It made her miss her family all the more.

    With a sigh, she muttered, "When is His Grace going to help me escape?"

    Easton must have gotten wind of Vyan and Althea''s plan to help her escape. That was why he had locked within her bed chambers for the entire week.

    A knock sounded at her door, and she hollered, "Enter!"

    The door creaked open, revealing a tall figure in gleaming armor. The knight bowed slightly before stepping into the room, a tray balanced in his hands. "Afternoon tea, Your Imperial Highness."

    Maria''s eyes lit up as she hopped off the bed and hurried over to the knight, her earlier gloom forgotten. "Oh, wonderful! I was just thinking how much better everything would be with a bit of tea," she chirped.

    The knight set the tray on a nearby table and watched Maria clumsily seated herself and started preparing her tea.

    As she took a sip, Maria glanced up at the knight, who was still standing there. "Do you want to join me?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.

    "Ah, I am afraid I am not allowed, Your Imperial Highness," the knight replied. "But I didn''t come just to deliver tea. I bring a message from the Grand Duke. I hope you remember the plan he had told you about?"

    Maria perked up at that, her cup pausing midway to her lips. "Really?"

    The knight leaned in slightly. "His Grace wishes for you to escape the palace... with me."

    Maria blinked, then broke into a delighted grin. "Great! I was waiting for it." She set her teacup down with a clatter and practically leaped to her feet, nearly knocking over the entire tea set in the process.

    The knight, who was actually Vyan, managed to catch the teapot just in time and said, "We must be swift, Princess. The palace is under tight security."

    It was a terrible disadvantage that teleportation and invisibility magic were banned inside the palace grounds, so Vyan had to go through the entire trouble of escorting her out himself, and since the security was too tight, he had to do it himself.

    "Okay, how do we do it? Do we sneak past the guards? Climb out a window?" Maria gasped. "Oh! Do we get to wear disguises?"

    Vyan chuckled. "As a matter of fact, yes. You will need a disguise." He snapped his fingers and a neatly folded maid''s outfit appeared on her bed.

    "You are a mage! Wow!" she exclaimed.

    "Yes, I am." And that was the reason Vyan wasn''t revealing himself to her. He couldn''t let someone from the enemy nation know of his abilities yet, even though Maria was extremely nice.

    "I will get ready." Maria grabbed the outfit with glee, holding it up and twirling around in delight, though she nearly tripped over the hem of her gown in the process.

    This woman is a real klutz, alright.

    "You will need to change quickly, Your Imperial Highness," Vyan advised, though his tone was far more relaxed than the situation might have warranted.

    Maria practically ran behind a changing screen, throwing her gown off and pulling on the maid''s uniform. "This is so exciting!" she called out from behind the screen. "I have always wondered what it would be like to be a maid¡ªalthough, I suppose I would be terrible at it, wouldn''t I?"

    "You would certainly bring a unique touch to the role," Vyan replied, the corners of his mouth twitching upward in amusement.

    After a few minutes of fumbling, Maria emerged from behind the screen, dressed in the maid''s outfit, the apron slightly askew and her hair somewhat disheveled. She looked up at Vyan, beaming with pride. "How do I look? Very maid-like, right?"

    Vyan nodded. "Perfect, Your Imperial Highness. You are ready for the part."

    Maria clapped her hands together. "Oh, I can''t wait for Princess Althea to finally become the Crown Princess after all this! But shh, it''s our secret. For now, lead the way, Sir Knight! To freedom and beyond!"

    Vyan couldn''t help but chuckle as he led her to the door. "Stay close to me, and try not to trip over anything," he advised, though he was already mentally preparing himself for the inevitable chaos.

    As the two of them slipped out of the room, with Maria tiptoeing in what she believed was the height of stealth, she gasped immediately at not finding any guards nearby.

    "Where are the guards?" She was pretty sure there were at least ten guards in this hallway.

    "There might be a big fire nearby or something, who knows?" Vyan casually responded and guided Maria through the palace corridors.

    "I hope nobody is hurt in the fire," Maria murmured worriedly.

    "You don''t have time to worry about others, Princess. We have got bigger worries," Vyan said as they were faced with a real imperial knight.

    "Is that Princess Ma¨C" the knight was quieted as a floating vase hit his head from behind.

    Maria gasped. "Are we supposed to do that?"

    "Well, I never said we were going to be stealthy." Not that it''s an option with how clumsy you are, Princess. "Come on, let''s go."

    Not once did Vyan hide behind a pillar or anything, he straight up knocked down any guards they encountered. Finally, they reached the palace gardens, where a hidden gate¡ªwhich Althea told him of¡ªawaited them. Vyan quickly unlocked it, and they slipped out of the Aurora Palace, reaching the Crystal Palace. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After that, Vyan guided Maria towards the doghole he knew of.

    "I don''t quite understand the point of the maid outfit after all this," Maria murmured to herself in confusion.

    Well, it was for practicality, to be honest, Vyan thought to himself.

    Once the two of them easily passed through the small hole in the wall and were outside the palace grounds, Maria asked, "Is there a carriage waiting for us somewhere?"

    "Ah, no." Vyan held out his hand. "Please hold my hand, Your Imperial Highness." As she did, they were teleported outside an inn in Fremen. "You are going to stay here for a few days until Princess Althea comes to find you, is that okay?"

    Maria took a moment to absorb the shock from the sudden teleportation and nodded her head. "Um, that''s okay, but," her face got a little red as she asked, "will His Grace come visit me before that once?"

    Vyan furrowed his eyes for a moment before settling his expression into a neutral one. "Why? Is there something you wanted to talk to him about?"

    Maria chewed on her bottom lip nervously. "Only if you promise not to tell him in advance."

    Vyan nodded, urging her to go ahead.

    "I think¡­ I like him."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Present.

    "What?!" Clyde nearly shouted. "So," he lowered his voice, "You lit a fire inside the palace, knocked down a few guards without any tact, and got a confession?"

    "Well, the last one isn''t exactly my fault¡ª" Vyan tried to defend himself.

    "What about the first two? I thought you were supposed to be stealthy!" Clyde whisper-yelled.

    "Yes, but she is a klutz and I also needed the emperor to know of her elopement as soon as possible," Vyan reasoned.

    "All because I said it was low of you to be in love with an engaged woman?" Clyde asked in disbelief.

    "Well¡­ yeah," Vyan admitted sheepishly.

    "Vyan, did you know," Clyde smiled tightly, "Love makes you a little crazy?"

    "Nope, it''s all in your head," Vyan rolled his eyes, annoyed. "Anyway, stop raining on my parade because of your upcoming heartbreak. Let''s see how the emperor reacts to the news. By now, he should have been informed of it."

    Clyde sighed and followed Vyan.

    But much to their surprise, the emperor was happily chatting away with Easton, and the atmosphere was totally free of any tension. It didn''t take either of them a second to put two and two together.

    "Are you fucking kidding me?" Vyan muttered in disbelief.

    "So, yeah, your plan spectacularly failed," Clyde replied, a little amused. "Because it looks like Prince Easton totally covered up the incident."

 Chapter 139: Top Three Hunters

    The hunting days of the festival had finally come to an end, leaving behind a trail of exhausted but victorious hunters. Today was the day to savor the spoils¡ªquite literally.While the idea of chomping down on monster meat might seem like a one-way ticket to an upset stomach, these delicacies were actually renowned for their flavor. The higher the monster''s level, the tastier the dish, which made the festival''s finale a gastronomic delight.

    The morning kicked off with a ceremony where the top three hunters with the most kills were awarded prizes. Following that, the men would ceremoniously offer up their monster kills to the women of their choice, a gesture that crowned the "Hunting Queen."

    By afternoon, these ladies would take their spoils to the kitchen, whipping up a dish that would be showcased in a grand buffet for everyone to enjoy. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And by nightfall, the festival would culminate in a gourmet feast prepared by expert chefs, accompanied by a lively drinking ceremony that promised to be just as wild as the hunt itself.

    At the moment, the men were in the spotlight, declaring the names of the women they were dedicating their kills to before the top hunters were announced. It was a bit like handing out keepsakes but with significantly more heartbreaks involved.

    Of course, not all feelings were reciprocated¡ªjust because a man received a dozen keepsakes didn''t mean he could spread his monster kills around like party favors. One woman, one dedication. That was the rule.

    "Alright, the ballots are in!" chirped the announcer, practically bouncing on the stage with excitement. "However, we will declare the name of the lucky lady later. First of all, our honorable hunters should be awarded, no?"

    Iyana stood beside Althea, her expression as calm as a pond on a windless day.

    "What do you think the result will be, Lady Iyana?" Althea asked, glancing at her new friend with a knowing smile.

    "I couldn''t care less," Iyana shrugged. "But if I had to bet, I would put my money on Your Imperial Highness."

    "Surely you jest," Althea chuckled, shaking her head. "Lady Iyana has a great chance to win too, you know."

    "Now that I have a somewhat okay reputation, I might have had," Iyana conceded with a sigh, "if I weren''t the Crown Prince''s fianc¨¦e. No one is brave enough to offer me their kills."

    "That does make sense," Althea agreed, though her lips twitched into a mischievous grin. "Although I do wonder if a certain Grand Duke would be daring enough."

    Iyana rolled her eyes so hard it was a wonder they didn''t get stuck. "That idiot could dedicate his kills to a tree for all I care," she huffed, still irritated by his behavior the day before. Declaring he basically felt nothing romantic for her? Ghosting her in the middle of a conversation? Unforgivable.

    Suppressing a laugh, Althea asked, "Did he do something to earn your wrath?"

    "Just his face," Iyana grumbled, crossing her arms with a scowl, "and his personality too. Everything about him is just infuriating."

    "You know, badmouthing hurts people''s feelings," Vyan''s voice slid into the conversation from behind her, smooth and playful.

    Iyana didn''t even flinch. She had sensed him approaching. "Good then. I meant for it to hurt you."

    "How mean," Vyan teased, a smirk tugging at his lips, "especially after I dedicated all my kills to you."

    Her heart did a somersault as she whipped her head around to face him, eyes wide with shock. "What?"

    "Wow, that''s quite a reaction," he noted, clearly amused by her surprise. "If I had known, I might have actually done it."

    Her eyes narrowed into suspicious slits. "So¡­ you didn''t?"

    "Well, I didn''t want any rumors swirling around about the two of us¡ª"

    "Huh, so being linked to me is that revolting for you?" she snapped, her tone sharp enough to cut glass.

    "¡ªsociety would have put you in a bad light. And I couldn''t stand the thought of anyone speaking badly of you," he finished, his voice softening.

    Her heart did more than just flutter this time¡ªit practically pirouetted. "Oh, um, I see," she murmured, suddenly very aware of the heat rising to her cheeks.

    Vyan caught sight of Clyde waving him over, a gesture that clearly meant he was needed elsewhere. But before leaving, he leaned in close, his breath tickling her ear. "Maybe not this year, but I promise I will make you the Hunting Queen next year."

    He straightened up, flashing her one last disarmingly charming smile before strolling away with that casual confidence that always left her feeling off-balance. Meanwhile, Iyana stood rooted to the spot, her face growing impossibly redder with each passing second.

    "That was some nice atmosphere you both had going on there," Althea remarked, her tone dripping with playful curiosity.

    Iyana nearly jumped out of her skin¡ªshe had completely forgotten Althea was even standing there, thanks to Vyan''s little flirtation.

    "No, no, it''s nothing like that," Iyana hurriedly denied, waving her hands as if she could physically push the idea away. The last thing she needed was for her fianc¨¦''s older sister to start getting ideas. "Vyan was just joking around."

    "Sure, he was," Althea replied, clearly enjoying herself as she tried¡ªand failed¡ªto hide a knowing grin.

    Meanwhile, Iyana''s mind was doing somersaults.

    What did he mean by that? Did I even hear him right? Next year he would give me his kills? But why? Why would he say something like that? Especially after what he said yesterday...

    And, wait a minute¡ª

    Her train of thought screeched to a halt as she noticed Vyan making his way onto the stage. A pang of curiosity hit her, mingled with an odd flutter in her chest.

    Who did he actually award his kills to?

    She found herself straining to see, a little more interested in the answer than she wanted to admit, as The announcer''s voice boomed across the courtyard.

    "And now, for the moment you have all been waiting for¡ªthe awarding of the top three hunters! For that, let''s invite His Serene Grace, the Grand Duke of Ashstone, Vyan Blake Ashstone to award the prizes."

    Vyan climbed the steps to the stage, every eye in the crowd following his ascent. He couldn''t help but notice Iyana watching him too, her expression caught somewhere between curiosity and something he couldn''t quite place.

    Vyan gave a polite smile to the audience. He didn''t want to be doing this hassle, but the emperor had asked him to, so he couldn''t deny it. Pushing that annoying thought aside, he took his place beside the announcer, who handed him the scroll with the names of the winners.

    "Third place goes to," Vyan began, unrolling the scroll with a practiced air, "Sir Elijah James Tarquin!"

    A round of applause erupted from the crowd as Elijah made his way to the stage.

    Ah, it''s Sir Elijah. Iyana used to praise him a lot back in the day. Something along the lines of he was the best subordinate ever.

    Glancing at the audience, Vyan could see Iyana clapping enthusiastically at her subordinate''s success. He found himself thinking it would be nice for Elijah to become the Vice-Commander once Iyana was promoted to the Commander. He wanted her to have a reliable colleague to turn to for help.

    Vyan smiled as he handed Elijah his trophy, a polished silver cup, along with a noble prize¡ªan ancient relic sword with beautiful designs. "Congratulations, Sir Elijah. You have earned this," Vyan said with a nod of respect.

    Elijah accepted the award with a bow, his expression one of humble gratitude. "Thank you, Your Grace. It''s an honor."

    The applause faded, and Vyan moved on to the next name. He was expecting for it to be Easton, but surprisingly it was the person he assumed would be the first.

    "Second place," he announced, "goes to Sir Theodore William Jacques!"

    Another round of applause echoed through the courtyard as Theodore stepped up. Nobody could say they were surprised¡ªSir Jacques was literally the defending champion from the last time this festival took place. He even single-handedly brought victory to House Ashstone in the group category.

    Theodore accepted his trophy, a gleaming gold cup, along with a noble prize of a jewel-encrusted sword.

    "Really proud of my teacher," Vyan whispered and smiled.

    "I can''t say the same for my student." Theodore threw him a disapproving look. "Where is your prize, boy?"

    Vyan chuckled sheepishly. "How about you look forward to next year for that?"

    Theodore shook his head, a faint smile appearing on his face. "Well, I guess you still did a good job defeating the Nocturnus Titan that day. So, I think I might be a little proud."

    "I am glad then."

    After Sir Jacques was off the stage, Vyan finally unrolled the scroll further, his eyes scanning the name at the top. This time, just like him, the entire crowd was sure it would be Prince Easton, although he was nowhere in sight so far.

    However, when Vyan read the name of the winner, his jaw nearly dropped.

    "And the first place winner¡­" Vyan hesitated for a split second, glancing over at the crowd, where Clyde stood with his usual good-natured grin, seeming completely confident. "First place goes to¡­ Archmage Clyde Jayce Magnus!"

 Chapter 140: Brave Confession

    Once Clyde strutted onto the stage, Vyan mouthed in disbelief, "You were actually serious about winning?""I sure was," Clyde shot back with a grin, proudly accepting the gilded cup, sword, and shield like they were the only accessories missing from his wardrobe.

    "And you said I was acting crazy in love," Vyan quipped, his tone playful.

    Clyde let out a hearty chuckle. "Who said I wasn''t crazy too?"

    The crowd erupted in applause, though a few curious whispers snaked through¡ªEaston''s absence wasn''t lost on them. But Vyan and Clyde? They knew exactly where he was: somewhere trying to clean up Vyan''s latest masterpiece of chaos before the emperor found out the truth.

    "Attention, ladies and gentlemen," the announcer chimed in with far too much glee, "it''s time for our empire''s top Monster Hunter to reveal the name of the fortunate lady to whom he has dedicated his glorious kills."

    "Oh, this is going to be good," Vyan muttered, just loud enough for his aide to catch it.

    "Now, Lord Magnus, if you would kindly not feel shy and go ahead¡­" the announcer teased, clearly relishing the spectacle.

    Clyde scanned the sea of faces, his grin never faltering as he zeroed in on one particular pair of striking green eyes. "Well, no worries, anybody who is acquainted with me knows that I have never been one to shy away, especially not about my feelings."

    Vyan, Iyana, and half the audience bobbed their heads in agreement, while Althea felt like she was sinking into the ground. She knew exactly what was coming.

    "Interesting," the announcer purred, leaning in with a mischievous smirk. "So, does that mean you have feelings for the lady you have dedicated your kills to?"

    "Yes," Clyde replied unabashedly, making Althea''s heart skip a beat. His grin grew wider as he took in her amusing expressions, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "I promised her there was something I would tell her if I won this competition."

    Oh, no, please no¡ªplease tell me he is not doing this, Althea screamed internally, praying for the ground to swallow her whole.

    "And this isn''t to pressure her or anything," Clyde added quickly, one hand raised as if surrendering to an invisible jury. "It''s just that I want to show her how far I am willing to go for her. Because honestly, I am not the type who usually puts in a ton of effort. I mean, hats off to those who do, but that''s just not me. However¡­" His gaze softened as he looked into her eyes.

    "I would absolutely go the extra mile for the people I love."

    "Oh, my, Lord Magnus, if you keep talking like that, I might be the one falling for you!" the announcer quipped.

    "Haha, if only she did too," Clyde chuckled, though there was a touch of bittersweetness in his tone. "Nevertheless, I am not here to spill all my secrets in front of everyone. Some things are better said in private, right? I mean, I did ask her to spare me five minutes after my victory, so I have got to save a little mystery for later."

    The crowd erupted in laughter at his charming attempt to ease the tension.

    "For now, though," Clyde continued, his voice steady and warm, "I would just like to say the name of the incredible person who inspired me to work so hard to win this."

    The audience collectively held their breath, anticipation crackling in the air. The ladies who were close to Clyde weren''t even jealous¡ªin fact, they were silently rooting for him. Who in their right mind would turn down such an earnest, lovable guy?

    "Your Imperial Highness, Princess Althea, it''s for you," Clyde announced, his smile so utterly charming that Althea felt like she might melt right there on the spot. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And if it weren''t for Clyde''s smile, Althea might have actually melted under the weight of everyone''s stares. It felt like every pair of eyes in the open space was laser-focused on her.

    But even as the heat crept up her cheeks, memories from her past flashed through her mind¡ªthe way she had to keep her previous relationship hidden, desperately erasing any trace of it to avoid scandal.

    And here was Clyde, boldly declaring his feelings in front of the entire nobility, like it was the most natural thing in the world. No secrets, no manipulation, no sneaking around. Just pure, unfiltered feelings. A love that wasn''t shadowed by fear or secrecy.

    Or, knowing Clyde, even if it had been forbidden, he wouldn''t have cared. The guy was brave enough to confess in front of the entire nobility, even her own family. He truly was fearless and upfront about his feelings, with no regard for consequences.

    "Oh, my goodness! Princess Althea is the lucky lady! Who could have guessed?" the announcer gushed, practically vibrating with excitement. "How wonderful to witness such a grand declaration of love!"

    It''s Clyde who is truly wonderful, Althea thought, her heart squeezing as she realized just how rare it was to find someone who wore their heart on their sleeve, even in front of an audience this intimidating.

    "Wow, congratulations," Iyana offered excitedly beside her. "Clyde is truly a remarkable man, Your Imperial Highness. If he does so much for Vyan, just imagine the lengths he would go to for you."

    Althea''s heart clenched further as she whispered, "But does someone like me truly deserve Clyde?"

    "I can''t understand why you would think that," Iyana replied gently but firmly. "To say such a thing is to insult Clyde''s choice. He has, like, the strongest intuition ever, and if he believes you are worthy of his love, then you are. There is no need to think of yourself as ''someone like me'' when he clearly puts you on the pedestal."

    "That''s because he doesn''t know all of me," Althea murmured, her voice laced with uncertainty.

    "Then, allow him to know," Iyana encouraged. "Reveal those parts of yourself and see if he remains by your side."

    "I am still afraid," Althea admitted quietly.

    "Afraid of what? That he might judge you?" Iyana chuckled, her tone light and teasing. "I doubt he would. After all, he serves Vyan, who isn''t exactly without his own complexities. Or, in simpler terms, he is shady as hell. But does that bother Clyde?

    Not in the slightest. And it doesn''t bother me either. The point is, everyone deserves to be loved for who they are, no matter what."

    Althea nodded thoughtfully, taking her words to heart.

    "Sorry if I just rambled on like some love guru," Iyana added, suddenly sheepish. "I am not exactly an expert myself."

    "No, it was quite helpful," Althea reassured her with a warm smile. "Thank you."

    With renewed resolve, Althea met Clyde''s gaze as he descended from the stage, and in that moment, she made her decision.

 Chapter 141: Tears Of Spice

    The atmosphere was full of the mouthwatering scent of roasting meat and a medley of exotic spices. Noble ladies, more often seen elegantly sipping tea or gliding through ballrooms, were now bustling around the open kitchen.Today, they traded their fans and parasols for knives and spatulas, and the results were both impressive and amusing. After all, it was their turn to shine in the festival.

    Lady Gretchen was preparing thick slabs of Tryclaw Sentinel steak to grill. Beside her, Lady Seraphina was daintily marinating cuts of another beast, her hands working with a blend of rare herbs and honey as if she were crafting a love potion. And then there was Princess Althea, casually letting magic do most of the heavy lifting¡ªbecause why get your hands dirty when you can just magic it?

    At the far end of the counter, Iyana stood silently, her violet eyes focused on the task at hand as she expertly sliced the Talonraith meat into smaller pieces.

    As a certain host decided to hover next to her, probably in search of some witty banter, she shot him a look that could have frozen the entire festival. "How is it that I ended up with your kills, of all people?"

    Vyan raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth twitching into a smirk. "Who knew that playing philanthropist and handing out my kills to random ladies in need would lead to this?"

    "Well, pardon me for having a fianc¨¦ who decided to ditch the festival this morning and thought it would be hilarious to skip putting in the ballot." She brought down the knife with a sharp thud, clearly imagining the meat was Easton''s head.

    Vyan blinked, taken aback. Although he was totally responsible for Easton''s disappearance, he had no idea Easton wouldn''t even pause to think about Iyana''s humiliation¡ªthe moment she found out there was nobody who dedicated their kills to the Crown Prince''s betrothed.

    "So... how is the cooking coming along?" Vyan asked, smoothly changing the subject before Iyana turned her wrath on him.

    "It''s fine," she grumbled, gathering the chopped pieces into a bowl. "It has just been a while since I last cooked, so I might be a little rusty."

    "Rusty or not," Vyan smiled, "I am sure it will be amazing. Cooking was one of your hobbies for quite some time, after all."

    Iyana paused, blinking in genuine surprise. "Was it?" she asked, as if trying to pinpoint the exact moment in her life when she might have transformed into some sort of domestic goddess. "I didn''t think I was the type who liked it."

    "Oh, you did. A lot, actually. I was your very own guinea pig," Vyan replied, placing a dramatic hand over his abdomen as if just recalling the experience made him want to hurl. "You put me through a lot of experiments."

    She shot him a glare, eyes narrowing. "You must be exaggerating."

    He leaned forward against the counter, laughing lightly. "Oh, definitely. You were already pretty good at cooking when I first became your knight, and as far as I remember, it was the best food I ever had at that time."

    "Really?" She arched an eyebrow, fighting back a smile that threatened to break through her serious demeanor.

    He nodded, smirking. "Although, I do remember you had a penchant for making things a bit... fiery."

    Iyana stopped, mid-pour with the red chili powder. "And you can''t handle spicy food?"

    "It''s complicated. I didn''t have much of a say in what I ate back then," Vyan shrugged. "I mean, I learned to eat just about anything. Spicy food wasn''t the end of the world¡ªyour cooking included," he added with a teasing grin. "In short, I can handle it. So go ahead, make it as spicy as your heart desires."

    "Alright," she said, but subtly adjusted the amount of chili, reducing it just a touch. "So, what about you? Can you cook?"

    "Not really. I never had the opportunity to learn," he admitted, casually twirling a knife between his fingers while she focused on her cooking. "Back at the orphanage, my culinary duties were limited to stirring the curry or stew¡ªon a good day. On a bad day, I was stuck chopping onions."

    She chuckled, the sound soft and warm. "I am tempted to make you chop onions now, but that might draw a bit too much attention." She threw a quick glance at the uneasy stares they were already getting. "You just standing here and chatting with me is already creating quite the buzz."

    "Well, I was just doing my rounds and happened to find you," he replied, feigning innocence. "Besides, it''s not exactly unreasonable for me to be here, considering you are cooking my monster kills."

    She hummed in response, and they were quiet for a moment before she spoke up, "I wonder why Prince Easton left without informing me. What could have been so urgent?"

    "Why? Does that make you upset?" Vyan asked, his gaze fixed on her, studying every little expression she made. But she seemed to be utterly focused on stirring the seasoned meat sizzling in the pan. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Not really. Just curious," she replied, sneaking a glance at him. Then, with a hint of mischief in her voice, she added, "Just like how I am curious about why you have been clinging to me even more since I mentioned drawing a line between you and I. Did you not understand?"

    Vyan''s grin widened. "Oh, I understood it loud and clear," he said, lightly brushing his upper arm against her shoulder. "I just decided to ignore it." His voice dropped to a sotto level as he continued, "Because I like being close to you. I don''t¡­ want there to be a line between us."

    Iyana was about to sprinkle some black pepper when she almost dropped the entire jar into the pan. "What?" She whipped her head around to see if he was joking, but the seriousness in his eyes made her breath hitch instead. "Stop joking about stuff like this," she muttered, turning away quickly as a blush crept up her cheeks.

    "I am not, though," Vyan replied, feigning innocence, though the sparkle in his eyes suggested otherwise.

    "Just go away. You are ruining my peaceful cooking time," she shooed him off with a wave of her hand, trying to mask her flustered state.

    "What? I have been nothing but a delight," he protested, hands raised as if he were the picture of angelic behavior. "You are not the one I pranked at the very least."

    Her eyes narrowed dangerously. "What prank are we talking about here?"

    Vyan''s grin turned mischievous, and Iyana could practically feel the impending doom. "So, about that thing I said earlier regarding spiciness¡­"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    About two hours later, Althea was wandering around the tents with a tray of food in her hands, trying her best not to drop it. She stopped in front of a particular tent and called out, "Clyde, are you in there?"

    There was a brief moment of shuffling and then a surprised voice from inside. "Y-your Imperial Highness?" Clyde stammered before practically tripping over himself to come out. "Why are you here?"

    "I should be asking you that," she retorted, raising an eyebrow. "Why didn''t you show up at the dining area?"

    "I thought you might feel pressured to make me try your food if I were there. I didn''t want to make things awkward, so I figured I would¡ª"

    "But I wanted you to try it," she cut in firmly. "So, can I come in?"

    Clyde blinked, momentarily stunned, before a bright smile spread across his face. He quickly stepped aside to let her in. "By the way, I am sorry if what I said on stage made you feel awkward¡ª"

    "It''s fine. I actually admired your courage," she admitted, and Clyde''s heart practically did a backflip.

    "Thank you," he mumbled. He was glad to know that it was worth putting on that show on a whim. Obviously, he was sincere, but like, in front of everybody, he later regretted that he might have embarrassed Althea too much. But thankfully, she seemed okay.

    Althea set the tray down on a small table in the corner. "Now, why don''t you get to eating?"

    "What about you? Have you eaten yet?"

    "I will, once I know what you think of it," Althea said, her tone turning a bit mischievous. "Although, fair warning¡ªI am not exactly an expert in the kitchen."

    "It''s fine, you don''t have to worry about it; I am pretty good at cooking," Clyde replied confidently, then immediately let out a flustered chuckle. "I mean, uh, sorry, I don''t know why I said that, haha."

    Althea''s cheeks reddened slightly at his indication as she sputtered, "Um, why don''t you just take a bite already?"

    "Yes, yes, of course." He quickly grabbed a spoon and took a big mouthful of the dish she had prepared. "Wow, it''s really good! It''s¡­"

    "Really?" Althea clapped her hands in delight, only to freeze when she noticed Clyde''s smiling tightly with¡ª "Oh, my, why are you crying? It can''t be that good, can it?"

    "I can''t¡­ s-speak¡­ f-food¡­ it¡­ b-burns¡­," Clyde choked out, pressing a trembling hand to his mouth while desperately reaching for water, tears streaming down his cheeks like a waterfall.

    "What?" Althea panicked, nearly knocking into his nightstand. "What do you mean?"

    "I can''t eat spicy food at all, Althea! It burns my throat and tears me up!" Clyde managed to cry out between gulps of water.

    Althea gasped. "But how can that be? Vyan told me¡ª" She paused, then facepalmed as it all clicked. "My gosh, that little scoundrel!"

 Chapter 142: The One For Me

    As Clyde finally managed to stop coughing, he wiped the remaining tears from his eyes. His face was still flushed from the heat of the spices.Althea hovered nearby, her expression a mix of concern and guilt. "Are you okay?" she asked, her voice gentle as she handed him another glass of water.

    Clyde nodded, though his throat was still burning. "Yeah, I think I will survive," he croaked, offering a weak smile. "Though, I might need a few days to recover my taste buds."

    Althea winced. "I am so sorry, Clyde. I should have known Vyan was up to no good. I can''t believe I fell for his prank."

    Clyde chuckled, though it was a bit shaky. "It''s alright. Honestly, I think I know why he did this. He probably just wanted to diffuse the awkwardness between us. I mean, I tend to get hysterical when my mouth is burning."

    "Well, I mean, you could have been a tad bit calmer¡ª"

    Their gazes locked, and for a split second, everything was still. Then, as if on cue, they both burst out laughing, the sound echoing in the room like music.

    "Seriously, what were we thinking, forgetting that magic exists?" Althea gasped between giggles. "It wasn''t until you were practically turning into a fire-breathing dragon that I remembered." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Somewhere between Clyde''s frantic gulps of water, Althea had finally snapped her fingers, conjuring up bread and milk. And to think, she had almost drowned him in uncountable glasses of water before recalling the simple solution.

    Once the laughter subsided, the atmosphere was lighter, the awkward tension gone, replaced by a comfortable warmth. It felt like the perfect moment for Althea to speak up¡ªbut Clyde beat her to it, his smile widening.

    "So, uh, could I have those five minutes I asked for?" he asked, standing up from his chair with an easy grace that made Althea''s pulse quicken.

    She nodded, too curious¡ªand maybe a little eager¡ªto refuse. Clyde faced her, his bright eyes sparkling with something that made Althea''s heart do a little dance.

    "To start with," he began, his voice soft yet steady, "I should probably confess something. The first time I saw you at the palace garden during Vyan''s ascension soir¨¦e¡­ I fell for you at first sight."

    Althea''s heart skipped a beat, her breath catching in her throat at his admission.

    "It was the first time I truly fell in love, and I had no idea what was the right thing to do, except do my best to impress you. Before I met you, sure, I had had my share of encounters with the ladies, but it was never love. So¡ª"

    Althea raised an eyebrow at the mention of ''ladies,'' and he couldn''t help but chuckle. "Okay, just so you know, my ''frivolous'' days were way back in the past¡ªlike, before I even joined the Tower of Magic. And I would like to clarify that I am not proud of it. I was a dumb teenager, and trust me, I heavily regret those days."

    She rolled her eyes, but the faintest hint of a smile tugged at her lips, giving him the green light to continue.

    "Anyway, as I was saying," he went on, his tone growing more earnest, "Althea, you are my first love, and I had no clue what to do with that. At first, I was completely overwhelmed. I probably tried way too hard and ended up making a fool of myself," he laughed, a little self-conscious. "But that''s something I don''t regret. Not for a second. Because I know I was sincere.

    And, well, I do tend to go a bit overboard for the people I love. Whatever. The point is, Althea, I am madly in love with you."

    Althea''s eyes grew misty. "What... what do you even love about me?" A soft, almost whiny note crept in as she added, "And how does love at first sight even work?"

    He couldn''t help but laugh, thoroughly amused. "Well, how do I explain? Love at first sight is something like when you see someone, and every fiber of your being just screams that this¡­ this is the person you have been looking for your entire life. And that''s exactly what happened to me."

    He gently took her hands in his, his touch warm and reassuring. "My instincts have always been pretty strong, so I knew right away that," his lips curved into a gentle, loving smile, "you were the one for me."

    "And as for what I love about you," he continued, his eyes never leaving hers, "the answer is¡­ everything. But if you are looking for specifics, I would have to say your true smile. The way you are so strong-willed, brave, kind, and completely aware of what you want. I love how you kept honing your healing skills, even when no one in your family seemed to value them.

    And I am sure I would fall in love with every other side of you that I don''t know of yet."

    His hand gently cupped her cheek as he asked, "So, if you would give me one chance, I would like to know you more and give you all the love that you deserve."

    Althea tried to speak, but her throat felt like sandpaper. "Water¡­ could I get some?" she croaked.

    Clyde''s smile widened, filled with warmth and affection. "Of course," he said softly, quickly bringing her a glass of water.

    She took a few grateful sips, feeling the cool liquid soothe her dry throat. Finally able to speak, she said, "Before I give you an answer, there is something you need to know about my past."

    Clyde''s expression didn''t waver. "I don''t think anything could change my mind, but if it helps you feel better, I am all ears." He gestured toward the table. "Why don''t we sit down?" With a nod from Althea, he conjured up an extra chair, his magic effortless and smooth.

    As they sat, Althea began to open up, sharing her past, her insecurities, and all the reasons she was afraid to fall in love. The words came slowly at first, but soon, they tumbled out in a rush, as if she had been holding them back for far too long. She went into more details than she had with Vyan, spilling everything she could think of.

    She didn''t realize when the tears started to fall until Clyde''s fingers brushed gently against her cheek, wiping them away. "That must have been so hard to deal with on your own," he said quietly, his voice filled with empathy.

    Althea nodded, her eyes fixed on her lap, unable to meet his gaze. Her heart felt heavy with doubt, wondering if Clyde would walk away now that he knew the truth.

    But then Clyde spoke, and his words caught her completely off guard. "I don''t know why," he began, his tone surprisingly light, "but it weirdly makes me happy that we both made dumb mistakes in the past."

    Althea blinked in astonishment, her gaze snapping up to meet his. "Huh?"

    He laughed, a little sheepish, and continued, "I guess I was worried I was the only one with a messed-up past. But knowing you have made your share of mistakes too¡­ I don''t know, it just makes you more real, more human. And honestly, it makes me fall for you even harder."

    Althea stared at him, completely dumbfounded. Was he serious? Here she was, baring her soul, and Clyde was¡­ relieved?

    Clyde noticed her bewildered expression and quickly added, "Obviously, I feel terrible that you went through something so awful. And I swear, if that man were still alive and I got my hands on him, it would have been his last day on this planet."

    Althea couldn''t help it¡ªshe burst out laughing, the heaviness in her chest lifting.

    Suddenly, all her worries felt so trivial. She had spent so long fearing that no man would accept her because of her past, keeping everyone at arm''s length and rejecting every marriage proposal without a second thought.

    But maybe, just maybe, everything had led her to Clyde for a reason.

    Clyde cleared his throat, his eyes twinkling with affection as he asked, "So, how about we talk more? Skip the night festivities, grab something to eat, and go somewhere else?"

    Althea was grateful for the way he didn''t ask her questions regarding her feelings for him yet, because she did just admit that she was scared. So even if she had all these love symptoms, it was not quite as easy to accept that love. And she was happy that he understood it.

    So, Althea''s smile matched his as she responded, "Sounds perfect."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan wandered through the open space under the night sky, searching for a particular gray-haired male he called his best friend, but the elusive figure was nowhere to be found.

    "My lord," Spencer''s voice rang out from a table crowded with members of the Order of Phoenix, "aren''t you getting anything to drink?"

    After indulging in exquisite dishes prepared by professional chefs for dinner, it was now time for the men''s drinking festival¡ªa tradition akin to how soldiers always celebrated with booze after a successful battle or war.

    Vyan approached their table and said, "I can''t hold my liquor very well, you know." The truth was, he only ever got drunk within the safe confines of his estate, where the chances of making a fool of himself were minimal. "So, I think I will skip¡ª"

    "Oh, come on! You have to drink! It''s tradition!" Spencer insisted, his words already starting to slur.

    Vyan sighed, eyeing his vice-commander critically. "Whether I drink or not, you should definitely stop. You are already way too hammered, Spence."

    "He is drowning his sorrows. Let him," Theodore muttered from the farthest corner of the table, his head nestled comfortably on the wooden surface, clearly down for the count.

    Vyan frowned. "What?" But Theodore was already snoring.

    One of the knights leaned in, his voice low. "Your Grace, you see, they are both devastated over the loss of our five soldiers."

 Chapter 143: I Dont Want To

    Iyana was in her tent, slipping into the comfort of her bedroll, when the raucous sounds of drunken laughter and shouting reached her ears. The men outside were clearly enjoying their post-dinner festivities.She sighed, pulling the blankets up to her chin, hoping the noise would soon die down so she could get some rest.

    Just as she began to close her eyes, a familiar voice cut through the commotion outside her tent. "Iyana!" The slurred call was unmistakable, and she groaned inwardly, recognizing it immediately.

    Rising from her bed, she pushed aside the tent flap and stepped into the cool night.

    There, in the moonlight was Vyan¡ªstaggering, swaying, and looking every bit like a man who had lost his battle with the bottle.

    "Vyan, what are you doing here?"

    Vyan attempted to straighten up, but his legs seemed to have other plans as he wobbled. "I¡­ I was looking for you!" he announced, his enthusiasm at odds with the fact that he could barely stay upright.

    "Clearly," Iyana muttered, stepping forward just in time to catch him as he swayed dangerously. "You are completely hammered, Vyan. Why aren''t you back in your tent?"

    "Because... because I wanted to see you," he slurred, leaning into her like she was the only thing keeping him from floating away. "And... and the tent moved. Or maybe I did. But it''s all good!

    I am here now!" His sudden burst of laughter had no apparent cause, but it was contagious.

    Unable to hold back, Iyana found herself chuckling softly. "Right. Let''s get you to bed before you do something dumb, like break your nose."

    "But Iyana," he whined, his voice pitiful all of a sudden, "I don''t wanna go to bed yet. The stars are sooo pretty tonight. And so are you." He attempted a flirtatious smile, but it ended up as more of a lopsided grin.

    She sighed, though a smile tugged at her lips. "Nice try, but sweet-talking me isn''t going to keep you out here. If you don''t go willingly, I will haul you over my shoulder like a sack of potatoes."

    He chortled at that. "That actually sounds fun. You are so strong!"

    "I know, and I am about to show you just how strong¡ª"

    "But can''t I just spend the night with you? I promise I will behave. Well, except for maybe admiring you... because you are soooo pretty."

    As always, he was hard to resist. He had a knack for making her heart do silly flips; she kind of hated it¡ªthe way he made her act so differently. But¡­

    "No. You need sleep."

    "Pleeeease? Can''t I stay?"

    "No, Vyan, you cannot stay," she replied, trying to keep her voice firm even as he gave her that ridiculously endearing look.

    "Okay, just let me in for two minutes," he bargained, holding up five fingers.

    Iyana stared at his hand, then back at his grinning, utterly unrepentant face. She sighed dramatically. "Fine. Come in, but only because you are impossible to say no to when you are this annoying."

    As she stepped aside to let him in, Vyan made a beeline for her bed, dramatically flopping down on his back like it was the most comfortable place on Earth.

    "Hey! I thought you were only going to¡ª"

    "My head was spinning. I needed to lie down," he mumbled, eyes already half-closed like he was one breath away from a nap.

    "I swear, you..." Iyana sighed, closing the tent door with a resigned shake of her head. She marched over to her nightstand and grabbed a glass of water. "Drink some water."

    "Can''t get... up," he murmured lazily.

    Rolling her eyes, she grabbed his hand and yanked him up to a sitting position. "Woah," he gasped as if the world had just done a loop-de-loop around him.

    "Come on, drink this." She held the glass out for him, but he was struggling to figure out how hands worked, his coordination clearly on vacation. "Seriously, just how much did you drink?"

    "A lot!" he declared with an odd mix of pride and enthusiasm as she guided his hand to the glass.

    "And didn''t you know you act like a complete idiot when you drink a lot?" she teased, helping him drink the water without spilling it all over himself.

    He obediently downed the water and then flashed her a big grin. "I know! Benedict scolds me all the time for it. Says I should ''hold my liquor better'' and ''act more sophisticated'' and all that blah blah blah."

    "Yet, you went ahead and drank away like a fish anyway?" she remarked, placing the glass back on the nightstand.

    "I think I just got caught up in the moment. Everyone was so down, and I also started feeling so bad. I¡­" His grin wavered, turning a bit more somber as the atmosphere suddenly grew quieter.

    "Why were you all...?" The memory of his face from two days ago flashed through her mind. "Oh. Was it because of¡­ your knights?" she asked gently.

    He nodded sadly, fumbling with his tie in a pathetic attempt to loosen it.

    Ugh, not again. Not this feeling. Vyan''s thoughts spiraled as he fumbled with his tie, the fabric suddenly constricting around his neck like a noose. I can''t be vulnerable in front of her like this. His fingers desperately tugged at the tie, his frustration mounting. Stupid tie.

    I hate wearing it.

    "Can you help¡ª" The words barely left his lips before the bed dipped beside him, and suddenly, her hands were at his collar.

    His breath caught in his throat.

    She was too close, her presence overwhelming. He could smell the fresh, clean scent of her hair, still slightly damp from her bath. The strands looked soft, inviting his touch¡ªStop it, stop thinking like that.

    And how does she always leave her hair half-dried like this?

    His gaze trailed down from the crown of her head to her forehead, then settled on her eyes. Those eyes were focused, intent on untangling his annoyingly complex tie. He found himself grateful for its intricate design, each brush of her cool fingers against his chest sending a shiver through him.

    But when his gaze finally dropped to her parted lips, he realized just how dangerous his thoughts had become.

    "Okay, done!" she chirped, a bright smile on her face as she finally freed him from the tie. "You¡ª" Her sentence was abruptly cut off as Vyan, acting on pure impulse, pulled her against his chest.

    For a moment, she froze. Her body stiffened as her mind raced and her heart started to pound erratically against her ribs.

    "What¡ªwhat are you doing?" she stammered, her voice trembling with a mix of confusion and something else, something deeper. "Let go." She made a half-hearted attempt to push him away, but all it did was make him hold her tighter.

    "I don''t want to," he murmured, his voice low, rough against her ear.

    "Why not?" she asked, her pulse quickening, a flicker of annoyance barely masking her growing anticipation. This might mean nothing to you, but here I am, feeling like my heart is about to burst¡­ Please, Vyan, don''t play with me like this.

    "Because if I let go of you right now," he whispered, his breath warm against her skin, "I might do something I will definitely regret tomorrow morning." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her breath hitched. "And what is that?" she asked, her voice softer, curiosity mingling with the thudding of her heart.

    "I might kiss you."

 Chapter 144: Desperately, Maddeningly

    Iyana''s world spun the moment Vyan''s words sank in. She opened her mouth to scold him for what had to be another one of his jokes, but the steady, urgent thumping of his heart beneath her ear silenced her.Swallowing hard, she pressed her ear closer against his chest, feeling his heartbeat sync with hers in a rhythm that sent a shiver down her spine.

    Suddenly flustered, she pulled away from the embrace, her gaze fixed on the ground as she tried to gather her thoughts. When she finally dared to look up, his wine-red eyes were locked on her, burning with an intensity that was far more potent than anything she had seen on the inn''s balcony that night.

    There was no mistaking the desire that blazed in his gaze, a silent yet screaming demand: I want you.

    "Y¡ªyou can''t be serious," she stammered, feeling heat rise up her neck and flood her cheeks. Desperate to regain control, she stood abruptly. "I should take you back to your t¡ª"

    But before she could finish, his hand encircled her wrist and pulled her back with a gentle yet firm force.

    In an instant, she was in his lap, his arms snug around her waist, trapping her in place. Her breath hitched, her face flaming with embarrassment. "Vyan, wha¡ªwhat are you doing?"

    "I am showing you just how serious I am," he murmured, his voice a low rumble that sent a thrill through her.

    "As if," she tried to sound tough, tried to scoff, but the words wavered. "You are drunk out of your mind¡ª" Her voice faltered completely as his hands slid up from her waist, tracing a slow, deliberate path along her back.

    The heat from his palms seeped through the thin fabric of her nightgown, making her acutely aware of every inch of skin he touched. And the worst part?

    She couldn''t deny how much she craved his touch, how much she wanted his hands to explore every inch of her.

    "Whether I am drunk or not," he admitted, his lips curling into a smirk, "but that doesn''t change the fact that right now, all I want is to kiss you."

    Me too, the thought slipped through her mind before she could stop it.

    Panic surged as she placed her hands on his shoulders, gripping them tightly as if that could somehow anchor her against the rising tide of desire.

    She shook her head, trying to break free from the spell he was weaving around her. "We can''t," she breathed, almost as if she were trying to convince herself as much as him.

    She needed to regain control, to remind herself that this was nothing more than the effects of alcohol clouding his judgment. But at the same time, deep down, she knew the truth¡ªVyan''s touch was setting her on fire, and every part of her was aching for him to burn her alive.

    "Why not?" he asked, his voice soft and pleading, almost like a puppy begging for attention. "I promise I am not that drunk anymore. I am conscious." His lips brushed against her neck, sending a cascade of shivers down her spine. "I know exactly what I am doing."

    She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to block out the overwhelming sensation of his body pressed against hers, the heat radiating between them. "Are you really?" she whispered, her voice trembling with the effort to keep control.

    He hummed in response, his lips grazing the delicate skin of her collarbone, leaving a trail of fire in their wake. "If you tell me to stop, I will," he murmured, his breath warm against her skin. "You know that, right?"

    Her heart stumbled at the realization¡ªhe was giving her a choice. But no one knew the truth better than her: she didn''t want him to stop. Not now, not ever.

    "But you haven''t asked me to," he continued, lifting his head to meet her gaze, his wine-red eyes searching hers with an intensity that left her breathless. "Why is that?"

    Words failed her. Every retort, every excuse she could think of crumbled under the weight of her own desire.

    The truth was undeniable¡ªshe wanted him to touch her, to claim her, to make her his. Every fiber of her being screamed for him, every breath she took was filled with the scent of him, and she knew, with a certainty that shook her to the core, that she loved him.

    Loved him with a desperation that bordered on madness, with a longing that went beyond the physical. She wanted him to desire her, not just in the haze of alcohol but with a clarity that matched the depth of her own feelings.

    Iyana leaned in, her fingers gently tracing the line of his jaw, her touch soft and deliberate. "You can''t even begin to comprehend why," she murmured, her lips brushing against his cheek before she pressed a feather-light kiss to his forehead.

    Now, she had to put a stop to all of it before he finally drove her crazy.

    So, taking a sharp breath, she put on an upbeat mask as she chirped, "How about we forget all about kissing and get you to bed?"

    "Can I sleep here, then?" he asked, his voice laced with a boyish hope that made her heart flutter.

    She couldn''t help the soft chuckle that escaped her. "Alright," she agreed, her lips curving into a tender smile. "But you have to let go of me first, okay?" She added a playful, pleading look.

    "If that''s what you want," he sighed, his voice tinged with the sweet surrender of sleep. Then, he grinned, a bit sloppily, and leaned in to press a kiss to her cheek before unwrapping his arms from around her.

    Afterward, she gently helped him out of his suit and vest, leaving him in the comfort of his shirt. She guided him to the bed, where he collapsed almost instantly, sinking his head into the pillow with a contented sigh. Within moments, he was out cold, his breathing slow and steady.

    A soft laugh escaped her as she watched him. "And here he was, insisting he wasn''t that drunk," she mused, ruffling his tousled hair with a fond smile. "Look at him, already sleeping like a baby."

    As she pulled the duvet over him, she hesitated, a sudden thought creeping into her mind. Would it be so wrong to slip into bed beside him?

    She had planned to give him the bed and take the floor for herself, but now, seeing him there, so peaceful, so inviting, the temptation was almost all-consuming. It was as if he was silently calling her into his arms, and the pull was almost too strong to resist.

    "Ahem, no, Iyana, you can''t," she muttered to herself, shaking her head as if to clear the haze of desire clouding her judgment.

    She had already crossed so many lines tonight, so lost in the moment that she had almost forgotten about the existence of her fianc¨¦. The thought of Easton resurfaced, but the guilt she expected to feel was absent, replaced by a calm certainty.

    Whether she ended up with Vyan or not, one thing was clear: she would never marry Easton. She would rather run away from the empire, change her name, and start a new life than bind herself to a man who wasn''t Vyan. The very idea of being with anyone else was unbearable.

    But for now, the floor seemed like the safest option. She knew herself well enough to understand that lying beside Vyan, feeling the warmth of his body so close, might push her past the point of no return. And while the thought was thrilling, she wasn''t ready to lose herself just yet. Not tonight.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, Vyan''s head pounded like a drum as he struggled to peel his eyes open. The first thing he noticed was the warmth of Iyana''s body pressed against his, her scent enveloping him like a comforting blanket. Instinctively, he hugged her tighter, pulling her closer¡ª

    Wait, what?

    His eyes shot open, and panic surged through him as he realized exactly where he was and what he was doing. He glanced down at Iyana, who was peacefully asleep, her head resting on his bicep.

    How did I end up here on the floor?

    He vividly remembered collapsing onto the bed¡ªoh, right. He vaguely recalled waking up in the middle of the night, seeing Iyana shivering on the floor. In a fit of what could only be described as drunken chivalry, he had dragged the duvet to the ground and joined her, because obviously, that was the most logical solution.

    Idiot, he cursed inwardly. I could have just carried her to the bed like a normal person!

    As if that wasn''t enough to torment himself with, flashes of the previous night''s antics came rushing back, each one more mortifying than the last.

    Oh, goodness, I should just crawl into a hole and die. I even¡ª His face paled as he recalled the way he had touched her, the things he had said. I practically harassed her! What in the world was I thinking? I am the worst! The absolute worst! S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Just as he was sinking deeper into his self-loathing, Iyana stirred beside him, her voice a lazy mumble. "Shut up. Your thoughts are loud."

    "Huh?" He blinked in confusion. "You can hear what I was thinking?" Then another thought struck him. "Wait, were you awake this entire time?"

    "Uh-huh," she replied, her tone so matter-of-fact that it left him even more flustered. "Since when do I sleep in till this late? And no, I can''t actually hear your thoughts. But you are panicking so loudly, it''s hard to miss."

    He slapped a hand over his face, groaning in mortification. "I am so embarrassed."

    "If it''s any consolation, I am embarrassed too. For you," she added with a teasing lilt, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

    His groan deepened, but her soft chuckle only made him feel more ridiculous. "Wait, if you were awake, why didn''t you¡ª"

    "Well, you are quite nice to cuddle with," she teased, her lips curving into a smirk as his ears turned a shade of crimson. "But I suppose we should get up and get ready for breakfast."

    As she sat up, stretching with a satisfied yawn, Vyan remained lying on the floor, his forearm covering his eyes as he replayed the events of the night in his mind, each memory making him more and more flustered.

    I must have made her so uncomfortable¡ª The memory of her cupping his cheek, her eyes holding an inexplicable warmth, and the soft kiss she had pressed to his forehead flashed before him. Wait¡­ I might have been out of my mind, but why did she do all that?

 Chapter 145: Battle In Auction

    The night was a glittering spectacle under the open sky, mingled in the grand outdoor auction. The ancient relic market that afternoon had been a lively affair, more fair than festival, with merchants peddling their dubious wares amid a chaotic swirl of colors and noise.As enjoyable as the relic market was, it was quite uneventful without any mishaps. Vyan and Clyde were nowhere to be seen the entire duration as well. So, Iyana and Althea had fun on their own, roaming the fair all by themselves until they bumped into Ronan and Katelyn, who reluctantly joined them but later ended up being their own selves.

    Since it was the last day before departure the next morning, the entire day was packed with events.

    Now, the atmosphere had shifted from the bustling of the relic market to one of elegance of the grand auction. Rare artifacts, jewels, and potions¡ªeach one gained from the monster hunt¡ªwere displayed on velvet cushions, the auctioneer''s voice rising and falling with each bid.

    The prices were astronomical, but all in the name of charity for the less privileged, the noble purpose of the entire Monster Hunt Festival.

    Iyana stood at the edge of the crowd, her sleek black mask with silver accents hiding a face of utter boredom. She had been here for hours, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªto make the evening worthwhile.

    "And here, ladies and gentlemen," the auctioneer''s voice interrupted Iyana''s peace for the umpteenth time, "we have a rare potion! Brewed from the essence of a Runeclaw Sentinel''s claw, guaranteed to enhance one''s strength tenfold! Bidding starts at twenty thousand gold!"

    A potion that could probably level a small village¡ªhow charitable, she thought, rolling her eyes.

    Just as she was about to give up hope of finding anything interesting, she felt a familiar tingle as someone brushed her upper arm.

    "Leaving already?" came Vyan''s deep voice, laced with playfulness. She took notice of his mask that was as dark as hers, covered with burgundy filigree. "The jewels are supposed to go up for auction next."

    Iyana crossed her arms and made a thoughtful face. "And you think they might be of interest to me?"

    Vyan''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "If I know you even a little bit, then you will like at least one of them."

    He knew her taste in clothes, makeup, and jewels as good as the back of his own palms. Despite her skill with a sword and her dedication to work, she still had a soft spot for the finer, more feminine things in life¡ªjust like any noblewoman.

    So when he came across a rare species of jewels before the start of the auction, collected from the legendary S-grade Nocturnus Titan, he knew without a doubt that they would captivate her.

    "Bold of you to act like an expert on me after you abandoned me all day after fooling around with me last night," Iyana taunted.

    "Hey, that sounds so wrong," he protested, a smile tugging on the corner of his lips. "I was swamped making sure everything went perfectly today. Do you know I personally security-checked all the merchants who came today? And also, I finally managed to find the breach in the magical barrier through which Sienna got to enter."

    "Sounds like someone worked hard today." She flashed him a smile and stood up on her tiptoes to pat his head gently. "Good job then. I am proud of you."

    "Look at you treating me like a dog," he grumbled, although he was secretly pleased at the appreciation.

    "If you don''t want me to, Your Grace, I won''t," she said, her tone teasing.

    "Hmph," was all Vyan replied, then he nudged her with his shoulder, urging her to look at what the auctioneer was showing. "Those purple pearls look gorgeous. They would complement your eyes and hair perfectly."

    Iyana tilted her head back, examining the pearls properly, then she shook her head. "Those look extremely expensive."

    Aww, but I want them. I have such a perfect jewelry design in mind, she found herself thinking a little wistfully. But no, I have to control myself. No needless expenses!

    While she had a lot of savings by herself, her future was still uncertain and her family could not afford this sort of cost. So, the last expense she needed was on ridiculously expensive jewels¡ªeven if they were super pretty and only one of a kind.

    "Not to mention, they are not my type," Iyana added, her tone controlled.

    "Right," Vyan murmured passively. But the moment the auctioneer started the bidding, Vyan raised his placard and spoke up, "Fifty thousand gold coins."

    Iyana almost choked on her breath as both her and the auctioneer let out in surprise, "What?"

    "Was I not clear enough?" Vyan''s voice was smooth, but there was an undeniable edge to it. He locked eyes with the auctioneer, his mask giving him an air of mystery that only heightened the tension. "Fifty thousand gold coins."

    The murmurs in the crowd swelled, rippling through the masquerade attendees like a sudden gust of wind.

    Iyana, still in shock, turned to Vyan with wide eyes. "Are you out of your mind?" she hissed, trying to keep her voice low enough to avoid attention.

    He simply gave her a half-smirk, the kind that usually preceded him doing something reckless yet brilliantly calculated. "What? Since you said they weren''t your type, I thought I should probably take them off the market for my future wife then. Perhaps, it can be my wedding gift to her."

    Before Iyana could respond, a voice cut through the murmurs¡ªan icy, authoritative tone that silenced everyone. "Sixty thousand gold coins."

    The crowd gasped collectively as they turned towards the source.

    Jade had entered the fray. Her eyes, barely visible through the slits of her mask, were fixed on Vyan, challenging him in a way that spoke volumes.

    Vyan, however, didn''t falter. His smile widened, not in arrogance but in the thrill of the challenge. He knew well enough that this was more than just a bid for pearls for Jade.

    For her, it was a subtle power play between the Empress-consort and the Grand Duke, whom she disliked. As for Vyan, he had seen the wistful look in Iyana''s eyes as she forced herself to decide that she didn''t need those jewels. Therefore, he had made up his mind. And he wasn''t going to let them go for someone like Jade.

    "One hundred fifty thousand," Vyan countered smoothly, his voice calm as if discussing the weather.

    "Did you just go beyond doubling the price?" Iyana whisper-yelled, grabbing his elbow tightly. "You could buy so many new lands with that sort of money!"

    "I got an entire grand duchy; I don''t need more lands," he retorted in a low voice, sounding serious, "I need those damn jewels."

    "I swear you are so petty," she scolded.

    "Yes, well, I was the one who first chose them. Who told her to butt in?" he complained.

    On the other hand, Jade narrowed her eyes, considering her next move until she declared, "Two hundred thousand."

    A murmur of approval and awe spread through the crowd. The stakes had risen beyond what most could even dream of affording.

    If the underprivileged heard of these prices, they would just fall flat to the ground, convulsing and screaming, "Rich people are utterly mad! Give us back our tax money! Who buys useless things such as jewels for this sort of price?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After all, they were not even bidding with bronze or silver coins. They were freaking gold coins. Two hundred thousand gold coins was a huge deal¡ª

    Vyan simply raised his hand one last time and said, "Five hundred thousand gold coins."

 Chapter 146: Bar For Grand Duchess

    "You are absolutely out of your mind, you know that?" Iyana blurted out as soon as she managed to drag Vyan out of earshot from the bustling crowd.Vyan blinked, raising an eyebrow in mock surprise. "Out of my mind? What did I do?"

    She folded her arms, fixing him with a stern look. "Why would you spend a fortune on that? Do you have any idea how reckless that looks?"

    Vyan''s lips curled into a playful smile. "Why are you so upset? I bought it for my future wife."

    Iyana''s mouth opened, ready to snap back, but she paused, catching herself. She took a deep breath, letting it out slowly as she tried to collect her thoughts. "It''s not just that. I am worried about Ashstone''s economy. How could you justify spending that much of the common people''s tax money on¡ª"

    He cut her off with a calm yet slightly offended tone. "Whoa, slow down. First off, Ashstone''s tax rate is quite on the lower side¡ªif not the lowest in the empire. I am not exactly squeezing my people dry, you know? And second, my wealth doesn''t come from taxes at all. My father was more of a businessman than a Grand Duke or a mage.

    Even without counting our gold and diamond mines, do you know how many businesses I inherited?"

    Iyana''s stern expression softened as she absorbed his words. "I... didn''t realize¡ª"

    "Yeah, I get it," Vyan said, nodding as he continued. "Most people assume that the businesses have gone under by now, but thanks to Count Magnus, Clyde''s father, they remained afloat. After him, I have been working my tail off doing the same. And to be honest, a lot of the credit goes to Freya. Without her managing the day-to-day, I would be a complete mess."

    Iyana''s eyes widened, genuinely impressed. "Wow, so you have been juggling all of that besides training? In just a year? That''s... incredible. How hard did you have to work to pull that off?"

    Vyan let out a weary chuckle, his smile tinged with a hint of exhaustion. "You don''t even want to know. Let''s just say I had fifteen years of lost time to make up for."

    A pang of sympathy flickered in Iyana''s chest. She reached out, placing a gentle hand on his arm. "That must have been really tough."

    He looked down at her hand, then back up at her, a mischievous glint returning to his eyes. "Well, I will admit, my little petty revenge against you kept me going. So I guess I owe you a thank you."

    Iyana rolled her eyes, but there was a smile tugging at her lips. "Oh, please. It wasn''t even my fault, to begin with."

    Vyan shrugged, a teasing grin spreading across his face. "Details, details. But I did chant your name every time things got rough. It helped, believe it or not."

    She shook her head, laughing softly. "I am sorry," she said, giving his arm a squeeze. "I shouldn''t have accused you like that without knowing the full story. I had no idea just how ridiculously wealthy you really are."

    He waved off her apology with a casual hand. "It''s fine. I get why blowing half a million gold coins on some pearls might seem... extravagant. But don''t worry, all of that is going to charity." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh, right, yeah." Her smile widened in relief, but then she hesitated, her expression turning thoughtful. "This future wife of yours... she must have to be something else, huh? To handle the Grand Duchy and everything."

    Vyan''s grin turned almost boyish as he shook his head. "Nope," he said, his tone playful. "The only thing she will need to handle is me."

    "What?" she asked, her voice a mix of disbelief and amusement.

    "You heard me," Vyan replied, his tone calm. "My wife doesn''t have to worry about anything. She can do whatever she pleases¡­" his eyes held hers, "As long as she stays by my side and loves me."

    For a moment, she was taken aback, then, she let out a burst of laughter, lightening the mood. "Isn''t the bar for your future wife a bit... low?"

    Vyan tilted his head slightly, a smirk playing on his lips. "Don''t underestimate how hard it is to keep loving me."

    "Oh, is that so?" She arched an eyebrow, matching his smirk with her own playful challenge.

    He nodded, his smile lingering, but there was a weight behind it¡ªsomething deep and dark.

    If you knew the things I have done, the things I am still doing, you would never love me, Iyana. However¡­

    Iyana rolled her eyes, brushing off the topic. "Anyway, the closing masquerade starts in an hour after dinner. Do you want to be my dance partner? It''s safe enough with the masks, don''t you think?"

    "Sure," Vyan agreed, his voice softening. "In fact, I was going to ask you myself."

    "Great. I will be waiting to have my first dance with you." She shot him a smile that warmed his cold, apathetic heart.

    However, I love you too much to let anyone else hold your happiness in their hands. One day, those jewels I bought today will be yours, a weight you will have to bear¡ªbecause I need you to.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After dinner, as Iyana watched the couples waltzing around the bonfire, the pleasant music weaving through the night air, she expected to feel a familiar presence beside her. But when someone finally extended a hand for hers, it wasn''t Vyan.

    "Would you do me the honor, Iyana?" Easton''s voice was warm, his smile unexpectedly genuine¡ªsomething she had never seen from him before.

    "Your Imperial Highness?" Iyana blinked, startled. Easton had been absent since yesterday, reportedly tied up with urgent business in the capital. "What are you doing here?"

    "I am only fulfilling my duty," Easton replied smoothly, his voice calm yet carrying an edge of something unspoken. "As your fianc¨¦, it''s my responsibility to take you to the dance floor, isn''t it?"

    Iyana''s eyes darted around, searching for the familiar tall figure with red eyes that always seemed to find her, but tonight, Vyan was nowhere in sight. A strange, uneasy feeling crept over her, though she didn''t let it show.

    Sighing inwardly, she placed her hand on Easton''s. "Alright." The warmth of his touch felt foreign, and as he led her to the dance floor, she couldn''t shake the unsettling sense that something was off, something she couldn''t quite put her finger on.

 Chapter 147: In Another Lifetime

    The music swelled as Iyana and Easton joined the waltzing couples, the firelight casting a warm, almost deceptive glow over their figures. The elegant rhythm of the dance did little to quell the unease gnawing at Iyana''s thoughts.As they moved in sync, Iyana broke the silence, her voice edged with quiet tension. "Where have you been, Your Imperial Highness? You have been absent since yesterday." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Easton met her gaze, and for a brief moment, an apology flickered in his eyes. "I apologize for my abrupt departure. Urgent matters required my attention in the capital¡ªthings that couldn''t be delayed."

    Iyana scrutinized his expression, searching for the truth beneath his words. She was kind of glad neither of them were wearing masks. "So urgent that you couldn''t send a single word? You vanished without a trace."

    His grip on her hand tightened subtly, but the practiced smile remained on his face. "Sorry, I never intended to worry you. I know I should have kept you informed, but I didn''t want to burden you with such matters."

    "That''s what you always do¡ªtake all the burdens on your shoulder all alone," she replied, her tone softening despite herself. "Anyway, what brings you back so suddenly?"

    Easton''s gaze darkened, something unreadable passing through his eyes. "There is something I need to tell you, Iyana. Something I should have tried to convey with words from the beginning."

    "What is it?" she asked, her curiosity now tinged with a wary anticipation.

    They danced in silence for a few beats, the music and laughter around them fading into the background.

    "Iyana, I love you," he finally uttered, his voice betraying the vulnerability he rarely showed.

    Iyana''s heart dropped into a pit in her stomach, her response slipping out as an involuntary, muted "Oh."

    Easton''s smile turned wistful, as if he had rehearsed this moment countless times in his mind. "I know I have danced around my feelings, expecting you to understand without me saying it outright. I truly regret that."

    He thought, with a trace of bitterness, how often one realizes the value of someone only when they truly were on the verge of losing them.

    "And I also know that from the start, you weren''t really for or against our marriage." He had assumed that having her would be enough, that he could make her happy over time. That was why he had convinced himself to be fine with her indifference. "But I can tell that as time went on, you leaned more and more towards against. I am sorry I pretended not to notice."

    "Your Imperial Highness," Iyana began, her voice faltering as she searched for the right words, "why are you telling me this now?"

    "It''s just¡­" His voice wavered,the emotions he struggled to keep in check spilling out a little. "There are so many things I wish I could redo from the start, so many regrets in every little decision I made." He took a sharp breath and met her gaze, his eyes searching hers for any sign of hope. "But none of that matters now. All I have is the present and the future."

    Iyana remained silent, her unreadable eyes fixed on him as she listened intently.

    "Look, there is a lot at stake right now, something big coming up that I can''t ignore. But there is only one thing I need to know before I decide whether to keep holding on or not," Easton continued, his voice clear and resolute. "Iyana, do you want to marry me?"

    For the first time, Easton asked her what she wanted. Not what was expected, not what was imposed, but what she truly wanted.

    Until now, their engagement had been a decision forced upon Iyana, leaving her no choice but to comply. As a citizen of Haynes, she could hardly defy the imperial family, especially after being pawned off by her own.

    Iyana didn''t look away from him, a subtle, bittersweet smile tugging at her lips. "You know, if you had asked me that a month ago, my answer might have been different."

    It would have been easier to marry Easton, even without love, but now that her heart belonged to someone else, how could she do that to him?

    Easton''s smile tightened, barely masking the thousand painful emotions swirling within him. He had expected her response, but that didn''t soften the blow.

    "But right now, with the way I feel, I am sorry, I can''t," she said, her voice sincere and filled with regret. "I cannot marry you, Easton."

    "I understand," he managed to say, forcing himself to maintain his usual neutral expression. "It''s¡­ remarkable how this is the first time you have used my name since losing your memories."

    "I am sorry."

    "You don''t have to keep apologizing," he replied, his tone gentle yet strained. "I just wonder¡­ if things would have been different between us if you hadn''t lost your memories. Maybe our friendship from back then could have helped our relationship a little."

    As her rejection sank in, Easton''s heart ached painfully. He knew the consequences of the situation he was in. Princess Maria had escaped, and as soon as his father found out about it, his engagement to Iyana would be over. His father had given him one last chance, playing along with his whims, but this was it. His last chance was lost.

    The thought of losing Iyana, of her never being his, gnawed at him relentlessly. He had never been denied anything in his life, and when he first told his father that Iyana was the only one he would marry, his father had agreed without hesitation.

    But after countless troubles and mishaps with House Estelle, even as his father turned against the marriage, Easton remained resolute. She was his true love¡ªhow could he let go? How could he let go of the one person he wanted more than anything else?

    Even now, a small part of him had clung to the hope of a different answer from her.

    But as she repeated, "I am sorry," once more, she hammered home that his first love wouldn''t come true in this lifetime.

    For a moment, he stood there, his hand still holding hers, the weight of everything unsaid hanging heavily between them. The pain was sharp, like a knife twisting in his heart, but he forced himself to maintain his composure, to keep the mask he had worn so well all these years.

    He was the Crown Prince of Haynes, after all. People like him had no right to be emotional or prioritize love. His first and foremost duty should be towards the empire, not her.

    How extremely foolish of him to think he could prioritize both when he had miserably failed in doing either.

    Easton''s gaze lingered on her, taking in the subtle sadness in her eyes, the way her lips curved in that bittersweet smile.

    Oh, lord, how am I supposed to ever let her go even after all this¡ªeven after she has rejected me? How could I walk away knowing that she would never be mine?

    The temptation to close the distance between them, to kiss her one last time, flickered in his mind.

    But as he looked into her eyes¡ªsearching for someone else¡ªEaston realized that doing so wouldn''t change anything. It wouldn''t make her love him, wouldn''t erase the words she had just spoken. All it would do was leave them both with another memory tinged with regret.

    So, instead of giving in to that fleeting impulse, he gently released her hand, his fingers brushing against hers one last time as if memorizing the feel of her skin.

    His voice, when he finally spoke, was quieter, tinged with a sadness that he could no longer hide. "Iyana," he said softly, "I truly wish things could have been different between us. I wish maybe we could be together in another lifetime."

    He took a small step back, giving her space, even as every fiber of his being screamed to pull her closer. But he knew better. Easton had always been the one who kept his emotions tightly controlled, and he wouldn''t let them spill out now¡ªnot when it could only cause more pain.

    "Goodbye," with that, Easton turned away and vowed to never falter again.

    He would now dedicate himself entirely to his first and foremost duty, something he should have done from the first. Maybe that would have spared him the excruciating heartbreak.

    But as he walked away, there was someone standing in the corner of the ball who gasped, covering her mouth.

    "Oh, my fucking God, there was supposed to be a kiss between the main leads," she muttered under her breath in shock. "How the hell did the story plot line change like this?"

 Chapter 148: Crowns Demand Competence

    The Monster Hunt Festival wrapped up without a hitch. One might expect the Haynes Empire to finally bask in some well-deserved peace. But peace was a fickle thing, especially when chaos was waiting in the wings, eager for an encore.Rather than ushering in tranquility, the universe¡ªor like, a certain princess and a grand duke¡ªcollectively decided to bring a whole arrangement of chaos.

    Princess Maria, the not-so-willing guest from the Haberland Empire, had somehow managed to slip through the ironclad grip of the imperial family. And just like that, Haynes lost its prized bargaining chip against Haberland. Oops.

    There were two potential outcomes on this disastrous chessboard.

    Scenario one: Maria successfully made it back to her homeland, and Haynes would have to kiss goodbye to its hopes of milking Haberland for economic perks.

    Scenario two: Maria didn''t make it back, and both empires would soon be swimming in a pool of each other''s blood.

    Naturally, there was a third, more optimistic option: find Maria, prevent the imminent war, and pretend none of this ever happened.

    But with Maria nowhere to be found¡ªdespite her not having crossed the borders yet, and with teleportation across borders being impossible¡ªthe second scenario was starting to look like Haynes''s best bet.

    However, instead of focusing on the impending doom, the noble court did what it did best: pointing fingers and playing the blame game.

    Why worry about a potential war when you can assign fault and watch someone else squirm?

    Just two days after the festival''s curtain call, the imperial court gathered for a grand inquisition. The stage was set, and today''s unlucky star was none other than the Crown Prince of Haynes, Easton Karl Haynes.

    Let the spectacle begin, was what Vyan thought as Easton finished formally greeting the emperor.

    "You concealed this, Prince Easton?" Edgar''s voice was low, the kind of low that made the ground tremble before the earthquake. "For days, you kept silent while Princess Maria vanished under our noses?"

    Easton stood tall despite the weight of his father''s wrath and tried to keep his composure. "Your Imperial Majesty, I thought I could resolve the issue before it spiraled out of control. I had my men searching every inch of the capital. I was certain we would find her. I didn''t anticipate¡ª"

    "Obviously, you didn''t anticipate failure," Edgar interrupted, his tone laced with fury. "And yet, here we are. The princess is gone, and with her, our leverage against Haberland. You were given one task, Easton, one responsibility as the Crown Prince, and you have managed to mishandle it beyond repair."

    "I did fear that Princess Maria might escape; I even tightened the security¡ª" Easton tried to reason.

    "If you had feared something like this, then you shouldn''t have gone to the Monster Hunt Festival, to begin with!" Edgar roared. "How did you not take into account that there could be an infiltrator who might be able to breach the security either way?"

    Vyan, standing to the side, watched the scene unfold with his usual detached air, though there was a flicker of amusement in his wine-red eyes. He found it to be a little bit of an understatement to say the infiltrator ''breached'' the security when Vyan practically destroyed them on his way out.

    "I truly have no excuse for that, Your Imperial Majesty. Please forgive me," Easton said earnestly, bowing his head.

    Edgar gripped the throne''s armrest tightly. "I gave you a chance before, Easton. I told you that if you make one more mistake, you lose your fianc¨¦e. But now that you have made such a monumental blunder, I am not sure if that punishment would suffice alone." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With his head still bowed, Easton closed his eyes as he felt his chest tighten, thinking, so breaking off my engagement with Iyana really was inevitable, huh? I don''t think there can be a punishment worse than this¡ª

    "You know what I ought to do? I ought to strip you of the title of Crown Prince altogether!" Edgar''s thunderous voice interjected.

    Easton raised his head to look at his father in shock. "What did you say, Father?"

    "You heard me," Edgar continued, "You should be removed as the Crown Prince. After all, how can I ever trust you with the future of this empire? How could I leave it in such careless hands? Perhaps it is time to consider someone more capable, someone who wouldn''t allow such an important person to slip through their fingers like water."

    Easton flinched, the gravity of his father''s words landing like blows. But he stood his ground, swallowing the lump in his throat. "Your Imperial Majesty, I made a mistake, I admit that. But stripping me of the title will not solve the issue at hand. Finding Princess Maria and resolving the tension with Haberland should be our priority. I still have resources at my disposal¡ª"

    "You had resources, and you failed!" Edgar''s shout echoed through the hall, silencing any further argument. "This is no mere mistake. This is negligence. The kind that could plunge us into war! What will we do if that happens, huh? Are you even doing your best to look for the princess?"

    Vyan exchanged a glance with Althea, a slight, knowing smile tugging at his lips. The Crown Prince had stumbled, and in the imperial court, stumbles often led to a very long fall. And one''s fall meant the opportunity for another to rise.

    So, seizing the opportunity, Althea stepped forward, her expression calm and poised.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, please forgive me for speaking out of turn," she began, her words laced with the perfect balance of respect and subtle assertiveness. "I understand your concerns, and I assure you, I have already set things in motion to find Princess Maria. My team is currently searching beyond the capital, where it''s likely she may have fled.

    Wherever she is hiding in this empire, we will bring her back."

    The sharpness in Edgar''s eyes dulled, giving way to something resembling admiration¡ªthough the emperor was never one to show his hand too quickly. "You have taken action beyond the capital?" he echoed, a flicker of approval crossing his stern features.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty," Althea responded with a firm nod. "It''s essential we leave no stone unturned. The security of our empire is my priority, and I am committed to ensuring Maria''s safe return to avoid any economic or war-crisis."

    The court erupted into a flurry of murmurs, the nobles exchanging wide-eyed glances and whispered speculations. Althea''s calm confidence had not only impressed the emperor but had also sparked a wave of realization among the gathered aristocrats and courtiers.

    "She is more capable than we gave her credit for," one noble whispered, his eyes flicking from Althea to Easton with a hint of surprise.

    "Lately, it seems Althea has done more for the empire than Easton," another remarked.

    "Perhaps we have been backing the wrong horse," one noble muttered under his breath, receiving a few nods of agreement from those nearby.

    "Really? I have been backing Princess Althea ever since the Walver Epidemic," someone else added.

    "Yes, yes, me too."

    The murmurs didn''t go unnoticed by Easton, whose face tightened as their words settled on him. He had no idea Althea had managed to rally so many nobles to her side in such a short span.

    While he was subtly trying to hold everything together, Althea made good publicity of her deeds and quietly grew her influence. And the more she rose, the more he seemed to slip.

    But how could that be? The title of the Crown Prince was always his. There had never been any competition. He was always his father''s favorite¡ªthe eldest son. The only child of his emperor with the imperial purification magic ability. So now¡­ how could others be backing up Althea?

    A cold sense of political uncertainty washed over Easton for the first time. Here he was being upset about losing the love of his life when his sole identity was threatening to crumble away.

    On the other hand, Edgar noticed the shifting tide in the room. His gaze lingered on Althea for a brief moment before he turned back to Easton, and the emperor''s face hardened once more.

    "Easton," he said, "I am giving you one last chance to fix your blunder. But make no mistake, this is your final opportunity. The crown demands competence, after all. Find Princess Maria on your own in seven days, or you will be stripped of the title of Crown Prince."

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty," Easton replied, though the confidence in his voice faltered. The pressure was suffocating, but he knew he had no choice but to meet it head-on.

    Edgar''s eyes narrowed as he declared, "I will not allow the future of this empire to be compromised by anyone''s careless mistakes. That is why, Princess Althea, I would like for you to continue with your search as well."

    "I will do my best, Your Imperial Majesty," Althea responded confidently.

    As the court session drew to a close, Easton felt like the walls were closing in around him. Althea had the emperor''s reluctant respect, the court''s admiration, and the empire''s hopes quietly beginning to shift in her direction.

 Chapter 149: The Safest Place

    Althea entered her office, her mind full of the events from the imperial court. She had to discuss strategies with Vyan about when¡ªThe moment she stepped inside, her eyes immediately landed on Clyde and she forgot all about her worries. He was lounging comfortably on the couch, and as soon as he saw her, his entire face lit up.

    The sight warmed her heart in a way she was still getting used to.

    "Althea!" Clyde practically leaped to his feet, crossing the room in a few quick strides to pull her into a warm hug. "How did everything go? Tell me you dazzled them."

    As she melted into his embrace, Althea couldn''t help but smile, feeling a surge of contentment wash over her. She loved that she could have Clyde so close now¡ªso effortlessly, without the invisible barrier that had once existed between them. Those days when he kept his distance, hesitant and uncertain, seemed like a distant memory now. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ever since both of them poured out their feelings, things had shifted. She hadn''t expected her feelings to grow so quickly, but here she was, more drawn to him with each passing day.

    Everything about Clyde, from his boundless energy to his infectious bubbliness, captivated her in ways she hadn''t anticipated. His presence alone was enough to erase the exhaustion that clung to her after a long court session.

    "It went perfectly, just as planned," Althea chirped, her voice bubbling with satisfaction as she pulled back slightly to look into his eyes.

    The pride in his gaze made her heart flutter¡ªa feeling she was slowly growing addicted to.

    "Father was impressed, the nobles seemed to be leaning more and more in my support, and Easton... well, let''s just say he is feeling the pressure."

    Clyde''s face lit up even more, if that was possible. "That''s amazing, Althea! I knew you would handle everything perfectly."

    Before Althea could respond, a familiar dry voice cut through their moment. "Hello? I am still here, you know."

    Both Althea and Clyde turned to see Vyan leaning casually against the doorway, an exaggerated look of exasperation on his face.

    "I swear, ever since you two became a couple, it''s like I have become invisible," Vyan groaned dramatically.

    Clyde grinned, casually sliding an arm around Althea''s waist, and she leaned into him slightly, feeling that familiar rush of warmth. "Oh, come on, my lord, don''t be dramatic. You know we still value your presence¡ªeven if you are a bit of a third wheel now."

    Althea laughed lightly, playing along, "Don''t worry, Vyan, you will be our favorite third wheel in the world, though."

    "How generous of you, Your Imperial Highness. Truly, I am touched." Vyan rolled his eyes, though there was a glint of amusement in them. "But next time, could you two at least try not to act like I am the forgotten sock in a laundry basket?"

    "My, how dare someone compare My Lord to a measly sock?" Clyde exclaimed in mock offense. "If anything, he is the reason Althea and I get to meet each other without it being suspicious."

    "Exactly. See how grateful we are to you?" Althea added.

    "Good to know I am still appreciated," Vyan replied with a mock bow. "Anyway, how about we get to business and then I can leave you two lovebirds the hell alone?"

    After that, the three of them sat down on the couches, and Althea asked Vyan, "So, on which day would it be safe to bring back Princess Maria without it being suspicious?"

    "I would say the fourth or fifth day," Vyan said. "But the location she is at right now is a place where neither Easton or you can reach. So I will have to relocate Maria to a place that Easton''s team will not have visited, otherwise, it might make it too obvious to him that you were involved."

    Althea nodded. "So that means we have to keep a constant eye on each and every member of Easton''s team?"

    "I have already shortlisted a few places, and I will have some of my men planted there. So, they will know if any imperial guards visited that place or not. If not, we can use that hideout," Vyan elaborated.

    "Sounds like a good plan," Althea agreed. "Uh, but Vyan, where is Princess Maria hiding at the moment?" She furrowed her brows. "You said some place where neither Easton or I can reach? What sort of place is that?"

    "Well, it''s¡­"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Maria reached for a green art book from the shelf and flipped through the pages, a giggle escaping her lips as she inspected the abstract illustrations.

    "You find them funny?" Vyan''s voice cut through the air, carrying a hint of amusement.

    "Yeah," Maria said, her eyes still glued to the quirky sketches. "They are so... unique. Are they yours?"

    Vyan chuckled, recalling how Iyana had outright called his drawing skills horrendous while standing in that exact same place as Maria. "Yes, they are mine. It turns out I wasn''t exactly the best artist as a kid, and if I am honest, the jury is still out on whether I have improved much."

    As usual, Maria''s enthusiasm was a bit too exuberant and¡­ a hella lot of clumsy.

    As she laughed and leaned back, her shoulder nudged the shelf behind her. The shelf wobbled, teetered, and then, in a slow-motion cascade of books and trinkets, it toppled over with a dramatic crash.

    Vyan instinctively lunged forward and pushed the shelf back with his arms. Once he had it steadied, he let out a sigh, "How could I have forgotten to tell Benedict to have this shelf fixed?"

    After that, as he looked down at Maria, caged in between his arms, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu hit him.

    This was the same place where Iyana was standing about more than a month ago¡ªin his childhood hideout made by Aster. Ever after growing up, it still remained one of the safest places that Vyan knew of. After all, this room had a magic door that remained invisible at all times unless activated through certain tricks, and obviously, Vyan made it more complex now.

    Plus, he only brought Maria here after he got the wall fixed (which Iyana had broken down previously) and had the room renovated with the addition of a bed to sleep in.

    Vyan backed away, noticing the red hues on Maria''s cheeks and instantly recalling how she confessed to his disguised self about having feelings for him. He awkwardly turned around and asked, "Are you okay?"

    Maria nodded quietly, her heart still pounding from the closeness with Vyan.

    "I will soon send someone over to fix this shelf," Vyan said and quickly tried to leave.

    It wasn''t safe to be in the same room as Maria for too long. What if she confessed to him directly this time? Things would get so awkward if he had to turn her down¡ª

    "Um, Your Grace, could you stay back for a bit?" she called out, her face red and her tone hesitant but determined. "There is something I need to tell you."

 Chapter 150: Leaving Your Role?

    "Yes, what is it you wanted to say?" Vyan asked, his usual polished smile on display."Actually, I, um¡­" Maria hesitated, clearly summoning every ounce of courage. She opened her mouth, but before any confession could escape, there was a knock.

    Like a well-timed lifeline, a door appeared on the wall and Clyde strode in.

    "Good evening, Your Imperial Highness," Clyde greeted, practically beaming. "I trust your stay here has been nothing short of splendid?"

    "Oh, yes. Yes, quite splendid indeed," Maria replied, her cheeks suddenly flushed as she found herself stumbling over her words.

    "That''s wonderful to hear," Clyde chirped, before pivoting smoothly to Vyan. "Your Grace, Freya has requested your immediate attention. It seems there were a few oversights in the documents you reviewed earlier, and she needs your expertise to correct them posthaste."

    "Ah, I must have been more fatigued than I realized after the festival," Vyan said, shaking his head slightly. "I will attend to it right away. But before I do, Your Imperial Highness, you were saying?"

    Maria waved her hands with fervor, shaking her head in a fluster. "It can wait for another time, truly."

    "Very well," Vyan replied, inclining his head. "Should you need anything, simply ring the bell. Benedict is at your service at all times."

    Maria nodded, visibly relieved.

    As Vyan and Clyde stepped into the hallway, the door behind them faded into the wall, blending seamlessly with the grand corridor, leaving no trace of the room beyond.

    "Thank you for coming to my rescue, Clyde. I was two seconds away from faking my own death to escape that situation," Vyan exhaled, the tension easing from his shoulders.

    Clyde chuckled, clapping him on the back. "That''s why we mastered telepathy, my friend. For moments just like these."

    "She is such a sweet lady," Vyan groaned, rubbing his temples. "I almost feel guilty that she has fallen for my fake personality."

    "There, there," Clyde said, patting Vyan''s shoulder in a mock-serious manner. "It''s not like you intended for it. It just¡­ happened."

    Vyan hummed in agreement.

    As Vyan and Clyde made their way to Vyan''s office, they were intercepted by Benedict, who found them at the right time.

    "Ah, Master, you have a visitor," Benedict announced, his tone as crisp as ever. "Lady Iyana has come to see you."

    Clyde shot Vyan a look that was positively dripping with mischief, and Vyan didn''t need telepathy to know exactly what was running through Clyde''s head.

    "Shut it, lover boy. It''s nothing like that," Vyan hissed under his breath, his annoyance barely masked.

    "I didn''t say a word," Clyde replied, his expression the picture of innocent surprise.

    "I could still hear your annoying thoughts," Vyan muttered, giving Clyde one last warning glare before turning to Benedict. "Bring Lady Iyana to my office."

    As Vyan walked away, Benedict''s curious gaze shifted to Clyde, who was grinning like a cat with a canary.

    "Oh, you are also wondering what was going on in my mind? I was just thinking how well things are going between those two. I have no idea why Vyan got so defensive," Clyde said with a wink.

    "Things do seem to be going well for them." Benedict shook his head, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "By the way, I have heard from Master that you started courting Princess Althea."

    "Yes! Congratulations to me, right?" Clyde practically glowed with self-satisfaction.

    "Indeed, congratulations," Benedict replied, though there was a touch of nostalgia in his tone, maybe even a hint of sadness. "But I suppose we will need to start training a new aide for Master soon."

    "Tell me about it. Being Vyan''s only aide is a lot of work. A partner would be great."

    "That''s not what I meant," Benedict said, his tone gentle but pointed, like a needle finding its mark. "If you are truly planning a future with Princess Althea, you do realize it means leaving your role as Master''s aide behind, don''t you?"

    Clyde felt the words land with the force of a gut punch, knocking the breath right out of him. The easy grin vanished from his face, replaced by a stunned silence.

    "Oh," he finally managed, Benedict''s words sinking in like a cold, hard truth he hadn''t been ready to face.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan was at his desk when a soft knock echoed through the room. He looked up, a playful grin tugging at the corners of his lips. "Well, look who''s suddenly all about manners."

    Iyana stepped into the office, rolling her eyes but unable to hide a small smile. "Please, I used to only act rude on purpose back then."

    "I know, I know," he chuckled, rising from his chair. As he approached her, his gaze subtly traced the lines of her military uniform, lingering just a heartbeat longer than necessary. "Straight from work?"

    She nodded, making her way to the couch. The moment she sat down, Vyan was beside her, closing the distance without a second thought. "Yeah, I heard someone was rather eager to see me."

    "''Eager'' might be a stretch," he corrected, sliding down beside her on the couch instead of his usual seat across from her. She raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by the change. But he casually brushed past her curiosity. "I happened to be near the knights'' quarters and thought I might ask why you left me high and dry at the closing ball."

    She waved off his words. "I said I was sorry. Talking to Easton put me out of the mood."

    Vyan sighed dramatically just as a maid entered, placing their tea and desserts on the table. He reached over, his fingers grazing hers as he handed her a cup, the contact light but deliberate. "Easton, always the reason I miss out on a dance with you."

    She laughed softly, the sound carrying a hint of affection. "I really am sorry. It would have been a little awkward to dance with someone else right after my fianc¨¦."

    "Former fianc¨¦," Vyan gently reminded her, his hand resting on the back of the couch, his fingers just brushing the bare skin of her neck as he leaned in slightly.

    "Right," she acknowledged, a soft shiver running down her spine. "I got the official word this afternoon."

    "So," he murmured, his voice low and teasing as his arm brushed against hers, "that means, you are officially single again."

    "Yes, I guess so." Iyana picked up her tea, taking a delicate sip as she looked at him thoughtfully. "The timing is strange, don''t you think?"

    Vyan tilted his head, a playful smile on his lips. "How so?"

    "Well," she began, a soft laugh escaping her, "right after you promised that you wouldn''t let me marry Easton against my will, something like this happens. It''s almost like you orchestrated it all."

    He let out an awkward chuckle, neither confirming nor denying it. Instead of saying anything, he reached out to slice into his cake, taking a slow, thoughtful bite.

    "Oh, by the way," Iyana continued, her tone light, "just before I came here, Easton approached me with a rather unexpected request. I didn''t think he would talk to me again after our last conversation."

    "Really?" Vyan''s curiosity was piqued. "What did he want?"

    "He asked me to join his team to search for Princess Maria." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 151: Conflicting Sides

    "And what did you say?" Vyan asked, his voice deceptively casual as he reached for his tea, though his eyes never left her, curiosity sparking beneath his calm demeanor."Yes, of course," Iyana replied, her tone carrying a hint of resignation. "I have already caused him enough trouble. This is the least I can do to make it right."

    Vyan''s lips twitched into a sarcastic smile as he raised his cup to his lips. "Right, you are the one in wrong when this entire mess could have been avoided if Prince Easton just had the guts to propose to you himself, instead of involving the emperor," he murmured, almost to himself, before taking a slow sip.

    "Anyway," she interrupted, rolling her eyes playfully as she leaned back against the couch, "You know what the best part is? If I find Princess Maria, I will be promoted to Commander without having to duel Commander Pembrooke."

    Vyan set his cup down, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes. "The poor man is already crippled, Iyana. You would win that fight blindfolded."

    "Exactly," she huffed, frustration seeping into her voice. "It wouldn''t be a challenge. Everyone would see it as a hollow victory."

    Vyan chuckled softly, his hand brushing against hers as he leaned in just a bit closer. "Who cares? You would still be Commander of the Imperial Army. That is a title most people would kill for." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The qualifications just to be considered for the position were sky-high. After all, achieving Aura was an extraordinary feat in itself, and it was the sole requirement to join the Imperial Order of Aura Knights. But to become the Commander of the Imperial Army, one had to do more than meet the standard¡ªthey had to defeat the previous commander in combat as well.

    Usually, it would be an epic showdown, but this¡­ rather wouldn''t be.

    "But that''s just it," Iyana countered, her voice dropping as she frowned into her cup. "You don''t get it."

    Vyan tilted his head, studying her with a thoughtful gaze. "Then help me understand. Explain it to me, and I promise I will do my best to see it your way."

    "Okay, fine." She sighed. "Well, you see, it''s different when you earn a high-ranking position by proving your competence versus being handed it because of someone else''s weakness. There is no honor in it."

    Vyan nodded slowly, his expression turning more serious. "I get it. So, why not join Althea''s team? That way, you would still earn your promotion by doing the same thing."

    "No," Iyana said firmly, shaking her head. "Easton asked me first. And yes, I know Althea is also a friend of mine, but Easton has been in my life longer. If he doesn''t find Princess Maria, he could lose his position as Crown Prince. That would be so terrible for him."

    Vyan''s smile tightened, a flicker of something unreadable passing through his eyes. "I see. Though, if I am being honest, I am on Althea''s side."

    "Of course, you are," Iyana acknowledged. "You two are close."

    A brief silence settled between them, thick with unspoken words, before Vyan broke it, setting his cup down with a soft clink. "So, I guess that puts us on opposite sides this time."

    "Looks that way," she agreed, the awkward tension between them refusing to fade.

    "Anyway, let''s steer clear of the political conflict for now. How about we discuss something more agreeable?" Vyan suggested, his voice laced with a playful undertone.

    "Sure," Iyana agreed, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "Uh, let''s see¡­ I visited Prince Izac today at the medical facility. You know, about his¡­ accident."

    "Oh, right. How is that sleazeball holding up?"

    "Well," she began, a mischievous glint in her eyes, "let''s just say chasing women is off the table with those two feet."

    Vyan chuckled. "Good to know. But what is the plan when Empress Jade starts asking questions? You know she won''t let this slide."

    "Oh, I have got the perfect story ready," Iyana replied with a confident smirk.

    "And that would be?" he asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "Well, good news is Prince Izac isn''t exactly the poster boy for calm composure or honesty. I am thinking¡­ we spin it as a simple accident. Perhaps he tripped and fell off a cliff, failed to defend himself against a few wandering monsters, and now, well, he is a bit too embarrassed to admit it and painting it as an calculated assault."

    Vyan grinned. "That¡­ that is actually something Prince Izac would totally do."

    "Exactly," Iyana said, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "If the Empress knows her son at all, she will buy it, shut down the investigation, and call it a cold case."

    "If I had champagne right now, I would toast to your brilliance."

    She laughed lightly. "We could always clink our teacups if you are that desperate."

    "Hmm, maybe I don''t want it that badly," he replied, matching her laugh. As the moment quieted, Vyan''s gaze softened, and he reached out to place his hand gently over hers. "Are you sure you are okay with this? I mean," his voice dropped to a tender tone, "I know how strongly you believe in doing what''s right."

    Iyana smiled warmly, covering his hand with both of hers. "Yes, I do. But what matters most is that justice is served, whether the path is straight or twisted. And as for Prince Izac, he has been asking for this for a long time. His mother can''t keep covering up his dirty crimes," she added, a hint of disgust in her voice before her gaze became soft as it returned to Vyan.

    "So, what you did was right, and I stand by you."

    Vyan''s grin widened as he lifted her hand to his lips, pressing a gentle kiss to her knuckles. "I admire your sense of justice more than you know."

    Her smile brightened. "And perhaps you could learn a thing or two from it."

    He chuckled, a playful glint in his eyes. "Maybe one day I will consider it."

    "You, Your Grace, are a crooked man," she teased, shaking her head.

    "And yet, here you are, enjoying tea and conversation with me," he quipped, his voice light with amusement.

    "Please," she retorted, rolling her eyes with a smile, "I am a sad woman whose wedding was just called off. Clearly, I am not in my right mind."

    Vyan laughed, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Perhaps a glass of champagne would help to console your sadness."

    "Hmm, I might accept a nice bottle of champagne¡ªif His Grace is generous enough to gift it to me, that is," she teased back, her tone playful. "So I can enjoy it before bed tonight."

    "I have a feeling a bottle of red wine would suit you better."

    "I will graciously accept it."

    Vyan and Iyana continued chatting until Benedict arrived to inform them that dinner was ready. However, Iyana politely declined, explaining that she had promised her colleagues she would dine with them tonight, as she was now staying at the Imperial Knights'' quarters instead of the Estelle Estate.

    After bidding her farewell, Vyan was startled when someone suddenly peeked over his shoulder and asked, "Was that Iyana Estelle from Haynes''s military?"

    Vyan nearly jumped out of his skin, turning to see none other than Princess Maria¡ªthe most wanted individual of the empire at the moment. "Your Imperial Highness, you shouldn''t be wandering around freely like this!" he whisper-yelled, placing a hand over his chest to steady his heart.

    Ignoring his concern, Maria''s gaze remained fixed on where Iyana had been. "What did that bitch want with you?"

    "She was¡ª" Vyan''s eyes widened in shock. "That what now?"

 Chapter 152: Ruthless Monster

    Maria batted her lashes innocently, her lips forming the beginnings of a dangerous word. "That b¡ª"

    Vyan''s finger was on her lips in an instant as he cut her off, "Don''t. I won''t hear such a word against her."

    The unexpected coldness in his voice made Maria blink, startled by the sharp edge in his gaze. "Oh, okay¡­ I guess you two are close, then."

    "Why would you¡ª" Vyan began, but the knowledge of Maria and Iyana''s history came to his mind. His expression tightened, and he gripped Maria''s arm firmly. "We need to talk." As they stood at the grand entrance of the manor, he added, "But not here."

    While passing by a cluster of servants, Vyan shot them a piercing glare. They immediately bowed their heads in apology, well aware of their lapse in vigilance¡ªMaria''s wandering presence around the manor, especially with Iyana so near, was a serious oversight.

    Vyan led Maria to the closest discreet location he could find¡ªClyde''s office. The room was empty. Clyde was absent, likely off to his father''s house as he had mentioned earlier.

    "Your Grace¡ª" Maria began, but Vyan was quick to ask.

    "Do you hate Iyana?"

    Maria studied his serious but concerned face for a moment before she inhaled sharply. "Considering she is the reason my brother was gravely injured, my empire lost the war, and I was taken hostage, yes, Your Grace, I do hate her."

    That meant his suspicion was right.

    "I see. The hatred is understandable then," Vyan said, a little thoughtlessly.

    "Hatred?" Maria''s voice trembled with venom, her once bright and carefree face now twisted in a dark, seething fury. "Hate doesn''t even begin to describe what I feel for her." Her eyes, normally sparkling with vivid life, now burned with an all-consuming spite. "She is the one person in this entire world I truly abhor, detest, and loathe with every fiber of my being.

    If I could erase her from existence, I would."

    The intensity of her hatred made a chill crawl down Vyan''s spine, momentarily stunned by the sheer malice in Maria''s voice. He couldn''t believe it was the same ditzy, airheaded, and optimistic princess.

    It was as if a dam had broken, unleashing her suppressed negative emotions that she normally did a good job covering up.

    But then, just as quickly as it came, the storm within her seemed to subside, and Maria''s face smoothed back into her usual innocent expression.

    "And what about you, Your Grace?" Maria asked, her voice deceptively sweet, but the venom still lingered, just a whisper away. "What sort of relationship do you have with her?"

    Vyan hesitated, searching for the right words. "Ah¡­ she, um¡­ she used to be my master," he began cautiously, "I served as her personal knight a few years ago, before I discovered my true identity as an Ashstone. So, I suppose that''s how we became close."

    "Was that devi¡ª" Maria caught herself and put on a strained smile, barely holding back the venom for Vyan''s sake. "Right, you don''t want to hear anything against her. So, was that woman kind to you?"

    "Yes," the answer slipped out involuntarily before he could think, "Yes, she was very kind to me."

    Maria''s scoff was barely audible, but the bitterness in it was sharp enough to cut. "Good to know she is at least humane enough to care about the people around her."

    "Your Imperial Highness¡­" Vyan started, his voice gentle, unsure of what to say in order to comfort her. "It was a war, and Iyana¡­ she did what she thought she had to¡ª"

    "Don''t you dare justify her actions to me!" Maria''s voice trembled with barely contained rage. "You have no idea, Your Grace, no idea just how cruel that woman is." Her hands clenched into fists, her knuckles white as the rage and sorrow that she had tried so hard to suppress surged forward. "She¡­ she destroyed everything. My brother, my empire, my very freedom¡­ that monster took it all!"

    "Your Imperial Highness, she is not a monster¡ª" Vyan''s voice faltered as Maria wasn''t done.

    "She is a monster!" Maria choked out, the tears finally spilled over. "She ripped my world apart without a second thought. I saw her eyes, Your Grace. They were hollow¡ªso dead. Like she wanted to annihilate everything around her, everyone who stood in her way. There was no compassion, no humanity left in her.

    Just a cold, ruthless desire to destroy."

    Vyan remained quiet, so she continued, "You didn''t see her like I did. That woman¡­ she was beyond redemption, beyond saving. She didn''t care about anyone''s life, not even her own! If ordered, she could have killed all her subordinates without blinking, without feeling a thing. What else could she be if not a monster?"

    No, she is not! was what Vyan wanted to scream back.

    Iyana wasn''t the monster Maria believed her to be. She was so much more¡ªa woman who had endured unimaginable pain and loss. Iyana had already suffered enough¡ªgrowing up in a family where she was made to feel unwanted, forced into a marriage she didn''t want, hated by the man she loved, and then losing all her memories.

    How terrifying must it have been for Iyana to have woken up like a blank slate in the midst of a nightmarish war. Without a doubt, it was a terrible phase that had twisted her personality into something unrecognizable.

    As much as he wanted to tell all these things to Maria, it was futile. Iyana would always be the villain in her story and the forever embodiment of all the pain and destruction that had befallen her family. Nothing Vyan said could change that.

    And perhaps, on some level, he understood as well. If the roles were reversed, could he forgive someone who had caused so much devastation to his own family? The answer was clear.

    Even though it pained him deeply to know that someone harbored such vicious hatred for the woman he loved more than anything in the world, Maria''s hatred seemed to be the only thing holding her together.

    Vyan couldn''t take that from her, nor did he need to. As long as Maria didn''t act on her hatred, as long as she didn''t try to hurt Iyana, he could live with it.

    Silently, Vyan poured a glass of water and handed it to her. Maria accepted it with trembling hands, her breath hitching as she tried to calm down.

    Vyan comforted Maria and spoke reassuringly until the tears finally stopped and she seemed a little more composed. Then, with a firm but gentle tone, he told her to stay in her room, away from the manor''s halls where she might cross paths with Iyana or anybody else outside the staff members.

    After Maria made her way to her room, Vyan released a sigh of relief as he muttered, a little amused, "I guess I am not the only one, Iyana, who is considered a monster by some."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Yesterday, all our hired men were planted at the marked locations across the empire," Clyde reported at Vyan''s office the next day. "But there has been a slight issue. One of the men in Ditrole fell sick this morning. We are trying to find someone else from that region to keep an eye on the selected place. We should be getting a result anytime."

    "Ditrole, huh¡­" Vyan''s eyes lifted from the document. "Which region in Ditrole?"

    "It''s in the vicinity of Halesbrook," Clyde answered.

    A flicker of recognition crossed Vyan''s features, a smile spreading across his face. "Halesbrook¡­ that is near my old orphanage."

    "Oh, right. No wonder why the name of this place sounded familiar," Clyde chirped, a smile spreading across his face. "You make a donation there every month, don''t you?"

    Vyan nodded and placed his chin on the heel of his palm. "We are visiting our deceased knights'' families with condolences tomorrow, aren''t we?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "I think I should make a trip down Halesbrook as well in that case," Vyan let out. "It might be nice to see if they are putting my generous donation to good use or not."

    Clyde chuckled at that and asked curiously, "Why the sudden excitement to visit your orphanage, though? You never mentioned anything good about it."

    "Well, it wasn''t particularly bad, either," Vyan reasoned, a contemplative smile on his face. "In fact, Father Klaus was quite nice to me¡­" Was he nice? "I think so, at least. My memories are a little blurry. But I do remember he was the one who got me the opportunity for apprenticeship at House Estelle." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s nice of him."

    "Yes, but he passed away a couple of years after that," Vyan said wryly. "Anyway, we will just drop by there for a short bit and take a look around. I will even show you my favorite spot in the orphanage."

    "Alright then. I will add Halesbrook to our destination for tomorrow as well," Clyde stated. "Anything else?"

    "Not that I can think of," Vyan murmured. "Oh, and tell Benedict to make sure nobody, not even Iyana, is allowed to step foot in the estate while we are gone tomorrow."

    "Got it."

    As Vyan got back to his paperwork and Clyde left the office, an uneasiness settled into Vyan''s chest. Was he making the right decision by going to Ditrole?

    His gut was telling him no, that something big might happen¡ªwhether good or bad, he wasn''t quite sure of it.

 Chapter 153: Traumatic Memories

    "Stay here for a bit."

    A five-year-old boy was huddled up in a silent cave. He could hear or feel nothing except for his own rapid breathing and heartbeat.

    It was eerily scary until¡ªsnap!¡ªa sudden pull. Rough hands dragged him from the cave''s suffocating darkness as he repeatedly screamed for someone to help him.

    A flash¡ªbright lights blinded him. He blinked, disoriented, his small body now standing on a raised platform. The lights burned his eyes, making the world beyond them a blur of shadows.

    Hundreds of predatory eyes bore into him. Assessing him from the audience. Fear clawed at his chest, tiny hands clenched into fists, but there was no escape. He was trapped like a mouse in a den of wolves.

    A woman''s voice cut through the haze, listing numbers that made no sense to him. But the cold detachment in the woman''s tone made it clear: he was the object being traded, like a piece of merchandise.

    Suddenly¡ªshove¡ªthe scene shifted violently. He was in a carriage now, the door slamming shut with a final clang. The floor beneath him jolted as the carriage moved.

    The man sitting in front of him grinned dubiously, while the other small boy his age was curled up beside him crying. "Do you know what I am going to do to you two?"

    As the young boys responded to him with nothing but silence, he continued, "I will nicely cut you up into pieces and make¡ª"

    Panic surged in his chest. He tried hard to not focus on the vivid pictures the man painted with his descriptions. He curled into a corner, clutching his knees, trying to shut it all out when a much-wanted crash came.

    The man''s yapping stopped, the world tilted, and then silence. Cold, dead silence.

    Struggling to rise from the ground, his small hand reached up instinctively.

    Wetness. Blood. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It dripped down his fingers, vivid and warm. He looked around, finding that man''s body crushed underneath the carriage and the other boy buried under the rubbles as well. The sight of it made his stomach lurch.

    The ground beneath him felt like it was spinning, pulling him down into the darkness. He tried to scream, to cry, but no sound came out¡ªonly the suffocating silence of his own terror until¡ª

    "Ah, what is this? An accident? How unfortunate," came a sweet, playful voice, which made him look up. "Oh, what a cute little boy."

    The man kneeled in front of him, smiling widely. "You are hurt. Do you want to come with me, little lamb?"

    "Please¡­ save me," the little boy wept, his tears falling down his cheeks. He couldn''t know that he was begging the devil dressed as an angel, that in time, he would wish for the mercy of a cannibal over the fate that awaited him in the arms of this dark savior.

    "¡ªand shine, Vyan! Wake upppp!"

    Vyan''s eyes snapped open, his chest heaving as if he had been drowning. Cold sweat clung to his skin, making the air feel even more suffocating. His heart raced in his chest, the remnants of terror still clinging to his consciousness.

    Clyde sighed softly, shaking his head as he sat beside him. "Another nightmare?" he asked with quiet sympathy, handing Vyan a glass of water.

    Vyan nodded, forcing himself upright, the sheets tangled around him like a shroud. He accepted the water with trembling hands, the cool liquid easing the parched desert that was his throat.

    "What was it about?"

    "I¡­ I don''t remember," Vyan murmured, his voice rough, as if the nightmare had stolen the words from him.

    Clyde clicked his tongue in gentle reprimand. "You never remember your nightmares."

    Vyan ran a shaky hand through his damp hair before burying his face in his palms. "But I remember the feeling¡­ Pure terror."

    Clyde perched on the edge of the bed, thoughtful. "You know, it might be your brain trying to protect you," he mused, his tone casual, but laced with concern. "Back when I worked at the Tower of Magic, my boss said this to me once, our brain shields us from the worst memories, locking them away so we can survive the pain."

    "So, you are saying it''s better that I forget what haunts me?"

    Clyde nodded, offering a wry smile. "Some memories are better left in the dark." He stood, his voice brightening with a forced cheerfulness. "Anyway, time to rise and shine! We have got a busy day ahead."

    "Five more minutes¡­" Vyan mumbled, sinking back under the duvet, seeking refuge in its warmth.

    "Hey, none of that!" Clyde chided, tugging at the covers, but Vyan''s resistance only made him chuckle. "Alright, fine. Five minutes. But if you are not up, I am still dragging you to breakfast, like it or not."

    Vyan''s muffled response was lost beneath the duvet, drawing another laugh from Clyde. As he headed for the door, a fleeting thought crossed his mind¡ªdidn''t his former boss also mention that those buried memories have a way of clawing their way back when one least expects it?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As the carriage rolled to a stop near the quaint house in Ashstone, Clyde casually mentioned, "Okay, so this is our last stop." The scenery was idyllic¡ªrolling fields, a cozy house, and the sweet smell of the countryside in the air.

    Vyan stepped down, breathing in the clean air, his eyes briefly meeting Clyde''s as the latter gathered a condolence bouquet in his arms. "So, this is Jenna''s hometown."

    "Yep, hard to believe, right? Jenna never gave the vibe of a countrygirl. Her family even runs a poultry farm. It makes sense now, doesn''t it? The way she was always so enthusiastic about horses¡ªlike you."

    "Hey, don''t make us sound like some country bumpkins," Vyan shot back, mock-offended.

    "Sure, sure," Clyde chuckled.

    They walked along a narrow path towards the house when Clyde pointed out the barnyard. "Oh, look, they have such a big barn."

    Vyan''s gaze followed, but the moment his eyes landed on the barn''s red bricks and silver tiles, the air seemed to thin.

    The cozy atmosphere shattered in an instant. A cold, clawing panic seized him. His chest tightened, breath catching in his throat, and before he knew it, his one hand covered his eyes and the other hand jerked forward in an instinctive, desperate motion.

    A surge of heat exploded from within him, and flames erupted, engulfing the barn in a vicious blaze.

    "Vyan, what did you do? There could be someone inside there!" Clyde''s voice was a distant echo, drowned in the roaring flames and the wild pounding of Vyan''s heart.

    Removing the hand from his eyes, Vyan stared at the inferno in horror, the reality of what he had done crashing down on him. "Oh, shit." He hurriedly moved to extinguish the fire, but the damage was already done.

 Chapter 154: Acknowledging Pain

    "Please, forgive us. I am so, so sorry for what happened to your barn. I never meant for it to happen¡ªit''s entirely my fault. If I had known I had a phobia of barns, I would have been far more cautious. I just panicked and¡­ I will absolutely cover the damages. I am deeply, truly sorry," Clyde lied about the truth of the incident as he bowed his head before Jenna''s family.

    Jenna''s father nodded solemnly. "It''s alright. No one was harmed, at least."

    Clyde exhaled in relief, lifting his head. "Thank you, sir. Thank you for your understanding of my situation." He had no choice but to take the blame on his shoulders as he couldn''t reveal to common folks about Vyan''s magical abilities.

    "Anyway, why did you two come here?" Jenna''s father questioned.

    "We actually came to offer our condolences for Jenna''s passing. I know we should have come sooner. We are terribly sorry for your loss, sir. There is nothing we can do to lessen the pain of losing your precious daughter, but we will do our best to help you in other ways¡­" Clyde continued, presenting the flowers and discussing the financial reparations with Jenna''s father.

    Meanwhile, Vyan stood stiffly beside him, his gaze locked on the ground. His emotions were a storm he couldn''t calm. He felt awful for the way he panicked and how the barn went up in flames by his doing, and yet, Clyde had to take up all the blame.

    He knew he should speak¡ªoffer his condolences, apologize, do something to not seem like the cold, unfeeling noble he feared they would perceive him as¡ªbut the words wouldn''t come.

    He felt like a criminal, standing in front of these people¡ªfirst sending off their daughter to die, then now, wrecking their barn and lying about it.

    The panic from before had shattered his composure. He now couldn''t even stop his hands from trembling¡­

    A wrinkled hand gently clasped his, wrapping his cold, shaking fingers in warmth. "Are you alright, dear?"

    Startled, Vyan looked up into the kind eyes of Jenna''s mother.

    "You must be shaken up from seeing so much fire all of a sudden," she said with a gentle smile. "Would you like some water?"

    Vyan shook his head slightly, mumbling, "It''s alright." He was slightly confused as to why she was being nice to him.

    Her smile deepened with understanding. "You don''t have to feel guilty for what your aide did. It was an honest mistake. That barn was old and worn out long before. Don''t worry about it."

    "It''s¡­ it''s not just the barn¡­" His voice wavered, betraying the vulnerability he hadn''t expected.

    He had kept it together with the four other families they visited before this¡ªsome were cold, some angry, some devastated. In fact, it had been fairly easier to make his apology to those expected reactions with a practiced bow. But now, facing the unexpected kindness of this family was making it hard to do so.

    Jenna''s mother squeezed his hand, her voice soft and knowing, "I understand. But you shouldn''t feel guilty about that, either. Jenna chose to become a knight, knowing full well what it could mean."

    As a tear slipped from her eye, Vyan could see how much pain she was in from losing her only daughter, and yet, she kept smiling at him.

    "And believe me, we are forever grateful that you gave her the chance to officially become a knight. Her father worried endlessly that she wouldn''t find a place in this world, simply because she was a woman wielding a sword. But she wrote about you in her letter¡ªabout how you never once treated her differently because of her gender¡­"

    Her voice faltered as she sniffled. "Do you know how proud she was to stand among your elites? So, please don''t make her sacrifice seem small by feeling guilty about it. She did what an honorable knight was supposed to do."

    Her words pierced through the fog of guilt that had suffocated him. Guilt he had desperately tried to bury, to forget with the snap of a finger.

    If only he had given himself the time to think properly, he should have come to the same conclusion as Jenna''s mother. But he kept running away from facing it.

    When will he learn? Running from the past only deepened the wound; it was in facing it, in acknowledging the pain, that he could begin to heal.

    Vyan finally found his voice, his tone filled with respect and conviction. "I am so sorry, Mrs. Claritte. Dame Jenna truly was a magnificent swordsperson, and I also was extremely proud to have her on my team."

    "Thank you," Mrs. Claritte whispered, still smiling through her tears as she gently patted his hand. "Thank you for acknowledging and honoring my daughter, Your Grace."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Well, that was... something," Clyde finally said as they settled back into the carriage. "What got into you back there, huh?"

    Vyan glanced out the window, his expression distant. "I don''t know," he murmured. "Who knew that just the sight of a barn could rattle me like that?"

    Clyde''s brow furrowed. "Do you think there is some... traumatic memory tied to it?"

    "Maybe," Vyan replied, his tone reflective. "Or maybe I buried that memory so deep I forgot it existed."

    Clyde nodded slowly, the wheels in his mind turning. "Well, in that case, I don''t think it''s the best idea to head to Ditrole right now. What if it drags up even more memories? We should just head back and¡ª"

    "No." Vyan''s voice was firm, catching Clyde off guard. "I want to face those memories, not run from them." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Clyde blinked in surprise. "Why?"

    "My past can''t stay hidden forever," Vyan said, frustration creeping into his voice. "I can''t keep living with these gaps in my memory. I don''t even remember my family, Clyde. All I know is what other people tell me, or what comes back in broken fragments now and then. It''s... confusing."

    "But just this morning, we talked, no? That some memories are better left buried," Clyde argued gently. "Why dig them up?"

    "Because I would rather know the truth, even if it hurts," Vyan replied, his voice softer but resolute. "I need to understand why barns terrify me, how I ended up in an orphanage in Ditrole after disappearing in Ashstone, where this scar on my forehead came from... and everything else that doesn''t add up."

    Clyde whistled low. "Wow... You really are a glutton for punishment, aren''t you?"

    Vyan let out a long sigh, putting on a wry smile. "If you disagree with my decision, you are welcome to head back home alone."

    Clyde chuckled, shaking his head. "Leave you alone? Since when have I ever done that?"

    Vyan shot him a teasing glance. "Only when you are with Thea."

    Clyde laughed, the sound easing some of the tension. "Touch¨¦."

    He gave the carriage driver a nod, signaling him to continue towards the transportation portal. Their destination: Halesbrook, Ditrole.

    Vyan''s hand moved to the silver chain around his neck, his fingers brushing the cool metal of the locket. Iyana had returned it to him the last time she visited the manor¡ªshe had meant to give it back during the monster hunt''s winner announcement but kept forgetting.

    This locket, once a symbol of his hatred, had become a source of comfort. Whenever he felt anxious or uncertain, the simple act of holding it seemed to calm him and clear his head.

    It was time to return to the place that was both a part of him and a blur in his memory. Time to face whatever waited for him in the shadows of his past.

 Chapter 155: Starlight Orphanage

    The Starlight Orphanage stood like a relic of the past. Its worn bricks and ivy-covered walls were a stark contrast to the gleaming and polished estate Vyan was now used to.

    "Feeling good to be back to an old home?" Clyde asked, tipping his head forward to look at Vyan''s expression, but surprisingly, Vyan''s eyes held no emotions, in fact, they were blank, as if it was just another regular place.

    "No, not really," Vyan murmured. "I am not feeling the impact."

    "Why is that?" Clyde asked softly.

    "Huh, I don''t know," Vyan let out, shrugging. "Maybe I never did consider this place home." Vyan met Clyde''s scrutinizing eyes and casually motioned at the gate with a smirk. "Come on, let''s head inside."

    Clyde nodded, and they stepped through the wrought iron gate. The creak of the hinges was almost mournful.

    Vyan''s eyes scanned the familiar courtyard, memories flooding back in fragmented images¡ªof being cornered, pushed down to the ground, mean words, left out, and a loneliness he had long since buried. The place felt smaller than he remembered, the playground''s newly furnished swing set swaying slightly in the breeze as if haunted by the ghosts of his childhood.

    While Vyan lingered, lost in thought, Clyde approached the new head of the orphanage, Father Fred.

    The man was a tall figure, with a broad smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. As Clyde exchanged pleasantries, Fred''s voice was warm, almost too warm.

    "Your generosity is deeply appreciated, Your Grace," Father Fred said, his gaze shifting to Vyan as he joined them. "The children thrive because of your monthly donations. You have given them hope, something they so desperately need."

    Vyan extended his hand, and as Fred took it, a subtle chill ran through him. The handshake was firm, but there was something... off. Something that made Vyan''s instincts prickle.

    "Thank you, Father," Vyan replied, masking the unease that stirred within him. "It''s good to see the orphanage doing well. I see a lot of new things, even if the exteriors are almost the same."

    Father Fred''s smile remained fixed, almost too perfect. "Yes, we took the liberty to focus on improving the facilities, rather than painting the walls and such. You are free to look around as you wish. This is, after all, your home too."

    Vyan nodded, but his attention was already elsewhere. ''Clyde,'' he projected silently through their telepathic link, ''is it just me, or does this person give some bad vibes?''

    Clyde smirked, his thoughts slipping into Vyan''s mind like a quiet chuckle. ''Good job on picking it up. There is definitely something off about him.''

    Vyan''s gaze lingered on Fred for a moment longer, mentally noting to ask Freya to run a background check on this man once they got home.

    "Yes, we will do that, thank you," Clyde said politely.

    They moved through the orphanage with a quiet reverence, the familiar creaks in the floorboards and the scent of aged wood evoking memories Vyan had long tucked away¡ªmostly bad memories. Orphaned kids were mean.

    As they walked, Vyan glanced at Clyde, a hint of mischief in his eyes. "So, Clyde, care to guess what my favorite place here was?"

    Clyde arched an eyebrow, his lips curling into a smirk. "Hmm, let me think... The pantry, perhaps? Where you could sneak in and steal chocolates?"

    Vyan chuckled, a little bitter. "Yeah, right. As if the orphanage could afford chocolates back then. Try again."

    Clyde tapped his chin, his expression exaggeratedly thoughtful. "Well, that was my best guess. I would have said your bedroom, since you love sleeping, but I don''t imagine the bed was too comfortable here."

    "The bed was fine." Vyan shook his head, a small smile tugging at his lips. "But not my favorite place. I had a lot of roommates, and not the best ones. Anyway, come on, I will show you."

    He led Clyde down a narrow hallway, their footsteps echoing softly against the walls. They passed by dormitories with bunk beds neatly made, the children''s art pinned to the wall. It was study time for the kids, so they were most likely at the nearby elementary academy.

    They reached a door that looked no different from the others, but as Vyan pushed it open, the air seemed to change.

    The library was small, the shelves lined with worn books, their spines cracked from years of use. A single window let in a stream of light, dust motes dancing in the golden rays. It was a humble room, but to Vyan, it had been a sanctuary. This place felt a lot like home.

    He guided Clyde to a corner near the back, where a few cushions lay on the floor. "This," Vyan said, his voice softer, "was my favorite spot. I used to sit here for hours, reading whatever I could get my hands on. It was quiet, and no one bothered me. I could escape... even if just for a little while."

    Clyde looked around, commenting, "You were one sad little kid, huh."

    Vyan smiled, a touch of melancholy in his eyes. "I wouldn''t say I was sad. I just didn''t feel much."

    Clyde leaned against one of the shelves, studying Vyan with a rare seriousness. "So? Do you feel more now?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan nodded, smiling softly. "Yeah. My emotions work a lot better now. I think I am even starting to develop empathy."

    Clyde grinned, "Not going to lie, I feel like a proud parent."

    Vyan laughed at that.

    For a moment, the two of them stood in the quiet. The shadows of the past lingered, but with Clyde beside him, Vyan felt a strange comfort in revisiting this place.

    After wandering through the orphanage, reliving old memories and sharing quiet conversations, Vyan and Clyde found themselves back at the main corridor near Father Fred''s office.

    Fred''s office was tucked away in a corner of the orphanage. He greeted them with that same too-perfect smile.

    "Your Grace, Lord Magnus," he said, gesturing for them to take a seat. "How was your exploration?"

    "Great," Vyan replied, keeping his tone neutral. He paused, letting the silence stretch just enough to unsettle before speaking about the main reason they came here. "I was wondering if we might take a look at my old documents¡ªanything you have on file from when I stayed here."

    Fred''s eyebrows raised slightly, but he nodded. "Of course. There is not much written about you, but you are welcome to see what we have."

    He moved to a small filing cabinet, pulling out a thin folder labeled with Vyan''s name. Handing it over, Fred''s gaze lingered on Vyan, as if assessing his reaction. Vyan accepted the folder, feeling its lightness, the scarcity of the records within.

    Vyan flipped through the few pages¡ªbasic information, medical records, and the sparse notes made by the staff. "There is nothing written about who brought me here."

    "Ah, that''s because Father Klaus had brought you here himself."

    Vyan glanced up, intrigued. "Really? Where did he find me?"

    "I had recently joined the orphanage when Father Klaus had brought you in for the first time. I remember that day still now¡ªa little boy covered in injuries from head to toe, trembling, almost as if scared of his own shadow." Fred leaned back in his chair, his expression shifting into something almost reverent. "Father Klaus had gone to visit his sick mother in the countryside and found you there."

    Vyan listened intently, the paper in his hands forgotten as the priest continued.

    "There was a man¡ªwretched, desperate, and known to be mentally deranged. Father Klaus didn''t know how you ended up with him, but it was clear that you wanted to run away from him. That man always hired underaged servants and took pleasure in torturing those helpless little kids. You had somehow briefly escaped his clutches and bumped into Father Klaus, begging him to save you.

    So, that''s how you ended up in Starlight." Fred smiled, looking at Vyan. "Aren''t you grateful to Father Klaus for it?"

    "Yes¡­" Vyan''s fingers tightened slightly on the folder as the words settled in, a mixture of old pain and new understanding swirling within him. "Yes, I am grateful." The memories were hazy, fragmented, but they were definitely coming back.

    Vyan was limping near a riverbank, trying to run as fast as he could, when he got tired and tripped over a rock. Looking up, he was met with the kind eyes of an old man, asking gently, "Are you okay, little one?"

    Vyan instantly pushed himself up and clung to the man''s feet with his tiny, bruised arms. "Save me, please. Save me! Save me from that monster! H-he will kill me!"

    Some of his dreams that he couldn''t recall before started to resurface as well, along with its terror and painful feelings.

    "Vyan, Vyan, Vyan," a sing-song voice echoed in his head. "My dear little lamb. You are so adorable. Such cute, chubby little cheeks. You¡­" His devilish lips curved into a smirk, tightening his grip on Vyan''s cheeks. "You make me want to scar you up real bad."

    Vyan took a sharp breath and touched his necklace, grounding himself. He looked into Fred''s eyes and asked the question he felt was the most important now, "Can you tell me where exactly Father Klaus found me? I want to find the man I lived with before this."

 Chapter 156: Haunted Barn

    As the carriage rolled to a halt in front of some crumbling white fences, Vyan stepped out first, his polished boots sinking slightly into the gravel beneath. Clyde followed, his eyes scanning the area warily.

    Before them stood a crumbling house, its paint peeling in long strips, revealing the gray, weathered wood beneath. The windows were opaque with grime, the glass cracked like spiderwebs. To the side, a barn loomed¡ªits roof sagging under years of neglect, the doors hanging crookedly from rusted hinges.

    "This place really is the perfect place to commit a crime. There literally are no houses in the one-kilometer radius," Clyde commented.

    Vyan didn''t respond as his eyes were locked onto the barn, his breath hitching for a fraction of a second. The memories washed over him, unbidden and vivid.

    He could almost hear the distant echo of his own painful screams, wrecking sobs, whispered secrets shared with the horses that had been his only companions in that dark year. They had nuzzled him with warm, comforting noses. Their large, soft eyes understood in a way that person never had.

    Maybe this was why Vyan really loved and adored horses even now. His love for them must have taken place in this place, credits to the fact that this person was a horse trainer. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey, do you think someone even lives here?" Clyde questioned. "Father Fred did give this address, but it looks to have been abandoned for years."

    "Perhaps, he moved somewhere else. Father Fred only knows the address of the place that Father Klaus had found me fifteen years ago," Vyan replied.

    Clyde glanced at Vyan cautiously. "Are you sure about this, Vyan?" he asked, his voice low and uneasy. "This guy¡ªhe''s not exactly mentally stable. What if he still lives there and makes it look like he doesn''t? I wouldn''t put it past him to do something¡­ like this."

    Vyan turned to Clyde with a smile more confident than he actually felt. "If he is in there, that would be for the best. I have some scores to settle with him, after all," he replied, a trace of dark humor in his tone.

    "Yes, but what if you get a panic attack or something like that?" Clyde murmured.

    "Hey, don''t underestimate me. I am not that weak. I will be fine. He might have seemed like an unbeatable monster back then, but I am not a terrified six-year-old anymore. I am older, wiser, and definitely better at handling monsters. I mean, please, I have taken on literal monsters."

    "That''s true¡­"

    "Besides, if he tries anything, we will handle him together," Vyan assured, and Clyde nodded, albeit hesitantly.

    The unease lingered in the air between them as they made their way through the overgrown weeds that choked the path to the house.

    Vyan''s gaze drifted back to the barn, and for a moment, fear flickered in his chest, only to be replaced by determination the next moment. He had come a long way since those days, and he wasn''t about to let an old ghost haunt him any longer.

    Meanwhile, Clyde approached the door with a frown, his hand hovering just above the rough wood. He glanced at Vyan, who gave him a subtle nod. With a quick motion, Clyde raised his hand, and a pulse of energy surged from his fingertips.

    The door shuddered before it was blown inward, splinters flying as it crashed against the wall inside. Dust billowed up from the impact.

    Vyan stepped over the threshold first, his eyes adjusting to the dim light that filtered through the grime-caked windows. The house was like a tomb with a thick layer of dust coating every surface. Cobwebs hung from the ceiling, swaying slightly in the stale air, and the furniture was draped in filthy sheets.

    As they moved deeper into the house, memories clawed their way to the surface. Vyan could almost see his younger self, small and frightened, cowering in the corner as the man towered over him, a sneer on his unclear face.

    He vividly remembered the cold floor against his cheek, the taste of blood in his mouth after a blow, the overwhelming helplessness that had nearly consumed him. The smell of the place hadn''t changed, a mix of mold, rot, and something metallic¡ªsomething that made his stomach turn.

    His breath hitched, but he forced himself to keep moving. Each step felt like a battle against the flood of memories.

    "It doesn''t seem like anybody has been living here," Vyan stated. "I think we will have to ask around more to find out where this man lives now."

    Clyde nodded, his eyes still scanning for any sign of danger. As they ventured further into the house, his nose wrinkled in distaste. "Doesn''t the air smell weird in here?"

    Vyan paused, taking in a deep breath. The smell was odd, thicker than just the dust and decay of an abandoned house. But then again, this house always smelled like death. So, he dismissed it with a shrug and suggested, "Maybe it''s just the smell of some dead rodents or something."

    Clyde didn''t seem convinced, but he let it go, his attention shifting to a closed door at the end of the hall.

    Vyan followed, but as he did, a strange sensation crept over him. "Ah, Clyde, you might have been¡­ right." His head began to feel heavy, as if blood was rushing to his brain. He blinked, trying to clear his vision, but the edges of his sight blurred.

    "Vyan?" Clyde''s voice was distant and distorted, as if coming from underwater.

    Vyan tried to respond, but his tongue felt heavy and uncooperative. His legs buckled beneath him, and the world tilted, spinning out of control.

    The last thing he saw before everything went black was Clyde also falling to the floor.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A searing splash of hot water jolted Vyan from the depths of unconsciousness. He sputtered, gasping as his senses slowly clawed their way back to reality.

    His vision was a blur, the world spinning around him as he struggled to make sense of what had happened. The smell of damp hay and something far more bitter filled his nose, and it took him a moment to realize where he was.

    The barn.

    The very place that had haunted his nightmares. He blinked hard, forcing his eyes to focus on the wooden beams overhead. He had spent countless hours in this barn as a child, though the memories were far from fond. But now, those memories felt disturbingly close, as if they were happening all over again.

    Panic surged as he tried to move, only to find his hands and legs bound tightly. His stress got worse as he turned his head.

    Clyde lay on the ground a few feet away, his face pale and his eyes closed. His feet were tied with ropes and his wrists were shackled with cuffs that glimmered faintly until they became clear¡ªmana-restraining handcuffs.

    "Clyde¡­" Vyan whispered, his voice hoarse, but there was no response. "Hey¡ª" He paused as a shadow moved into his line of sight, pulling his focus away from his friend.

    The man who had splashed him with water stood over him, his perfectly smiling face now replaced with a cold, merciless look. Vyan''s breath caught in his throat as recognition struck him like a blow to the chest.

    "Father Fred...?"

 Chapter 157: Insufferable Life

    "Remember me, my little lamb?" Fred''s voice slithered through the darkness, his head tilting with a psychotic grin.

    Vyan''s breath hitched, his chest tightening as he forced the words out. "You¡­ how¡­"

    Fred crouched in front of him with assessing eyes, similar to a predator savoring the hunt. "Oh, I am hurt." His voice dripped with mockery and malice. "I thought you would never forget my face in this lifetime." His hand clamped down on Vyan''s shoulder, the grip tightening with a sickeningly slow force, like a vice. "But it seems I was too forgettable for you, wasn''t I?"

    Vyan clenched his jaw, refusing to cry out as Fred''s sheer strength snapped his shoulder out of place. The agony was blinding, but he bit down on the scream, his body trembling with the effort to remain silent.

    Fred chuckled, the sound cold and twisted. "Ah, so your pain tolerance has grown. I used to love hearing you scream. It soothed the torment in my soul."

    Despite the excruciating pain, Vyan forced himself to take a few big breaths, steadying his mind.

    Fred clicked his tongue. "What''s this? You are no fun anymore. Where are you interesting reactions?" His hand shot out, grabbing Vyan''s chin, nails digging cruelly into his flesh. "Don''t you fear me?" he spat out, his face inches from Vyan''s, eyes wild and burning with rage.

    But Vyan didn''t flinch.

    His gaze remained steady, disinterested even, as if Fred were nothing more than a minor inconvenience. "No, not really," he replied, his voice almost bored. He felt a bitter sting of regret¡ªnot fear¡ªbut for not being more suspicious of Father Fred in the first place. He shouldn''t have waited to get back home and have Freya dig information on him.

    Fred''s face twisted in fury, his grip on Vyan''s jaw tightening until his nails drew blood. "What did you say? How dare you!"

    Vyan rolled his eyes, leaning back against the wall, the pressure on his cheek almost amusing in its futility. "Please, I am not a child. Your little tantrum isn''t scaring me at all. Honestly, it''s kind of pathetic."

    Fred''s teeth ground together, his nose flaring in barely contained rage. "You¡ª"

    "On second thought," Vyan interrupted, his tone dripping with irritation, "please don''t scream. My head is still pounding from whatever smelly concoction you used to knock us out."

    A vein throbbed on Fred''s forehead, his wrath barely held in check. "You think you are better than me because you escaped from my clutches and slapped on some fancy noble title? Did you really think I would let you live in peace?"

    "Yes, yes, how could you let me be? Misery sure does love company, after all." Vyan retorted, his voice laced with biting sarcasm.

    "You got some nerve, huh," Fred let out, his breaths angry.

    Vyan shook his head, feigning sympathy. "You really are still the same sad, pathetic man from fifteen years ago, aren''t you?" His words were laced with mock pity. "But look at me, on the other hand," he smirked, a hint of defiance in his gaze. "I don''t usually brag about it, but you have no idea about the power I hold in this empire now."

    Fred''s laugh was sharp, filled with an edge that sent chills down the spine. "Oh, I know, alright. Don''t think for a second that I haven''t been keeping track of you this entire time."

    Vyan tried not to be fazed by the creepy confession and chuckled, opting to be taunting and almost amused. "Seriously, how obsessed are you with me? Couldn''t you find someone new to torment? I mean, hey, I am glad someone else didn''t have to go through what I did, but really, all this effort was just for me? No other little lamb?"

    Fred''s eyes darkened, the malicious intent clear as he twisted Vyan''s injured shoulder again with a sadistic smile. "No," he hissed, his voice low and menacing, "it has to be only you."

    Vyan bit back the surge of pain, refusing to give Fred the satisfaction of seeing him break. His breaths were controlled, his expression smug, even as his body screamed in agony.

    "Only by making you suffer can I find peace," Fred murmured, a sick sense of pleasure dripping from each word. His grin widened as he leaned closer. "Do you know why the kids at the orphanage were so cruel to you during those eight years you lived there?"

    A flicker of realization crossed Vyan''s eyes, the truth sinking in like a cold knife. "You¡­ you told them to do that?"

    Fred''s grin twisted into something more deranged, his eyes gleaming with a sinister glee. "That''s right," he purred, relishing the moment. "Little kids are so easy to scare, you know? I simply reminded them every week that if they didn''t make you cry, then I would make them cry instead."

    Vyan swallowed, the depth of Fred''s obsession hitting him like a tidal wave. Just how far had this man gone to ensure his life remained a living nightmare?

    "And when you entered House Estelle as a knight apprentice, I made sure the shadows followed you there as well," Fred''s grin widened, the sinister curve of his lips deepening. "I spread all kinds of rumors, poisoned the minds around you. I isolated you¡ªleft you exactly where you deserved to be¡ªalone." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan''s mind raced as the pieces of his past clicked into place. The laughter, the whispers, the cruel jokes he had always assumed were made out of thin air. They were all Fred''s doing, weaving a web of torment around him.

    "I was always there, lurking like a shadow," Fred continued. "I made sure you never tasted happiness. I was almost successful¡­ until she came along." His voice darkened, his jaw clenching with barely contained fury. "That meddling girl."

    "What girl?" Vyan''s eyebrow arched, though a sense of dread was beginning to coil in his chest.

    Fred''s expression twisted with irritation, his fingers twitching as if recalling a persistent itch. "You know who I am talking about. That girl¡ªfourteen, maybe fifteen years old. Long hair, white¡­ whitish-golden hair." His frown deepened as he scratched his head. "Whatever! She was a thorn in my side.

    As if it wasn''t enough that she was also dragging you back from the edge, making you smile again. She even had the audacity to stab me. Look!"

    Fred lifted his shirt just enough to reveal a scar, the jagged line a testament to the violence inflicted upon him.

    "What was that girl''s name again? The daughter of the marquess¡ª"

    "Iyana," Vyan breathed out, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

    Seriously, Iyana, when did you even get your hands on this man?

 Chapter 158: All Because Of You

    "Yes! That girl Iyana!" Fred exclaimed, frustration clear on his face. "She caught me lurking around the estate while watching you from afar. One would think she would let me off the hook with a warning or not even care in the place. But do you know what she did? She pointed a sword to my neck!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Yes, that sounds like her, Vyan briefly thought.

    "She said she would gouge my eyes out if I look at you like that again. How crazy!" Fred vented. "As I tried to argue, my hatred for you must have spilled a little, and¡­ she¡­" His jaw trembled with anger. "She didn''t hesitate to slash me with her sword. What woman does that for a knight she has known for what, two months?!"

    Hearing the timeline made Vyan''s mind drift back to a particular memory around that time, a couple of months after he had sworn his loyalty to Iyana.

    The memory was vivid, the details etched into his mind. It was such an eccentric day, after all.

    He found her near the concrete counter with open taps, her hands carefully rinsing a bloodied sword. The water ran red, swirling down the drain, but her expression was as calm as ever.

    "What?" Iyana spoke up, laced with a teasing edge. "Are you thinking I murdered someone and am currently washing away the proof right now?"

    A normal person might have been alarmed, might have questioned her or even backed away in fear. But Vyan wasn''t a normal person, not when it came to his master.

    Without missing a beat, he replied, his tone absolutely serious, "If that''s the case, do you want me to stand guard and make sure there is no one else coming?"

    She laughed out loud, the light and almost musical. Her head tipped forward, looking at him with an amused sparkle in her eyes. "It doesn''t matter to you if I go around murdering people?"

    "No, my lady," Vyan said, his arms tucked behind him, "All that matters to me is that you are my master and your wish is my command. Nothing else matters."

    Iyana grinned mischievously as she stepped closer. "In that case, thank goodness that I didn''t silence you the moment you walked in here," she playfully flicked his forehead lightly, "all because you are so cute and I like watching you."

    He stood there, stunned, not by fear but by the strange warmth her words had stirred in his unfeeling heart.

    She was about to leave with her sword when she paused a few feet away from him. Then, she looked back at him, informing, "Oh, and don''t go out alone, even on holidays. It''s not safe."

    "Why?" Vyan frowned slightly, puzzled by her sudden concern.

    "I just told you." She smirked."You are cute. Very cute. Someone might kidnap you. So be careful," she said, her tone light, but there was a seriousness beneath it that he couldn''t quite grasp.

    Rather, he seriously murmured, "I wonder if My Lady has a strange conception of cuteness. I don''t look cute from any angle, after all."

    At that time, he had no idea why she restricted him from going out alone, but now, the truth hit him like a punch to the gut. The blood on her sword that day¡ªit had been Fred''s. But she covered it up with a casual joke, all to keep him from worrying. The realization left him breathless, a new array of feelings blooming for Iyana.

    Seriously, how did he not figure out that Iyana was protecting him the entire time? He couldn''t believe he sometimes even felt a little upset with her for getting him restricted within the four walls of the estate. He used to think she was too possessive. Err, she actually was, but like, not this restrictive at least.

    Fred''s voice cut through Vyan''s thoughts like a blade as he said, "After that day, I had to maintain my distance from you, otherwise, if that girl found me¡­ ugh. So irritating!" he roared. "As a result, I had to find another way to get my frustration out."

    "What are you talking about, Fred?" Vyan asked calmly, a sense of dread creeping up.

    Fred chuckled darkly. "I had to target someone, so I thought, why not punish the man who first snatched you away from me?"

    Vyan''s heart pounded in his chest, his stomach churning. "You¡­ you killed Father Klaus," he whispered in disbelief.

    Fred sneered, his lips curling into a cruel smile. "Yes, that''s right. And after that, I took on the charge for Starlight Orphanage."

    Vyan''s breath caught in his throat. He barely controlled his steady voice as he asked, "What¡­ what did you do to those children?"

    "Obviously, I couldn''t just run it like that Klaus did. No, I had to find a way to make it profitable. I had to survive, after all." Fred''s grin widened, his eyes glinting with sadistic glee. "Naturally, I turned those little lambs into my little moneymakers. Sold them off as slaves, sent them out to beg in the streets. I used them however I saw fit."

    "All that donation money¡­ you used none of them? And do they even go to the academy like you said earlier?"

    "What do you think?" Fred chortled cruelly.

    "Why? Why would you torture all those kids like that?" Vyan was utterly baffled. "Do you even have a legitimate reason or are you just a sick bastard who takes pleasure in torturing kids?"

    "How dare you ask me that question after what you did?" Fred''s demeanor shifted to his aggressive, psychotic one. "Just how dare you?"

    Before Vyan could react, Fred lunged, his hands wrapping around Vyan''s neck like a vice, squeezing the air from his lungs. Panic surged through Vyan, but he buried it deep, refusing to let it surface. He could save himself easily when the time called for it. For now, he couldn''t afford to lose control.

    Discovering this madman''s cause of havoc was of utmost importance to Vyan. He needed to know what exactly he did as a child to have deserved to go through such a nightmarish hell for the half of his life.

    Wasn''t losing his entire family enough already? What did he do to deserve everything else? What had to be the big reason for this man to dedicate his entire life to ruining Vyan''s?

    "Don''t you know it''s all because of you?! All of it is your fucking fault!" Fred shouted, his voice filled with undisguised hatred and pure wrath. "It''s your own karma! Everything that I did to you was just paying you back for what you did to me."

    Vyan clawed for breath, his vision blurring at the edges, but he forced the words out, "Wh-what¡­ what did I¡­ do?"

    Fred''s face twisted with rage, his voice rising to a fever pitch. "You dare ask that again?! You, who took everything from me?!"

    "I¡­ seriously have¡­ no idea."

    Fred''s eyes filled with tears of rage, his voice breaking as he spat out the words. "You killed my son!"

 Chapter 159: Ridiculous Accusations

    Vyan blinked, trying to make sense of Fred''s words. "Come again?"

    Fred stood up and paced in front of him, wild-eyed and breathing heavily, his hands shaking with barely restrained fury. "It was you!" he hissed, pointing an accusing finger at Vyan. "You killed my baby boy!"

    Vyan stared at Fred, utterly baffled. "Wait, wait, what?" he stammered, trying to wrap his mind around the accusation. "I did that? How could I¡ª I was a kid!"

    "Oh, you are now acting all innocent, huh?" Fred scoffed, itching his hand. "You were bothering my Arthur in the playground as always! You were teasing and name-calling him, and then, you¡­ you," his breaths got shallow, "You pushed him down! His head hit the stone¡ªand then you ran, like the coward you are!"

    Vyan gaped at the man, jaw-dropped. There was so much he wanted to say in defense of that, but... seriously, what the fuck?

    Even if his childhood memories didn''t start coming back, this accusation still wouldn''t have made sense.

    "I am sorry for what happened to your son, but," he took a pause, thinking of a way to say it without sounding completely insensitive, "back when I lived with my family, I never went out of the manor to play."

    "Manor?" Fred spat the word like it was poison. "Don''t try to act rich with me, boy. You were the son of a milkman!"

    Vyan was left speechless. He opened his mouth to shout, where the heck did you get that ridiculous idea?! and then closed his mouth like a goldfish. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Closing his eyes, he took a deep, calming breath, consoling himself with the fact that he deserved an award for still staying patient.

    "My father, you see, wasn''t a milkman. In fact, he was the Grand Duke. You know the one who was accused of treason? The Grand Duke of Ashstone? I am his youngest son¡ªVyan Blake Ashstone."

    "Oh, please." Fred rolled his eyes. "Feed that lie to someone else. You are that milkman''s kid who murdered my son, I know it. I may not have known your name back then, but I sure as heck remember your pretty face¡ªthose golden amber eyes."

    Vyan''s eyebrows shot up. Just in case, he still had any doubts about his innocence, this just killed them all. "Golden amber eyes?" he repeated, his tone exasperated. "That is not even my real eye color."

    Fred leaned in closer, scrutinizing Vyan''s face with an irritated glare. "Oh, shut it. I know these red ones are fake. You can fool the entire nation with that Grand Duke act of yours, but you can''t fool me."

    "Believe it or not, these red eyes are the real deal," Vyan sighed. "My father casted a spell on me to hide my identity back then."

    "What a noble story, tch. Do you think I will buy that? How stupid do you think I am?" Fred arched an eyebrow, mocking.

    Well, plenty stupid, Vyan thought, considering you could plot all this against a child but couldn''t be bothered to find out his actual roots.

    "You were in the carriage where my son''s murderer was supposed to be inside," Fred further explained. "So don''t make up stupid lies. Saying you are the Grand Duke''s real son, what a joke," he laughed in derision. "You know what? Perhaps, I should personally gouge your eyes out and prove that I am right."

    Vyan could hardly believe the absurdity of the situation. He was tied up in his old torture place, being accused of a crime he didn''t commit, by a man who thought he was a milkman''s son with fake eyes. And now this lunatic wanted to personally inspect his eyeballs?

    Just fantastic. As if ruining half of Vyan''s life based on a misunderstanding hadn''t been enough already.

    With a dry chuckle, Vyan quipped, "Okay, let''s say that I am faking my position and everything, but you do know that the power I hold is not a lie. If you kill me, you have no idea what''s coming for you."

    "Oh, I know," Fred smirked, "and that''s why I will make sure that the entire nation only sees you as a criminal. They will thank me for ending your life," he laughed, unhinged.

    "You can gouge my eyes out and you still won''t be able to prove that I am not the Grand Duke''s son, because the truth is, I am."

    "No, no," Fred shook his head, smiling, "I am not actually going to take out your eyes. I will paint you as a criminal¡ªlike the murderer that you are." He pulled out the hammer that had been tucked in his back pocket, then his eyes shifted to Clyde lying on the ground, still unconscious.

    Vyan became alerted and asked cautiously, "What are you planning exactly?"

    Fred tilted his head to the side, casually tossing and catching the hammer in his hand, with a psychotic grin etched on his face. "Well, it''s a simple plan, really. What if the Grand Duke was found in an abandoned house with the dead body of his aide, who is also the son of another noble?

    What if it spreads among people that you were planning to overthrow the emperor and your good-hearted aide refused to side with you?"

    Vyan simply blinked at the irony of fate. He actually was planning to overthrow the emperor. But obviously, in reality, his ''good-hearted aide'' was in support of it.

    "Alright. So how are you going to do it?" Vyan asked, almost challenging.

    "I have already told some of the imperial guards on my way here that I spotted two strange noble men lurking around this abandoned house. They should be arriving here soon."

    "Wow, what a plan," Vyan let out, his tone mock-impressive.

    Fred clenched his fists, getting angrier. "Why¡­ Why aren''t you getting scared yet?!" He approached Clyde and raised his hammer. "I am about to kill your aide, and you can''t do anything about it. Don''t you feel helpless? Aren''t you at least feeling scared about the consequences?"

    "Well, not really," Vyan mumbled innocently as he glanced at the normal handcuffs around his wrist. They were not mana-restraining ones like Clyde''s, and Vyan had noticed that from the very beginning; that was the reason he was calm this entire time.

    This sad excuse of a human being had no idea about Vyan''s magical power.

    "You¡­" That was the last straw of Fred''s patience, and with that, he swung the hammer aiming for Clyde''s head.

    Instantly, Vyan broke free of his handcuffs and was about to hit Fred with a spell when someone else tackled him to the ground, pinning his body against the dirty floor.

    Vyan froze, getting surprised for the umpteenth time today, as he uttered in a low, baffled voice, "Prince Easton¡­"

 Chapter 160: Being Rescued

    Easton tackled Fred to the ground, pinning him with a move that left the bigger man struggling beneath his weight. Easton pressed his hand against Fred''s back, a faint glow emanating from his palm as he used his magic to keep Fred immobilized.

    Fred snarled and writhed, but the magical pressure was too much for him to overcome.

    At the same time, the barn door burst open (Easton got in through the window), and several imperial guards stormed in. Without missing a beat, they surrounded Fred, securing him with heavy-duty handcuffs designed to restrain even the most unruly captives.

    "Why the hell are you here so fast? I told you people to come an hour later!" Fred shouted.

    "Do you think we are stupid? If two people happened to look suspicious to you, why would we wait around for them to commit a crime?" Easton let out, dusting his hands.

    On the other hand, with a calmness that belied the chaos around him, Vyan discreetly reattached his handcuffs. The last thing he needed was Easton¡ªor anyone else¡ªasking too many questions about how he had broken free in the first place. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As he clicked the cuffs back into place, his mind raced. Easton must have been searching for Princess Maria in Ditrole with his team, Vyan thought, piecing it together. So the ''imperial guards'' Fred mentioned were actually Easton and his men¡­

    "You will regret this! All of you! You have no idea who you have saved!" Fred spat, his voice laced with a mix of fury and madness.

    "Well," Easton glanced at Vyan, annoyance appearing on his face, "I think I have a good idea of who I have saved."

    "What''s with that sarcastic tone, Your Imperial Highness?" Vyan let out, his tone playful. "Do you think I was actually doing something suspicious around here?"

    "Who knows? Only further investigations will tell," Easton responded. "So, you better have a good reason prepared for lurking around this place¡ªso far away from your territory."

    "Please, I am clearly the victim here," Vyan scoffed, while some knights carefully unlocked his handcuffs and untied the ropes that had been binding his legs.

    "Sure, you are, Your Grace." Easton walked out of the barn, rolling his eyes.

    Fred continued to shout incoherently as he was dragged out, but his words were lost in the flurry of activity.

    "Uh, can any of you tie my hand? My shoulder is hurt," Vyan asked, and the knights obeyed, tying his dislocated shoulder with a lung.

    He offered them a nod of thanks before making his way over to Clyde, who was still slumped on the ground. He was unconscious but breathing.

    Kneeling beside his aide, Vyan gently shook Clyde''s shoulder. "Hey, Clyde¡­ wake up. Come on, don''t leave me to handle all the drama by myself."

    After a few moments, Clyde stirred, his eyelids fluttering as he slowly regained consciousness. His eyes met Vyan''s, and he was completely confused. "What happened?" he murmured, his voice weak.

    "I will explain everything later," Vyan whispered. "For now, I need to go to see Harvey."

    Clyde sat up, clutching his throbbing head. "Why¡­" He finally noticed Vyan''s impromptu sling, his eyes widening. "What the hell happened to you?"

    "A lot of things happened, and yeah, I got a dislocated shoulder, perhaps," Vyan grazed his cheek lightly and casually added, "and some nail scratches on my cheeks, apparently."

    Clyde''s jaw dropped, unable to believe. "Are you insane? Why did you let it happen to you? Why¡ª" He stopped from scolding further as he finally noticed the other people present in the barn. Taking a deep breath, he shot Vyan a glare. "Let''s go home now.

    I will send over a message to Harvey."

    Vyan nodded, and they both stood up as Clyde whispered, "But don''t think for a second that this lecture is over."

    "Haha, thanks, Clyde. Due to you, I never feel the absence of my mother," Vyan joked, only earning another glare from Clyde.

    As the two of them walked out of the barn, Vyan glanced over his shoulder at the place he had spent almost an year as a child.

    Now that he finally knew his past, the events that led to it, he was content. He could happily say goodbye to the confusion and pain that came from the blurs in his memories.

    "Your Grace, where would you like us to drop you?" inquired an imperial knight.

    "Oh, it''s alright, we have our own carria¡ª" Vyan''s words died in his mouth as his eyes fell on the charred carriage and the fainted carriage man being picked up by some knights. He turned back to the knight and said, "The nearest teleportation portal, please."

    "Alright, you can sit in the back of one of our horses as your shoulder is injured," the knight said with a kind smile as they were on a quick mission so they didn''t have a carriage with them.

    "That''s alright¡ª" Just then, Vyan heard the sound of more incoming horse steps and looked to the road to find another team of imperial knights approaching them at a quick pace. "What are they doing here?"

    "Ah, it''s because we had less members in the team, so we had informed the nearest team to rendezvous with us here. So that must be them."

    "I see. That''s¡­ great." Vyan smiled tightly as his eyes met the person leading that team. "I guess I should prepare for another round of lecture."

    He started to speak with a casual smile as soon as the first horse arrived to a stop in front of him. "Hello, Vice-Comman¡ª" His words once again died in his mouth as Iyana threw her arms around him, engulfing him in a tight hug.

    Everyone around them gasped loudly.

    But she couldn''t care less about any of their reactions. She thought she was going to die in that one minute from worrying since she met with a knight from Easton''s team on the way here and got the situation update. Then again, she didn''t even stop to listen to the latter parts after hearing Vyan was held hostage in a barn.

    With her heart thumping erratically, Iyana breathed out, relieved, "Thank goodness you are okay, Vyan."

    Meanwhile, everyone else, including Vyan, were shocked.

 Chapter 161: Mentally Drained

    "Oww, oww, oww. You are hurting my shoulder."

    Iyana snapped out of her bubble and instantly recoiled. Her eyes widened in horror as she spotted Vyan''s shoulder wrapped in a makeshift sling.

    "Oh, no, I didn''t even notice. I am so sorry!" She practically vibrated with concern. Her hands fluttered uselessly around him, like she couldn''t decide whether to poke, prod, or just wrap him up in bubble wrap again.

    "It''s fine, it''s fine. I was kidding. It doesn''t hurt at all," Vyan assured, trying to downplay the situation, even though it definitely hurt like a bitch.

    But Iyana didn''t buy his lie. She zeroed in on the sling and inspected it, her brow furrowing. "It looks like it''s dislocated," she murmured, thinking, I would normally be able to fix it by myself, but¡­ She looked up to meet his curious gaze. I don''t think I have the ability to be that rough with him. "Were you hurt anywhere else, by the way?"

    Vyan shrugged¡ªwell, as much as one could shrug with an injured shoulder. "Just a few scratches on my cheeks," he admitted, pointing to the faint red lines marring his face, and her heart clenched. "Oh, and these." He held up his free wrist, marked with the angry red lines from the handcuffs.

    Iyana''s eyes narrowed, not in anger but in focused concern. "I am going to kill this person," she muttered darkly under her breath and started swiping her head around looking for that criminal. But it turns out that Fred had been tied up with ropes and had already started his journey with him on foot with the imperial knights "Ugh, he is not here anymore."

    "Well, you can see him back at the prison," Vyan suggested, joking. "I won''t be against you torturing him a little.

    "Oh, I will torture him."

    "Wait, you just sounded serious¡­ didn''t you?"

    She didn''t respond to that and gently took his wrist with one hand and caressed his cheek with the other hand, examining the marks. Obviously, Vyan briefly melted under her soft touch.

    Meanwhile, the surrounding knights exchanged bewildered glances, wondering if this was the same demonic Vice-Commander they had come to know and fear. The icy, no-nonsense warrior who struck terror into the hearts of enemies¡ªand apparently also gave bear hugs and was capable of tenderly caressing someone''s wounds. This softer, fussing version of her was like seeing a lion cuddling a bunny.

    Clyde also was watching the entire exchange with barely concealed amusement. He bit his lip to suppress a smile. The urge to tease was strong, but he wisely decided against it, at least in front of this audience.

    But the twinkle in his eye spoke volumes; he was definitely saving this moment for future teasing.

    Another figure lingered in the back, watching with a carefully neutral expression. Easton''s eyes clouded with an emotion he kept well-hidden. The sight of Iyana fussing over Vyan¡ªsomething she never did with him¡ªseemed to twist a knife in his heart, but his face remained impassive as ever.

    He had always known who Iyana would run to as soon as he cut off their engagement. It wasn''t that he was surprised. It still wasn''t easier to accept it.

    Iyana remained oblivious to everyone''s reaction and broke out of the moment to get the latest update from one of the knights.

    Understanding the situation, Iyana nodded and turned back to Vyan, her expression softening again. "Come on, let''s get you to the doctor as soon as possible. You are riding with me, by the way."

    Vyan raised an eyebrow, glancing at her horse. "With the speed you ride? I will fall off before we even get halfway there."

    Iyana''s expression turned serious, her eyes locking with his. "I would never let you fall."

    The sincerity in her voice caught Vyan off guard, his usual witty retort dying on his lips. Instead, he simply nodded. "Okay."

    He mounted her horse, settling himself behind the saddle. Iyana swung up in front of him and took the reins. The horse stirred, ready to gallop.

    "Hold on tight," she instructed, her voice a mix of authority and care.

    Vyan didn''t need to be told twice. He was about to hold her when he frowned. "Can''t you take your upper armor off? It will be uncomfortable to hold you."

    She gave him a flat look over her shoulder, and he rolled his eyes.

    "If you are that worried about our safety, I will cast an invisible protective shield around us," he whispered and shot her an annoying tight-lipped smile. "Happy now?"

    "Okay," she conceded, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips, and started peeling off the upper layer of her knight armor.

    Once she handed over the metallic piece to one of her subordinates, she asked Vyan, "You happy now?"

    In response, Vyan swiftly wrapped his good arm around her waist. "Yep." He could feel the warmth of her body now, so obviously, he was happy.

    "Idiot," she muttered fondly under her breath as the horse began to move.

    They set off at a quick pace, the wind picking up as they headed toward the nearest teleportation portal.

    Iyana soon spoke up, "By the way, you are going to need to give a victim report on the incident at the military quarters, and I would like to be the leading officer in-charge. So, can you make some time for me around evening? I will be busy during the day with our search for Princess Maria."

    Vyan sighed, the thought of formalities being the least bit of appealing. "Evening is fine. Not like I can avoid it."

    As they rode on, the rhythmic sound of hooves and the warm glow of the setting sun began to lull Vyan into a sense of calm, the adrenaline from earlier slowly ebbing away and now all he was left with was mental exhaustion.

    He leaned forward slightly, his voice softer now as he spoke to Iyana. "Hey¡­ can I just rest for a bit? I feel so, I don''t know, mentally drained."

    Her expression softened with understanding. "Yes, of course," she softly replied, tugging at the reins to slow the pace of her horse.

    Taking her words as permission, Vyan let out a tired sigh and rested his head on her shoulder. The tension in his body and mind gradually eased as he closed his eyes. The warmth of her presence was a welcome comfort after the day''s ordeal. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana adjusted her posture slightly, allowing him to settle more comfortably against her. The feel of his head resting on her shoulder stirred a protective instinct within her.

    The world around them seemed to blur into a serene backdrop as they continued toward the teleportation portal. The sky above transitioned into deeper shades of twilight, stars beginning to twinkle faintly as night approached.

    Vyan''s breathing gradually evened out, and Iyana could feel the subtle rise and fall of his chest against her back. She couldn''t help but smile at how easy it was for him to fall asleep with her, especially knowing he was usually unable to sleep with lavender incense.

    "Seriously, how can you sleep on a horseback?" she chuckled softly, and he garbled something in response, totally talking in his sleep. It made her chuckle more.

    "You are so cute," she whispered, "I love you."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next time Vyan opened his eyes, he found himself in his bedroom.

    "Huh? How did I get back home?" he muttered, sitting up. "Wait, my shoulder¡­" He rolled his previously injured shoulder, only to find it being able to move with ease.

    Just then, the door to his room creaked open and Iyana walked in, dressed in a light gown. "Oh, you are finally awake, Lord Sleeps-like-a-dead-person."

    "Why are you here?" he questioned, confused.

    Iyana casually sat beside him on the edge of his bed, grinning. "Why else? You told me you were mentally drained, and I am here to stay for the night so that I can¡­" her eyebrows scrunched up. "un-drain you?"

    "What?" Vyan exclaimed. "You are staying the night?"

 Chapter 162: Tonight Feels Different

    As Vyan gave her a look that screamed confusion, like she had just sprouted three heads, Iyana playfully arched an eyebrow. "What? What''s the problem? You are acting like I suggested I will spend the night in your room."

    "Oh¡­" Vyan''s face turned a delightful shade of pink, embarrassment flooding his expression. "You mean you will stay in the guest room."

    Her lips curled into a mischievous smile, clearly enjoying his flustered reaction. "Well, if you insist, I wouldn''t mind staying here instead¡ª"

    "So!" Vyan loudly cleared his throat, desperately trying to regain his composure, "how is my shoulder already healed?" He awkwardly shifted topics, eyes darting around as if searching for an escape. "Usually, injuries like this take a bit more time, even with all the magical herbs and potions Harvey provides."

    "Oh, that''s because Princess Althea dropped by earlier after hearing about Clyde and you," Iyana explained, still amused by how easily she could rattle him.

    "Ah, so she healed me."

    "Yes, though I have to admit, she mostly came to see Clyde." A hint of curiosity danced on her lips as she murmured, "I wonder if those two are finally seeing each other."

    Vyan let out a small chuckle, a playful glint in his eyes. "I don''t think there is any harm in telling you. You are right actually."

    Iyana gasped, her hands flying to cover her mouth as she squealed with delight. "Oh, my goodness! That''s amazing!"

    Vyan''s lips tugged into a half-smile as he watched her enthusiasm bubble over. "Wow, you are really happy for them, aren''t you?"

    "Of course! They are both my friends. Althea and I really bonded during the Monster Hunt Festival. And Clyde always kept me company at the dining table when you were initially too busy pretending I didn''t exist."

    Vyan laughed, shaking his head. "I wasn''t pretending to ignore you, per se. Your presence just made me¡­ a bit more self-conscious."

    "Sure, sure." She rolled her eyes playfully. "So, do you want to get something to drink tonight? You know, alcohol always helps drown out your miseries."

    "I don''t think alcohol is the best idea after what happened the last time I got drunk."

    "Huh¡ª" Iyana suddenly froze, her cheeks flushing as memories of how he had touched her last time came rushing back. "Yes, you are right. Maybe just a glass of wine?"

    "Sounds good."

    "Alright then. I will be back in an hour with the wine¡ªafter I have taken a bath."

    "Yes, I should do the same."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan stood by the large windows in his room, the moonlight casting a soft glow over him as he gazed out at the night. A gentle knock at the door drew his attention, and he turned to see Iyana enter, a bottle of red wine in one hand and two glasses in the other.

    A soft smile spread across his face as she walked in, her presence warming the room. His eyes followed her as she gracefully poured the wine into the glasses, then offered one to him with a quiet elegance.

    "Hey, what''s with all these guards in the corridor?" Iyana asked, a touch of curiosity in her voice. "Are you finally taking your security seriously?"

    Vyan chuckled lightly, nodding as he took the glass from her. "Yes, Benedict insisted on it." He felt a pang of guilt for not telling her the real reason¡ªthe heightened security was to prevent any chance of Iyana and Maria crossing paths if Maria decided to leave her hideout.

    "I swear, Benedict is the only one with any sense around here," Iyana teased gently. "You know, he and I didn''t exactly get along at first, but now¡­ I think we are on pretty good terms."

    "I am glad to hear that," Vyan replied with a genuine smile, taking a sip of the wine. "Did you know Benedict was actually the one who found me after I escaped from the Estelles?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh?" Iyana''s interest was piqued. "I would love to hear more about that."

    "Are you sure you would rather hear about that than what happened today?" he asked, his voice warm and inviting.

    "Well, it''s up to you," she said softly, her tone full of care. "I will listen to anything you want to share¡ªanything that helps."

    "You don''t have to treat me like I am fragile just because I mentioned I was a bit drained mentally."

    "I know," Iyana replied with a gentle smile. "You always seem so calm and composed, like nothing ever rattles you. But I can tell there is a lot more going on inside, something that you keep hidden, as if to not expose your weakness."

    Vyan''s smile was tinged with a hint of sadness. "Well, to tell you the truth, you are right. I was hoping to recover some of my childhood memories today by revisiting those old places. But I didn''t expect them to hit me so hard," he admitted, chuckling softly but without humor. "It''s like¡­ wow, I really lived a tough life. Especially considering how much my family did to save me."

    Iyana''s eyes softened with empathy as she asked, "Your family¡­ were they all kind to you?" Her voice carried her own painful experiences with family.

    "The best." Vyan''s expression brightened as he thought about them. "They were the best," he said with a warm grin. "Of course, they had their flaws and made mistakes, and sometimes things were hard, but at the end of the day, what mattered most was that they loved and adored me so much. I am so glad I can remember that now."

    "That''s rare," Iyana remarked, a smile playing on her lips. "Most nobles don''t really value their second-born much, especially if the first is a son."

    Vyan''s smile widened at her words. "I know, right? My brother would get furious if anyone insinuated I was just the backup heir."

    "As he should," Iyana replied with mock indignation. "They make it sound like you were born just for that purpose."

    "Well, I guess it did end up becoming true, though. In the end, I did end up taking the inheritance after my brother passed away."

    "So what?" she said softly, her eyes meeting his. "It''s not like you planned it. There are so many other reasons you were born."

    Vyan leaned in a little closer, his voice dropping to a playful murmur. "Like what?"

    For a moment, Iyana''s heart raced, the words Like being the person I''d fall in love with lingering in her mind. But instead, she teased, "Like being Clyde''s best friend. Who else could put up with the two of you if not each other?"

    Vyan laughed, the tension easing. "Yes, you are probably right."

    They fell into an easy rhythm of conversation, their laughter and shared stories filling the room. As they talked, Vyan noticed the small droplets of water clinging to the ends of Iyana''s hair, making him smile softly at the sight.

    "Honestly, do you ever learn how to dry your hair properly?" Vyan chided playfully.

    "I did dry it just fine!" Iyana protested. "And why does it bother you so much? Just so you know, I never get sick from it."

    "Well, it drives me crazy," he countered.

    "That''s your problem to deal with," she shot back.

    "Oh, I will deal with it, alright." Vyan set his empty wine glass on the table and moved to retrieve some dry towels from a nearby cabinet. "Come here, sit down."

    Iyana rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress a small smile as she made her way to the edge of the bed. Vyan settled behind her, gently wrapping the towel around the ends of her hair and began drying it with care. As he worked, the fresh scent of her hair filled the air, slowly wrapping around his senses.

    Drying her hair was something he had done countless times before, a routine he never thought twice about when he was her knight.

    But tonight felt different¡ªhe suddenly found himself acutely aware of the delicate curve of her nape, the smoothness of her collarbone, and the subtle elegance of her shoulder blades. Every inch of her exposed skin seemed to call out to him, making his hands falter as they held the towel.

    "Vyan," Iyana''s soft voice broke through his thoughts, making his breath hitch. "Do you remember that time in front of the Estelle Manor when you told me you only felt platonically for me?"

    "Yes¡­" he replied, his voice barely audible as his heart pounded in his chest.

    She turned slightly, her gaze meeting his, her eyes searching his face. "Do you still feel that way?"

    Instead of answering, his eyes drifted to her lips, the urge to close the distance between them becoming impossible to ignore. "No," he whispered, the word a promise as he began to lean in.

    Before he could fully close the gap, Iyana met him halfway, their lips finding each other in a kiss that was as inevitable as it was passionate.

 Chapter 163: Desires In Check

    Vyan and Iyana finally crossed the thin boundary they had been carefully threading around until now. Because what really was the point? There was practically nothing that should be keeping them apart, especially when they felt the same way about each other.

    That was why they let their lips meet in a slow, deliberate kiss¡ªthe kind that carried all the emotions they had both kept hidden for so long.

    Iyana turned in his arms, her hands instinctively wrapping around his neck, pulling him closer. Vyan''s heart raced as he responded in kind, one hand sliding around her waist, the other tangling in her damp hair. He gently pulled her closer until there was no space left between them.

    The kiss deepened, both of them losing themselves in the moment. When they finally parted for breath, they paused, their foreheads resting against each other''s as they caught their breath.

    "For our first kiss, that was pretty good," she whispered.

    "Who said that was our first?" he teased, his voice hoarse.

    Her eyes widened a little fraction. "It wasn''t?"

    "Three years ago. On your balcony. That was our first kiss."

    Her lips twitched into a smile. "How amusing. I am getting to experience a first kiss all over again because I can''t remember the original one. And it''s," her voice dropped an octave lower, "with you again." She parted their foreheads, creating a small distance between them. "What about you?"

    A grin spread across his lips. "As for me," he tucked a strand of her hand behind her ear, "I never have and neither do I want to taste any other lips other than yours."

    Their eyes locked, a silent understanding passing between them¡ªthis was real, undeniable.

    Without a word, they leaned in again, their lips finding each other once more. This time, the kiss was more urgent, more desperate.

    Vyan let himself fall back onto the bed, pulling Iyana with him so that she was now lying over him. Their tongues met in a passionate dance, exploring each other with a hunger that neither had realized they had been holding back.

    But it wasn''t just passion¡ªthere was something tender in the way they kissed, a softness that spoke of feelings far deeper than mere desire. They didn''t need to verbally say those three magical words for the other to understand. They both knew.

    They loved each other.

    Vyan''s hands roamed over her back, memorizing the feel of her, the way she fit perfectly against him. It was as if they had been made for each other, two pieces of a puzzle finally coming together.

    As they paused again for breath, Vyan rolled them over, catching her by a little surprise, so he was now hovering above her. He took a moment to admire the sight before him¡ªher face flushed with warmth, lips swollen from their kisses, her hair a beautiful mess that framed her face perfectly. His gaze traveled down to her collarbone, where the skin looked so soft, so tempting.

    Without hesitation, he lowered his lips to her neck, pressing soft, lingering kisses along her collarbone, feeling her pulse quicken beneath his lips.

    Iyana''s breath hitched, her fingers tightening in his hair as she arched into him, silently urging him on.

    Vyan''s kisses grew more fervent, his lips trailing down her neck. Each kiss felt like a silent declaration of the feelings he had kept buried until now. The world outside ceased to exist; there was only her¡ªher warmth, her scent, her very presence filling him with a longing that went beyond words.

    He could feel the tension in her body, the way she responded to his every touch, and it drove him to want more. He wanted to savor every moment, to memorize every inch of her.

    But he knew it would be too soon, too impulsive to go all the way tonight. If they were going to commit each other to something, he wanted to at least wait till this Princess Maria fiasco was over and come clean to her.

    He wanted Iyana to have the opportunity to step back if she wanted to. After all of this was over, he would confess his crimes to her and tell her how much he loves her.

    If she still wanted to leave him, he would cry and beg her to stay, but¡­ he would never deceive her.

    Lying was an art to him, and he was quite proficient at it. But Iyana was the one person in the entire world whom Vyan never wanted to lie to.

    So, until he could come clean to her, he would keep his desires in check.

    But obviously, a few kisses never hurt. He deserved at least this much for wanting to stay honest with her, right?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan stirred from his sleep and blinked groggily, his senses awakening as the warmth beside him shifted.

    "Where are you going?" he mumbled, his voice still heavy with sleep as he reached out instinctively to find her.

    Iyana had already slipped out of bed and was stretching her body. She turned to him with a teasing smile. "You can sleep peacefully on a horse, and this wakes you up?"

    He only chuckled sheepishly in response.

    She sighed fondly and said, "Anyway, I am supposed to meet up with my team at six. We are leaving for Myca. We need to continue the search for Princess Maria, remember?"

    "Oh," Vyan murmured, processing her words. He rested his forearm behind his head and watched her standing a few feet away. "I miss you already." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She chuckled and remarked, "Okay, I didn''t expect you to be the clingy type."

    "I never claimed I wasn''t," he grinned sloppily.

    Noticing his disheveled state, Iyana leaned down and gently brushed his hair back from his forehead, her touch tender. "Well, if it makes you feel better, I will see you this evening when I return, for your testimony," she said softly.

    "Yes, that does make me feel better," he replied, still half-lost in the lingering warmth of sleep. As she pulled away, ready to leave, he remembered something he wanted to get her permission for. "Oh, there is something I want to do before you get back."

    Iyana paused, her curiosity piqued. "What is it?"

    He met her gaze, his expression suddenly more awake, more serious. "I want to meet Fred."

 Chapter 164: Whisper From The Cell

    "Thank you, Your Grace, for your cooperation," Elijah said, his pen scribbling the last word of Vyan''s testimony. He looked up with a satisfied smile. "With your account and the evidence we''ve gathered on Fred McHale''s crimes against the Starlight Orphanage kids, he''s looking at either lifetime imprisonment or a swift execution. You can rest easy."

    Vyan gave a small nod, acknowledging the lieutenant''s words.

    Elijah''s gaze flicked to Iyana, professionally seated beside Elijah on the couch. A mischievous grin tugged at his lips as he stood. "Well then, I will take my leave and let you two lovebirds enjoy some alone time."

    Iyana shot him a glare that could have frozen the sun, but Elijah only responded with a sheepish victory sign before making a hasty exit. The door clicked shut, and Iyana let out a long sigh, slapping a hand over her face. "Sorry about that. I really should have been calmer yesterday. Now, all my colleagues are buzzing with gossip."

    Vyan chuckled, the sound low and amused. "Normally, I couldn''t care less about gossip, but today, I have to admit, it was amusing. They all looked at me in awe like I had managed to charm some kind of untouchable demon."

    Iyana tried to smile but it came out a bit forced. Her chest was still heavy from Vyan''s narration of what happened to Vyan as a mere child. She moved closer, slipping her hand over his. "I am sorry for what Fred did to you. I wish I could travel to the past right now and save you from that man."

    Vyan''s expression softened, and he gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. "Hey, there is no need to apologize. I have made my peace with it."

    "But you didn''t deserve any of it," she whispered, and then, her eyes darkened with a dangerous glint. "And I swear, Fred McHale is in for some third-degree interrogation."

    Vyan''s smile was gentle as he brought her knuckles to his lips. "Just make sure to do that after I have a word with him first."

    Earlier that morning, before leaving for Myca, Iyana, as the officer in charge, had agreed to let Vyan visit Fred, but only if she accompanied him. Now was the time for that.

    "Well," Iyana said with a wry smirk, "I did promise you that."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The silence of the imperial jail was broken only by the occasional scratching sounds against the cold stone walls. The dim lighting barely cut through the darkness, casting twisted shapes on the walls like tormented spirits.

    Vyan and Iyana descended the stone steps, pulling them deeper into the belly of the underground prison.

    As they reached the final level, Iyana halted, her voice a low murmur in the dark. "The first cell belongs to him." Vyan''s gaze remained fixed ahead as he gave a brief nod. "I will wait here for you. Take your time."

    Vyan offered her a faint smile. "Thank you, Iyana. I won''t be long."

    He moved forward, his expression hardening with each step as he neared the cell that held Fred.

    The man sat on the cold ground, his back pressed against the rough stone wall. His eyes were just as fiery as Vyan had seen yesterday, lost in the chaos of his violent revenge, but when they locked onto Vyan, his fire sparked up ten times brighter and more violent.

    "What the hell are you doing here? What do you want from me now?" Fred shouted.

    Vyan stood before the iron bars, his voice as cold as the stone beneath them. "Fred, I am here to tell you something."

    Fred''s lips twisted into a bitter sneer. "Tell me what? How much you enjoyed pushing my son to his death?"

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed, a predatory glint flashing through them. "No," he replied, his voice cutting like a blade. "I am here to tell you that everything you have believed in for the past fifteen years, every twisted thought that has kept you sane, is nothing more than a lie. It wasn''t me who killed your son. It was the other boy in the carriage with me. Remember him?

    Buried under the rubbles?"

    A cruel smirk crept across Vyan''s face as he watched the dawning realization tear through Fred''s mind like a jagged knife. The man''s once fierce gaze faltered, confusion and horror taking root where anger had been.

    "You see, the man who bought me off the black market also bought another boy¡ªRyan Hughes. We were his perfect type; both of us small, pale, lifeless, and thin. You know the interesting fact? Both of us lost our families that night. Mine was lost because of a national conspiracy and Ryan''s was lost because of a madman with a saw."

    Fred''s face was drained of color.

    "I can''t believe you butchered Ryan''s family," Vyan hissed, his voice dripping with venom. "And followed Ryan to the black market because he somehow escaped your clutches. In your madness, you didn''t even properly look at Ryan''s face to have been able to differentiate between him and I. But then again, how would you? You didn''t even stop to think that maybe your son''s death wasn''t a murder.

    That maybe it was self-defense."

    Fred''s eyes widened, the words hitting him like a physical blow. "Self-defense¡­?"

    "Yes, Fred. Your son wasn''t the innocent victim you painted him to be. Ryan wasn''t the bully. It was your son. Ryan had only retaliated that day and ended up pushing him a little too hard. But how would you know that?

    You were content in the perfect little bubble you had crafted. You were satisfied with tormenting me¡ªwho has nothing to do any of this. You clung to that faith because you didn''t want to face the truth."

    Fred''s lips moved, but no sound came out. The realization was too much, the truth too cruel.

    Vyan''s gaze never wavered, his voice a death sentence. "I won''t fault you for seeking revenge¡ªI am no stranger to it myself. But you failed. You failed your son, you failed yourself, and now you will rot here, knowing you didn''t even take your revenge properly. You failed at the one thing you dedicated your entire life to."

    Fred''s silence was deafening, so Vyan leaned closer, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "You are crying? Did I break you finally, Fred?"

    Fred''s tears fell silently, his spirit shattered beyond repair.

    "Mission accomplished," Vyan murmured, his smirk widening. He turned on his heel, leaving Fred to drown in the misery of his own making. "Good luck with life imprisonment."

    The words hung in the air like a curse, and Vyan walked away, his heart cold, satisfied with the ruin he had left behind.

    But as soon as his eyes fell on Iyana, waiting a few meters away,his heart warmed up once again. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He happily approached her, bouncing a little on his steps. However, her expression wasn''t as welcoming as he expected. Her jaw dropped as she stared at him in shock. "Here I thought you came for some salvation. But no, you just came for revenge."

    Vyan''s grin widened, his eyes sparkling with a dark, mischievous glint. "That was salvation for me."

    She sighed, shaking her head as if trying to process what had just happened. "Where did you even learn all that information?"

    "I was just trying to dig up information on the kid who supposedly pushed Fred''s son to his death. But along the way, I stumbled onto some other interesting details and, well, I connected the dots." He shrugged, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    "You sounded completely unhinged in front of him." She rubbed her arms, as if trying to ward off the chill that had crept into her bones.

    Vyan chuckled lightly. "Hey, I don''t actually think he should have sought revenge against a five-year-old for an accident. Revenge is only for calculated, cold-blooded evildoings." When she shot him a look of disbelief, he flashed her an obnoxious smile. "Come on, let''s get out of here."

    He was about to take her wrist when something caught his eye¡ªa corridor branching off to the right of the stairs. He glanced at the steel doors at the end, realizing what they were.

    Solitary confinement.

    Vyan stared at the stark, barred doors, their dark iron frames seeming to absorb the faint light from the flickering torches on the walls. "Who occupies these cells?" he asked, his voice a low murmur, eyes tracing the grim rows of confinement.

    "I am not sure exactly who." Iyana shrugged, her expression thoughtful. "This isn''t really my area of expertise. I handle high-priority cases, the ones that are more publicized. These cells¡­ well, they are likely reserved for the most dangerous criminals in the empire."

    Vyan walked into that corridor, his feet moving on their way, as if he was being summoned towards them.

    Reaching the first cell, his fingers brushed against one of the cold steel doors. The contact sent a shiver through him, a wave of discomfort rising in his chest. The solitude and despair trapped behind these doors seemed almost tangible.

    Suddenly, amidst the eerie silence, a whisper broke through, soft and almost ethereal. "Vee¡­"

 Chapter 165: Telepathy Secrets

    Vyan''s breath hitched. It was unmistakable, almost like a ghostly caress that sent a shiver down his spine.

    He turned to Iyana, his eyes wide with a mix of confusion and fear. "Did you hear that?"

    Iyana frowned, puzzled by his sudden unease. "Hear what?"

    "Someone inside just called my name," Vyan insisted, his gaze shifting towards the door of the solitary confinement cell.

    Coming closer, Iyana crossed her arms, clearly skeptical. "That can''t be. It''s not possible to hear anything from inside there. Those walls are thick, you know? And secondly, how would this person even know your name?"

    "I don''t know." Vyan ran a hand through his hair, trying to make sense of it. "But I swear, I just heard someone call me Vee."

    "Are you sure you didn''t mishear?" Iyana asked, her tone gentler but still doubtful. "It could have been some other noise¡ª"

    "No," Vyan interrupted, his voice firm. "I clearly heard it."

    As if to prove his point, the whisper came again, soft but clear: "Vee¡­"

    Vyan''s heart skipped a beat, and he glanced at Iyana urgently. "See! Again."

    But Iyana''s expression remained unchanged. "Again what? I am hearing nothing, Vyan."

    "Come on, concentrate," he urged, his voice edging on frantic. "This person is calling me by my nickname. They know me."

    Iyana pressed her lips together, focusing hard because he insisted, but after a few minutes, she shook her head. "There is nothing, Vyan. No sound, no voice, nothing."

    A wave of frustration washed over him. "You know what? Open this door. I want to see who is inside."

    Iyana hesitated, trying to explain, "Like I said, I don''t have the jurisdiction for it. These cells are off-limits to everyone but the jailor."

    "Then get him. Tell him to open this door," Vyan urged, the desperation in his voice clear.

    "Vyan¡­" Iyana sighed, her voice softening as she placed a hand on his arm. "You are tired. A lot has happened today."

    "No, Iyana," Vyan insisted again, his voice trembling slightly. "I swear I heard it." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They locked eyes, the intensity of his gaze breaking down her reluctance. After a tense moment, she finally gave in with a resigned nod. "Alright, fine. I will leave a letter for Jailor Thomas tomorrow morning before departing for Verna. He should grant you permission if it''s me asking."

    "I have to wait till tomorrow?"

    She gave him a wry smile. "Sorry, but he must have left for home already. It''s already past seven now."

    Vyan''s shoulders slumped in begrudging acceptance, the tension in his body not fully dissipating. "Okay¡­ tomorrow, then."

    The day passed slowly, with Vyan''s mind racing over the whisper, unable to shake the feeling that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas waiting for him behind that door.

    He was sure that it was somebody he knew from the past. The voice was surely unfamiliar, but it had a fondness that Vyan recognized. However, nobody paid too much attention to his words due to everything that happened to him for the past few days. Not Iyana. Not Clyde.

    At night, when Vyan confided in Clyde, his friend chuckled, dismissing it with a jest. "Maybe you mistook some screeching sounds like screee as Veeee," he quipped, his eyes gleaming with mischief.

    Vyan shot him a flat, unimpressed stare, but Clyde only sighed, his tone shifting to something more serious, almost pitying. "Look, you may not want to admit it, but with everything that''s happened lately, including the Monster Hunt Festival, it''s possible your mind''s playing tricks on you. It''s not uncommon. Just¡­ take it easy. Let yourself unwind¡­"

    Clyde continued to say more comforting words, but Vyan zoned out.

    Nevertheless, Clyde''s long lecture sowed seeds of doubt within Vyan. Could it have been just a figment of his imagination? A mistake born from exhaustion and stress?

    Yet, something deep inside him refused to let it go. It nagged at him to uncover the truth.

    The next day, Vyan found himself descending into the dim depths of the imperial jail, the air still thick with the scent of mold and misery. Jailor Thomas and Clyde accompanied him, their footsteps echoing through the narrow, stone corridors.

    "Your Grace," Thomas began, his voice hushed as though the walls had ears, "if it wasn''t you asking to see the cell, I wouldn''t have allowed it. Not even for Vice-Commander Estelle."

    "Thank you, Sir Thomas. Your cooperation won''t be forgotten," Vyan replied, his words polite but his thoughts elsewhere, inwardly rolling his eyes at the jailor''s self-importance.

    At last, they reached the solitary confinement area. Thomas jingled the keys in his hand, the sound sharp in the quiet. "Which one was it you wanted to see?" he asked.

    Vyan pointed to the first door, and Thomas chuckled humorlessly. "Oh, this one. You are in for a surprise, then."

    The heavy steel door creaked as it swung open. Vyan held his breath, every muscle tense as he peered into the cell, expecting¡­ what? He didn''t know.

    But what greeted him was¡­

    Nothing.

    The cell was empty. Its cold, barren walls stared back at him, mocking the anticipation that had tightened his chest. No signs of life, no trace of the voice that had called out to him. Just a hollow void that left him questioning his sanity.

    "Why is it empty?" he asked, his voice laced with disbelief.

    The jailor shrugged, his expression unbothered as he said, "This room has always been empty, Your Grace. No one has been held here for months."

    Vyan''s eyes darted to the other doors lining the corridor, unease curling in his gut. "Uh, then can I see the other cells?"

    Thomas hesitated, a flicker of something¡ªfear?¡ªcrossing his face. "You could," he began, his voice dropping to a whisper as though speaking of a curse, "but the thing is¡­ even I am afraid to open them. Seventy percent of those cells hold black magicians¡ªthe worst ones, if I may add."

    A shiver ran down Vyan''s spine at the thought, but before he could respond, Clyde''s hand landed firmly on his shoulder, a silent command to stop. "Thank you, Sir Thomas," Clyde interjected smoothly, his voice cutting through the tension. "We have seen enough. Let''s head back up."

    Vyan''s frustration flared. ''Clyde, I get it, they are black magicians, but all forms of magic are blocked within these cells¡ª'' he argued silently, his mind brushing against Clyde''s in a telepathic plea.

    ''I know that,'' Clyde''s response was sharp, his thoughts laced with a protective edge. ''But why would I risk you coming in contact with the worst of them? You know very well how badly your body reacts to dark magic.''

    ''But¡ª'' Vyan began, only to be cut off again.

    ''Don''t even try,'' Clyde''s tone brooked no argument. ''You know I don''t compromise when it comes to your health, so drop it.'' Out loud, he added with finality, "Please lead us out, Sir Thomas."

    Vyan muttered under his breath, "I don''t know who the boss is anymore."

    Clyde''s voice softened, his words a quiet reassurance. ''Still you, but it''s my job to keep you safe¡ªand to stop you from doing anything stupid that leaves you coughing up blood in the end.''

    A flicker of amusement crossed Vyan''s mind, mingled with a tinge of gratitude. If only Clyde knew what I had done to defeat the Nocturnus Titan. The thought brought a smirk to his lips.

    As they were leaving, Vyan couldn''t resist glancing over his shoulder at the cell where he had heard his name whispered. A gnawing certainty dug into him¡ªsomeone had been in there yesterday. He was sure of it. The thought refused to let go, clinging to his mind like a persistent shadow.

    It was strange, though¡ªonly Vyan had heard the whispers. Not Iyana. She wouldn''t have lied if she had heard something. But why had it only been Vyan?

    As he thought about it, the realization hit him like a cold wave: the whisper had felt like it was coming from inside his own head. Could it really have been an illusion? Maybe he did need some rest¡ª

    But then, telepathy¡­

    Just moments ago, Clyde and he had been communicating through telepathy. But the imperial prison was supposed to be fortified with countless wards and enchantments, designed to block any form of magical communication. If magic was truly blocked here, how were they able to connect telepathically?

    Was it possible that the prison''s defenses were a lie, meant to deceive visitors?

    Vyan''s eyes flicked to the jailor ahead of them, climbing the stairs with deliberate steps. Discreetly, Vyan glanced down at his own hand and tried to conjure a small ball of fire. Nothing happened.

    He quickly calculated in his mind: perhaps this place only blocked mana usage over a certain limit. Telepathy was a low-effort skill, after all, though it was tricky to initially connect with another mage. Even Clyde and Vyan had struggled to connect when they first started.

    But wait¡ªif he had telepathy with the person in the cell, they shouldn''t have been able to connect unless they had already established a connection before.

    And then it hit him.

    A memory surged to the surface.

    "Vee! You won''t believe the awesome magic skill I learned today! How come I was never taught this before?"

    "What did you learn?"

    "Telepathy!"

    "What''s that? A skill to make pastry?"

    "No, you little snack monster. It''s a magic skill to connect minds. You and I can talk to each other without anybody else hearing us. How cool is that?"

    "Woah! That sounds so cool!"

    Vyan gasped, his entire body breaking out in goosebumps. His chest tightened as his mind raced to a terrifying conclusion.

    He whispered, his heart shattering at the thought, "No, it can''t be¡­"

 Chapter 166: He Who Hated Flowers

    "-ter¡­ Master!"

    Vyan''s head jerked up from the desk, startled by the sudden voice. "Benedict, you nearly gave me a heart attack," he muttered, pressing a hand to his chest. "You should have knocked before entering."

    "I did, Master. Several times, in fact," Benedict replied, his voice gentle but laced with concern. His eyes briefly flicked to the untouched plate of snacks on Vyan''s desk and his red-rimmed puffed eyes. "But you didn''t answer."

    "Oh¡­ sorry, I must have dozed off." Vyan rubbed the bridge of his nose, his expression blank. "Anyway, what is it?"

    "It''s dinnertime, Master. You should come down and eat."

    "I am not hungry," Vyan replied flatly, beginning to gather the scattered documents on his desk. "I think I will just sleep."

    "You didn''t eat much at lunch either, Master."

    "I said it''s fine," Vyan''s tone was almost mechanical.

    Benedict hesitated, his gaze lingering on Vyan''s face, noting the exhaustion and the emptiness in his expression. "Alright, Master. I hope you can rest well."

    As Vyan made a move to stand, Benedict suddenly remembered something. "Oh, Master, there was something I needed to mention."

    "Yes?" Vyan''s voice was devoid of interest, his focus elsewhere.

    "This Friday¡­ it marks Young Master Aster''s death anniversary. And next week, it''s your parents''. Would you like to visit their graves this time around?"

    Vyan froze, a shadow passing over his face.

    "Last year, I didn''t press the matter because you didn''t feel as connected to them¡­ but this year, I thought perhaps¡ª"

    "Asters," Vyan interrupted, his voice low. "Please have two bouquets of these flowers prepared on the day of Mother and Father''s death anniversary."

    Benedict blinked, surprised. "You remembered something so small as their favorite flowers?"

    A faint, almost bitter smile curved on Vyan''s lips, his gaze distant. "There is a reason I remember this particular facr. Brother always hated his name because he was named after a flower¡ªsomething he hated." That was why he much preferred to be called Ash.

    Benedict''s heart clenched as he forced a smile, trying to keep his composure. "Alright then. Two bouquets for Asters for your parents. Duly noted. What would you like to do for Young Master Aster?"

    Vyan''s eyes lifted, hollow and devoid of warmth. "Why would I prepare something for the death anniversary of someone who is still alive?"

    Benedict''s breath caught in his throat. "Master¡­ what do you mean?"

    "It''s true, Benedict," Vyan whispered, his voice raw with emotion. "Ash is alive. I confirmed it."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Eight hours ago.

    Vyan''s mind raced as he stood frozen on the stairs, the realization clawing at him like a screaming beast. No, it can''t be...

    The thought echoed through his mind, a desperate plea for it not to be true. But the memory, that distant voice from his past, refused to fade. His breath quickened, panic creating a storm in his chest.

    He couldn''t just leave it like this. But how would he confirm it¡ª

    That''s right! That guy can help.

    Turning on his heel, Vyan sprinted back down the stairs without having the rationality to inform Clyde and the jailor.

    His heart was pounding in his ears as he ran back to the deeper bowels of the prison. He didn''t care if he didn''t have permission. He had to know.

    Reaching the floor he had visited just a minute ago, Vyan skidded to a stop in front of Fred''s cell.

    The man inside was a shadow of the monster Vyan remembered, slumped against the wall. His eyes were lifeless and sunken. But that didn''t stop Vyan''s desperation.

    "Fred!" Vyan''s voice was sharp, cutting through the dead silence. "Did you see someone come in here after I left last night?"

    Fred didn''t even lift his head, his voice flat and indifferent. "Why would I answer you?"

    Vyan clenched the bars, frustration boiling over. "After the way you tortured me for years, for no reason? Don''t you think I deserve this much from you at least?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Fred finally looked up, his expression cold and unfeeling. "I don''t want to."

    "You fucking bastard," Vyan cursed under his breath. "Come on, just help me out a bit here."

    Fred shrugged, uninterested. "Why don''t you offer me something? Get me out of this prison or something like that."

    Vyan scoffed. Even in his frantic desire to confirm the truth, he had this much sense left within him. "No, you don''t deserve that."

    Fred''s eyes narrowed. "Then forget it."

    Vyan searched for something, anything, to persuade him. Finally, an idea sparked. "Okay, how about I get you a picture of your son?" Getting portraits painted was costly, after all¡ªnot something a horse trainer should have been able to afford at the time.

    That got Fred''s attention. His eyes flickered with the briefest hint of life, the only sign of emotion he had shown. "You can do that?"

    "I have a mage friend who can pull memories into pictures," Vyan offered, hope creeping into his voice. "I can get you a picture of your son."

    Fred stared at Vyan for a long moment before nodding slowly. "Fine. I will tell you."

    Vyan stared at him with hope.

    "After you left last night, I was sitting by the bars and saw some imperial guards come in. They forced someone out from the solitary confinement area. I almost thought it was a pretty woman because of the long hair and thin frame, but the voice¡­ it was deep, like a man''s."

    Vyan''s heart skipped a beat. "A thin man with long hair? Were you able to tell what color?"

    Fred squinted, recalling the details. "It''s dark in here. But it was most likely red, I think."

    "Red hair¡­ you say¡­" Vyan''s grip on the bar loosened and he fell to his knees, the confirmation of the truth hitting him harder than anything that had happened for the past few days.

    "Vyan!" Clyde''s panicked voice came as he ran to his side. "What the hell are you doing here?" He grabbed Vyan''s elbow and tried to pull him up, but Vyan kept staring at the bars, his mouth ajar. "Vyan¡­?"

    Getting no response, Clyde sank to his knees by his side and took in Vyan''s crestfallen expression, softly asking, "What happened?"

    "My brother, Clyde¡­" Tears fell out of Vyan''s eyes. "They had my brother in solitary confinement for six¡­ sixteen years¡­ How¡­" his voice broke. "H-how can they do that? How can they do that to him?"

    His brother was alive; sure, he should be jumping over in happiness. But how could Vyan be happy with this truth? Because no matter how he looked at it, death would have been much kinder than what his brother must have gone through inside that narrow space with no windows or a source of light.

    Vyan could vividly feel the loneliness and despair Aster must have felt. Therefore, he couldn''t help the sobs that tore through his soul, breaking down into helpless tears.

 Chapter 167: Dont Be Reckless

    At midnight, Vyan lay in his bed. But despite the extra lavender incense, sleep remained elusive to him. The room was dark, illuminated only by a small lamp on his nightstand.

    Every time he closed his eyes, his mind was flooded with memories of Aster¡ªthe way he always took care of Vyan, pranked him, pulled his cheeks, read him bedtime stories, and so much more. Sure, he couldn''t remember everything due to them being lost in time. But he did know that his brother had sacrificed too much for him.

    If Vyan was born to be Aster''s light, how could he allow Aster to remain shackled in darkness?

    Just imagining what must have gone over Aster in the last sixteen years made Vyan''s soul shiver. It was nearly impossible to stay in a solitary confinement for a week and not go crazy, and his brother had¡­ for sixteen fucking years!

    Vyan sat up suddenly, his heart racing. He ran his hands through his hair in frustration. "I have to do something," he muttered.

    The image of his brother in solitary confinement haunted him, a vision that pushed him to the edge. He started pacing the room with restless energy. His thoughts were a chaotic mess, a storm of fear and anger crashing together.

    "I swear I will tear them apart," he vowed, his voice barely more than a growl. "Every last one of them." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was no mystery who was behind this¡ªonly the emperor could be so vile. Who else would dare? He wanted the Ashstones to be powerless beneath him, and Aster, with his formidable magic, was a threat he couldn''t tolerate.

    The only reason Vyan remained tolerated, even welcomed, was the emperor''s ignorance of the true extent of his powers.

    "That man¡­" Vyan growled, his fists clenching so tightly his nails bit into his palms, drawing blood. "How much more of his wickedness must I endure before I can finally make him pay?"

    But just as quickly as his rage surged, it was snuffed out by the harsh truth. Revenge paled in comparison to the urgency of saving Aster from whatever hellhole he was trapped in.

    The worst part? Vyan didn''t even know where Aster was being held. His mind spiraled into a chaos of frustration and helplessness, every thought he tried to grasp slipping away into a void of despair. Maybe he should just say ''screw it'' and incinerate the emperor until he confessed everything.

    But that would only end with Vyan branded as a traitor, thrown into the very prisons he wanted to save Aster from. Violence without strategy was nothing but a reckless path to ruin.

    He sank onto the edge of the bed, his breath coming in ragged, desperate gasps. "What do I do?" he whispered. "I can''t just sit here and do nothing. But if I act on my anger now, I will destroy any hope of getting him out."

    The walls seemed to close in around him, suffocating him with the weight of his desperation.

    The sound of a gentle knock on the door pulled Vyan from his restless thoughts. He glanced at the clock¡ªit was nearly one in the morning. The knock came again, more insistent this time.

    "Come in," Vyan called, his voice hoarse from hours of unspoken anguish.

    The door creaked open, and Clyde stepped inside. His eyes were tired but warm with concern. "As expected, you are still awake," Clyde said softly, taking in Vyan''s disheveled appearance.

    Vyan offered a weak smile, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "I can''t stop thinking about Ash. I know I should wait, but every minute feels like an eternity. I can''t stand the idea of him suffering while I sit here making plans."

    Clyde moved further into the room, pulling up a chair and sitting down across from Vyan. "I understand. But we can''t rush into action without a solid plan. We need to be smart about this. However, one thing is for sure, we will get him out, Vyan. One way or another."

    Vyan ran a hand over his face, feeling the exhaustion pressing down on him. "I feel so powerless. I am afraid that if I don''t do something as soon as possible, I will lose my chance to help him."

    "You won''t lose your chance, trust me. All you need to do is wait for the right chance," Clyde said, his tone understanding. "Let''s wait for Althea to get back. She might be able to help us with the internal system of the imperial palace. It will make it easier for us to track Lord Aster."

    Vyan sighed. "I know you are right. I just wish I could see the end of this nightmare already."

    Clyde reached out, placing a reassuring hand on Vyan''s shoulder. "It''s okay to be angry and scared, but remember, you are not alone. So, don''t set out to do anything solo, and don''t be reckless, got it?"

    Vyan nodded solemnly. Clyde smiled and stayed for a little longer to talk with Vyan, trying to cheer him up, and convincing him not to screw up anything as there was only one day before Princess Maria was taken in by Althea.

    Even though Vyan agreed with Clyde, the heaviness in his chest remained.

    After Clyde left his room, Vyan still couldn''t sleep. For hours, he just stared into the dark, wondering what it must be like to scream into a room where nobody could hear your voice, nor could you hear anybody else''s voice. How terrifying must that be.

    Then, a soft knock at the door broke through the haze of his thoughts. Vyan blinked, glancing at the clock¡ªhalf past five in the morning.

    "Come in," he permitted, but the person at the door still didn''t come in. "Who could it be at this hour?" he murmured, dragging himself to the door.

    He wasn''t prepared for the sight that greeted him: Iyana, looking both awkward and concerned.

    "Uh, hi," she began. "I am sorry to bother you. I sent you letters through the artifact, but you didn''t reply, so I got worried. I thought I should see you before I left for work; otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to concentrate all day," she rambled, words spilling out in a rush. "I know it''s selfish of me to come this early.

    In fact, only after reaching here did I realize that your servants might not even let me in, but surprisingly, they were very lenien¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Vyan pulled her into a hug, catching her off guard. He buried his face in the crook of her neck, grounding himself in her presence, her scent, her warmth.

    "Vyan, are you okay?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern.

    "Yes," he murmured, though his voice wavered, "I am okay."

    Iyana sensed his need for comfort without words and gently threaded her fingers through his messy hair, offering silent reassurance for some moments before she whispered, "Whatever it is, it''s going to be okay."

    For the first time that night, Vyan felt a sense of calm wash over him. The storm in his mind began to quiet. He had people who cared for him deeply, who were there for him even in his darkest moments. He was not alone.

    But Aster was. He was alone.

    Aster had been left to rot in the shadows, forgotten by the world. It was obvious that Vyan felt guilty for that as Aster must have gotten caught because he was saving his little brother. Yet now, with the support of those who stood by Vyan, he felt a renewed resolve.

    He would save Aster, no matter the cost, and bring him back into the world of light. Vyan just had to keep a cool head and not let his emotions drive him to ruin.

    "Thank you, Iyana, for coming to see me," Vyan whispered, his voice betraying a rare vulnerability.

    "Anytime," she replied with a soft smile, her hand rubbing soothing circles on his back. "I don''t know what is going on, but if you ever need help, just ask. I promise I won''t even ask why."

    "Thank you," he repeated, the words barely audible, but they carried his gratitude.

    As he let himself relax in Iyana''s comforting embrace, Vyan didn''t notice the shadow that slipped away from the end of the corridor, moving silently back into the darkness.

 Chapter 168: Eight Hours

    After Iyana left, Vyan splashed water on his face, steeling himself before heading directly to his office. Once there, he retrieved the blueprint of the imperial palace¡ªor rather, palaces¡ªfrom his desk. His eyes narrowed as he studied the detailed plans, ones he had stolen from Commander Pembrooke a long time ago.

    He began his inspection with the Military Quarters, where the underground imperial prison was strategically positioned at the edge of the imperial grounds, heavily guarded by the empire''s elite soldiers.

    Vyan considered the possibility that this prison had an underground tunnel leading elsewhere. The most logical connection would be to the Aurora Palace, given its proximity to the Military Quarters. Aurora palace, reserved for the firstborn and crowned heir, was where Althea and Easton resided. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But it wasn''t the only option. The tunnel could potentially connect to any number of the palaces. Pinpointing a single destination would be challenging.

    "Ugh, let''s just mark all the gaps on the map," Vyan grumbled, grabbing a pen. He meticulously marked the blank spaces on the blueprint before shifting his attention to the Crystal Palace, which lay beside the Aurora Palace. It housed the third empress and her children¡ªhis aunt and cousins.

    "Hmm," Vyan mused, his lips twitching thoughtfully. "The Crystal Palace seems like the least likely candidate. It''s too out of the way." He crossed out his aunt''s residence. "And the emperor isn''t foolish enough to keep Ash anywhere near our aunt."

    Next, Vyan''s gaze moved to the Enchanted Chateau. Though not quite a palace, its sprawling structure was grand enough to house all the emperor''s concubines. It was also somewhat removed from the other palaces.

    "Crossed. As if anyone could hide in a place swarming with nosy women," Vyan muttered, shivering at the memory of an encounter with one of the concubines. He didn''t hold anything against them, but the one he had met clearly didn''t understand the concept of personal space. After that day, he had vowed never to set foot on that side of the imperial grounds again.

    "Next, we have the Ivory Palace," he continued, turning his attention to the residence meant for the second empress and her children. In reality, only Prince Izac lived there now, as the second empress was the empress-consort.

    The separation of the second and third empresses into different palaces was due to the Haynes Empire''s archaic law allowing a maximum of three marriages¡ªan outdated and ridiculous custom, in Vyan''s opinion.

    "Since Izac is the only one living here, and he is the easiest to dupe¡­" Vyan murmured as he marked nearly every room within the Ivory Palace.

    Finally, he turned his focus to the most suspicious palace of all.

    At the heart of the imperial complex stood the Diamond Palace, the grandest structure of them all, where the emperor and empress held court. It boasted the most public areas¡ªthe imperial court, audience chamber, great hall, banquet hall, stateroom, conservatory, chapel, and more. Yet, despite its grandeur, the blueprint still had numerous unexplained gaps.

    "So, if I were to hide¡ª" Vyan paused, clicking his tongue in frustration. "Wait, could there be more to why the emperor is keeping Ash to himself? And did he somehow find out that I was inquiring about that solitary cell?"

    Vyan doubted that Edgar knew. Jailor Thomas hadn''t seemed aware of which cell Vyan was particularly interested in. But then again, was the jailor even involved? There was no way someone could be taken out of the cell without the jailor''s permission¡­ right?

    Then again, Fred had mentioned seeing imperial guards escorting Ash out. Clearly, there was a secret tunnel involved. The jailor had to be in on it, didn''t he?

    Oh, that''s right. Iyana had mentioned that Thomas was only promoted to jailor six months ago. So even if Thomas knew about the secret tunnel, there was no guarantee he knew about Aster as well.

    "Still, I will keep him as a suspect, just in case." Vyan jotted down Thomas''s name along with the previous jailor''s, making a note for Freya to dig up information on them.

    Vyan continued to tinker with the blueprint, carefully marking every spot that needed closer inspection. He knew he would have to handle this himself; the imperial palace was a maze, complicated further by magical restrictions in certain areas. He knew if he told Clyde, he would never allow Vyan to step foot out of the house in the first place.

    "However," he murmured, a smile curving his lips, "an experienced guide would be nice."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The bright sunlight bathed Katelyn''s face as she let out a sigh of relief, finally wrapping up her archery training.

    "Your progress has been remarkable, Your Imperial Highness," her instructor praised, his tone full of admiration. "At this rate, you will be promoted to 2nd class in no time."

    Katelyn smiled with satisfaction, offering a polite bow to her teacher. She wasn''t quite where she wanted to be yet, but she was getting closer, and that put her in a pretty good mood as she wrapped up her session.

    Just as she was unstringing her bow, a loud clap rang out right by her ear, startling her so badly she nearly jumped out of her skin. She squeaked and spun around, her heart still racing from the shock, only to be met with the obnoxious laughter of her cousin.

    Vyan stood there, completely unbothered by her sharp glare, and teased, "Princess, if a little clap has you jumping out of your skin, archery might not be your calling, after all. Calm and composure is important, remember?"

    Katelyn gritted her teeth and shot back, "What do you know about my calm and composure? I wouldn''t have gotten startled if I was in the zone!"

    "Sure, sure," Vyan replied, which only deepened her frown.

    "Anyway, what do you want? And why are you tormenting me so early in the morning?" she demanded, thoroughly annoyed.

    "Oh, no, are you mad at me?" Vyan crooned, half-mocking, half-amused.

    "Go away. You are ruining my good mood," she grumbled, turning on her heel and heading back toward the palace, leaving the courtyard behind.

    Vyan easily matched her pace, falling in step beside her. "Alright, alright, I am sorry. I was just messing around. In fact, getting startled doesn''t mean anything. Even I get startled sometimes. So, you are doing great at archery.

    I believe soon enough, you will surpass your brothers and me in no time."

    Katelyn tried hard not to smile, but it was tough; she was always a sucker for flattery. And she knew Vyan meant it¡ªshe had the potential if she kept practicing.

    "Whatever. Just tell me what you want," she muttered, pretending to still be angry.

    Vyan grinned and patted her head, carefully avoiding her perfectly styled hair¡ªhe knew better than to mess with that. "Remember the first time we met? You were sneaking around the Aurora Palace."

    "Yes, what about it?"

    "It made me wonder if you are the kind of person who knows every nook and cranny around the imperial grounds."

    "So, that''s what you are here for."

    "Kind of," he admitted, his expression turning sincere. "Look, Katelyn, this is really important to me, and I would really appreciate your help."

    Katelyn studied his earnest face for a moment before rolling her eyes. "Fine. But it''s going to cost you."

    "I will give you anything you want, I promise."

    Katelyn''s lips curled into a mischievous grin. "You promised, alright?" Vyan nodded sincerely. "Okay, then. Wait in the lounge room. I will go get ready." With that, she dashed off excitedly. She didn''t know what Vyan''s reasons were, but she loved a good adventure either way.

    On the other hand, Vyan let out a sigh of relief. With Katelyn''s help, he could inspect the places faster, and she might already know some of the secret spots around the imperial grounds.

    He pulled out his pocket watch and checked the time: half-past nine in the morning. He had until six in the evening to hand over Princess Maria to Althea.

    "More than eight hours. Plenty of time."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Rise and shine, my lord¡ª" Clyde''s cheerful greeting faltered as he flung open Vyan''s bedroom door, only to find the bed conspicuously empty.

    His eyes widened, and he called out, "Vyan?" In a flash, he manifested himself in Vyan''s office, where a chaotic spread of blueprints greeted him. "Oh, Goddess, I specifically told him not to do anything reckless¡ª" He spotted a white note on top of the blueprints and snatched it up, reading with a resigned sigh.

    "I am off to inspect the secret spots within the imperial palace. Don''t worry, I am not being reckless or irrational. I am totally calm right now. I have thought it all out. See you at six!

    ¡ª Vyan."

    Clyde slapped a hand over his face. "Oh, sure, because I believe he is totally calm." He crumpled the infuriating note. "I guess I am going to have to drag him back home¡ª"

    At that moment, Benedict walked into the office, his face a mask of feigned composure that couldn''t quite hide his concern. "Lord Clyde, there you are."

    Clyde rolled his eyes. "What, you are looking for Vyan too? Don''t worry, I will have him back in a few minutes¡ª"

    "No, you can''t bring him back yet!" Benedict cut in firmly, almost desperately. "I saw his note already; he said he would be back at six, which means we still have eight hours."

    "Eight hours? What are you talking about?" Clyde frowned.

    "Something terrible has happened, Lord Clyde, and we need to take care of it before Master returns. He has already been really upset since yesterday, and now¡ª"

    "What exactly happened, Benedict?" Clyde interjected Benedict''s rambling, his tone suddenly stern.

    Benedict sighed heavily and finally revealed, "Princess Maria is missing from her chambers."

 Chapter 169: Snooping Around

    The corridors of the Ivory Palace were so quiet it was like even the dust was holding its breath. Vyan, disguised as Katelyn''s knight, trailed behind her as she led him through the forgotten corners of the palace.

    "The security here is non-existent," Vyan muttered, noting the lack of guards anywhere near them. They had all been stationed outside.

    "That''s because Izac treasures his privacy," Katelyn replied.

    Vyan snorted. "Shame the same can''t be said for your eldest brother." Exploring the Aurora Palace felt like navigating through an obstacle course, thanks to the guards placed at every turn. It was almost like Easton was paranoid that everyone around him was trying to kill him. Well, perhaps, that was the case.

    Vyan and Katelyn continued to pass by empty rooms, each more nondescript than the last, until they entered one that made Vyan pause. He suddenly remembered spotting a blank space on the palace blueprints near this room.

    "Is there a secret room here?" he asked, curiosity piqued.

    Katelyn arched an eyebrow, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Do you think I have no hobbies other than poking around random rooms and watching sword fights?"

    Before he could respond, she punched a few particular books on the shelf with a casual flair, and sure enough, a small patch on the wall slid open, revealing a hidden passage.

    Vyan gave her a deadpan look. "Really?"

    She shrugged, nonchalant. "Well, I didn''t before. But now that I have added archery to my list, I will be sure to do less poking around."

    He shook his head in exasperation, crouching down to inspect the small square opening in the wall. "It seems too small for me."

    "I will go in!" Katelyn volunteered enthusiastically. She always wanted to go inside this place but didn''t, due to Ronan''s constant warnings to not enter suspicious places all alone that might have no way out.

    Vyan glanced at her gown¡ªpuffy, light blue, and as impractical as possible for secret passage adventures. With a straight face, he said, "And this is why I told you to change into a simpler gown."

    She puffed her cheeks, clearly not appreciating the critique. "This gown is perfectly fine for sneaking into secret passages! I have done so before!"

    "Sure then," he said, struggling to suppress a grin. "Just try not to get your pretty gown torn. I will warn you, I don''t know any spells for sewing fabrics."

    Katelyn shot him a mock glare before gathering the skirt of her gown, determined to prove him wrong.

    She took a deep breath and crouched down to enter the narrow opening. She squeezed through the tight walls pressing against her gown. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Just as she was halfway through, she felt a tug. Her gown had caught on something. "Oh, come on," she muttered, trying to wriggle free, but the more she struggled, the more tangled she became. Then, with a sudden jerk, the fabric tore, and she stumbled forward, falling face-first into the small room beyond. "Oof!"

    "Are you okay?" Vyan called out, his voice laced with concern and a hint of amusement.

    "Yes!" Katelyn pushed herself up, brushing off her now slightly dusty gown. She wasn''t hurt, but her pride took a small hit.

    She looked around the room, a little dazed. It was small, almost claustrophobic, with a single bed and a few dusty books scattered on a shelf. This wasn''t the grand discovery she had imagined.

    Before she could dwell on her ungraceful entrance, she heard a strange sound behind her. She turned around just in time to see a small boy squeezing through the passage. Her eyes widened in shock and she was about to scream, "Who¡ª"

    "Relax, it''s just me Vyan," the little boy with wine-red eyes said, his voice reassuring. He stepped fully into the room and, with a small sigh of relief, returned to his normal size.

    Katelyn blinked at him, her surprise turning into a mixture of admiration and mild annoyance. "You could have mentioned you could do that before I got stuck."

    "Where is the fun in that?" Vyan replied with a smirk, though his attention quickly shifted to the room itself. He scanned the space, his eyes lingering on the bed and the few books. "This might have been it¡­" he murmured, hope sparking in his voice.

    He walked over to the shelf, his heart racing slightly. Maybe, just maybe, Aster had been kept here for some time in the past. Maybe he could find some clue about where he was now.

    As he reached out to one of the books, his fingers brushed against a small notebook tucked away in the corner. He pulled it out, flipping it open, and began to read.

    The hope in his eyes faded as he read through the personal diary, filled with bitter anger and frustration. But it didn''t belong to Aster.

    Vyan''s eyes scanned the small room as he held the diary, the disappointment in his voice palpable. "This¡­ this is an isolation room for Izac. And this thing?" He tapped the cover with a bit of distaste. "It''s his personal diary. Empress Jade probably locked him up here as a kid whenever he got on her bad side."

    Katelyn leaned in closer, curiously peeking over his shoulder. "So, this has absolutely nothing to do with what we''re looking for?"

    "Not a bit." Vyan snapped the diary shut with a little more force than necessary and tossed it back onto the shelf. "Let''s get out of here before we end up reading something sappy and start feeling sorry for Izac, out of all people."

    As Vyan began to shrink himself down, morphing into a younger version of himself, Katelyn couldn''t resist a quip. "What exactly are we looking for in the first place?" she asked, watching with amused eyes as his voice took on the high-pitched tone of a ten-year-old.

    "I can''t tell you yet."

    Katelyn grinned, clearly enjoying this new form of his. "Huh, so this is what you sounded like back then. Adorable."

    Vyan rolled his eyes dramatically before crawling through the narrow opening, muttering something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like a complaint about being cute. Once he was out, Katelyn followed and gracefully tumbled out beside him.

    He helped her to her feet, and she couldn''t help but prod further. "Why don''t you at least give me a hint? Are we talking about something massive? Or something small?"

    Vyan brushed his hand against the torn part of her gown, the fabric mending itself with ease. "Something human-sized."

    Katelyn raised an eyebrow and suppressed a smile as she recalled how he earlier told he couldn''t mend fabrics. "So, it''s not something¡ªit''s someone?"

    "You could say that."

    After leaving that room, Vyan and Katelyn continued their search throughout the Ivory Palace, combing through every hidden nook and cranny. But with each room they cleared, it became increasingly clear that whatever they were searching for wasn''t here.

    Eventually, Vyan turned to Katelyn with a hint of impatience. "Nothing here. We should head to the Diamond Palace next."

    Katelyn immediately shook her head, her expression turning serious. "I can''t go there. I once got caught snooping around there, and let''s just say Father was not pleased."

    Vyan twitched his lips in mild frustration, knowing all too well how difficult it would be to navigate the Diamond Palace on his own, especially with its stringent security. But he quickly turned his thoughts to another possibility that had been nagging at him.

    "What about the tunnel?" he asked a little desperately.

    Katelyn looked at him in surprise, her eyes widening. "How do you know about that?"

    Vyan simply shrugged. "Just a lucky guess."

    She narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously before relenting. "Well, I do know of a tunnel that connects all the palaces for emergency cases. In fact, there is a basement in the Crystal Palace that connects to it as well, but Mother always told me to stay away from it. She said it''s almost like sewage now because nobody has used it for decades."

    "Interesting," Vyan mused, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips. "Let''s check it out. Take me to that basement."

    Katelyn hesitated for a moment, clearly weighing the risks, before nodding and leading the way. "Alright, but I am not going with you. I can''t tolerate bad smells."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan stood before the square-shaped steel door on the ground, its surface marred by time and secured with multiple heavy locks. His fingers traced the cold metal flaked by dust. Behind him, Katelyn shifted uneasily.

    "If we want to get the keys for this, we will have to¡ª" Katelyn began, but her words were cut off by a sudden burst of flame sparks that sent the crumbled pieces of locks flying around.

    Vyan shot her a smug grin. "You were saying?"

    Katelyn rolled her eyes, impressed but annoyed. "Show-off," she muttered under her breath.

    "Up we go." He took a sharp breath and pulled up the heavy steel door, revealing a dark staircase that seemed to lead down endlessly.

    A chill ran down Katelyn''s spine as she peered into the abyss. "You are seriously going down there alone?"

    "Yes," Vyan replied casually, stepping closer to the edge of the staircase. Sparing a quick glance at his pocket watch, he added, "If I don''t come back in two hours, call Clyde."

    Katelyn blinked, confused. "And how exactly am I supposed to contact Clyde?"

    Vyan paused, giving her a teasing glance over his shoulder. "Figure it out."

    Before Katelyn could argue, he stepped onto the staircase. But just as his foot touched the first step, a stern voice echoed through the corridor, freezing them both in place.

    "What is going on here?"

 Chapter 170: Lies & Tricks

    Benedict met with Clyde in the grand hall, a deep frown etched on his face. He approached Clyde with a slight bow, urgency lacing his voice. "Lord Clyde, Princess Maria is nowhere to be found within the estate."

    "No, Benedict, keep looking," Clyde ordered, his tone sharp. "There is no way she could have gone out. Vyan and I set up a magical barrier. Nothing or nobody can enter this estate except the main gate. Therefore, she is still here, somewhere within the estate. Look harder!"

    Clyde clenched his fists, feeling the pressure. Only a few hours were left until they were supposed to hand over Princess Maria to Althea. He had no idea why Maria would decide to try and run away now of all times. She had been on board with this plan since day one. So why now?

    Well, it doesn''t matter why. Failing to find her on time was not an option.

    His mind raced, trying to think of any place she could have hidden, but his familiarity with Maria was limited. He had never had the chance to interact with her much.

    "Where could she be?" Clyde muttered, his frustration simmering just beneath the surface. His eyes flitted around the grand hall as if the walls themselves might suddenly grow a mouth and spill the beans. "Alright, Princess Maria, if you were hiding for some super secret reason, where would you be? Think, Clyde, think! Remember everything Vyan ever let slip about her."

    Vyan mentioned those afternoon teas in the garden¡ªso she was a nature enthusiast, huh?

    "Did anyone check the garden?" he murmured, his feet already making the executive decision to head that way. He had burned through so much mana teleporting all over the place that his body was practically screaming for a good old-fashioned jog. Plus, he would better save some mana for emergency.

    When he reached the garden, his eyes scanned the area like a hawk. Much to his disappointment, the garden was as empty as his patience.

    But Clyde wasn''t about to give up that easily. The garden was enormous, sprawling with countless nooks and crannies¡ªperfect for a game of hide-and-seek that could last an eternity. Unless¡­

    His feet left the ground as a sudden gust of wind lifted him, carrying him smoothly upward. With a quick flick of his wrist, a stronger gust swept through the garden, ruffling leaves, and, more importantly, revealing a fringe of pink hair.

    "Found you," Clyde whispered, a grin sneaking onto his face as relief flooded his chest. He directed the wind to lower him gently in front of the curled-up princess. "Your Imperial Highness?" he called out cautiously, as if approaching a wild animal. "What are you doing here?"

    A sniffle reached his ears, and Clyde immediately braced himself. This was going to be a long one.

    "Do you miss your family?" he asked gently, trying to channel his inner therapist. "It''s okay if you do. You will see them in just a few weeks. But only if you stick to the plan, alright? His Grace promised, remember?"

    Her sniffles escalated into full-blown sobs.

    Clyde let out a soft sigh before plopping down beside her, the grass barely cushioning his fall. "Okay, Your Imperial Highness, let''s talk. Why don''t you tell me about what is really eating at you? Why did you sneak out here?"

    "It''s because¡­" She finally spoke, her voice so low Clyde had to lean in closer to catch the words. "I don''t want to see them together."

    "See who together?" Clyde asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "His Grace and that bi¡ªwoman."

    Ah, now we are getting somewhere. There was only one woman who could be with Vyan, given his tunnel vision for loyalty. Even when he was hell-bent on revenge, his eyes were still glued to that one particular woman.

    "I am really sorry to hear that," Clyde said, his tone genuinely sympathetic. Vyan had mentioned Maria''s feelings for him¡ªawkward. "That must have been tough to see." Not that Clyde had the foggiest idea of what she had seen. Vyan was notoriously tight-lipped about his romantic escapades.

    "Why her¡­?" Maria mumbled, lifting her tear-streaked face slightly. "That woman is so cold-hearted."

    Oof. If only she knew Vyan''s heart is practically encased in ice, Clyde cringed inwardly.

    "Well, the heart is a fool, Your Imperial Highness. It rarely falls for the right person." And you, Princess, have done exactly that¡ªfallen for the wrong person, that is.

    "Why does he have to like her? He could like anyone else, and I would be fine with it. I would want him to be happy. But her?" Maria''s voice turned venomous. "I don''t want that woman near him."

    Clyde glanced up at the sky, now tinged with the colors of dusk, and on a wild whim, decided to take a creative liberty with the truth. "Well, you don''t have to worry about that."

    "What?" Maria''s tearful eyes widened in confusion.

    "His Grace doesn''t actually like Lady Iyana. He is, uh, planning revenge."

    Her eyes brightened with sudden hope. "So, he is just pretending to like her?"

    "Yes, that''s¡­ exactly it!"

    Oh, Goddess, what am I doing? Forgive me, Vyan and Lady Iyana! But if I don''t lie, the princess might just throw a wrench into our plans.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Tia?" Vyan exhaled, relief washing over him. "Oh, thank the stars, it''s just you."

    "Vee, what are you doing here¡ª" Celeste''s eyes widened as she took in the scene. "And why is the secret tunnel open? How in the world did you even¡ª" Her gaze snapped to Katelyn, narrowing to a dangerous sliver. "Katelyn Sia Haynes, did you lead him here?" she hissed.

    "Uh, well¡­ Mother¡­" Katelyn stammered, instinctively clutching Vyan''s sleeve like it was her last lifeline. She had never seen her mother this furious.

    "I blackmailed her," Vyan declared, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife, leaving both Celeste and Katelyn momentarily speechless. "I blackmailed Katelyn into bringing me down here."

    He met Katelyn''s gaze, asking him silently, why are you lying? S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He blinked slowly in assurance, it''s okay, let me handle this alone.

    Celeste''s jaw dropped, her expression a mix of disbelief and exasperation. "I cannot believe it, Vee! Setting aside the fact that you blackmailed Katelyn into this, how could you even think of entering an unsupervised tunnel all by yourself? What if you got stuck down there? Or worse, encountered something dangerous? And what in the world do you expect to find in that dusty old thing?

    That tunnel hasn''t seen the light of day in decades!"

    "Yes, yes, I am well aware of all that," Vyan replied, waving off her concerns with a nonchalant flick of his hand. "But this is really important to me."

    "And what, pray tell, is so important that you had to drag poor Katelyn into your madness, Your Grace?" Celeste asked, hands now firmly on her hips.

    Vyan met her gaze, the two of them locked in a silent battle of wills, until he finally relented. "Okay, fine, I will spill the beans, Your Imperial Majesty. I am hoping to find your oldest nephew through this tunnel."

    Celeste''s expression flattened into a look that could only be described as ''so done with your nonsense.'' "So, let me get this straight¡ªyou think Ash is alive, and you are going to find him in this tunnel?"

    "Yes, that''s exactly what I am saying!"

    "Vee, do you hear yourself right now?" Celeste asked, incredulity laced in her voice. "You sound utterly insane."

    "I am perfectly sane, alright?" Vyan insisted, though his tone had an edge of defensiveness.

    "That''s exactly what someone who has lost their mind would say." Celeste sighed and stepped closer, placing a hand on his shoulder in a gesture of concern. "Sweetheart, why don''t you just go home and get some rest?"

    "Tia, you have to believe me. I know Ash is¡ª"

    "Dead," she interjected, her tone firm and final. "Ash is dead, Vee. Accept it."

    Vyan held her gaze for a long moment, then looked down with a heavy sigh. "You are right. I am being ridiculous. I shouldn''t have come here."

    "There you go," Celeste said, a small smile of relief creeping onto her face. "Now, let''s get out of here. Kate, you too. Let''s go."

    Katelyn nodded, relieved, and started to follow her mother.

    As they walked, Celeste continued, "Look, Vee, I get it. You are upset with me for not agreeing with you. But unlike you, I have had to live with the idea that both you and Ash were gone. Just because I got you back doesn''t mean I will get Ash back too. You understand, right? Miracles don''t come by that often¡­" Her words trailed off as she realized something was off.

    Vyan hadn''t responded.

    She turned around, only to find the storage room eerily empty, the heavy steel door ominously closed.

    "Did he¡ª" Celeste began, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    "Yep," Katelyn confirmed with a resigned sigh. "He went into the tunnel anyway."

    "I swear, that boy!"

 Chapter 171: Where Is Vyan?

    "Damn, it''s darker than the emperor''s conscience down here," Vyan muttered, flicking his wrist to summon a small orb of fire in his palm. The warm glow cast eerie shadows on the stone walls as he cautiously descended the stairs.

    When his feet finally hit solid ground, his nose crinkled in disgust. A rancid stench assaulted his senses, and he noticed a thin stream of black water trickling by his boots. "Well, Tia hadn''t been kidding with Katelyn about this place turning into a sewage. Maybe coming here without preparation was a bad idea."

    Despite knowing why Celeste had forbidden him from venturing into these tunnels, Vyan had his own reasons for disobeying. He couldn''t rest easy without finding out about his brother. He was sure that if Celeste believed his words, she would also have been desperate to find Aster.

    In order to make her believe him, the only way was to present Aster in front of her, and Vyan was determined to do so. Placing a hand over his nose, he decided to concentrate.

    The tunnel branched off in two directions, and he decided to follow the flow of water. "Water has got to be headed out; I should head in," he reasoned, veering towards the palace''s inner sanctum.

    As he moved forward, the stream began to peter out, and the path became less damp and more dusty. Eventually, Vyan found himself at a fork in the tunnel. Two paths, both equally uninviting.

    He knelt down, squinting at the faint markings on the ground. "Wheelchair tracks?" he murmured, tracing the thin lines with his fingers. There were several, all indicating that someone had been wheeled through here frequently. Beside them, faint footprints were barely visible in the dust.

    "Hmm, one of these leads to the Military Quarters¡­ the other, maybe the Aurora Palace or Diamond Palace?" Vyan frowned, and then, in a click, the puzzle pieces fell into place. His eyes widened as realization dawned. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He chose the path he suspected led to the Military Quarters. As he ventured deeper, the tunnel branched again, but this time, something was off. The branch didn''t match the age of the surrounding structure. Old, yes, but not ancient like the rest of the tunnel.

    With caution, Vyan stepped into the newer branch, the path sloping downward. His pulse quickened. He was on the right track.

    The passage ended in front of a steel door, much like the ones in solitary confinement. Vyan swallowed hard, pressing a hand against the wall. He closed his eyes and reached out with his mind. ''Ash?''

    Silence. A suffocating, heavy silence.

    "Did I get it wrong?" Vyan whispered, trying again, ''Ash? Brother?''

    Nothing.

    Vyan''s heart sank. Maybe it was a lost cause. He had been thinking that maybe Aster was only kept in solitary during the night, which was why he hadn''t found him yesterday in the morning hours. But it turns out that wasn''t correct.

    He was about to turn away when a voice echoed in his mind. ''Vee?''

    Vyan''s heart almost paused. He spun around so fast he nearly lost his balance. ''Brother?'' Tears welled up in his eyes, overwhelmed by his emotions. ''I finally found you¡ª''

    But the emotional moment shattered. Vyan sensed a presence loomed behind him, and before he could react, something hard crashed into the back of his head. The flame in his palm flickered out, the face of his assailant lost in the dark.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "I only have five minutes before I need to get back to my troop. Where is Princess Maria?" Althea inquired the moment she materialized in Vyan''s office, all business, no preamble.

    "Good to see you too, my love," Clyde greeted, coming in for a hug. He gave her a chaste kiss on the lips and embraced her. "Princess Maria will be here with us in a minute."

    Althea let herself melt into the hug, her rigid stance softening. "Where is Vyan?"

    Clyde leaned back, feigning exasperation. "You know, if I had a gold coin for every time you asked where Vyan was, I would be needed a second treasury by now."

    Althea rolled her eyes, giving him a playful shove. "Isn''t it natural to ask where my partner is?" As Clyde arched an eyebrow, she gave him a flat look. "Come on, he is my business partner. You are my life part¡ª" she froze in the middle, realizing where she was going with this. "Too soon?" she asked sheepishly.

    He chuckled and lifted her chin to give her another kiss. "Nope. I have been serious about ''us'' from the start."

    Her smile bloomed, heart doing little flips in her chest.

    "Ahem," came a pointed cough from the doorway. Althea sprang back from Clyde as if she had been caught sneaking sweets before dinner, her cheeks turning a lovely shade of crimson.

    Benedict stood there with a bemused expression, a touch of amusement in his eyes. "I have brought Princess Maria," he announced, going to back to his professional self.

    Maria peeked out from behind Benedict, stepping forward with a polite smile. "Greetings, Princess Althea."

    "Greetings, Princess Maria," Althea replied, offering her a small but genuine smile. "Are you ready to accompany me?"

    Maria nodded but cast a hopeful glance at Clyde. "I would like to meet His Grace before I go, if possible."

    Clyde''s lips curved into a wry smile. "I am afraid His Grace was supposed to be here by now, but it seems he has taken a detour on his way." Seeing the disappointment flicker in Maria''s eyes, he quickly added, "But don''t worry, Your Imperial Highness. How about he pays you a visit tomorrow? After all, you will be back at the palace by then."

    Maria''s face brightened instantly, and she nodded eagerly.

    Their plan was to have Althea teleport Maria to a discreet inn room in Kresus, a location just shy of where her troops were currently catching a break. It was all a game of timing¡ªplant Maria there just before the troops invaded, ensuring they would be the ones to ''discover'' her.

    The only reason Maria hadn''t been stationed there from the start was the unpredictability of Easton''s movements. To cover their bases, Vyan''s men were strategically positioned across the empire, keeping an eye on various locations and making sure neither teams touched that place so that it would be believable for Maria to have resided there the entire time.

    "Alright then. I will go with Princess Althea. Thank you for your hospitality, Benedict and Lord Magnus!"

    "Take care, Your Imperial Highness, and don''t be nervous. Just say the things we have taught you to," Clyde said with a smile, and Maria nodded.

    As Althea and Maria vanished from sight, Clyde''s smile evaporated.

    His eyes narrowed as he turned to glare at Vyan''s empty chair. "Where the hell is Vyan?"

 Chapter 172: Out Of Place

    Vyan''s mind swam in and out of focus. The edges of his vision were blurry as darkness seeped in like a slow, encroaching tide. He could barely feel the rough ground beneath him, the coolness of the earth doing little to soothe the fiery pain throbbing through his skull.

    His hands were bound behind his back, the metallic bite of handcuffs digging into his wrists with every sluggish attempt to move.

    "Where¡­ am I?" The world around him was an indistinct blur of darkness and muffled sounds. He couldn''t tell where he was or how he had ended up here.

    He tried to summon his magic, to ignite even the faintest spark of mana, but his efforts were in vain. The energy was unreachable as if being restricted by whatever tied his wrists.

    Magic¡­ I can''t use magic.

    Panic flickered at the edge of his consciousness, but he was too disoriented to grasp it fully.

    A sharp, cold voice knife sliced through the haze and whispered in his ear, "Stop looking for what you are looking for, if you know what''s good for you. Next time, I won''t be so forgiving and let you live."

    "Wha¡ª" The words barely registered before a heavy blow struck the side of his head. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Pain exploded in his skull, and the fragile grip he had on his consciousness shattered. The darkness that had been creeping in finally engulfed him completely, dragging him down into oblivion.

    When he finally opened his eyes again, the world around him was an assault of colors and sounds.

    He was lying on a hard surface, the coarse texture of cobblestones pressing against his cheek. The noise of bustling voices, clattering carts, and the general hum of a busy marketplace filled his ears.

    Confused and disoriented, Vyan blinked up at the night sky, the stars above seeming to spin in dizzying patterns.

    A crowd had gathered around him, their faces blurred and indistinct as they loomed over him like specters. He could hear them speaking, their voices a disjointed jumble.

    "Lad, are you okay?" a voice called out, gruff and tinged with concern.

    "Clearly he is not!" another voice snapped, sharp and panicked. "There is blood pooling behind his head!"

    "Do you think he is going to die?" someone whispered, their tone hushed with morbid curiosity.

    "The injury to the head might be dangerous," another chimed in, this voice calmer, more clinical.

    "His clothes look fancy, don''t they?" a different voice remarked, sounding almost impressed.

    "A noble, perhaps?" came another speculative voice, the words tinged with curiosity and greed.

    "Do you think I might find some cold coins in his pocket? Or, at least sell his clothes on the market if he dies?" a man mused aloud.

    "Oh, come on, Tim! How can you be so selfish?" a woman scolded, her voice rising above the others. "The boy must have a family to get back to. Let''s try and save him."

    Vyan could barely make sense of their words as his vision swam in and out. Their voices overlapped and blended into a confusing cacophony. The world tilted precariously as he struggled to gather his thoughts, to make them understand.

    Yet, he tried to push himself up and talk, "Ashstone¡­ call¡­ them¡ª" But his body betrayed him as he slumped back down onto the ground.

    The last thing he saw before the darkness claimed him once more was the blur of people moving. Their voices faded into the background, his consciousness slipped away again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Another day with no results," Easton sighed, his voice heavy with disappointment. The weariness in his tone mirrored the frustration etched into his features. "I am sorry to keep you so late, Iyana. It''s just that the deadline is looming, and we are running out of time."

    Easton''s team had just returned to the capital after a long, fruitless day of searching. The weariness from riding through the vast, sprawling lands of Ashstone was evident in the droop of their shoulders and the sluggishness in their movements.

    Iyana offered him a warm, reassuring smile, trying to lift his spirits. "Hey, it''s alright," she said, her voice gentle but firm. She felt comforting around Easton now that they weren''t tied in a marriage alliance. "Ashstone is enormous. It''s only natural we needed more time to comb through it all. And we still have two days left.

    We just need to sweep through Kresus, Natrin, and Ryen. I am sure we will find Princess Maria in one of those places."

    Easton returned her smile, though it was tinged with uncertainty. "I wish I shared your optimism. I can''t shake this feeling that we are going to return only to find out Althea has already found her."

    "We will just have to hope for the best."

    Easton nodded, the situation still pressing down on him.

    Iyana glanced up at the night sky, her mind drifting. The stars twinkled, and she recalled how terrible Vyan looked this morning. Something inside in him had broken, and she had no idea what. But she wanted to be there for him.

    It''s so late now, she thought. Would it be too inappropriate to visit Vyan at this hour? Oh, well, who cares? I can''t wait till the first break of dawn like yesterday. It''s a torture.

    "The night market looks as lively as ever, huh, Vice-Commander," Terrence commented, riding beside her.

    Iyana looked around at the bustling market, the vibrant colors and chatter creating a stark contrast to the heaviness in her heart. She smiled faintly. "It does."

    Ahead of them, Elijah squinted at a crowd gathering in the distance. "Why is there a crowd up ahead?" he wondered aloud. "Oh, it''s starting to disperse."

    As they drew closer, some of the townspeople waved them down, calling out for help. They were imperial knights, after all, and their presence was both respected and relied upon. "Terrence, can you check what''s going on?" Iyana asked, keeping her voice calm and composed. "There might be a problem."

    Terrence nodded, quickly dismounting his horse and heading toward the group.

    Meanwhile, Iyana and the others continued forward. As they passed, Iyana''s gaze caught on a small pool of blood glistening on the cobblestones. An accident? she wondered briefly, but dismissed it as something the knights could handle.

    But then, Terrence suddenly rushed back to her, his face pale and his breathing labored. "Vice-Commander, stop!" he called out urgently, his voice breaking with alarm. "You need to hear this!"

    "What is it?" Iyana asked, her brow furrowing in concern.

    Terrence swallowed hard, trying to steady himself. "A little while ago, a bullock cart dropped someone in the middle of the market. His head was badly injured, and he was unconscious¡ª"

    "Okay, and who is this someone?" Iyana pressed, a sense of dread creeping into her chest.

    "It''s His Grace, Vice-Commander! The Grand Duke Ashstone," Terrence revealed, the words hitting her like a physical blow.

    Iyana''s eyes widened in shock, her breath catching in her throat as the world seemed to tilt beneath her. Vyan¡­ her mind raced, struggling to process the information. How could this have happened? The blood she had seen flashed in her mind, and suddenly, it all became painfully real. Oh, Goddess, I shouldn''t have stayed back with him this morning.

    Iyana wasted no time, her heart pounding in her chest as she quickly followed Terrence to where Vyan had been taken.

    Easton, who had overheard Terrence''s urgent words, sighed heavily and rolled his eyes. "Seriously, how many enemies does one person need to have to get abducted twice in the same week?" Despite his annoyance, he couldn''t help but trail after them, though not without first ordering the other knights to move on and get some rest.

    Two fishermen led them through the winding streets to a modest house tucked away behind the bustling market. The scent of saltwater and freshly caught fish clung to the air, but all Iyana could focus on was the growing dread in her chest.

    As they entered the small, dimly lit room, Iyana''s eyes immediately found Vyan. He lay on a simple cot, his face pale, his head bandaged, and his usually sharp features slack with unconsciousness. Relief mixed with anxiety washed over her as she rushed to his side.

    However, Easton''s gaze was fixated on something that didn''t sit right¡ªsomething completely out of place. "Why¡­" he started, his voice trailing off in confusion and disbelief.

    His eyes narrowed on the heavy, metal cuffs clasped around Vyan''s wrists. Why would anyone use mana-restraining handcuffs on His Grace¡ªsomeone who is already certified to possess no mana?

 Chapter 173: He Messed Up

    Vyan stirred awake, the soft morning light filtering through the curtains casting a warm glow over his room. His head throbbed faintly; it was a dull reminder of the events from the previous night.

    As his eyes adjusted, he noticed Iyana sitting on a chair near the window. He squinted his eyes to realize she was engrossed in one of his books. For a moment, Vyan simply watched her. Her presence helped ease some of the lingering discomfort.

    But wait, what is she doing here?

    Glancing at the clock, he noted the time: eight in the morning. "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be at the imperial court today?" He rubbed his temples and pushed himself up.

    Iyana looked up from the book, snapping it shut with a soft thud. She arched an eyebrow, her expression amused yet questioning. "Why do you know that I should be at the court today?"

    Stupid me, Vyan thought as he realized his blunder, the haze in his brain only starting to clear up now. Obviously, if he was missing from last night, he should have no way of knowing whether Princess Maria was found or not. So, why in the world would he ask for her to be at the court?

    If he had no knowledge, he should have rather asked her why she wasn''t out looking for Princess Maria like she had been for the past five days.

    He blinked, trying to piece together some plausible reason. "My kidnapper¡­ they mentioned it."

    Iyana''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was a hint of skepticism flickering in her gaze. But nevertheless, she nodded slowly, accepting his answer without pushing further. "Alright," she said simply. "Speaking of your kidnapper, do you recall anything about them?"

    "No, not really. I didn''t see any of their faces."

    Rising from the chair, she walked over and sat beside him on the bed. With a soft gaze, she took in his disheveled state. "Okay, what about the place you were abducted from? Do you recall that at least?"

    "Honestly, I don''t remember much. It''s all hazy¡ªyesterday feels like a blur. I don''t even know what I did or where I was the entire day," he weaved the story effortlessly, even though his lies pressed heavily on his chest.

    He could see the doubt lingering in Iyana''s eyes, and he hated that. He wanted to tell her the truth, open up about everything that was on his shoulders. But how would he go on about it when they were on the opposite sides of righteousness?

    "That''s a shame, then. There is no way to find out about your abductor in this case," she expressed, a touch of disappointment in her voice. "Anyway, how are you feeling now?"

    He offered a strained smile and said, "I am fine." He noticed the dark bags under her eyes. "By the way, how did you get to know about me, er, about my condition?"

    "My team and I were returning home when we happened to come across some people who found you in the Cantace Night Market and asked for our help."

    "I see."

    "It''s strange how you were found in the capital, no?"

    Vyan felt a pang in his chest. Her tone just now was light, but there was a bite to it. Like she was suspicious of him.

    Then again, he did make his fair share of mistakes in his explanation. He should have come up with a better one than just winging it with ''I don''t remember.''

    But thankfully before he had to prepare an alternative way to ease her doubts, the door swung open and Clyde bounced in. "Good morning, Lady Iyana!" Clyde chirped, his tone bright and cheerful.

    "Good morning, Clyde." Iyana glanced at Clyde, then back at Vyan, her expression softening into a small smile. "I will talk to you later, Vyan." She stood, smoothing her uniform. "I will let Clyde take over now. I think I will be going for a walk. I need some fresh air."

    Vyan watched her go, the door clicking shut behind her. He couldn''t shake the feeling of guilt that gnawed at him, knowing she didn''t believe him but chose to leave it be.

    After Iyana left, Clyde''s cheerful demeanor vanished, his usual bright eyes darkening. He crossed his arms over his chest and stared down at Vyan without a word.

    Oops, I may have an equally big issue as Iyana to deal with first.

    Vyan had seen Clyde in various moods¡ªfrustrated, annoyed, even worried¡ªbut this was the angriest Clyde had ever been with him.

    Vyan tried to explain, his voice tinged with a mix of defensiveness and regret. "Look, Clyde, like I had promised, I was calm and rational the entire time. I was so close. In fact, I even found Ash." He paused, frustrated at how everything had unraveled after it. "But before I could do more, someone hit me on the head, and I blacked out. I don''t remember much after that."

    Clyde still didn''t say anything. His arms remained tightly crossed, his eyes sternly fixed on Vyan. It was a look that told Vyan more than words ever could¡ªClyde''s silence was not just disappointment; it was a reprimand, a consequence of Vyan''s reckless actions.

    Vyan sighed, finally giving in and accepting his fault. "Alright, fine. I am sorry," he said, his voice softer, the apology genuine.

    "I should have listened to you. I know you told me to wait until the Princess Maria plan was done, and I should have. I shouldn''t have mistaken my momentary calmness for¡­ Anyway, I am just sorry." He ran a hand through his hair. "I messed up, Clyde. Now, who knows if the news that I was sneaking around the imperial tunnel already reached the emperor''s ears?"

    Clyde feigned a cough, his expression questioning.

    "Oh, right, imperial tunnel. I didn''t tell you about it yet. It''s a long story¡ª"

    Clyde tilted his head, as if saying, I am waiting.

    "Okay, so since you clearly have a lot of time, I will tell the long story."

    Once Vyan was done narrating everything that led to him being thrown off a bullock cart in the middle of the market, Clyde shook his head in exasperation. "I hope you heard the story you just narrated yourself and realize how stupid and reckless you sounded in it." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I was not stupid," Vyan defended. "Reckless towards the end, sure. But I was very cautious. I just lost focus when I finally found my brother and didn''t realize someone was sneaking up on me, which I agree is totally my fault."

    "What about the part where even Princess Katelyn told you not to go alone¡ª"

    "Okay, okay, my fault," Vyan groaned, a little whiny. "I was totally stupid. Can we move on from the victim-shaming now?"

    "Alright. Let''s talk about who found you in that tunnel later tonight. Because you have to be present at the imperial court by ten. It''s an urgent summon, as expected. However, you better reflect on your actions meanwhile, Vyan," Clyde said, his tone firm and lacking its usual warmth. "I am not forgiving you just yet."

    Vyan nodded, Clyde''s disappointment sitting heavily on his shoulders.

    Clyde continued, shifting back to be more practical, though the edge of irritation still lingered. "Anyway, as for your injuries, the doctor already checked it; your head is fine, but your body is not. You have not eaten anything for the past forty-eight hours, and you have lost a good amount of blood.

    So, you better get your ass down for breakfast soon and quietly eat everything that will be given to you."

    Vyan nodded obediently like a child. He better listen to Clyde for a little while until he forgives Vyan. For now, his chest wasn''t churning as bad as yesterday since he at least knew Aster''s current whereabouts. He just had to formulate a plan to get him out. Of course, with Clyde''s presence.

    Clyde turned to leave, and just as he reached the door, Vyan''s eyes fell on his wrists. He traced his thumb over the faint marks until a hazy memory of the mana-restraining handcuffs came to the forefront of his mind and he recalled how he was unable to perform magic.

    "Clyde," Vyan called, his voice quiet and tinged with a hint of uncertainty. "Those cuffs¡­ there were handcuffs on me. Were they the mana-restraining ones? Or, did I imagine it?"

    Clyde paused, turning back with a nod. "Yes, they were. But thankfully, the key was in your pocket, so we were able to get them off."

    Vyan''s eyes widened, the realization hitting him like a punch to the gut. Whoever had abducted him knew. They knew that Vyan could use magic.

    He was already at the risk of the emperor knowing about his sneaking around, but if he got to know about Vyan''s magic¡­

    There was no doubt he would try to destroy Vyan at all costs with no mercy. And not just him. All the people around him.

    No, no, I can''t panic now. I have to do damage control as soon as possible.

 Chapter 174: This Isnt Over

    Vyan stood among the high-ranking nobles at the imperial court. His posture was straight, yet his mind wandered far from the echoes of Emperor Edgar''s voice. He already knew what was going to happen, so it didn''t interest him much either.

    On the contrary, the imperial court buzzed with murmurs of approval and awe as Edgar showered Althea with praise. "Your actions have saved our nation, Princess Althea. To find Princess Maria when all others failed is nothing short of extraordinary. You have shown unparalleled courage and leadership."

    Vyan watched the spectacle with half-lidded eyes. He knew he should be paying attention and minding his business¡ªespecially after Clyde''s scathing reprimand and the warnings from his abductor. But he couldn''t help it.

    Standing in the Diamond Palace¡ªthe only place where he hadn''t looked for Aster¡ªhe couldn''t shake the nagging suspicion that today might be the perfect opportunity to slip away and search for Aster.

    After all, he knew it would be impossible to get Aster out of solitary confinement with its magic restriction and all. So, Vyan still had to find out where Aster was kept in the morning hours and why he was being relocated like this on a daily basis.

    Vyan had a feeling that there was something far more complex involved in this than his mind could fathom.

    Nevertheless, he was still mapping out potential routes of Diamond Palace in his head.

    He was busy estimating guard rotations and pinpointing the least conspicuous moments to make his move. He barely registered the court''s applause for Althea.

    "Crown Prince Easton, step forward," Edgar''s voice boomed suddenly, snapping Vyan out of his thoughts.

    Vyan blinked, focusing back on the present as Easton walked to the center of the court. His face was set in an impassive mask.

    Edgar''s gaze was cold, etched with disappointment. His expression was devoid of the warmth he had shown Althea moments before. It was quite an unusual picture for the imperial court, which was used to the opposite scenario until recently.

    "I am deeply disappointed in you, Prince Easton," Edgar began. "You have failed to uphold the responsibilities expected of a crown prince once again. Your incompetence has endangered not just the imperial family, but the entire nation. Even after I gave you the opportunity to fix your mistake, you failed to do that."

    His voice grew harsher with each word as he continued, "I took great pride in naming you the Crown Prince once, and now, it is with a heavy heart that I propose the removal of your title as the Crown Prince. This court shall decide¡ªthose in favor, raise your hands."

    A heavy silence fell. It was broken only by the shuffling of robes and the rustle of hands slowly rising into the air.

    It was supposed to be a big moment for Vyan and Althea as they had done their best to garner these raised hands, and yet, Vyan couldn''t care less about it at the moment. Some things were just bigger than revenge, after all.

    So, he unceremoniously raised his hand along with most of the nobles and courtiers.

    Easton stood still. He was unflinching as the verdict was cast, as if he had already expected this outcome.

    Iyana, who was standing behind Commander Pembrooke''s wheelchair, felt bad for Easton. Sure, she didn''t want to marry him, but she never wanted him to fall from his position like this, especially because he always seemed to care more for his duties and responsibilities than her.

    "It is decided then," Edgar cleared his throat. "Prince Easton Karl Haynes is no longer the Crown Prince of Haynes."

    As the finality of the decision settled over the court, Vyan turned his attention to Easton, expecting to see the man crushed under the loss of the thing he had the dearest.

    But instead, there was no visible sign of defeat. Easton''s expression was calm, almost unnervingly so. Even last week he had seemed more distressed than now. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In fact, there was a flicker of something else¡ªsomething far from despair. Intrigue, perhaps? Or was it defiance?

    Vyan''s brows furrowed slightly as Easton''s eyes scanned the room, finally settling on him.

    For a moment, their gazes locked, and Vyan felt a jolt of confusion. Easton''s eyes held a challenge. There was a spark of determination that contradicted the outcome of the court''s decision. It was as if Easton was saying, This isn''t over.

    That''s when Vyan recalled Iyana saying, "My team and I¡­"

    Didn''t her team consist of Easton? And didn''t Vyan have those mana-restraining cuffs on his wrists when they found him? Unfortunately, the answer to both of those questions was yes.

    Vyan merely smirked as he thought, it seems things just got way more interesting.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Iyana stood outside the imperial court. Inside, the empire''s most powerful were locked in a heated debate. It was a power play disguised as a formal discussion on the next heir to the throne. The outcome was all but decided¡ªAlthea''s rise seemed inevitable¡ªbut formalities still had their part to play.

    Yet, the buzzing politics behind those grand doors barely registered to Iyana. Her attention was elsewhere.

    A sudden movement caught her eye. Easton emerged from the court. His expression was a complex blend of frustration and resignation as he let out a heavy sigh. His gaze landed on Iyana, and for a moment, there was a stillness between them before he finally decided to approach her.

    She mustered a reluctant smile, masking her inner turmoil. "Why did you step out?"

    Easton shrugged, his casualness feeling oddly forced. "I couldn''t stomach the awkwardness of sitting there with my hands glued to my sides while everyone else practically raises both their hands in favor of Althea becoming the Crown Princess."

    "I am sorry about that," Iyana offered, her voice full of sympathy.

    Easton waved it off, his tone edged with a dangerous undercurrent. "Don''t be. It''s only temporary."

    Iyana tilted her head, her curiosity piqued despite herself. "Temporary?"

    "What I mean is, Althea is just a lying cheater who doesn''t deserve the throne. It will only be a matter of time until she falls from grace. She has only climbed this high because of¡ª" He stopped abruptly, his stare honing in on Iyana. "Speaking of liars and cheaters, have you ever noticed anything¡­ unusual about the Grand Duke?"

    Iyana''s pulse quickened, but she didn''t flinch. Instead, she averted her gaze, trying to play the part of nonchalance. "Vyan?" she scoffed lightly, though her chest tightened. "That guy is always strange. But what exactly are you hinting at?"

    The tension between them crackled, both knowing more than they would ever admit. Easton''s probing eyes searched hers, looking for cracks in her armor, but Iyana stood firm.

 Chapter 175: Love & Principles

    Easton leaned in close. "No, I mean something truly unusual. Things that go beyond the ordinary¡­ abilities that most people can''t do." His gaze drilled into Iyana''s, seeking any crack in her calm facade.

    "I have no idea what you are hinting at," she replied, her voice steady, but just the slightest edge of nervousness slipped through, betraying the perfect mask she wore.

    Easton''s lips curled into a skeptical smirk as he straightened. "Is that so?" he drawled, as though already knowing her answer was a lie. "Well, it''s not like it matters right now. But there is something else I need from you."

    Iyana raised an eyebrow, wary of his sudden shift in tone. This Easton¡­ he was acting different. He wasn''t the same cold, righteous prince she knew. "Depends on what you are asking."

    He flashed her a faint smile. "Find the mage who infiltrated the Aurora Palace and helped Princess Maria escape."

    Iyana kept a straight face and squeezed her hands together behind her back, nails digging into her wrists. "I am sorry but I don''t have the time to spare for an investigation like that," she replied, her voice firm but not entirely convincing.

    Easton''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he caught the subtle crack in her response. "I get that you are swamped¡ªcases piling up from being out of the capital with me for nearly a week. But this is a high-profile case too, Iyana. A mage who can wield fire magic isn''t just someone harmless."

    Iyana tightened her posture, her expression cool but her mind racing. "There is no guarantee that the infiltrator used fire magic," she stated. "It''s possible they just rigged the palace to burn ahead of time, creating the perfect distraction for a smooth escape."

    Easton watched her carefully. "Maybe," he conceded, his tone carrying a hint of challenge. "But doesn''t it make more sense if magic was involved?"

    Iyana''s gaze stayed locked on his. "I don''t think so."

    Easton''s scrutiny intensified, as if he could peel back her words and see the truth hidden beneath. "You know, don''t you?" he finally asked, his voice a quiet accusation.

    Iyana''s expression didn''t waver. "Know what? That you have gone off the rails since losing your position as Crown Prince?" she shot back, her words sharp enough to cut.

    Easton chuckled darkly. "You are protecting the wrong man, Iyana. I hope you see that before it''s too late. He is far more dangerous than you realize."

    Iyana''s face remained a blank canvas. "I still don''t know what or who you are talking about."

    "It seems like you really won''t understand until it''s too late. Until you are caught in his web and nothing but a collateral in his twisted plans."

    Iyana glared at him, as if telling him to cut out the nonsense.

    Easton shook his head, disappointment etched across his features. "You are making a big mistake, Iyana. Don''t say I didn''t warn you."

    Her glare burned with a defiant fire. "I am perfectly capable of making my own decisions, Easton. I will own up to whatever comes of them," she said. "So leave me to worry about myself. Your concern is misplaced¡ªand unwanted."

    Easton sighed, a mix of resignation and a hint of something softer, almost regretful, before he turned and strode away.

    As soon as he disappeared from view and she was left alone in her thoughts, Iyana''s hands finally unclasped from behind her. Her fingers shook slightly as she pressed them against her sides.

    Even though she acted as if Easton''s instigation didn''t bother her, they did. She knew what he was implying. She wanted to defend Vyan in her mind for her self-peace.

    But Iyana was at a loss as to why Vyan kept hidden the fact that he could use magic. At the same time, she knew for certain: it was important for him to keep this secret buried, and what mattered to him was just as crucial to her. That was why she also made an effort to keep the fact unknown from Easton. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even if¡­

    She shivered as she recalled what she had stumbled upon a few hours ago in Vyan''s garden.

    She had been taking a stroll, trying to clear her mind after spending the night restless with worry¡ªworry about Vyan, about who might have abducted him, and what he might have done to provoke such an act. The garden, though usually pristine, was disheveled, almost as if it mirrored the chaos in her thoughts.

    Wandering the garden, Iyana couldn''t help but wonder why Vyan had kept his answers vague and closed off. Though she longed to press him, to demand the truth, she had held back. He seemed so burdened lately, and she had been desperate to respect his silence.

    That was why in order to quiet the questions in her head, she needed an escape away from him, to clear her mind.

    But fate clearly had other plans.

    Amidst the blossoms, her gaze fell on something that didn''t belong: strands of pink hair tangled in the branches of a shrub.

    Not just any pink, but a distinctive shade¡ªlong, lustrous, and unmistakably familiar. Her breath hitched. There was no one in the manor with such hair, except the most wanted person in the empire: Princess Maria.

    Vyan''s earlier slip¡ªwhen he questioned her absence from court¡ªsuddenly made sense. While she had been on a wild goose chase with Easton, Vyan had been sheltering Maria in the one place no one would dare to investigate without imperial orders.

    It wasn''t hard to connect the dots¡ªVyan had done this for Althea, a move that would edge her closer to the crown. But why? What did Vyan stand to gain?

    He wasn''t so benevolent as to do it for the sake of their friendship or kinship. He had to have an angle, a reason that justified such a risky act.

    But whatever the reason, it is still treason.

    Instead of having her head cleared, Iyana was now full of more nagging questions and doubts.

    She felt the pull of loyalty and principle tearing her apart. She wanted to keep protecting Vyan, to stand by him no matter what, but her conscience balked.

    How could she reconcile her love for him with the unsettling reality of his actions? She had never imagined she would be caught in this kind of moral limbo, her sense of right and wrong blurring with each new revelation.

    And yet, judging him felt impossible. She might not know the history of his scars exactly, but she did know of the scars'' existence, of the demons that chased him. But knowing didn''t make this any easier¡ªit only made her feel more lost.

    The choices before her loomed like a cliff''s edge, and she wasn''t sure which step would send her plummeting.

    "...nothing but a collateral to his twisted plans."

    Despite Easton''s warnings, Iyana didn''t fear becoming collateral in Vyan''s schemes; she trusted that Vyan, above all, would never let her come to harm.

    Are you really sure about that? What if his plans are more important than you? questioned her subconscious.

    She clenched her fists, her resolve wavering. Was she truly blind to the man she loved, as Easton had accused?

    No. Even if his plans were important, he would still never hurt me.

    Iyana saw every side of Vyan¡ªthe light, the dark, the impossible mix of both. It was that clarity, that painful understanding of who he was, that made it so agonizing to decide where she stood.

    "Do you really think I have no idea about the kind of man I am in love with?" she muttered under her breath, frustration intertwining in her voice.

    She knew Vyan''s flaws, his secrets, and the dangerous game he was playing. And still, she loved him fiercely. That was her crisis¡ªthe unbearable weight of knowing and loving him anyway, of standing on the brink of a decision that could change everything.

    With a heavy heart, Iyana realized she was no longer just watching from the sidelines. She really was caught in the web of Vyan''s plans. A reluctant participant who knew the truth and yet kept it hidden.

 Chapter 176: In Plain Sight

    "Now," Edgar began, his voice resonating through the hall, "as we gather here today, it is time to address the matter of Althea''s ascension to Crown Princess. Are there any objections?"

    A wave of agreement swept through the assembly like a well-rehearsed chorus. Heads nodded, voices murmured their approval, and even the most stoic faces showed subtle signs of support. The decision was unanimous¡ªAlthea was to become the Crown Princess.

    Edgar wasn''t very pleased with the response. He didn''t want to hand over his legacy to one of his daughters, but he had no choice. His sons were, well, disappointments¡ªthe first one failed to hold onto the crown, the second one was recently crippled, and the youngest one was too soft and good-hearted.

    "Very well," Edgar continued, maintaining a graceful mask. "Now we must decide the timing of the ascension ceremony," he asked, unaware that he was deciding his own time of doom.

    Vyan cleared his throat softly and suggested, "Your Imperial Majesty, perhaps one week from now would be a suitable time. It would allow ample time for preparations without causing undue delay." The sooner Althea was officially crowned, the better for Vyan.

    The emperor''s gaze shifted to Vyan, a thoughtful look crossing his face. "One week, you say?" Edgar leaned back slightly, tapping his fingers on the armrest of his throne. "No, Grand Duke. It must be grander. One month hence, we shall hold the ceremony, and it will be an event befitting the new Crown Princess."

    Ugh, one more month of this sickening pretense¡­ Vyan internally rolled his eyes but nevertheless displayed a courteous smile outwardly and asked, "Isn''t one month too long, Your Imperial Majesty? I am sure there are many duties for the heir-apparent to fulfill."

    "No, Grand Duke. Any time less than one month is not possible. We need to give ample time for all the foreign delegates to arrive," Edgar reasoned. "Besides, Princess Althea will get a head-start on her duties, even before her ascension. Won''t you, my dear daughter?"

    Althea subtly exchanged a glance with Vyan, and Vyan gave a nod, finding no other option. They didn''t want to seem suspicious to Edgar.

    "Of course, Your Imperial Majesty," Althea agreed.

    "Then, one month it is," Vyan conceded.

    As the decision settled over the room, Vyan''s mind shifted to a different concern.

    He watched Edgar closely, scrutinizing every twitch of his expression. Did the emperor know about his late-night snooping in the tunnels beneath the palace yesterday? If he did, Edgar was either a master at concealing his knowledge, or he was genuinely oblivious. Vyan leaned toward the latter. The emperor, for all his arrogance, was a poor actor.

    Even during this discussion, he acted perfectly normal with Vyan. Therefore, relief washed over Vyan as he realized this¡ªEdgar likely had no idea. At least, not yet.

    So, whoever caught Vyan at the tunnel yesterday¡­ Who did that person work for?

    Turning his attention back to the ongoing conversation, Vyan caught the tail end of Edgar''s next command. "Princess Althea," the emperor said, "you will be present at every council meeting from now on. There is much you need to learn." With a casual wave of his hand, a scroll appeared in mid-air, unfurling itself with a soft rustle.

    "Here," he continued, "is a list of all your duties and responsibilities as Crown Princess. Study it well."

    As Edgar manifested the scroll, Vyan''s eyes were drawn to the emperor''s hands.

    The rings on Edgar''s fingers glowed faintly¡ªamethyst, moonstone, topaz, ruby, and opal. Each stone flickered with a subtle light. Those gaudy rings had always caught Vyan''s attention whenever he stood in the imperial court, but he had never seen them glow like that until Edgar used magic.

    A memory from an old book he had from his father''s library floated to his mind. The combination of those particular gemstones¡ªamethyst for clarity, moonstone for balance, topaz for strength, ruby for energy, and opal for amplification¡ªwas used for mana transfer.

    A method to absorb mana from someone else''s body, even if the user lacked it themselves.

    Vyan''s brows furrowed slightly as he considered this. Edgar had a very low flow of mana in his natural circuit. Vyan had assessed this himself in the palace garden on the day they first met. At that time, Edgar wasn''t wearing those rings. More like, he never wears those rings outside the imperial court.

    Is it possible that¡­

    A sense of unease settled over Vyan.

    He maintained his composed demeanor. His distressed thoughts were veiled behind a polite smile as the emperor continued to discuss Althea''s new role.

    When the court session finally came to an end, the grand hall gradually emptied.

    Vyan remained in place for a moment, watching the emperor rise from his throne. He placed a hand on the side of his head and took slow steps towards the emperor.

    As Edgar descended the steps of his dais, Vyan made his move. Stepping forward, he opened his mouth to talk, saying, "Your Imperial Majesty, I was hoping to¡­"

    Seemingly light-headed, he ''accidentally'' collided with Edgar''s side. His foot hooked around the emperor''s ankle in a way that would trip him just enough for Vyan to shoot out a hand. He caught Edgar''s hand and steadied him.

    "My apologies, Your Imperial Majesty. It appears I am still reeling from yesterday''s unfortunate incident," Vyan said smoothly, his voice laced with a convincing embarrassment. "How clumsy of me."

    "Ah, I heard all about it. Be more careful, Grand Duke," Edgar slightly chided.

    "Yes, yes¡­" Vyan''s fingers wrapped firmly around the emperor''s, and in that brief contact, he concentrated.

    A surge of mana flowed from Edgar''s body¡ªan overwhelming torrent that surged through Vyan''s senses, far different from the near-absent trace he had sensed in the garden. It was undeniable and powerful; almost violently strong. It almost felt like measuring his own mana.

    Gemstones used for mana transfer. Edgar''s natural low mana. Edgar''s high mana with the rings. An Ashstone''s unrivaled mana. Aster being held captive by Edgar. At night, in the solitary cell.

    During the day, somewhere else. The time for court sessions being the day hours¡­

    All the pieces of the puzzles fell into place.

    The emperor is using my brother''s mana for himself.

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. If Edgar''s mana was being borrowed¡ªtransferred¡ªthe source had to be nearby.

    Vyan''s gaze flicked around the room, searching for any sign of the other party involved in the transfer.

    Then his eyes landed on the deep red curtains behind the throne. The heavy fabric barely shifted despite the slight breeze coming through the high windows.

    His heart skipped a beat as the realization crashed into him like a wave. All this time, right in front of his eyes¡ªAster.

    Vyan''s pulse quickened as he released Edgar''s hand. His expression never betrayed the storm of thoughts in his mind.

    Aster was here, close enough to be the other end of the mana transfer. His brother was just a few steps away.

    Hiding in plain sight, perhaps behind those very curtains. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It all made sense now¡ªwhy the emperor seemed so confident, so empowered, in these chambers. He had heard tales of Edgar punishing some criminals on the spot with his magical abilities, but Vyan had always assumed they were rumors made to make the people fear the emperor.

    But little did Vyan know that the emperor was using his own brother''s mana to do all that and keeping him hidden just a few meters away from Vyan.

    Vyan couldn''t believe he didn''t figure all these out before. But now that he had, he was going to get Aster out of there as soon as possible. He wasn''t going to wait around a whole month for Althea to officially become the Crown Princess.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As Vyan exited the grand hall, he scanned the bustling corridors. Nobles and guards moved in steady streams, either in conversation or hurrying to their next duties.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Iyana as she walked alongside Commander Pembrooke. But Vyan''s focus was elsewhere.

    He moved toward the far end of the hallway where he knew Clyde would be waiting to catch a conversation with Althea.

    As he expected, he spotted his aide happily chatting away with his lover.

    "Thea, I need to talk a little with Clyde," Vyan interrupted.

    Clyde''s smile dropped seeing Vyan.

    Althea sensed the tension between the two of them and said, "Um, okay, Vyan." She placed a hand on Clyde''s forearm and added in a low whisper, "Let''s meet at the usual spot tonight."

    Clyde nodded and waited till Althea left to look at Vyan. He crossed his arms over his chest with a cold, expectant look.

    "I know you are still mad at me, but hey, look, I am trying. Which is why I am here to tell you that I have a good idea of where Ash is and I want to check that place to confirm before I go ahead with my idea to get him out. But of course, I would like your assistance as I have promised not to do anything alone ever again," Vyan ranted and stared at Clyde. "So?" he asked a little nervously.

    Clyde stared back blankly for a moment. Until a smile cracked through his act. "Oh, screw it. Who am I kidding?" A full-blown grin appeared on his face. "I can''t stay mad at you. It''s too hard, and it''s not worth it.

    Plus, I am so happy for you!" He pulled Vyan into a bear hug.

    Vyan also grinned and hugged him back. "Ah, finally! I hate not seeing you grinning stupidly."

    "Please, this is an occasion to grin stupidly. You found your brother! That''s a big deal!"

    "Yes! Yes¡­" Vyan''s grin dimmed a little. "But he was in captivity for sixteen years¡­"

    "You have mourned enough about the bad sides. You will get revenge for it, I know." He pulled apart from the hug and placed his firm hands on Vyan''s shoulders. "Now, focus on getting Lord Aster out and giving him a better life from here onwards, okay? You need to show him a happy face. Because that''s what he would like to see on his little brother. You are his light, remember?"

    Vyan pressed his lips in a thin line and took a deep breath, then he smiled confidently. "You are right. I need to continue being his light."

 Chapter 177: Behind The Curtains

    Two maids trudged toward the grand doors of the imperial court. Their heads were bowed, not so much in humility as under a mountain of cleaning supplies. The guards at the entrance eyed them with the usual mix of boredom and suspicion.

    "Halt," one of the guards grunted, stepping forward with the enthusiasm of someone who would rather be anywhere else. His eyes narrowed as he inspected the maids'' neat dresses, aprons that were spot-clean, and kerchiefs so perfectly befitting a royal maid. "You are not the regular maids."

    "Hey, did you forget that the Head Maid informed us that new maids will be doing the cleaning from now on?" the other guard nudged, then looked back at the maids. "Are you the new ones who are supposed to start from today?"

    "Yes, sir," replied one of the maids in a bubbly voice.

    The other maid kept her silence, clutching her broom like it was a sword and she was about to duel the marble floors.

    The guards exchanged a look that could only be described as "eh, whatever," and nodded.

    "Alright, get on with it. But make it quick. You two are late. There is only one hour till the court begins its session," the first guard muttered, swinging open the heavy doors to reveal the imperial court¡ªa hall so grand and empty it could double as a ballroom for ghosts.

    Marble floors stretched out beneath a ceiling painted with enough gold leaf to bankrupt a small kingdom. At the far end was the emperor''s throne where the quiet maid''s eyes were trained on.

    One of the guards followed them in with a casual hand on his sheathed sword. "I will be keeping an eye on you," he warned.

    Nodding, the maids shuffled forward. It quickly became apparent that one of them¡ªspecifically the bubbly one¡ªwas absolutely terrible at their job. Her broom seemed to have a vendetta against the floor, scattering dust more enthusiastically than gathering it.

    The guard''s frown deepened. "Hey, you!" he barked. "Clean properly, or you will still be here by the time the court session begins!"

    "Okay, okay!" the fumbling maid yelped, adjusting her grip on the broom with all the skill of a newborn baby.

    Her frantic sweeping only made things worse, dust flying everywhere. The other maid shot her a venomous look and scolded, ''What is wrong with you? Can''t you clean properly, you dumbass?''

    The clumsy maid¡ªnone other than Clyde in disguise¡ªstraightened up, glaring at the other maid¡ªVyan. ''Forgive me, my lord. Unlike you, I have never held a freaking broom in my entire life!''

    Vyan rolled his eyes, lips twitching with barely concealed annoyance. ''Tch, spoiled noble kid.''

    ''Please, as if you wouldn''t have grown up ten times more spoiled had you not gotten separated from your family,'' Clyde shot back.

    ''Careful, Clyde. I have this mop in my hand, and I am not afraid to use it as a weapon. So, just quietly do your job.''

    Clyde puffed out his chest, attempting to look busy while his broom flailed uselessly around. ''I can''t do the job, that''s the issue! Perhaps, you should have taken the time to have Maya teach me how to be a proper maid.''

    ''Oh, Goddess. You know what? Just create a distraction already,'' Vyan replied dryly. ''I am going to check behind the curtain.''

    ''Creating distraction? Now that''s a job I can do.''

    Vyan''s gaze locked on the heavy fabric that hung behind the throne. ''Just make it believable and try not to get us caught.''

    A grin spread across Clyde''s face, a mischievous spark lighting up his eyes. ''Don''t worry, I got this.''

    Clyde glanced down at the bucket of water beside him. Fishing into his apron pocket, he pulled out a small packet of red chili spices. With a quick glance at Vyan, who was inching toward the heavy curtains behind the throne, Clyde dumped the entire packet into the bucket, giving it a good stir with the mop.

    "Alright, time to work some magic," Clyde muttered to himself, swinging the mop around with exaggerated finesse. He made sure to swish it with gusto, sending droplets of spicy water flying in every direction.

    Predictably, a few splashes landed right in the guard''s eyes.

    At first, the guard scowled in annoyance. "Can''t you be more graceful with that¡ª" Then came the burning sensation in his eyes. He yelped. "Argh! What the hell was in that water? My eyes are burning!" He rubbed his face furiously, blinking profusely.

    Clyde feigned innocence, leaning on his mop with an amused expression. "Oh, my. I forgot the water had some cleaning herbs mixed in it."

    "Are herbs supposed to burn like this?" the guard spluttered, his eyes still watering as he stumbled backward. "And if they do, why do you use them?!"

    "Well, perhaps, because you know," Clyde continued, "they say cleanliness is next to godliness, and we have to use dangerous herbs to clean to our best."

    The guard''s face turned crimson as the pain in his eyes continued to get worse. Clyde grinned since he had gotten the spiciest powder from their chef back home.

    Meanwhile, Vyan rolled his eyes at the ridiculous exchange but seized the opportunity created by Clyde''s antics.

    He slipped behind the curtain and scanned the area. Well, obviously, he didn''t yet expect Aster to be here right now. But he needed to see something else.

    The space was cramped, just enough to squeeze in a few people, but something caught his eye¡ªwheelchair tracks leading to a white door at the far end that was barely visible with the white-painted walls.

    As expected, this hidden place wasn''t cleaned well. Clearly, because they couldn''t risk anyone going in through that door.

    With a quick glance to make sure he wasn''t being watched, Vyan approached the door and gingerly turned the handle. It creaked open, revealing a narrow, dimly lit path leading down.

    Vyan''s mind raced. This must lead to the tunnel, he thought. So, it''s just a regular thing to bring Ash from the solitary cell here for the mana transfer. And the wheelchair must be to keep him unconscious the entire time so that he doesn''t make any noise.

    His fists clenched. It made Vyan angry to think that they were using a human being as some sort of mana-manufacturing machine.

    I swear if I don''t give the emperor the most painful death ever¡­ He took a few deep breaths. Okay, bigger picture first, Vyan. First priority is to get Ash out.

    Returning his focus to the hall, Vyan peeked back through the curtain to see Clyde still dramatically engaging the guard, who was now in a full-on argument, his face streaked with tears from the chili-laced water.

    "Listen, I swear to all the gods above, if I can''t see again because of your stupid cleaning herbs¡ª"

    "Oh, don''t you worry, sir. Nothing will happen to your pretty almond-like eyes. They will be perfectly fine. I vouch for it!" Clyde consoled, his tone exaggerated.

    While the guard flailed in pain, Vyan slipped out from behind the curtain, giving Clyde a sharp nod.

    Clyde caught the signal and said, "Anyway, it looks like our job here is done, sir! Sparkling clean floors and all."

    The guard was now red-eyed and exhausted from the unexpected spice assault, so he muttered, "Just get out of here before I toss you both into the dungeon for incompetence."

    "Right away, sir!" Clyde chirped, dropping a curtsy. His fake maid attire swished comically around him. With that, he and Vyan quickly headed toward the grand doors of the imperial court.

    Once they were a safe distance away, Clyde and Vyan ducked into a secluded corner. With a flick of their wrists, their disguises melted away, revealing their true forms.

    Clyde ruffled his hair, shaking off the last remnants of his maid persona. "Seriously, I hate how weird it feels to transform into a woman."

    "Hey, I am not a fan of it, either." Vyan rolled his eyes.

    "So, what did you find? It better be worth it."

    "Well, you can say I confirmed it that whenever the emperor is in the court, Ash is right behind him every time. And the tunnel that I got knocked out yesterday? One of its entrances is connected right in that place."

    "Just like you predicted," Clyde nodded, impressed.

    "Yep. Now all that is left is¡­" An unsure expression crossed Vyan.

    Clyde smiled and placed a hand on his shoulder. "You got this."

    Vyan nodded and forced a smile on his face. "It''s just¡­"

    "I know." Clyde gave him a reassuring look. "It will be okay."

    Vyan took a deep breath. "I am going to pay a visit to my aunt. I have to tell her sorry about that night."

    "Okay, but first of all, let''s get out of the Diamond Palace unnoticed."

    "Oh, that''s easy." Vyan smirked.

    "Please, not again," Clyde groaned. "I don''t want to be a woman."

    "You got no choice, my friend."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Vee," Celeste called out softly, stepping into the pavilion, her silhouette framed by the dim morning light filtering through the trees. Vyan was already there, his back turned, his stance relaxed. "What brings you here so early? You should have caught some rest after what happened to you two nights ago."

    He turned slowly, his smile a touch too bright against the stillness of the morning. "Well, I thought I shouldn''t delay in apologizing to you. I shouldn''t have sneaked out behind you when you were lecturing me that day."

    She shook her head, a small, exasperated sigh escaping her lips. "See what happens when you don''t listen to me? I had forbidden you to go into that tunnel. Look what you got yourself into."

    Vyan chuckled lightly and turned slightly, his gaze drifting to the dahlias swaying gently in the breeze. "Don''t worry. They didn''t even do anything to me."

    "You must have gotten hit pretty bad in the head. Don''t tell me not to worry," she admonished.

    Vyan waved a hand dismissively, a careless grin spreading across his face. "Eh, it was worth it. I found Ash in the end."

    Celeste''s breath hitched, her eyes widening. "You... you found someone who has been dead for sixteen years?"

    "Yes," Vyan confirmed, nodding eagerly. "Ash is alive, and he is right here in the imperial grounds."

    "You are certain of this?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Absolutely," Vyan said confidently.

    Celeste''s smile wavered, her eyes clouding with a complicated mix of emotions. "Vee... you shouldn''t have¡ª"

    "I had to, Tia," he interrupted softly. "He is my brother. I couldn''t ignore him. Unlike a certain someone."

    "Family can be a difficult thing, Vee," she whispered, her voice suddenly distant, almost hollow. "Sometimes... we have to make hard choices."

    Suddenly, there was a glint of silver as Celeste''s fingers wrapped around a dagger she pulled from her sleeve. Without hesitation, she aimed the sharp knife at Vyan''s back.

    But Vyan didn''t flinch. With an almost inhuman quickness, his hand shot out and gripped the blade with his bare hand.

    Blood began to seep between his fingers, droplets of red liquid landing on the floor.

 Chapter 178: Stab In The Back

    For a moment, Vyan and Celeste stood frozen as droplets of blood colored the floor. Her eyes were wide with surprise, but his gaze was steady. A thin smile curled his lips, yet it never reached his eyes.

    "Hard choices, Tia?" Vyan murmured, his voice eerily calm. "I don''t see much of a dilemma here. Either let your nephew rot in some dank cell, or, you know, don''t. It shouldn''t be as hard as brewing a potion."

    "Why¡­" Celeste asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. "Why aren''t you surprised?"

    Vyan scoffed derisively. "Surprised? Please, Tia, give me some credit. I might not have a crown on my head, but I am not stupid. Only a handful of people outside my estate would know how to restrain me¡ªa mage¡ªproperly. And I am pretty sure you are familiar with the kind of restriction I am referring to, right?"

    There was also her slip-up from just now¡ªwhen she mentioned his head injury. Almost the entire empire knew about his abduction by now, but only a few people knew the specifics. And one of them would be his captor.

    The knife clattered to the floor, a dull thud echoing her defeat. Celeste crumbled to her knees, her face collapsing into her hands as tears streamed down her cheeks."I am so sorry, Vee. I didn''t mean to hit you so hard."

    Even as she covered her face and sobbed into her palms, Vyan didn''t feel an ounce of pity for her. All he felt was a boiling disgust, coiling tighter and tighter in his chest.

    "I am not the one you should be apologizing to," he spat out, his throat feeling painfully hoarse. "Oh, unless you want to apologize for lying to me this entire time. I mean, is anything you told me about yourself true? Did Empress Jade even isolate you or was that all just a made-up story to get my sympathy?"

    "It''s true. All of it is true. I didn''t lie to you about anything, Vee," she said, her voice breaking. "I just... I kept some things from you."

    "Oh, kept some things?" Vyan laughed, a harsh and mocking sound that sliced through her defenses. "Right, like you ''kept'' pretending to care about your nephews. But you never did, did you? If you did, you wouldn''t have tried to keep me from reaching Ash¡ªoh, wait, scratch that. You were in on his imprisonment from the start, weren''t you?"

    "No, Vee, I wasn''t!" she cried out, desperation climbing into her voice as she looked up at him, tear-streaked and broken. "I only found out about Ash later, and by then... I had no choice but to stay quiet."

    Vyan said nothing. He stared down at her with a chilling, unfeeling gaze, as if he were examining a stain on the floor rather than a person.

    "You have to believe me, okay?" Celeste pleaded. "When I found out, Ronan was just a toddler¡­" She sniffled, her words stumbling over the raw emotion choking her. "Edgar threatened me¡ªsaid that if I so much as breathed a word to anyone, he would¡­" Her sobs shook her frail frame. "He would hurt our son. Because¡­ Ash''s power¡ªEdgar was obsessed with it.

    That surge of mana made him feel invincible, and he was so addicted to that feeling. He wouldn''t have hesitated to actually harm¡ª" She choked on her words, dissolving into a mess of tears.

    "So, you sacrificed Ash instead? You never tried to get him out?"

    "I couldn''t, even if I wanted to¡ª"

    "What I am asking is, did you ever even try?"

    Silence. Her answer was nothing but the soft, pitiful sound of her sniffles.

    "Exactly what I thought." Vyan''s sneer was a venomous slash, his fury barely caged.

    "I am sorry, Vee," she whimpered. "I know it was selfish of me, but I was too scared to go against Edgar¡ª"

    "Scared, eh?" Vyan''s voice was laced with cold, cutting sarcasm. "Didn''t you once tell me how you wanted to avenge your sister and your nephews? What happened to that boldness, huh? Is this how you planned to do it? Forget revenge¡ªyou didn''t even save the one person you could! Ash was so close, right under your nose, with a tunnel that led right into his cell from your basement!"

    His voice got louder, unable to control his emotions any longer. "So don''t you dare say you couldn''t! The truth is, you never wanted to help him! You left him to rot in solitary confinement for sixteen goddamn years!"

    He crouched down to her level, gripping her shoulders with a force that made her wince. "Do you even know what it''s like to live in solitary confinement?" His eyes were blazing with a mix of anger and anguish.

    Celeste''s lips trembled, her eyes wide and speechless.

    "No, you don''t. Neither do I. We both can''t even begin to imagine something that breaks the mind like that!"

    "I¡­ I am so sorry¡­"

    Vyan took a sharp breath, trying to rein in his trembling rage. "You know what the worst part is? Not only did you not save him yourself, but you also tried to keep me from finding him. You didn''t even tell me you knew where he was. And there I was, running in circles, tearing myself apart, trying to find my brother!

    If you had told me, even that night before I went down into that cursed tunnel, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI could have found a way to forgive you. But instead, you tried to stab me..." His voice cracked, a tear slipping down his cheek. "Literally in the back."

    Celeste buried her face in her palms once again, unable to face his eyes that were now glistening with unshed tears. "I¡­ I lost my head, Vee. I-I-I thought if I didn''t stop you, Edgar would suspect I told you about Ash, and he would try to hurt Ron¡ª"

    "Stop it," he whispered, his voice barely audible but carrying the weight of a thousand heartbreaks. "Please, just stop it. Stop using your kids as a shield for your cowardice. You are making me feel second-hand embarrassment¡­ for my poor mother."

    Celeste''s body trembled violently, each breath a shuddering gasp, as she crumbled under her own shame and guilt.

    "Just admit it, Tia," Vyan continued, his voice heavy with a resigned sadness. "You never really cared about us¡ªnot the way you care about your own. And that''s fine. Honestly, it is. If I have kids one day, I will probably care about them more than anyone else too. But at least I wouldn''t lie and pretend I loved anyone else the same.

    So don''t insult me by saying we were like your children. Because we never were. If we had been, you wouldn''t have thrown Ash to the wolves like that."

    "I won''t say that again. I am sorry. I still... I still do care for you¡ª"

    "Please, save your breath." He wiped away the lone tear on his cheek with a swift swipe of his hand and straightened up, casually dusting off his pants as if she were nothing more than a speck of dirt. "Not that it matters anymore. I am going to save Ash, and after that, both he and I will have no more ties to you. Consider us done."

    "Wait, no¡ªyou can''t save Ash," Celeste blurted out, her voice suddenly sharp with an eerie clarity.

    Vyan arched an eyebrow, his expression as icy as ever. "And why, pray tell, can''t I?"

    "If you save Ash, I will be blamed," she said desperately. "Edgar will know it''s you and he will assume I told you, and you know Jade will be right there, pouring oil on the fire. And Ron and Kate¡­ they will¡ª"

    "For heaven''s sake, could you be any more self-centered and ridiculous?" Vyan spat, disgust twisting his face. This woman, the one he used to affectionately call Tia¡ªthe very nickname Aster had crafted from ''Celestia,'' the name her father used for her¡ªnow seemed like a stranger.

    Celeste scrubbed away her tears with the back of her hand and pushed herself to stand. Her gaze locked onto him, steadier now despite her red, swollen eyes. "I am serious, Vee."

    Vyan laughed right in her face, a harsh, mocking sound that echoed off the cold stone walls. "Serious? You couldn''t even stand up to Empress Jade. What in the world makes you think you can stop me? Just because I have been a sweetheart to you until now, do you really believe I am that easy to take on?"

    "It''s not that I think you are easy to defeat," she replied. "It''s just that I have ammunition against you. And I won''t hesitate to use it."

    He stepped closer, his smirk widening into a wolfish grin. "Oh, really? Do tell." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I will expose you, Vee," Celeste declared, her voice trembling slightly but gaining strength. "All your schemes, every underhanded thing you have done. I can prove that you..." She swallowed hard, her throat visibly tightening. "That you are no different than your treacherous parents."

    Their eyes locked in a clash of wills, each daring the other to back down.

 Chapter 179: Patchwork Quilt

    "You wouldn''t dare," Vyan said, his voice low and laced with venom.

    Celeste''s expression hardened. "Don''t test me. I would."

    A mocking smile tugged at his lips. "Oh, Your Imperial Majesty, you are the one who shouldn''t test me." His eyes glinted with challenge. "Because trust me, if I go down, I am not going down alone. I will make sure to drag you and your precious kids along with me. So," he shrugged, "go ahead¡ªmake your choice."

    Her face blanched, but she didn''t back down. "Vee, there is no way you will get Aster out without exposing yourself."

    Vyan''s smile grew wider, sardonic. "And you would know that how exactly? Some sudden divine insight, perhaps?" he questioned, tilting his head in a mocking manner.

    Celeste''s eyes flashed with frustration. "Okay, then. Fine, tell me what is your plan," she demanded, the desperation creeping into her voice.

    "Oh, sure, sure," he chirped, "Let me tell my plan to my aunt," he grinned, "who is a lying, backstabbing traitor." His grin dropped into a straight line with a nasty glare. "Does it look like I have been bitten by a mad dog? Why the heck would you think I would tell you anything?"

    "Vee, I only want the best option for everyone. Trust me, Vee, I don''t want to hurt you."

    "Too late," he whispered, his voice laced with the raw pain of betrayal, "you already did."

    Celeste felt her heart break. "Vee, you don''t get it¡ª"

    "Oh, I do get it perfectly. You don''t want the best for everyone. You are just hoping to save your skin at our expense at this point," he accused. "But if you think for a second that I am not serious about dragging you and your kids down along with me, then you are in for a big surprise.

    So, make a decision¡ªdo you want to do nothing and get your nephew saved or do you want to go against your other nephew and get yourself and your kids killed?"

    Celeste''s resolve faltered, visibly shaken.

    "Or you know what?" Vyan added. I will give you a better option: I will kill you right now, spare your kids, and go on with my plan."

    "No, no," she spoke up frantically. "I will take the first option."

    "Good choice." Vyan stepped back from her, turning away. "I will get going now."

    "Vee¡ª" she tried to call out.

    "Oh, and one more thing." He glanced at her over his shoulder, mid-step on the stairs to the pavilion. "Don''t call me that anymore. You see, it''s a family nickname."

    Celeste''s face crumpled, but Vyan didn''t look back again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan was on his way out of the Crystal Palace, crossing the hallway. His thoughts were occupied when he almost collided with a whirlwind of motion¡ªKatelyn, fresh from her archery training, her neck-length black hair in disarray. She looked like she had just declared war on a target dummy and won.

    "Hey, good morning, Kate," Vyan greeted, forcing a cheerful smile on his face.

    Instead of responding to his greeting, her green eyes immediately zeroed in on his bleeding hand, narrowing with a mix of irritation and concern.

    "Honestly, Vyan," she huffed, already pulling out a handkerchief. "Can''t you go a day without getting yourself maimed? You get kidnapped twice in the same week, and now, there is a nasty cut on your palm. At this rate, your limbs are going to look like a patchwork quilt."

    Vyan laughed lightly. "Well, I hope you are good at embroidery then. I would want to look good, you know, even if I am a patchwork quilt."

    Ignoring his remark, Katelyn grabbed his hand, wrapping the handkerchief around the wound with a tight, decisive knot.

    It wasn''t the most gentle, but it was effective, and he knew she really cared. There was familial love in the way she tightened the handkerchief.

    Vyan''s thoughts drifted to his aunt¡ªhow he told her that he would drag her children with him if need be. As if.

    He could never harm his cousins, not even with his darkest threats. They were still family. He had only said it to keep her on the toes, make her think twice about meddling in his affairs.

    "Hey, about that day," Katelyn mumbled, her tone soft now, "I have been feeling¡­ guilty, alright?" she began awkwardly. "If I hadn''t guided you to that damn tunnel entrance, you wouldn''t have ended up... you know, abducted. And perhaps, I should have kept an eye to make sure you weren''t followed by anymore." She let out a heavy sigh filled with guilt and looked up with a sad look.

    "Did that person hurt you? Torture you or something?"

    Vyan chuckled softly, surprising even himself with the warmth that bubbled up despite his recent encounter with her mother.

    He reached out and ruffled her already wild hair, much to her annoyance. "Don''t worry about me, Kate. I am fine. A little kidnapping never killed anyone," he teased, watching her eyes roll. "Besides, if you hadn''t taken me there, I wouldn''t have had the chance to figure out a few things... things I am actually grateful for."

    Katelyn blinked up at him, caught off-guard by the sincerity. For a moment, her bratty fa?ade dropped, and a genuine smile flickered on her lips. "Well," she grumbled, cheeks flushing slightly, "Just try not to get yourself in any more life-threatening situations, okay? Some of us would like to keep our cousins in one piece."

    Vyan chuckled again. "No promises, but I will try not to turn into a patchwork quilt anytime soon," he quipped, his smile turning into a teasing smirk, "since I can tell you would be horrible at embroidery. I mean, look at the way you sloppily tied the handkerchief."

    With a mock scowl, Katelyn nudged him with her elbow, but the corners of her mouth betrayed her amusement. "Shut up, you ungrateful troublemaker."

    "Oh, I am a troublemaker? And what are you?"

    "Please, I am an angel compared to you," she scoffed. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan laughed at that, unable to deny the claim. He truly was a troublemaker, given the trouble he was about to stir very soon. Something that might even shake the entire capital. And he was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 180: Reduced To Ash

    The grand hall of the imperial court was filled with rows of stern-faced courtiers on either side. At the center of it all, seated upon the towering golden throne, was Emperor Edgar Crawford Haynes. It was a normal court scenario, only with the difference of the heir-apparent who stood at the front of the rows of courtiers¡ªAlthea.

    Edgar''s cold gaze bore into the guards kneeling below him. Their heads were bowed in shame, and their bodies were trembling in fear. They were the guards who had failed in their duty to prevent Princess Maria from escaping.

    The emperor did not take kindly to failures, and it was a known fact. Neither was he known to have occasional streaks of mercy. All those poor soldiers were praying for was to be spared alive, even if it meant getting exiled to the borders.

    "Your incompetence has brought shame upon the imperial family," Edgar''s voice boomed, echoing through the vast chamber. "You failed to guard a single hostage¡ªa woman, no less. You let an intruder barge into your territory without any knowledge of it. Tell me, why should you not be flayed alive for your failures? What if that intruder had taken the perfect opportunity to harm someone?"

    One of the guards attempted to stammer an apology, but Edgar raised a hand, silencing him immediately. "It''s decided. You all will be executed by a firing squad at first light." His expression darkened, his lips curling into a contemptuous sneer. "Let this be a lesson to all who serve that failures will not be tolerated." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The soldiers accepted their fate with defeat. Their wish wasn''t granted, it appears.

    Just then, from the side of the room, a strong defiance came, "That is such a cruel punishment for something that wasn''t even in their control!"

    Everyone''s eyes turned to the pink-haired girl, standing with her hands bound in iron cuffs. She was dressed in a plain white gown that hung loosely on her slender frame, looking nothing like the princess she grew up as.

    "It wasn''t their fault," she interjected, her voice steady but desperate. "Anybody who was in their position would have done the same thing. And not to mention, until then, they have been very careful in their duties!"

    A murmur spread through the nobles, eyes darting from Maria to Edgar. They were impressed at the boldness of the Haberland''s Princess. They all had thought she was just a good-natured, docile girl. It turns out she had some fire in her as well.

    However, the one thing that Edgar disliked more than failures was women daring to raise their voices in front of him.

    "Silence!" The emperor roared, his gaze snapping to Maria like a viper coiling to strike. "If you value what little comfort you get in Haynes, you will shut your mouth, Princess. Or would you prefer to spend the rest of your life here rotting in the dungeons below?"

    Maria''s defiance flickered, and her lips pressed into a thin line. Her eyes met Althea''s briefly, and that made her lower her gaze.

    A resigned heaviness settled over Maria. There was no point in arguing at this point when she was already on Edgar''s bad side now. But how could she stay quiet as innocent soldiers'' lives were sacrificed for the sake of their plan?

    She was sure that her family would be ashamed of her if she backed down. Yes, she was peace-loving, but she wasn''t a coward.

    Seeing the small flicker of fire in Maria''s eyes once again, Edgar''s expression twisted his otherwise regal features into something dark and sinister.

    With a casual flick of his wrist, he muttered an incantation under his breath. His rings glowed as rippling energy flowed from his hand, weaving through the air like a snake until it wrapped around Maria.

    Suddenly, Maria gasped. Her body was being crushed as an invisible force constricted her.

    She struggled to breathe, her eyes wide with panic as she felt her throat tighten. It was as if a big phantom hand was squeezing the life out of her.

    The courtiers watched with a casual expression as though it was an everyday court scenario.

    "Now," Edgar''s voice was a low hiss, "why don''t you tell me, if it isn''t the soldiers'' fault as you claim, whose fault is it? Who is the intruder who helped you escape? Speak the name, or I will crush the very breath from your lungs."

    Maria''s face contorted with pain, but she refused to yield. She struggled to form rehearsed words, which were merely the words, "I... I don''t know. I don''t know that person. He¡­ he was just sent to help me out of there."

    "And who sent him? Your family?"

    As Edgar asked that question, the silence that followed was suffocating. Althea finally decided it was time to step forward from her place, lest Maria''s bones were crushed beyond repair. It was her responsibility to safeguard her, after all.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Althea spoke smoothly, "I doubt the princess will so easily reveal the name, even under duress. She is more stubborn than that." She paused, allowing a small, sly smile to form on her lips. "But perhaps, if you allow me, I could... persuade her. I will make sure we know the truth when I am done."

    Edgar considered her words for a moment, his dark eyes flicking between Althea and Maria. Finally, he gave a slow nod, a twisted smile spreading across his face, letting go of Maria from the spell.  "Very well, Crown Princess. I leave it to you, then."

    Althea accepted her duty and ordered some of the guards to lead Maria to the dungeons when she was done here.

    Maria, on the other hand, pretended to be shivering. She knew Althea''s suggestion was a ploy, a way to buy her time. There was no way Althea would actually torture Maria.

    As for those guards, Edgar settled on firing them and awarding them a fine that would take them their entire lives to pay back. Why bother killing them uselessly when you can just milk them for some extra gold coins? Althea''s suggestion, obviously.

    As the court session drew to a close, Edgar dismissed the guards with a wave of his hand, who were just happy to be spared, even if it meant going into a miserable fine with the imperial family.

    The emperor descended from his throne, moving along the red carpet that stretched out before him. His two Aura knights, Wyatt and Storm, trailed behind him like shadows, quietly as usual.

    But as they reached out of the imperial court and stepped into the grand corridor, a deafening explosion shattered the quietness.

    The shockwave ripped through the air, blowing apart a massive section of the palace from the throne.

    Stone, marble, and shattered glass rained down, sending the courtiers diving for cover, while Wyatt and Storm instinctively blocked any debris coming towards their sire.

    A plume of smoke and dust filled the chamber, and for a moment, chaos reigned.

    "What the hell was that? An assassination attempt on the emperor?" Althea let out, her voice furious with anger.

    "Thank goodness, whatever that was, it missed His Imperial Majesty," Storm murmured, a little relieved.

    "Don''t leave Sire''s side," ordered the Captain of the Imperial Order of Aura, Wyatt, and ran in the direction of mass destruction, stepping the chunks of debris and disappearing into the smoke.

    "Seal all the entrances to the imperial grounds! Do not let anybody in or out!" Althea barked out, and all the soldiers nearby sprang into action. "And call for the imperial medics! There are several people injured!"

    All the chaos was only white noises to Edgar who stared in horror. He was seeing the throne he loved so much in ruins. He couldn''t care less about the courtiers who were now bleeding and covered in debris. It was the loss of his favorite chair that was bothering him the most until¡­

    His horror soon twisted into panic.

    A sudden, chilling realization dawned on him¡ªhe felt no power surging from his rings anymore. Even as he tried to remove a piece of debris from someone, it didn''t move an inch. It was like his connection to the mana supply was severed.

    "No, no, no. That can''t be¡­"

    Panic flickered in his eyes, and without a second thought, he sprinted toward the source of the blast. His heart pounded with a dread he hadn''t felt in years.

    He reached the charred remains of what once was a hidden chamber behind the heavy curtains. His breath was coming in ragged gasps by the time he reached there. He was expecting to find Wyatt, but he was nowhere in sight. Rather, he was left to examine what lay ahead of him. Among the wreckage, he saw two blackened bodies, barely recognizable.

    Edgar''s face contorted with terror. One of the bodies had five rings on his fingers¡ªthe same ones as Edgar''s. There was no doubt who it was¡ªAster. And the other body must belong to the Aura Knight who was in charge of guarding Edgar''s mana source¡ªRaith.

    "No... NO!" Edgar''s scream tore through the smoky air, his voice laced with anguish and fury.

    His source of power¡ªhis carefully guarded secret, his lifeline¡ªwas gone, reduced to ash before his very eyes.

 Chapter 181: Executing The Plan

    Three hours before the explosion.

    A brown-haired knight clad in his royal red uniform strolled down the dimly lit tunnel, his bouncing steps echoing against the cold stone walls.

    Raith hummed a cheerful tune, a catchy melody he had picked up from a bard during a family outing last week. Since it was a rare opportunity to spend time with his family, he was still wrapped in a bubble of happiness.

    With one hand, he pushed a wheelchair that had seen better days. Its creaky wheels groaned like an old man waking up from a nap. Raith didn''t mind, though. He had his own rhythm going.

    As he approached a heavy steel door, he fished out a key from his pocket and gave it a spin in the rusty lock. The door creaked open to reveal a small cell with a metal bunk bed.

    Inside, slumped against the wall on the bed, was his long-term ''client.'' Raith flashed his brightest smile, his teeth practically gleaming in the dark. While he did feel bad for the man deep down, he had learnt to quiet his moral voice quite early on in his career as one of the Shields of the Imperials of Haynes.

    "Hello, there. Guess what time it is? Court o''clock!" he chirped, but seeing the blank response, his shoulders slumped. "Yes, yes, I know. It''s always the same time for you," he let out dryly and once again tried to smile. "Anyway, your hair is looking lovely as always."

    He pulled out a small box from his pocket, opening it to reveal five glimmering rings. "Come on, let''s see your hand." One by one, he slipped the rings onto his client''s fingers, each one glowing faintly as it settled into place.

    Raith tilted his head, studying his work with the focus of an artist adjusting his masterpiece. "Hmm, your nails have gotten a little longer. I will try to cut them some time around this week. You see, it''s a little busy, with all the heir-apparent transitions and all that."

    Raith guided Aster''s unresponsive form onto the wheelchair with gentle, practiced movements. He cuffed his wrists with the handcuffs made especially for Aster¡ªblock his body from using his own mana but let it be possible for transfer.

    "Between you and me, I have never liked the way His Majesty always favored only Prince Easton. I mean, I personally could never differentiate between my kids, even if I tried. You know what I am saying?" Raith leaned in with a casual grin but got no response.

    "Oh, forget it. Enough about me. How are we feeling today?" he asked, but once again, he got dead silence feedback.

    "Same as always, I see." He paused, his expression softening into a mock-serious frown. "I know, there''s not much to do in a solitary cell. Sometimes, I think, ''Wouldn''t it be nice if I could take you for a stroll in the gardens? Let you feel a bit of sunshine?'' But then I remember my boss would have my head on a pike for suggesting that."

    He chuckled to himself and closed the back door to the solitary cell. He gave Aster a once-over to check if everything was okay. He no longer bothered tying the cloth around Aster''s mouth; there hadn''t been a word from him in years. No cries, no freaking out, no whispers¡ªjust silence. Not even the mice were that quiet.

    Raith shook his head, more to himself than to his invisible audience. "See, this is why you can''t walk anymore. No sunlight, no exercise... It''s not great for the ol'' bones. But I can''t seem to convince anyone about it." He sighed dramatically. "But I promise I will try again.

    Wyatt is about to have his ears bleeding from Ray nagging him, just you see."

    Just as Raith maneuvered the wheelchair into a turn in the tunnel, a sudden thwack landed on the back of his head. Stars exploded in his vision, and he dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes.

    Aster, who was staring at his lap, heard the dull thud of a body hitting the ground and slowly glanced at his unconscious body over his shoulder. His almost alien-like rusty voice came out as he called, "Ra¡­ay¡­?" His voice was croaky and hoarse, like someone dragging a sword against stone.

    "Wow, you are so beautiful," a masculine voice full of awe came from behind Aster. "Err, I mean handsome. I can see beauty runs in the Ashstone genes. Though I suppose that''s not something I should say to someone who has been imprisoned for sixteen years."

    Aster''s gaze shifted upwards, his bangs moved out of the way of his wine-red eyes focused on the sight of a smiling gray-haired man standing over Raith''s limp form.

    "Oh, hello, Lord Aster," the stranger said, his voice brimming with mischievous charm. "You don''t know me, but I am very close to your brother. You know Vyan¡ªVee?" Aster''s eyes lit up by the smallest fraction in recognition. "Yes, yes, you know, don''t you? I have been sent here by him to take you out of this miserable, dreary lifestyle. The name is Clyde."

    Clyde smiled widely and crouched beside Aster. "Alright, my lord, let''s get these off you," he murmured, carefully removing the rings from Aster''s fingers one by one. Each ring seemed to resist for a moment, a faint glow pulsing as Clyde slipped them off, but he handled them deftly.

    "Your mana¡­ it''s so much like Vyan''s," he mentioned in a low voice, smiling fondly. He could sense the overwhelming mana flowing through Aster''s body just by barely grazing his fingers. His eyes fell on the black cuffs around the wrists. "I will break off these handcuffs later when we get home, don''t worry."

    "For now, stay put, I will be back in a few minutes," Clyde said and gave him a smile, stashing the rings in his pocket.

    Leaving Aster where he was, Clyde disappeared further into the dark tunnel. Soon, he stumbled upon Vyan struggling with two large, bulging sacks.

    Vyan was dragging them along like a determined mule pulling twice its weight. "Oh, for the love of¡ª geez, come on!" he cursed as the sacks screeched against the cold stones. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Need a hand there, my lord?" Clyde quipped, grinning.

    Vyan rolled his eyes, pausing to catch his breath. "I am already handling two bodies. Do I look like I need a third one to drag around?"

    "My, you possibly aren''t threatening to dispose of me in this place, are you?" Clyde gasped, feigning to be scandalized.

    "If I didn''t put you in charge of getting my brother to safety, I would really consider that," Vyan barked, annoyed.

    "Come on, don''t lie. You love me way too much to do that," Clyde teased and reached into his pocket and tossed the five rings to Vyan.

    "How about you be satisfied with Thea''s love, lover boy? Don''t come after mine." Vyan rolled his eyes and caught them effortlessly. He dropped off the sacks and began slipping the rings on his own fingers. In order to fool the emperor, they needed to keep the mana supply on. Hopefully, Edgar wouldn''t be smart enough to sense the difference.

    "Aww, such a miser," Clyde pouted and turned around. "You better not be like that with your brother," his sing-song voice echoed off as he hurried back toward where he had left Aster and Raith.

    Vyan shook his head in exasperation. "As if I am that insensitive." A smile crept onto his face at the thought of meeting his older brother soon. He couldn''t wait for all of it to be over. "Let''s hope the court session doesn''t run too long today."

    Taking a deep breath, he resumed dragging the two sacks. He followed the winding tunnel until he reached a hidden alcove near a path leading up to the chamber behind the throne room. He stashed the sacks there, ensuring they were concealed in the shadows, and took a moment to gather himself.

    Vyan muttered an incantation under his breath, and his appearance began to shimmer and distort. His black hair turned into a light shade of brown, his red eyes morphing into amber.

    Moments later, Raith''s visage stood in his place. He adjusted his uniform to match Raith''s neat style, glad for that book where he found about the depths of mana transfer. Edgar shouldn''t be able to detect whether his partner was using his own or not.

    Ready as Raith, Vyan peeked his head out from behind a thick, velvet curtain, his illusioned amber eyes scanning the throne room.

    He realized with an oops that he was late. The imperial court was already filled with people, while Edgar slowly climbed the small stairs leading to the throne with Storm following behind.

    He plastered on a cheerful smile as he spotted the white-haired captain right near him, already standing close to the throne. As everyone else''s head was bowed in respect of the emperor, Vyan took the chance.

    "Ray reporting to duty, Captain," he called out discreetly, mimicking Raith''s familiar upbeat tone.

    Wyatt barely turned his head over his shoulder to glance at Vyan with an expressionless face. He was a stoic man with an intimidating aura. Vyan was a little nervous inwardly as Wyatt''s narrowed gaze briefly swept over him.

    He was aware it wouldn''t be easy to fool the captain. He has always been wary of Wyatt from the first time he saw him behind Edgar, following him like a shadow, almost unnoticed but always present.

    As Wyatt continued to stare, Vyan almost felt himself twitching in internal panic.

 Chapter 182: Foolproof Or Not?

    Two hours before the explosion.

    "You are cutting it too close these days. Try not to be late," Wyatt grunted and returned his gaze to the front.

    Vyan was relieved as he thought, Perfect.

    Wyatt''s eyes were sharp as he thoroughly scanned all the people present in the grand room, blissfully unaware that the threat today didn''t lay ahead of him.

    Vyan had followed Raith for an entire day to pick up on his habits and how he interacted with Wyatt and Storm. The three of them were the closest to Edgar¡ªDefenders of the Emperor. So, it was important for Vyan to know how to handle them in case of an emergency.

    Vyan retreated back behind the curtain and pouted as the waiting around started.

    He waited behind the curtains for a couple of hours, rolling his eyes at the droning voices echoing through the chamber. He wanted to be home! He wanted to meet his brother after a long time!

    The court session was its usual pompous spectacle. He didn''t want to be listening to the emperor going on and on about what could have happened if Princess Maria hadn''t been caught and stupidly punishing some guards.

    He was almost entertained a little when Maria protested. Who knew that bubbly, clumsy girl had that in her?

    But then came the moment that caused his eyes to widen. Edgar decided to flex his powers¡ªliterally. With a flick of his wrist, he used Vyan''s mana to squeeze Maria''s body.

    Vyan''s face contorted in discomfort, feeling the bizarre sensation as his mana was siphoned. It was like having his insides pulled through a tiny funnel¡ªa sensation both intrusive and nauseating.

    "Fucking son of a bitch," Vyan muttered suppressing a shudder.

    At last, the court session started to reach its tedious conclusion.

    Knowing it was finally time, he cautiously pulled out the explosion materials he had hidden in his cloak. He grumbled in annoyance as he set them up. All of it would have been so much easier if he could simply use destructive magic.

    He couldn''t do that; it was too distinct, too easily recognizable. He needed something mundane but effective¡ªsomething that wouldn''t immediately scream "An Ashstone did this." Aster wouldn''t be able to do this as he most likely had something blocking his mana usage. And the only other Ashstone alive was, well, Vyan.

    Setting up the explosives carefully, Vyan primed them with a long fuse, allowing himself enough leeway to be far away when the fun began. He wouldn''t want to be caught up and lose a limb over this plan.

    As the herald announced the end of the court session, Vyan brought the sacks inside into the hidden chamber and opened the sacks, revealing two dead bodies¡ªone resembling Aster, the other Raith.

    Their physiques were close enough; at a quick glance, they could pass. These were fresh unclaimed bodies Clyde and Vyan had stolen from the morgue from the medical facility. Thank goodness there were no instruments invented yet to figure out the particular day or cause of death.

    "Long live His Imperial Majesty, the Emperor of Haynes, Edgar Crawford Haynes!" The herald''s announcement of the emperor''s departure was Vyan''s cue.

    He did a final check on Edgar''s location, not before making sure of Althea and Maria''s location as well so that they weren''t caught up in it and got. He carefully slid the rings onto the corpse he had disguised as Aster.

    "Here goes nothing." With a sharp breath, he lit the fuse on the explosives. Instantly, he darted back down the tunnel.

    Twenty seconds. That was all he was going to get.

    One... Two... Three¡­

    He ran as fast as he could. He turned a corner, counting silently in his head. He kept running, his pace calm and measured. At five seconds left, he could feel the anticipation building in his chest. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He came to a halt at the completion of twenty seconds. The tunnel walls trembled, and a deafening explosion rocked the ground beneath his feet. Dust and debris burst from the tunnel opening at the throne room. Screams echoed from the chamber beyond.

    Vyan allowed himself a small, satisfied smile. "Well, that''s done. Now, let''s hope Thea does a good job at turning this into an assassination attempt on her father." He leaned against the cool stone wall, allowing himself a moment to bask in his victory.

    The explosion''s shockwave still echoed in his bones, and the chaos he had just unleashed brought a wicked grin to his face. It would have been so easy to bring the emperor down with this.

    But a man like that didn''t deserve such a painless, instantaneous death.

    Vyan had been playing his part well. It was only about time till he was finally able to complete his revenge and give the most painful, slow death to the emperor and everyone else involved. With Althea''s rise to the throne, the game was shifting to his favor.

    Getting his brother back was a bonus¡ªno, scratch that. It was a miracle, truly.

    Just a little bit more, and Vyan would be able to meet Aster. Aster should be home by now. His plan was foolproof, after all¡ªat least, he thought so until he heard the crunch of boots on rubble behind him.

    Not even a minute after the explosion, Wyatt burst through the smoke and debris like a battering ram. His eyes were sharp and searching.

    Vyan straightened up. Damn it, Sir Wyatt, already? He didn''t have time to ponder. Without missing a beat, he bolted down the tunnel, his footsteps pounding against the uneven ground.

    Wyatt''s keen ears picked up on the hurried footsteps echoing in the tunnel. "You think you can run from me after killing my comrade?" he called out, his deep voice resonating like a death knell.

    "Shit," Vyan cursed under his breath. It would be impossible to outrun an aura-user. And to contribute to his great fortune, the captain was fast, faster than he had hoped.

    He could hear Wyatt gaining on him, the man''s breath unnervingly steady.

    Vyan''s mind raced. His magic, his most powerful weapon, was practically useless here¡ªteleportation or invisibility spells were blocked by the warding runes etched into the stone walls, and he was too deep underground for any of his destructive spells to work without burying himself alive.

    His eyes darted around, searching for an escape route or a hiding spot. But it was an unfortunate fact that the exit was still a good distance away. Too far. Much too far.

    Wyatt''s footsteps grew louder, like a predator closing in on its prey.

    Content from m-vl|emp,yr

    "Damn it, damn it, damn it!" Vyan hissed through gritted teeth. "It''s all over if I get caught."

 Chapter 183: Beyond Imagination

    Hearing Wyatt closing in, Vyan was left with no choice. He skidded to a halt and exhaled a big puff of air.

    With a swift motion, he turned and thrust his hand upward. Heat surged through his veins, pooling in his palm like molten iron. With a snarl, he unleashed a torrent of fire, blasting a hole in the ceiling behind him.

    The stone groaned and cracked, crumbling in on itself with a deafening roar. Dust and rubble cascaded down, sealing the tunnel off in a thick wall of debris.

    The dust and smoke burned Vyan''s lungs, but he had no time to linger.He spun on his heel and took off again. The exit was still way off. He had a long way to go.

    Behind him, he could hear Wyatt curse, his voice muffled by the freshly made barrier. Vyan hoped that would be enough to stop Wyatt from chasing him.

    However, little did Vyan know that Wyatt was a different kind of beast who stopped at nothing.

    Wyatt stared at the blockade with narrowed eyes, his lips pressed into a thin line. "Fool. Do you think that is enough to stop me?" His hand tightened around the hilt of his sword. He wasn''t about to let the assailant slip away so easily.

    With a low growl, he raised his blade and slashed at the debris almost at the speed of light. Sparks flew as steel met stone, and dust filled the air.

    His arms worked with relentless precision, cutting away the blockage piece by piece.

    But as the dust began to settle and Wyatt stepped on the other side of the rubble, a new realization set in¡ªthere were no more footsteps echoing ahead.

    Silence.

    Wyatt''s brows furrowed, his eyes scanning the two different paths ahead¡ªones that led either Crystal or Ivory Palace. Both had exits out of the imperial grounds.

    "Did that assailant reach the exit already?" he muttered under his breath, suspicion curling around his words like smoke. "No, I still have to check."

    Wyatt picked up his pace again, his sharp eyes on the lookout for anything unusual. The assailant could be hiding anywhere.

    Meanwhile, Vyan pressed his ear against the cold steel of the underground door, his breath labored. Sweat dripped down his temple as he strained to hear any sign of pursuit. Sure enough, the loud footsteps.

    Vyan was grateful for the light that came into his view as he ran down the path under the Crystal Palace. Unexpectedly, he had found the staircase to the basement of that palace open and took it without a second thought. Wyatt hopefully did not hear the sound of the steel door closing due to all the rubble slashing.

    For this, Vyan had to thank¡­

    "Tia¡­" Vyan looked at the empty basement and sighed heavily. It had to be his aunt who must have left the entrance open. Celeste probably didn''t know his exact plans, but she kept the door open anyway.

    The last time Vyan had gone down this door, Celeste had betrayed him. And now that he had come up from this door, Celeste had been the one to save him.

    Vyan didn''t know how to feel about it.

    But either way, he had no time to spare thinking about Celeste. All the entrances and exits to the imperial grounds were about to be closed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Welcome home, Master," Benedict greeted as Vyan stepped through the threshold of the manor.

    Vyan''s movements were swift, almost frantic. "Where is he?" he demanded, his voice crackling with a mixture of excitement, anxiety, and a fragile thread of hope. His eyes darted around, searching desperately for a spot of red amid the golden-white splendor of the hall. "Clyde did bring him home, right¡­?" Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr

    A rare, genuine smile broke across Benedict''s usually straight face. "Yes, he did. Lord Aster is resting. He might have fallen asleep by now."

    "I need to see him." The corners of his lips twitched into an uncontrollable, eager smile.

    Benedict chuckled softly, as if dealing with an overly enthusiastic child. "Master, you might want to clean up first. You are all covered in... what is it? Dust? Mud?

    A bit of everything?"

    "Oh, honestly, Benedict, you never miss a chance to nag," Vyan replied, waving his hand dismissively. He wouldn''t be surprised if he were bleeding on the ground and Benedict''s first concern was why he was not doing it gracefully. With a shimmer, his clothes transformed into a pristine new set. "There. Happy now?"

    Benedict shook his head, half amused, half resigned. "You always find a way, don''t you?"

    "Also," Vyan added, his tone softening, "please address Ash as ''Master'' too. He is, after all, the rightful heir to all of this." His grin was earnest, almost boyish in its sincerity.

    Benedict''s smile dimmed slightly, a flicker of sadness crossing his eyes. "I will keep that in mind."

    "Good. Now, show me to Ash''s room," Vyan urged, a sense of urgency returning to his voice.

    Benedict led Vyan through the manor to a room on the ground floor. It was a practical choice, considering Aster''s condition. But as they stopped in front of a modest room, Vyan''s brows furrowed.

    "Benedict, why here? Ash deserves a better room. We have a much larger one at the end of this¡ª"

    "He needs a room without sunlight," Benedict interjected gently. Vyan looked at him, confused. "You see, Master Aster cannot bear the sunlight for long. His body isn''t used to it anymore. He will need some time adjusting to it gradually."

    Realization crashed into Vyan like a wave, nearly knocking the air out of his lungs. In his relentless focus on finding his brother, on keeping his own sanity intact, he had pushed away thoughts of what Aster must have endured¡ªboth physically and mentally¡ªto the back of his mind.

    "Right," Vyan murmured, his voice suddenly unsteady. An icy ball of anxiety settled in his stomach, twisting tighter with every breath. "Benedict, could you... leave me alone here for a bit? I just... I need a moment."

    "As you wish, Master," Benedict said with a respectful bow, retreating quietly.

    Vyan placed a trembling hand over his chest, trying to steady his breathing. It felt like his heart might beat its way out of his ribcage. He stared at the door, willing himself to take another breath, then another, before he finally pushed it open. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The room was dim, the air thick with the faint scent of small candles burning low. The absence of windows was typical for the manor''s interior rooms. It wrapped the space in a cocoon of stillness.

    Vyan closed the door behind him with a soft click. His steps were slow as if he were approaching a fragile dream that might shatter if he moved too quickly. On the bed lay a man who was nothing but skin and bones, his long red hair like a splash of faded fire against the pillow.

    Seeing Aster like this¡ªa ghost of the bright, confident teenager Vyan remembered from portraits¡ªwas like a knife to the gut. The proud, undefeatable youth he once knew had been replaced by this broken, malnourished shell of a man.

    Vyan''s breath hitched as he noticed the scars. Ugly, jagged marks across Aster''s forearms¡ªraw reminders of a pain so deep that it had to be carved into flesh by himself. His gaze traveled up to similar scratch-like scars around Aster''s neck.

    Self-inflicted. Each one was a silent scream.

    A tight knot of grief twisted in Vyan''s throat, his eyes stinging with unshed tears.

    What a cursed fate the two of them had drawn.

    Born into privilege, but forced into misery that no noble''s life should have touched. Then again, comparing his suffering to Aster''s felt like comparing a scraped knee to a gaping wound.

    He bit down on his bottom lip, fighting back a shaky sob that threatened to break free. With trembling hands, he reached out to pull the duvet back over Aster.

    After covering Aster with it, Vyan kneeled by the bedside. His breath was shallow, each inhale trembling as his hand hovered just above Aster''s. His fingers almost grazed his brother''s skin, yearning to bridge the chasm that had formed between them.

    But before he could make contact, Aster''s eyes snapped open, wide and wild, like a hunted animal waking to the scent of danger.

    A gasp tore from Aster''s throat. It was a jagged sound that seemed to slice through the air.

    He jolted upright in a frenzy, throwing himself back against the headboard with such force it rattled. His hands flew up to his face, shielding himself from a terror only he could see. His knees drew tight to his chest and his whole body shrunk inward. As if he could fold himself out of existence. As if the very touch of another human being would shatter him.

    "Who..." The word clawed its way out, barely more than a rasp. His voice was dry and cracked, a sound that hadn''t been used in years, rusty from neglect. He peeked through his fingers, darting around the room as if searching for an escape from this waking nightmare.

    Vyan''s hand froze in mid-air. The warmth that had almost been there was now a hollow ache in his palm. He knew his brother was fragile, but this... this was beyond anything he could have imagined.

    The fear radiating off Aster was visceral, almost choking. It was the kind of fear born not just from confusion, but from deep, bone-chilling terror¡ªthe kind that made Aster want to vanish into the shadows and never be seen again.

    For a moment, Vyan didn''t know what to do or what to say. It made him wish their parents were still by his side to help him out.

    But as fate would have it, it was an impossible wish. He was all alone to deal with Aster.

    Out of wits, Vyan quickly forced a smile, one he hoped was soft enough to soothe but not break. "It''s okay, Ash," he murmured, voice trembling but gentle. "I won''t touch you if you don''t want me to. It''s just me... Vee, your little brother."

    Aster once again peeked through his trembling fingers, eyes wide and brimming with terror. "No... You... you are not Vee."

    A pang of sorrow shot through Vyan''s chest. "But I am," he said, his voice cracking like thin ice. "Remember this?" He opened his palm, a small ball of flame flickering into existence, then closed his fist and reopened it to reveal a tiny star of fire. A trick Aster had taught him when they were children.

    Aster''s hands lowered slightly, his eyes reflecting a fleeting recognition. "But... Vee is... he is little."

    "Yes, yes, I was little," Vyan pressed on, desperation seeping into his tone. "But it''s been sixteen years, Ash. Sixteen years since you last saw me. I have grown."

    Aster shook his head violently, his eyes scanning the room, searching for something¡ªsomeone. Suddenly, a strange light flickered in his gaze. "There he is. There is Vee."

 Chapter 184: Living In Delusions

    Vyan''s heart sank into a pit of confusion and anxiety. He followed Aster''s gaze to an empty corner of the room where there was a set of couches and a tea table. "Where?" he whispered, dread creeping up his spine.

    "There," Aster said, his voice full of a childish certainty. "My little brother is sitting right there, eating chocolate cake. You see, it''s his favorite."

    Vyan''s heart twisted painfully as he realized the truth¡ªAster wasn''t seeing him. He was seeing a phantom, a ghost of the past that existed only in his fractured mind. "Oh, I see. What about... Mother and Father?" Vyan asked, his voice barely more than a breath.

    Aster''s smile was hollow, a thin crescent of madness. "Right about now, Mother must be looking for us to have lunch, but Vee is too busy with his cake to care. We are so going to get scolded, I just know it. And Father¡­ he has gone to the capital for business. He will be back in a couple of days."

    The words shattered something deep within Vyan.

    Tears spilled down his cheeks, burning hot trails as they fell. He buried his face in the mattress, his shoulders trembling with silent sobs.

    Aster wasn''t just lost¡ªhe was trapped in a time where everything was still beautiful, where their family was whole, where the world hadn''t yet betrayed them.

    How could he tell Aster that their mother''s voice would never echo through the halls again? That their father''s return was an eternal waiting game? That he was alone in this vast, unforgiving world, save for a broken brother who didn''t know how to bring him back?

    But maybe, in some corner of his mind, Aster already knew all of that. And it was that cruel knowledge that had broken him into the fragile, splintered soul he was now.

    As Vyan wept by the bedside, Aster''s hollow gaze stayed fixed on the empty space, where he could still see his little brother, happy and whole, lost in the sweetness of a distant memory. It was as if the real and the unreal coexisted in that dim room Experience adventure on m-vl-em|p-yr

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "So, what do you think, Harvey?" Vyan asked, appearing before the doctor the moment he stepped out of the room. His face was a canvas of strained eagerness and deep concern, which belied the whirlwind of desperation underneath. "Can you treat him?"

    Harvey''s smile was tight, more a grimace than an expression of confidence. "Your Grace, mental health... it isn''t really my field of expertise. And, well, Lord Aster is... quite far gone, to put it mildly. In cases like this, I would suggest consulting a shaman."

    "A shaman?" Vyan echoed, his voice cutting like a blade through the empty corridor. He let out a sharp, humorless laugh, crossing his arms over his chest. "What, is a shaman going to chant and dance until the imaginary evil spirit decides it''s bored of Aster?"

    Harvey''s face flushed. "No, no, I didn''t mean it like that! I know you think shamans are... superstitious. But they have been known to help in certain cases¡ª"

    "Right, because chanting and incense are exactly what a mental patient needs," Vyan interrupted, his words dripping with sarcasm. "My brother isn''t possessed by some malevolent entity, Harvey," he clarified. "He is¡­" His tongue failed him as his gaze hovered around helplessly. "Mentally shattered."

    "Okay, um," Harvey stammered, "how about a priest?"

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed to slits, and he took a deep, weary breath. "And what is a priest going to do? Pray Aster''s sanity back into place?"

    "Your Grace, priests can provide comfort, help calm the mind¡ª"

    Vyan raised a hand, cutting him off. "You know what, Harvey? I expected better from you. Especially because you studied medicine from Redsance Kingdom. But if you don''t see where the issue lies, then I am afraid I will have to find a way to help Aster myself."

    Harvey''s mouth opened, then closed, the uncertainty etched on his face like an uncomfortable mask. "I¡ªwell, Your Grace, you must understand, mental illnesses aren''t... exactly taken seriously in our society. Most families would rather abandon someone in Lord Aster''s condition¡ª"

    The sudden, fierce glare Vyan shot him was enough to make Harvey falter and change the flow of his words, "Of course, I don''t mean you would do that, but... most people do. That''s why I don''t have much experience in handling such patients. Still," he quickly added, his tone shifting to a forced reassurance, "I will try my best.

    Perhaps some herbal remedies, calming potions¡ªsomething to help Lord Aster."

    Vyan didn''t respond. His eyes, hollow with a depth of frustration and helplessness, drifted past Harvey to the narrow gap of the double doors. Through the sliver, he saw Aster¡ªcurled up by the headboard, lost to whatever dark abyss had swallowed him whole.

    "For now," Harvey continued hesitantly, "I would suggest treating Lord Aster gently. Avoid any... harsh attempts at reality. They don''t respond well to it."

    Vyan gave a faint nod, his gaze fixed on his brother''s still form.

    "So, I guess, since there isn''t much you can do right now, it''s just a matter of being patient¡ª"

    "Books," Vyan murmured, his voice distant, yet insistent. "Are there any books on cases like his? Anything that could actually help?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The air still smelled of smoke and charred stone as Iyana stepped over the broken marble tiles. Her eyes swept across the wreckage left behind by the explosion.

    The throne room of the imperial palace was now a scene of chaos¡ªpillars cracked and crumbled, curtains reduced to ash, and the once-grand throne now a scorched ruin. Dust swirled in the muted sunlight filtering through shattered windows.

    Iyana could feel her team''s presence behind her¡ªElijah was examining the perimeter with his usual sharp focus, while Terrence knelt amidst the debris with a furrowed brow. Melissa hovered near Iyana, a look of disbelief on her face.

    Terrence squinted as he scanned the shambled throne. "Seems like the worst of the damage is around here," he said, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "If I had to guess, I would say the explosives were set near or under the throne¡ªor perhaps, maybe behind these curtains." He gestured to the blackened remnants hanging off the upper wall.

    "Yes, I think the same," Elijah agreed. "The explosion scale wasn''t too big, but it was definitely powerful. It was most likely only meant to kill the emperor."

    "If the scale was small, it suggests that the perpetrator''s alliance was present within the room. Or at least someone close to them, whom they can''t afford to hurt," Iyana suggested.

    "Then, that puts everyone present in the court under the suspicion radar," Elijah said.

    "And the people they are affiliated with," Terrence chimed in and stood up, dusting off his uniform. "Oh, and I have to admit, I am impressed by the courage of this perpetrator. I mean, he attempted to assassinate His Majesty right in his palace, in fact, right on the throne." He shook his head, amusement etched on his face. "What an audacity, man."

    "Hey, shush," Elijah hissed in warning. "Your head would be off your shoulders in the blink of an eye if someone heard you."

    Terrence only chuckled in response, totally intrigued by the crime scene and criminal.

    While the three of them matched theories, Melissa''s eyes were stuck on the white chalk outlining two bodies on the space behind the throne. "I wonder what Sir Raith was doing behind the curtains when the explosion went off," she murmured.

    "You find that weird too, don''t you?" Terrence joined in. "I did too."

    "Hey, Sir Wyatt already said that it''s Sir Raith''s duty to always guard the rear. That''s why he was there," Elijah interrupted.

    "Which brings us to the question," Iyana spoke up, her mind churning with questions underneath her calm exterior, "who does the second body belong to?"

    "Vice-Commander, you don''t believe it''s a palace guard?" Elijah asked as that''s what Wyatt told them.

    "Isn''t it strange, though? Why would Sir Raith be accompanied by an ordinary guard?" Iyana questioned.

    Her question hung in the air for a moment, heavy with unsaid thoughts.

    "Um, Vice-Commander, not to be that person," Elijah interjected, a little sheepish and hesitant, "but you are the one who taught us to not question the imperials. You always told us that the farther we stay from that can of worms, the better it is for us. Uncovering what they hide is¡­ none of our business."

    Iyana let those words sink in, feeling a bitter taste in her mouth. Eventually, she let out a wistful sigh, saying, "You are right." She started to move toward a large gap in the wall that led into a slope towards the narrow, darkened tunnel. "Uncovering the imperials'' secrets isn''t our job. It''s to protect them and the people of our empire.

    So, right now, our task is to find the people behind this assassination attempt."

    She could hear Terrence''s footsteps following behind her, his voice tinged with curiosity. "Off-topic, but I never knew this sort of tunnel existed on the imperial grounds," he remarked.

    Elijah, who had been trailing close behind, spoke up in his usual no-nonsense tone. "I knew," he stated plainly. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana nodded, not bothering to look back. "I knew too," she said, her voice steady.

    "Wait, did everyone know about it except me?" Terrence let out, feeling scandalized.

    "Pretty much," Iyana responded in a flat tone. "But none of us ever had access¡ªor any need to use it." The tunnels were reserved for emergencies or hidden agendas, and she had never had a reason to explore them. Until now.

    They continued down the path, the sound of their footsteps echoing off the damp stone. The deeper they went, more signs of destruction became apparent¡ªchunks of debris littered the ground, walls scorched with blackened marks.

    It must be the spot where Wyatt had described almost ''nabbing'' the perpetrator. The tunnel had been blocked off, but then, Wyatt sliced through the rubble to make space to pass through. But still, it was too late to catch the perpetrator.

    "Where could the intruder have run off to, to outrun Wyatt?" Iyana wondered aloud, her eyes narrowing in thought. She crouched, her gloved fingers brushing over the rough edges of the stone.

    Iyana stood up and followed ahead. Her instincts guided her to two branching paths, but she abided her instinct and went down the one leading towards the Crystal Palace.

    As she walked forward, her eyes caught a small turn leading towards an ascending staircase. At the top of the stairs, she found a square steel door. It must lead to the entrance to the Crystal Palace''s basement.

    She studied the door for a moment, her eyes narrowing. The handle... It''s not covered in dust.

    For a door that should have been untouched for decades, it was surprisingly clean. Iyana''s heart quickened, a thousand thoughts racing through her mind.

    The Crystal Palace... she thought, her mind connecting the dots swiftly. Empress Celeste''s residence... Empress Celeste, who is Vyan''s aunt...

    Her eyes widened, and for a moment, her breath caught in her throat.

    Was it Vyan who caused the explosion?

 Chapter 185: Seeking Solace

    As the dusk settled in the next day, Iyana found herself at the entrance of the Ashstone Manor. The servants greeted her as usual, like a regular guest, not even surprised to see her anymore at odd times. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Good evening, my lady," came Clyde''s voice, flashing her an enthusiastic smile. "What brings you by so late? A scheduled date night with My Lord, perhaps?"

    His teasing glint didn''t go unnoticed by her as she rolled her eyes. "No. Just dropping by to check if His Serene Grace got himself kidnapped for the third time or not."

    Clyde chuckled. "No worries. He didn''t get kidnapped. Howeverrrrr," he paused a bit for humorous exaggeration, "he did get swallowed up by the library."

    "What, did he stumble upon an irresistible novel series he can''t put down?" Iyana arched an eyebrow.

    "Who knows?" Clyde shrugged his shoulders in a playful manner. "Maybe he will tell you himself if you ask." He nudged her towards the direction of the library. "So, why don''t you go ahead? You know the way, don''t you?"

    Iyana shook her head, exhaling through her nose in exasperation, and made her way towards the grand library in the west of the manor.

    As she got closer, her palms came up to rub her upper arms, soothing and calming herself.

    Don''t think about the investigation around him, she repeated to herself.

    Yesterday, during the investigation, no sooner had Vyan''s name popped up in her mind as a suspect, she pushed it down. There was no way Vyan would do something so reckless as planning to assassinate the emperor with an explosion. Sure, knowing him, he was not above killing the emperor, but he wouldn''t choose this route.

    New chapters at m v|le|mp|yr

    After all, Vyan had a twisted preference for slow, agonizing deaths.

    So, her purpose for coming here tonight was genuinely to check up on Vyan. His mood had been down for the last few days; something had been bothering him enough to forget having meals and sleeping.

    Pushing open the library doors, she realized his situation hadn''t changed much.

    A tray of food was getting cold on one side of the table, while on the other side, Vyan slept with his cheek resting flat on top of the thick books spread out in front of him.

    Iyana quietly closed the doors and approached his motionless body on the chair. Her fingers traced over the worn out books, reading a few of the titles, like ''Mental Instability Is A Not Myth,'' ''Lost Of Balance Between Reality & Imagination,'' ''My Crazy Life,'' ''Stages Of Trauma And How To Deal With Them,'' ''Possessed By A Devil¡­ Or Not?'' and etcetera.

    "What the hell have you been reading, Vyan¡­" Iyana muttered under her breath, her expression skeptical and confused. Why in the world would he be reading something like these? Why would he want to know how to deal with mentally unstable people?

    Tearing her befuddled gaze away from the weird books, she looked at Vyan¡ªthe dark bags under his eyes, the exhaustion on his face, the pages underneath his head possessing rippled streaks, the words smudged by what were most likely droplets of tears.

    With her chest churning, Iyana''s hand reached out to touch his hair, tenderly stroking his head. "I wonder what it is that''s been making you cry like this." Her fingers threaded through his soft dark hair. "I hate seeing you upset."

    She leaned down to place a featherweight kiss on his cheek and whispered, "Isn''t there something I can do to make it all miraculously better for you?"

    Vyan''s eyes fluttered open, and her heart almost paused. His wine-red eyes met violet eyes in a hazy daze, only inches away from each other. And suddenly, she felt like a deer caught in front of a carriage, unable to move or talk.

    "Um¡ª" Her poor attempt at forming a sentence was forgotten as a lazy, dopey smile spread across his lips. And here went the butterflies.

    "Iyana," he murmured, his voice gravelly with sleep, a hint of wonder and excitement exuding through his tone.

    For a moment, she just kept blinking and staring into his all-consuming eyes before she realized she was going to get sucked into them for eternity if she didn''t snap out soon. His eyes were too addictive to not stare into, after all. Not to mention, Iyana''s resistance against this particular man was close to zero.

    We are so close¡­ If I lean just a little closer, I can even kiss him¨C wait, oh, no, what if he thinks I was actually sneaking in a kiss?

    Realizing how their closeness might be interpreted by Vyan, her cheeks colored with a subtle shade of pink. So, she quickly straightened up and was about to take a step back.

    "Uhm, hey, hi. I just, uh, I saw you were sleeping¡ª" But before she was successful in backing away, a pair of arms caged her in by the waist.

    Vyan pulled her closer, almost instinctively, like he was afraid she would disappear if he let go.

    His head rested against her stomach, his face nuzzling into the soft fabric of her dress with a playful, almost childlike eagerness. He sighed contentedly, his breath warm against her skin. There was a quiet hum of comfort vibrating through his chest that made her heart pound harder than usual.

    "Stay," he whispered, his voice barely audible, like his vulnerability was a secret meant only for her.

    At first, she was too taken aback by the gesture to respond, just frozen under his bold embrace. But when his touch settled in and became comfortable, her hand slowly moved to his hair. Her fingers ran through the locks with a gentleness she wasn''t aware she possessed until recently. She let herself indulge in the warmth of his body, in the way he fit against her as if he belonged there.

    In response, his arms tightened around her waist. Together with his gentle yet tight embrace, there was a silent plea in his touch, as if he was seeking solace in her presence. And Iyana would be damned if she didn''t give the solace he so desperately wanted.

    "Hey," she called out in a whisper, her fingers massaging his scalp and earning a pleased hum. "Do you, uh, want to sleep with me?"

 Chapter 186: Understanding You

    The sleepiness in Vyan''s hazy mind vanished as soon as Iyana''s words registered.

    He pulled back slightly and gazed up at her. "I think I know what you really mean, but sure¡ªI am going with yes." His eyes twinkled with mischief, while his arms that were still hanging around her waist dropped a little lower, grazing against her hips; it made a shiver run down her back. "Yes to both possible meanings your question could be interpreted as."

    She stared at him, jawdropped, for a few seconds. Until his shameless response sunk in and heat rushed to her cheeks. As she rushed to cover her embarrassed face with her hands, he missed the warmth of her fingers coursing through his hair.

    "I¡ªI only meant it like, you know, you feel comfortable sleeping next to me," she emphasized, hating how he, of all people, had the ability to make her tongue-tied. "You were even able to fall asleep without the lavender incense, so I just¡ª"

    "I know," came his velvety response mixed with a seductive undertone, which made her peek through the gaps of her fingers, only to find him sporting a smooth, smug expression on his face.

    Indignation flared in her chest because it was obvious that he was teasing her. Normally, it was her who did that. On top of that, she was dancing right into his palms, giving him the exact reactions he was hoping for.

    Nuh-uh, that''s not happening.

    Her hands dropped from her face, landing on his shoulders, ready to tease him back. "Well¡ª" But she paused, noticing that his eyes had suddenly dimmed, like he remembered something sad. "What''s wrong?" she asked softly.

    "I¡­" he started speaking, looking into her eyes, but then, he averted his gaze. Looking down, he clicked his tongue, sounding conflicted.

    To help him relax, she tenderly rubbed her palm over his nape, circling her thumb behind his ear. She stayed quiet as the tension slowly left his body and he took his time to organize his thoughts.

    After a minute or two, he finally looked up again. "Iyana, do you remember that morning? You came to see me at the break of dawn?" She nodded."How you said that you would do anything to help me out? Without any questions asked?

    "Yes," she responded with no reluctance. "Do you need help to bury someone?"

    Despite his earlier seriousness, he let out a short laugh. "No¡­ no." He shook his head, chuckling. "I just wanted to say that, I might need a little help from you, but I don''t want to keep you in the dark as to why I did it. So, would you be up to lending me an ear about it?"

    She smiled and leaned down to kiss the crown of his head. "Do you even have to ask about it?"

    "Well, if you are going to be that supportive, I might as well just come right out and admit that it was me who made that explosion at the imperial palace."

    Iyana''s heart dropped for a second, her head suddenly swirling with a thousand questions. When he said he needed help, this was the last thing she was expecting him to ask. Nevertheless, she maintained her composure and mumbled a steady, "Okay," urging him to go on.

    "I know, I know. It sounds bad," he let out quickly, "but trust me, it''s not that bad. Just hear me out."

    And true to his words, as she heard him out, the reason behind his action started to make sense. At least, one of his actions¡ªthe explosion, that is. Read the continuation at m-vl-em,pyr S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He didn''t say anything about the whole Princess Maria thing, and she couldn''t bring herself to ask. Because Vyan was clearly rattled by his brother''s condition at the moment.

    "Sixteen years of solitary confinement¡­ wow," Iyana muttered. "I never thought the emperor was capable of going to such lengths."

    Vyan smiled tightly, nodding. "Well, considering he wasn''t above framing my parents as national traitors just because he was jealous, treating my brother as a mana supply machine is not too far-fetched for him."

    Seeing the look on his face, she let out a sympathetic sigh and kneeled down in front of him. She gently took his hands in hers, asking, "Is that why you hide your own powers from most people?"

    He nodded once again. "I can''t risk being an open threat to the emperor, now can I?"

    "I get it." She caressed his hands, hoping to comfort him. She felt slightly relieved that even though Vyan planned the explosion, he didn''t harm anyone unnecessarily. Even Raith was only kept as a captive in his basement, and that too was only for what Vyan claimed as temporary. "So, the only help you need from me is to keep pretending this explosion was an assassination attempt on the emperor?"

    "Yes, I can''t let him find out that all of this was to save my brother."

    "I understand," she responded. "Anyway, how is he? Your brother, I mean?"

    His glance swept over the books spread out on the table, and that was enough for Iyana to understand. She squeezed his hands, urging him to look back at her.

    "I know you can''t help it, but try not to worry too much, okay? The situation might seem bleak right now, but he will be better eventually. After all, he has got such a wonderful, caring younger brother who has his back no matter what," she said softly, smiling.

    "But I¡­" His shoulders slumped. "I don''t know what to do."

    "And that''s fine," she insisted. "You are trying to know. You are reading so many books to help yourself understand his mental condition better, and I know you are going to go to the end of the world to find a proper, professional help for him.

    You see, Vyan," she squeezed his hands further, "that''s one of the things I love-hate about you¡ªthe way you go to extreme lengths for the people you love¡­ to the point that you are destroying yourself."

    Vyan just stared at her in awe and a little bit embarrassed at how well she knew him. Goddess Hecate forbid if she ever knew about the fact he sacrificed ten years of his life to save her. If she came to know, that was most likely going to be his last day on this planet.

    "Anyway," she cleared her throat and continued, "what I meant to say is, just don''t stress too much, okay? It''s not good for your health. It''s alright to take it slow and help your brother get better little by little. Mental health is sensitive; it''s not something that can be fixed in a jiffy with potions, healing water, or magic. You have to give your brother time.

    In fact, the harsh truth is that it might take years for him to recover, considering how much he has been through. Throughout that time, all you can do is try and not blame yourself for not trying hard enough. Because¡­"

    She swallowed the lump that had formed in her throat and carried on, "Because you are already trying hard enough, Vyan. I am sure it''s not easy for you to see the person, who has always been a pillar of strength and support to you, like this."

    Vyan smiled faintly and nodded his head, letting her words reach his heart and settle down there. "Thank you¡­" his voice caught in his throat, "thank you for, I don''t know, understanding me so well?" He let out an awkward, nasally chuckle.

    She brought his hands to her mouth, placing kisses on his knuckles. "If you let me, I will always do my best to understand you," she whispered, laced with the hint of all the other things he hid from her. "Because I truly cherish you, and I¡ª" She peeked up to look into his eyes. "I always want you to be happy."

    Vyan rose from his seat and gracefully pushed back his chair, lowering himself to his knees until his gaze aligned perfectly with hers.

    A soft, affectionate smile curved his lips as he reached out, his fingers brushing against her cheek with a tenderness that spoke volumes of his feelings. He caressed her skin slowly, as if savoring the moment before he leaned in closer.

    She closed her eyes, surrendering to the gentle promise of his touch, and welcomed the delicate press of his lips against hers. It sent a fluttering warmth coursing through her. A tender wave of heat spread like wildfire, igniting every nerve with a soft, electric tingle.

    The kiss was fleeting¡ªlike the tender caress of a spring breeze¡ªbut sweet as a drop of honey melting on the lips, leaving behind a lingering trace of warmth that stayed with her, long after the moment had passed.

    "I am sorry," he whispered softly as he pulled back, his breath warm against her skin. "I haven''t been able to give you much time these past few days."

    "It''s alright," she replied, her voice gentle and understanding. "We all have times like that when life gets a little too busy."

    He smiled and rose to his feet, taking her hand and bringing her up with him. "So, what''s new with you? You seemed a bit distant when you first arrived."

    She blinked, surprised by his perceptiveness. She had thought she had masked her worries well¡ªespecially given his own groggy state earlier. Yet, somehow, he had still sensed her tension.

    Gathering herself, she let a confident smile bloom on her lips. "No, it''s alright now. I feel better."

    He had already addressed the immediate cause of her unease, and that was enough to soothe her for now. She wanted to believe that, in time, he would open up about the other things that lingered between them¡ªif only she allowed him the space he needed. All she had to do was be patient and hold on to her faith in him.

 Chapter 187: Echo Of Past

    Vyan stirred in the middle of the night, blinking his eyes open to a world bathed in soft darkness. The faint pitter-patter reached his ears, rhythmic and soothing like a lullaby played by the sky.

    He sighed softly, recognizing the familiar, gentle cadence¡ªit must be the start of the summer rains. A half-smile formed on his lips as he let himself relax against the pillows.

    Turning his head slightly, he found Iyana nestled close to him. She was fast asleep, her body curled up naturally into his side as if she had always belonged there. For a moment, he simply watched her¡ªthe way her light-colored hair fanned behind her head, the subtle rise and fall of her chest with each steady breath.

    His heart warmed at the sight, and he couldn''t help but smile. Holding her a little tighter, Vyan closed his eyes, hoping to drift back into the realm of dreams.

    With her in his arms, the world outside felt distant and unimportant. Here, with her warmth against him and the rain whispering outside, he felt safe¡ªtruly safe in a way he only felt with her presence.

    And yet, even after half an hour of trying, Vyan couldn''t fall back asleep. He felt restless all of a sudden.

    His mind drifted to Aster. Vyan felt safe here with Iyana, but who was there for Aster? Was Aster sleeping properly? Was he at peace, or was he still sitting in the same position Vyan had left him yesterday evening?

    He was too busy with the books to have checked up on Aster. How idiotic of him. He should have been paying more attention to Aster personally.

    Vyan glanced at Iyana, careful not to wake her, and gently released his hold on her. She murmured something unintelligible but didn''t stir more than that, settling back into her sleep.

    Quietly, Vyan slipped out of bed, put on his slippers, and moved out of the room. He glided down the hall and descended the stairs. The rain continued to drum against the roof, a muted hum that filled the house. There was a small ball of fire in his palms as he was too lazy to carry along an actual candle.

    When he reached Aster''s room and soundlessly pushed open the double doors, his heart clenched at the sight.

    Just like he was afraid, Aster was still in the same position he had left him yesterday. Only the location was different.

    Aster was now curled up by the side of his bed near the nightstand. But something was different. His hands were pressed hard against his ears and his eyes squeezed shut as if warding off some unseen terror.

    A wave of worry washed over Vyan. Lighting up the candles in the room with magic, he hurried to his brother''s side, kneeling before him.

    "Ash?" he whispered softly. "What''s wrong?"

    Aster didn''t open his eyes, continuing to tremble. "It''s... it''s¡­" His lips moved, but the words seemed trapped, unable to find their way out.

    Vyan''s brow furrowed as he searched his brother''s face for some clue, some hint of what had frightened him so much. The last time it was Vyan trying to touch his hand, but what could it be now? What would trigger such a reaction in a room that Aster was all alone in?

    Vyan''s gaze shifted around the room, looking for any signs. There were no windows here, so he couldn''t have probably seen something outside the window¡ª

    Pitter-patter.

    But the sound¡­ the soft patter of raindrops.

    A realization began to dawn on Vyan. The rain.

    Considering where Aster was kept all these years, Vyan suspected that Aster might have forgotten the sound of rain. In that underground cell, even the roars of thunder might not have reached him, let alone the sound of rain. Your adventure continues with m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r

    "Hey, hey," Vyan whispered, reaching out to gently take Aster''s hands, pulling them away from his ears. "It''s okay, Ash. I am here with you. It''s just rain. Do you know rain? The harmless water droplets falling from the sky?"

    Aster didn''t believe his words and hysterically tried to cover his ears again. But Vyan''s grip was strong.

    "No, stop. Listen closely," Vyan insisted, firmly yet tenderly. "It''s not anything scary. It''s¡­ uh, a rather soothing sound." He squeezed Aster''s cold and trembling hands gently, his heart breaking at the sight of his brother so lost, so afraid of something as simple as summer rain. "Just try to listen to it.

    It has a nice soothing rhythm; it''s calming." He kept his voice low, calm, and soothing, like he was trying to coax a frightened animal out of hiding.

    But it wasn''t working.

    Vyan''s mind raced, the steady thrum of rain in the background almost mocking his desperation. Come on, Vyan, think. Think, think, think.

    He needed to break through to Aster, to find a way past the fear that had his brother locked in its grip. What could reach him when soothing words couldn''t?

    Then, like a flicker of light in the darkness, an idea took shape in his mind¡ªa memory, a pattern he had seen play out countless times in the past.

    "Hey, Ash," Vyan murmured softly, his voice steady though his heart was anything but. "Look over there. Isn''t Vee scared too?" He pointed to an empty corner of the room.

    Aster opened his eyes, hesitant and confused, and slowly followed the direction of his finger. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan''s breath caught in his throat as he watched his brother''s gaze shift. "Shouldn''t you assure him that he doesn''t have to be scared because it''s just the rain?" he continued, his tone gentle but laced with a quiet urgency.

    For a moment, everything was suspended in a fragile stillness. Vyan kept his thumb moving in slow circles over the back of Aster''s hand, feeling the tremors there. His eyes remained fixed on his brother, his heart pounding in sync with the rhythm of the rain.

    He didn''t know if this would work or if it would only make things worse, but he had to try something¡ªanything.

    Aster had always been the brave one when Vyan was afraid, even if that bravery was just a thin mask hiding his own fear. To reassure Vyan, Aster needed to believe what he was saying, even if he was convincing himself in the process. For instance, if Aster needed to tell his little brother that ghosts didn''t exist, then he had to push that belief deep into his own mind, past the doubts and fears.

    So, this was Vyan''s best bet. Create an echo of the past where Aster was the protector, where his words became truths to shield them both from the unknown.

 Chapter 188: Be The Protector

    Surprisingly, it worked.

    Aster''s breathing began to steady, each inhale and exhale coming more evenly as if he were slowly finding his way back to solid ground. He closed his eyes, brow furrowing with concentration, and focused on the soft pitter-patter of the rain.

    It''s just rain. Only rain. He repeated it to himself like a mantra, letting the rhythmic sound seep into his bones, untangling the knots of fear coiled tightly within him.

    When he opened his eyes again, they shifted to the empty corner the strange man had pointed to earlier.

    Vyan watched closely, seeing a cascade of emotions flicker through his brother''s gaze¡ªfear, confusion, and something like reluctant acceptance. It was as if Aster was having a silent conversation with the imaginary Vee in that corner, grappling with his fears and finding his courage, just like he used to do when they were younger.

    Vyan couldn''t quite decide which would be worse: Aster talking to imaginary Vee all in his head, or having a conversation out loud with thin air. At least if it were the latter, he might gain some insight into the labyrinth of Aster''s thoughts.

    But that was a distant concern. Right now, all Vyan could hope was that he hadn''t deepened the fractures in Aster''s fragile mind by encouraging his illusions.

    "Come on, let''s get you back up on the bed," Vyan said softly. He started to rise but felt a sudden tug on his hand. He looked down to find that Aster''s tight and almost desperate grip held him in place.

    The small gesture pulled at something deep within Vyan¡ªa memory from their childhood.

    "Vee! What are you doing?" the twelve-year-old Aster gasped.

    Vyan, who recently turned four, continued to walk backward in the snow, his tiny boots leaving a trail of small, uneven footprints. He glanced up with a frown, genuinely confused. "What?"

    Aster planted his hands on his hips with all the authority of an older brother. "Don''t you know that if you walk backward, you are inviting the devils to follow your path?"

    Vyan froze in his tracks, instantly filled with dread. "De-devils?" he stammered, already having a pre-existing fear of devils and monsters.

    Aster nodded solemnly, leaning closer to his brother. "Yes, and now it''s only a matter of time before one comes and takes you away."

    "Wah, Papa, save meeee! I don''th wanth to be thaken by the devil!" Vyan wailed, spinning around and bolting toward their father. He latched onto Xandres'' leg, burying his face and sobbing. Back then, he hadn''t quite mastered his ''t''s, especially when speaking in a hurry, and the result always turned out adorable.

    "Ash, why are you messing with the poor kid again?" Xandres chuckled, scooping Vyan up and ruffling his hair.

    "I can''t help it!" Aster laughed, barely able to stand straight. "He believes everything I say!" But when he saw how tightly Vyan was clutching their father, his little shoulders still trembling with fear, Aster''s laughter softened into a chuckle. "Hey, you know I was just kidding, right?"

    "No, you just wanth thu make me feel betther. Devils will really thake me," Vyan sniffled.

    "Gosh, you big baby," Aster sighed dramatically, slapping his forehead. "Father, give him to me." He extended his arms, but Vyan clung tighter to Xandres.

    "No, Papa, don''th! Devil will sell me!"

    Xandres let out a long-suffering sigh and tried to set Vyan down in the snow, but his youngest son kept clinging onto him like a stubborn koala. With quite some effort, Xandres finally managed to pry him off and placed him down. "You two figure this out yourselves. Don''t drag me into it, okay? I still have to find those flowers."

    As Xandres wandered off, Vyan sat down in the snow, pulling his knees to his chest and curling up like a tiny ball of misery. "Papa lefth me," he whimpered, his voice breaking with fresh tears. "Devils will thake me."

    Aster crouched down in front of him with a mix of guilt and fondness flickering across his face. "I am telling you, it was a joke. Why won''t you believe me now?"

    "No, iths not thrue," Vyan muttered stubbornly, still hiding his face.

    Aster sighed, taking Vyan''s small, mittened hands in his own, squeezing them gently. "Alright, fine. Don''t believe me on that. But at least believe this: even if the devils come, I will protect you." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan peeked up at him, his big eyes still glossy with tears. "Really?"

    "Yes, really. No one can take my cute little brother away from me while I am still here," Aster grinned. "I will slay them before they can even touch a hair on your head. Got it?"

    Vyan''s face brightened with relief, and he nodded, his trust slowly returning.

    "Good. Now, shall we get up and look for those rare snow orchids Mother likes? We don''t want Father to greet her empty-handed on their anniversary tomorrow, do we?" Aster began to stand, but a tiny tug on his hand stopped him.

    Vyan was still clutching his hand tightly. "Don''th let go."

    Aster rolled his eyes, but his smile was soft. "Alright, alright. I will keep holding your hand and never, ever let go. Happy now?"

    "Super happy!" Vyan beamed, his fears forgotten.

    "Shall we go?"

    "Okay. But carry me on your back. I am tired."

    Aster narrowed his eyes. "You are such a spoiled big baby," was what he said, but he still hoisted Vyan onto his shoulders.

    "I am okay being a baby," Vyan declared proudly, snuggling against his brother''s head, one hand still clutching Aster''s tightly.

    "Huh. If that''s the case, how are you going to marry Daphne like you claimed last week?" Aster teased.

    Vyan hummed, as if considering a great dilemma. "Simple! You have to fill in for me until I grow up."

    "Haha, what an honor for me," Aster cackled. "You will have to grow up very nicely then."

    "I will!" Vyan chirped with bright determination. "I will grow up and protect you, Mama, Papa, Tia, Daphne, Granny¡­ but not Mean Grandfather, though," he finished with a pout.

    "Wow, what an honor for all of us." Aster''s laughter rang through the snowy forest. "Of course, except for Grandfather. He will be missing out big time."

    Recalling that fragment of childhood¡ªa memory both fragile and precious¡ªVyan felt a soft smile form on his lips. How good and simple those days had been, where innocence reigned and darkness held no sway. And yet, it was strange how those childish promises had unfolded into reality.

    Aster had kept his word, shielding Vyan from the ''devils,'' but now Vyan had grown, and the world had taken so much away. There was no one left for him to protect. Not even Aster could recognize the grown-up Vyan.

    "Stay," Aster murmured, looking up from where he sat on the cold floor. He said no more, but the way his trembling hand clung to Vyan''s spoke a lot. Even as Aster tried to be strong for the imaginary Vee, his mind just wasn''t strong enough to tackle all of his fears alone anymore.

    The roles had reversed; the brave protector had become the frightened child.

    A warm resolve settled in Vyan''s chest. Perhaps, he still had someone left to protect after all. And he was determined to not fail at that.

    "Yes, I will stay," Vyan promised. "But let me help you back to the bed first. After that, I promise I will stay right here with you."

    Aster nodded, and with gentle care, Vyan guided him back to the bed. He tried to tuck the duvet around him, but Aster squirmed, rejecting the confinement. Vyan didn''t push for it; he simply sat by the bedside, holding his hand. Keep exploring on m-vl-em-pyr

    As the silence enveloped them, Vyan leaned closer, his voice a soft echo of their past. "I will keep holding your hand, and I will never ever let go. I will protect you from everything that haunts you. So don''t be afraid, and let yourself fall asleep without a worry, Ash."

 Chapter 189: Whats Important

    Vyan quietly opened the door to his bedroom, his footsteps light. But seeing the sight in front of him made him sigh theatrically. "Great, I rushed back for nothing. You are already awake," he grumbled softly, stepping inside.

    Iyana turned from the window, where the first light of dawn spilled across her face. She chuckled, a soft sound like the tinkling of wind chimes. "I woke up the moment you slipped out of bed. Couldn''t help it."

    "Oh, sorry to have disturbed your sleep then," he replied, a sheepish smile tugging at his lips, because he should have taken her featherlight sleep under consideration from the start. Get more chapters on m v l e mpyr

    He moved to stand beside her by the open window, and the cool summer breeze, fresh with the scent of rain, kissed his skin. Enjoying the breeze, his eyes fell on the beautiful half-circle of colors in the sky. "Wow... is that a rainbow?"

    She nodded, her smile gentle. "You came back just in time. I was kind of hoping to see the sunrise and rainbow with you."

    For a moment, he couldn''t tear his eyes away from her. Her eyes violet almost reflected the colors dancing across the sky. And the way the dawn light painted her face with an ethereal glow made his heart feel full, almost too full.

    "So," she nudged his shoulder playfully, leaning against the windowsill, "where did you sneak off to? I hope I wasn''t strangling you in my sleep."

    He laughed lightly. "No, you weren''t. I just initially went to check up on my brother," Vyan said, his gaze still lingering on her, unable to look away. "But then I found out that Ash was getting scared by the sound of rain. So, I was trying to calm him down and ended up promising to stay with him the entire time he was sleeping."

    Her brows lifted slightly. "You have to go back, then?"

    "Yes," he murmured.

    "That''s too bad," she replied, meeting his eyes with a warmth that melted right through him. "I was hoping we could have breakfast together before I left for the capital."

    Vyan felt horrible all of a sudden. "I am so sorry¡ª"

    Before he could finish, she slipped her arms around his, resting her head on his shoulder. "Don''t be. Family is important."

    "And so are you," he whispered, his voice barely above the wind''s breath.

    She closed her eyes, her smile softening into something pure and content. "Just hearing you say that... it means the world to me. Thank you, Vyan."

    "Hey," he called out gently. She hummed in response, her eyes still closed. "You know how we never got that chance to dance together? Not at your debutante ball or at the closing of the Monster Hunt Festival?"

    "Mhm," she replied.

    "Your birthday is coming up soon, right? So, would you, uh, do me the honor of a dance at your birthday ball¡ª"

    "Nope."

    Vyan froze, his eyes wide with disbelief. "What? After everything we have done together, you won''t even¡ª I-I can''t believe this!"

    Iyana burst into laughter. "Relax, you drama king. I am not having a birthday ball in the first place, so no formal dances, got it?"

    He stared at her, still processing. "Why not? Oh¡­ because of your family''s situation?"

    "Yes, and because my engagement with Easton just got called off a few days ago. Throwing a grand party in this situation would be a bit¡­ awkward, don''t you think?" She shrugged, trying to sound casual. "Besides, I am turning twenty. I am practically ancient. There is no need for a big celebration."

    He scoffed. "I can understand you not wanting a grand party, but not wanting to celebrate your birthday at all? Now, that''s just bullshit," he rolled his eyes. "You, my lady, are just like every other girl, and you too like celebrating your special days; I know that."

    She chuckled, leaning in closer. "Nothing gets past you, does it, Your Grace?"

    "Exactly," he replied, puffing out his chest a bit. "So, leave it to me to plan something special for you. It will be everything you love, I promise," he assured confidently.

    She tightened her hold on his arm, her smile stretching so wide it hurt, but she didn''t care. She was too happy. And Vyan¡­ he adored seeing her like this¡ªradiant, carefree, joyful. Her happiness was worth more to him than anything in the world.

    He gazed at her, his heart heavy with unspoken truths. She had only seen fragments of the darkness he carried, yet she chose to stay, to trust him. And that gave him hope¡ªthe hope that when he finally bared it all, when he told her everything after her birthday, she would still choose him.

    And he would make sure, no matter how she reacted, that she would always have reasons to smile like this¡ªwith or without him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A cloaked figure wriggled through a narrow hole in the imperial wall, her silver hair spilling out from beneath her hood and catching on the rough stone edges. Frustration tightened her brow as she tried to free herself, only to feel a shadow fall over her.

    She glanced up to find a hand extended toward her and a familiar, handsome face grinning down at her. Kneeling before her with a mischievous glint in his stormy gray eyes, he looked like he had all the time in the world.

    "Need some help, Crown Princess?" Clyde asked, his voice laced with gentle amusement.

    Althea let out a sigh of relief, her tense shoulders relaxing. Her eyes turned soft and imploring. "Yes, please."

    He chuckled softly, leaning in to carefully untangle her hair from the jagged stones. "You know, this hole is becoming a bit of a hazard. Vyan snagged the hem of his coat here just a few days ago. Maybe once you are the empress, you could lift the ban on teleportation magic. That way, you wouldn''t have to squeeze through here every time just to meet me."

    She laughed, finally slipping free with his help. "What, so you can appear in my bed chamber whenever it suits you?"

    "Ooh, now that you mention it, that does sound rather appealing," he replied, grinning suggestively.

    She rolled her eyes, cheeks flushing despite her best efforts. "Shut up." She gave him a playful shove on the chest and adjusted her hood to hide her hair. "Come on, let''s get breakfast. I have to be back by nine." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Being the dramatic gentleman he was, Clyde linked his arm with hers and declared, "Your wish is my command, Your Imperial Highness."

    With a swift motion, he teleported them to a bustling food market on the outskirts of Cantace. The air was filled with the scent of freshly baked bread and sizzling spices.

    "So, what are you in the mood for today?"

    "I am not sure yet," she murmured, her eyes scanning the vibrant stalls. "Let''s walk around and see what catches our eye."

    As they strolled through the lively marketplace, Clyde tilted his head, his messy gray bangs falling over his eyes as he watched her. His gaze was both tender and teasing.

    "What are you staring at?" she asked, narrowing her eyes playfully.

    "Just checking for any signs of stress or worry," he said casually, straightening up. "With you being the new crown heir and all, I want to make sure you are getting enough rest."

    Her heart warmed at his genuine concern, a fond smile curling on her lips. She intertwined their fingers and replied, "Don''t worry, I have mastered the art of a healthy work-life balance."

    "Huh, a healthy work-life balance," he mused with mock disbelief. "I wonder if my boss knows that concept exists."

    Althea giggled. "Sounds like you are more stressed than I am, Clyde."

    "Tell me about it," he groaned. "I always thought I was a ''go with the flow'' kind of guy who never worries too much about anything, but ever since I became Vyan''s aide, all I seem to do is worry."

    "There, there." She patted his back, her laughter light and infectious.

    Clyde hummed, then suddenly his expression turned a bit more serious. "Speaking of worry, there is something I have been thinking about for the last few days." He hesitated, then continued, "I know we are not supposed to talk about you-know-what without Vyan''s presence, but... are you really okay with everything that''s happening with your father and especially what''s about to happen?."

    Althea blinked, momentarily caught off guard by his earnestness. "You mean Vyan''s intentions to...?"

    He nodded, his eyes searching hers. "He is your father, after all. It''s okay if you feel conflicted or¡ª"

    Althea burst into laughter, the sound bright and unrestrained. "Clyde, that man hasn''t acted like a father a single day in my twenty-three years of life. Why would I not support Vyan''s revenge? I am more than fine with it¡ªIn fact, I am thrilled."

    "Really?" Clyde was surprised.

    "Really. Trust me on it." She squeezed his hand, her eyes steady and sincere. "But thank you for asking. It means a lot to me."

    "Of course," he replied softly, his smile genuine and relieved. He really wanted to make sure that she was okay with everything since she mostly kept her feelings guarded and just went along with what appeared to be the most logical solution to her. "Your feelings matter the most to me, Althea."

    Althea tilted her head, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Is that so? That makes me curious about something. What would you have done if I said I was against it?" She arched an eyebrow. "Would you have gone against Vyan?"

    Clyde''s steps faltered as he stopped walking.

 Chapter 190: Sky-Touching Skills

    "Haha, I am just kidding," Althea chuckled, a rosy hue coloring her cheeks. She cringed internally, embarrassed that such a silly question had escaped her lips, even as a joke. "I would never make you choose between Vyan and me."

    That was like asking someone to choose between their family and their lover¡ªtwo bonds equally vital, yet incomparable. It''s like being the star player in two different sports, each excelling in its own arena.

    Clyde exhaled dramatically, as if he had been holding his breath for ages. "Thank the stars for that! For the sake of my sanity, let''s just hope you two are always on the same side."

    With a playful grin, Althea gave a mock salute. "We will do our humble best, Archmage Magnus," she declared with over-the-top seriousness.

    Clyde burst into a laugh. "Stop picking up my habits and being so cute; you are making it hard for me to think straight."

    "Well, that sounds like a you problem," she shot back, her tone teasing. "Because, as far as I remember, I already gave you full permission to do whatever you want with me. So, really, what''s stopping you¡ª"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Clyde tipped her chin up with a gentle touch, capturing her lips in a kiss that made her toes curl. The world seemed to blur for a moment, leaving her dazed when he finally pulled back. His smile was that special kind of crooked, the one he saved just for her.

    "You are right," he said, his grin growing wider. "There is nothing holding me back. And honestly, it feels like a privilege I am still getting used to," he chuckled softly, eyes twinkling. "I mean, don''t get me wrong. I am not insecure or anything like that. It''s just¡­ I am so happy to be with you that I¡­" He sighed contentedly.

    "I feel like I am not doing enough to make you feel the same way."

    Her eyes softened at his confession. "What makes you think that I don''t feel the same way?" She squeezed his arm, leaning closer to him. "Do you know that I have never looked forward to mornings this eagerly like I have been doing these days? Only because merely being by your side makes me so unbelievably happy."

    Discover more at m-vl-em|p-yr

    Clyde''s heart melted. "Gosh, what did I just tell you? Stop being so cute."

    She laughed in response. "Come on, let''s focus on finding something to eat now. We don''t have much time."

    As they continued walking, the tantalizing aromas of freshly baked bread, sizzling meats, and sweet pastries filled the air, drawing them toward the bustling line of food stalls.

    "So, what do we feel like today? Sweet or savory?" Clyde chirped.

    Althea tilted her head, considering the options. "Hmm, I am thinking of something sweet. How about those honey-glazed rolls?" she suggested, pointing to a stall with a colorful display of baked goods.

    "Excellent choice," Clyde nodded, already making a beeline for the stall. "Two honey-glazed rolls, please!" he called out to the vendor with his usual enthusiasm.

    As they waited, Althea glanced around at the bustling square filled with people starting their day. "It''s nice to get out and about like this," she mused. "Thanks for always coming to see me."

    "See? You need me more than you think," Clyde teased, handing her one of the rolls. "I am the reason you have any fun at all. Of course, I am not saying that getting buried under paperwork isn''t any fun, but eh, you know what I mean."

    She took a bite of the warm, sticky pastry. "Oh, paperworks are not fun," she grumbled. "Like at all."

    They walked on, nibbling at their breakfast, when Clyde suddenly turned more serious. "Speaking of paperworks... I have been thinking, I need to find my successor."

    Althea blinked, surprised. "Successor? I thought you weren''t the heir to your father."

    "Oh, not that," he waved his hand in dismissal, laughing lightly. "I meant, my successor as the Grand Duke''s perfect aide," he let out, his voice exaggerated like an overzealous narrator for a theater play.

    "Your post?" She was confused. "Why the rush, though? None of us are proposing to each other any time soon, and Vyan isn''t exactly booting you out of your job."

    Clyde dramatically placed a hand over his heart, feigning a look of grave importance. "Oh, but Althea, you underestimate the monumental task it is to train someone to be Vyan''s aide. It''s not just a job¡ªit''s a battle of wits, a test of endurance. It''s a daily dance on the edge of sanity!"

    "Daily dance on the edge of sanity?" Althea giggled. "Isn''t it just because you worry too much?"

    "Exactly! The new aide also has to be overly concerned about his fragile health!" Clyde exclaimed, his eyes wide with emphasis. "He or she needs to be someone who has enough experience because, let''s be frank, Vyan grew up in a mouse house. Plus, he is only twenty-one¡ªso inexperienced and surprisingly naive. And he has been a part of the noble society for, what, a few months?

    Not to mention, all his stupid secrets and all the dangers that come his way!"

    "So, what you are saying is you need to find someone who is basically a miracle worker?" Althea asked skeptically.

    "Precisely! Someone with the patience of a saint, the experience of a general, the strength of a warrior, and the intelligence of a scholar." Clyde rattled off, waving his half-eaten roll like a conductor''s baton. "And if they are a ray of sunshine, that''s a bonus, because Vyan can get a little gloomy at times."

    Althea smiled, amused by his dramatics. "It''s a little hard to imagine that you are all of those things."

    "Obviously. I may act like this, but Your Imperial Highness, I am extremely qualified," Clyde declared, puffing out his chest like a peacock. "Overqualified, some might say."

    "Oh, I am well aware," Althea replied, rolling her eyes. "Speaking of your never-ending qualifications, does Vyan even know you are out here scouting for a new aide with such sky-touching skills?"

    "Absolutely not," Clyde answered seriously. "The poor boy is too busy navigating his family reunion. I can''t bear to add to his misery. He adores me, you see. This news would shatter his delicate soul." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hmm, somehow, I really doubt that," Althea muttered under her breath, biting back a grin.

    "Did you say something?" Clyde asked, his face a picture of mock innocence.

    "Nope, nothing. Just wishing you the best of luck with your little aide hunt," she replied, barely containing a laugh.

    "Thank you. I will need it. It''s like looking for a diamond in a dung heap." Clyde sighed dramatically, slumping like a wilting flower. "I will never find someone as spectacular as me."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "I found him!"

    Raith groaned, blinking blearily as his eyes adjusted to the dim light, only to see Clyde grinning like a madman on the other side of the metal bars. "Lord Magnus?" he croaked.

    Clyde''s smile widened to an almost unnatural degree, his head tilting to the side like a curious puppy. "Well, hello there, Sir Raith! Would you be interested in a job transfer?"

 Chapter 191: Best Parting Gift

    "Pardon, what?" Raith groaned, his body aching like he had slept on a bed of rocks. Well, he literally did.

    He squinted up at Clyde, who was grinning down at him with a sparkle in his eye that was both unsettling and annoyingly cheerful.

    "Why are you¡­ Ah," he winced, his head pounding like a war drum. "If the Grand Duke''s aide is here, then that means it''s the Grand Duke who¡ª"

    "And you are quick on the uptake too!" Clyde interrupted, his voice chirpy as a songbird in spring. "So, what do you say about a job transfer?"

    "A what?" Raith muttered, still trying to piece together how he had ended up here. "One moment, I am in a tunnel, pushing a wheelchair, and the next, I wake up in an underground cell with no idea who brought me here until you come along, and now you are here talking about¡­ a job transfer?"

    "Yes¡ª" Clyde started, only to be cut off again.

    "First things first, can you tell me why I am here? What does the Grand Duke want with me? And what''s going on at the imperial palace? Is His Majesty alright?" Raith''s voice grew more demanding.

    "So many questions!" Clyde exclaimed, then his face scrunched up in thought until he sighed dramatically, "Alright, fine, I will spill, but only because you are not getting out of here for about a month anyway." He launched into a rambling account of everything that happened after Raith was knocked out, weaving in some details that sounded suspiciously like gossip, such as how his captain, Wyatt, was enraged at confirming his death.

    "Wait, wait¡ªso you are telling me everyone thinks I am dead now?" Raith''s voice was deceptively calm, internally a little glad that Aster was finally out of the solitary cell and with his family. But as Clyde nodded, his eyes flared with a sudden, fierce anger. Raith exploded, "Are you out of your mind? Do you have any idea what that would do to my family?!"

    Clyde''s face lit up like he had just thought of something brilliant. "Oh, I could arrange to send a discreet letter to them, if you want. You know, just to keep their mourning to a minimum," he suggested.

    Raith''s rage flickered and waned. "You¡­ you would do that?"

    "Of course!" Clyde replied with a casual wave. "We are not monsters. Well, not all the time. So, yes, a little letter can be arranged."

    Raith''s eyes narrowed. "And why would you do that? What''s in it for you?"

    "Glad you asked!" Clyde beamed. "See, we were hoping you would join our side. We are looking for someone with your particular¡­ skills. An Aura Knight would be a fantastic addition."

    Raith''s skepticism deepened. "Don''t you already have Sir Theodore?"

    "Yes, yes, Sir Theodore is great and all," Clyde said, waving his hand dismissively. "But I was thinking you could become the Grand Duke''s new aide. I mean, I saw how you were with Lord Aster. So attentive, so chatty¡ªyou have a gift, really. And I thought, wouldn''t it be nice for Sir Raith to get more days off to spend with his family?"

    Raith looked as though he were considering Clyde''s mental stability. Just how did he go from talking about Aster to Raith''s need for more off-days? "Your point being?"

    "My point is, His Grace is very generous with vacations! I get a small tour every month. Can you believe it?" Clyde grinned, his excitement almost infectious. "And there is usually no night duty. His Grace fends for himself quite well after dark. So, no more being glued to someone''s side all day and night like you are for the Emperor.

    Wouldn''t you say it''s a better gig?"

    Raith studied Clyde''s face intently, searching for signs of sincerity or trickery. Finally, he sighed and said firmly, "No, thank you. I am loyal to my liege."

    "Perfect answer!" Clyde declared, his grin widening. "Exactly what I was hoping for. Loyalty is important, after all." If Raith couldn''t be loyal to the emperor, why should Clyde trust him to be loyal to Vyan, right? "This was just a little harmless test, you see. No rush. We have got a whole month to discuss this."

    Raith glared at him, thoroughly exasperated. Usually, he was also an energetic person, but he couldn''t find himself to be amused in this situation. "Fantastic. Now, can you leave me alone?"

    "Sure, sure," Clyde sang out, spinning around dramatically as if he were on stage rather than in a dimly lit underground cell. "But before I leave you to ponder your life choices, I would just like to drop a tiny reminder¡ªnothing major." He lowered his voice to a conspiratorial whisper that echoed off the stone walls.

    "Your current liege didn''t grant you leave a couple of months ago when your daughter had that¡­ accident."

    Raith''s eyes narrowed dangerously, but there was a flicker of surprise there too. "What did you just say?"

    "Oh, like I said, nothing major! Nothing at all." Clyde flashed him his most innocent face, which somehow only made him look guiltier. "Just something to mull over while you are down here. And don''t worry, I will send a discreet little message to your family to let them know you are alive and kicking. I am nothing if not thoughtful!"

    And with a flamboyant wave, Clyde waltzed out of the cell, humming a jaunty tune that clashed horribly with the grim surroundings.

    Raith sat in stunned silence for a moment, his mind racing. It wasn''t the first time someone had tried to tempt him away from his duty, but Clyde''s approach was¡­ peculiar, to say the least. Not once did he offer him money. He brought up the only thing that Raith was weak for¡ªhis family.

    Discover more at m''vl em|p yr

    "What a dangerous man," Raith muttered, a chill running down his spine.

    Outside the cell, Clyde leaned against the cold wall, a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "This one is a tough nut, isn''t he?" he muttered to himself, but there was a certain giddiness in his tone.

    Raith was exactly the kind of person he needed¡ªstubborn as a mule, but with a heart that beat a little too loudly when his family was mentioned. There was no doubt about his patience, experience, strength, intelligence, and unwavering loyalty. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "He would be perfect to take my place," Clyde mused, a grin forming on his face.

    The task was clear: Convince Raith. As hard as it might be, Clyde loved a good project. Buying the trust of an Imperial Aura Knight wasn''t like buying a loaf of bread at the market; it took finesse, charm, and perhaps a bit of underhanded trickery.

    But Clyde was nothing if not resourceful. He had a knack for charming people in the strangest of places¡ªor at least annoying them into submission.

    "Alright, Raith, my successor," Clyde whispered to himself, his grin growing wider, "I will win you over, no matter what, in order to give my boss slash best friend the best parting gift."

 Chapter 192: Sweet To Sour

    Vyan strode down the grand corridors of the Diamond Palace with a casual pace, two guards flanking his side. He had to leave Clyde waiting outside, thanks to the recent life-threatening incident at the palace. The explosion had sent ripples of panic through the imperial grounds, and as of then, only trustworthy authorized personnel of the emperor were allowed within the palace.

    It was kind of ironic. Given how Vyan was the one to set off the explosion and he, of all people, was being allowed to stroll into the palace hallways like a regular Monday.

    As Vyan approached the heavy oak doors of Edgar''s chamber, the door guards straightened up. They gave Vyan a courteous nod and exchanged a glance with the guards on Vyan''s side, as if to confirm whether they had done a full-body check of him or not.

    Once they gave the confirmation through a curt nod, the guards stepped aside to let Vyan through.

    Vyan allowed himself a small, fleeting smirk as they pushed the doors open for him and he entered the huge, dimly lit room.

    The emperor''s private chamber was thick with the scent of medicinal herbs and incense¡ªthe kind of incense that irritated Vyan''s lungs. It was a good thing that he had already mastered covering up his irritations and dislikes in front of the targeted audience.

    Instead of the emperor, Vyan''s gaze first met Wyatt''s. As usual, Vyan gave a nod of acknowledgement, and Wyatt responded back in the same way, so did Storm. The former was standing near the window, while the latter behind the doors.

    Vyan suppressed a smile of amusement. But it wasn''t their positions that amused him; it was their presence. How much paranoia did Edgar have to be struck with to have both of his Aura knights guarding him inside the room? One usually has their knights guard only outside the door in order to allow oneself privacy, and well, to avoid feeling the need to be stared at all times.

    Their presence was a living proof of how much Edgar was being devoured by his own paranoia and anxiety.

    Anyway, forget the paranoia. Nothing comes close to the amusement that Vyan felt when he finally saw Edgar. The once-might emperor lay in his massive bed, propped up by a pile of pillows, his skin pallid and his hair disheveled. Sweat beaded his forehead, and his once-sharp eyes were now clouded with exhaustion and hopelessness.

    Without Aster''s mana, Edgar was nothing but a cornered animal, gasping for breath.

    Vyan took a moment to relish the sight. It was almost poetic. For someone who had thrived on control and manipulation, to be stripped of the source of his strength like this was nothing short of karma.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan began, his tone rich with feigned concern, "I came as soon as the palace gates were opened. I¡­ cannot express how deeply upset I was when I found out what happened."

    Edgar''s eyes cracked open, dull and bloodshot. He managed a weak, bitter smile. "Ah, Grand Duke," he rasped, his voice scratchy. "What a pleasure... to have you visit me in my... dire state."

    "Your suffering is our suffering," Vyan replied smoothly, bowing his head. "It is a tragedy to see you in such distress, Your Imperial Majesty."

    The loss of the unrivaled, borrowed mana coursing through his veins¡­ Oh, the tragedy! Vyan would have broken into laughter if he could afford to.

    "I cannot even begin to imagine who would dare to do such a thing," Vyan let out, his tone full of pretense anger.

    Edgar''s expression twisted into one of melancholy. "Yes¡­. Who would dare such an atrocity?" he muttered weakly. "To try to assassinate me... in my own palace¡­ Such a treacherous villain must be at large."

    "Indeed, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan agreed, nodding thoughtfully. "But rest assured, the imperial officers are on high alert. They will surely catch the culprit responsible for this heinous act," he said while inside his head, he thought, the imperial officers can search all they want. They will never find a thing. Not when their vice-commander is on my side.

    Edgar sighed heavily. "I hope you are right... I cannot have this shadow hanging over the empire."

    "Fear not, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan replied. "Such audacity cannot go unpunished in the imperial palace." He made sure his tone was appropriately grave. He couldn''t let his joy slip out, after all.

    Edgar''s eyelids fluttered closed, anger rising on his face. "Yes... yes, that bastard must be punished¡ªthe one who took everything away from me," he muttered, almost to himself. If¡­ and only if he knew ''that bastard'' was standing right before him, playing his role to perfection.

    "Don''t you worry, that bastard will definitely not escape the clutches of the law."

    "He must be caught¡­" He gritted his teeth. "I will kill him with my bare hands."

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty, you will be able to do that." Or not, haha. "Until then, you should get all the rest you can. Princess Althea is doing her best to hold down the fort in your absence," Vyan added with a reassuring smile. "She will surely make a great empress one day, you know? So, you have absolutely nothing to worry about. Please rest."

    "I hope so¡­"

    Vyan watched as Edgar slumped deeper into his pillows, his breath ragged and uneven. He straightened up, looking down at the emperor¡ªso pitiful, far from the ferocious, hot-blooded man who brought ruins to Vyan''s family.

    Vyan offered a polite bow before turning to leave. He adjusted his collar and got out of the chamber, smoothing out the fabric with a flick of his wrist.

    As he began to make his way down the hallway, he was not flanked by the guards this time. He finally allowed himself a genuine smile, his steps starting to become a little bouncy.

    Who said revenge wasn''t sweet? Vyan sure felt happy. Just witnessing the start of the downfall of the man who was responsible for the destruction of his happy family was making Vyan want to burst out into happy songs. And he didn''t even sing!

    Nothing could possibly bring down his mood today¡ª

    Oops, too soon¡­ He jinxed himself.

    His mood soured faster than Iyana was capable of swinging her sword.

    That was because he came face to face with his dear beloved Tia.

    His bouncing steps faltered as Celeste stood in the middle of the hallway, her eyes wide with surprise. She looked much the same as always¡ªsickly but elegant. Her long red hair, so much like his mother and brother''s, cascaded over her shoulders in a simple braid, the vibrant color igniting the bitter feelings in his chest like a storm.

    For a moment, they simply stared at each other.

    Vyan hadn''t expected to see her here, not now on her way to visit her husband. Especially not when he was riding the high of his small triumph. He didn''t know what to say, what to feel.

    There had been a time when he would have run to her, all giddy and stupidly happy, to let her in on his happiness. But not anymore.

    He couldn''t trust her anymore, not even with the smallest things.

    She might have genuinely felt happy for him in all those times. Or perhaps, she didn''t. Who could tell, really?

    However, those fleeting moments of unguaranteed kindness did nothing to erase her betrayal¡ªthe one thing he could never forgive her for.

    Celeste''s lips parted, her eyes softening as she took a hesitant step toward him. "Vee¡ª" she began, using the nickname only his family did.

    But Vyan didn''t stop. He turned his head away. His expression hardened as he continued down the hallway, his pace quickening. He didn''t have the patience for her. Not today.

    "Vee!" Celeste called after him.

    He could feel the profound desperation and regret in her voice. The sound of it clawed at something deep within him, a buried emotion he refused to acknowledge.

    Nevertheless, he didn''t break stride, didn''t look back.

    He could sense her gaze burning into his back, could almost hear the unspoken words she wanted to say, the repeated explanations, the apologies she probably didn''t mean. But what good were they? What good was any of it after everything that had happened? After everything she had allowed to happen?

    His footsteps echoed in the empty hall as he put more distance between them. Each step was like a deliberate severing of whatever thin thread still connected them. He wanted to let her know, loud and clear, that she had made her choices, and so had he.

    As he turned the corner, a gust of cold air blew in from the window. Vyan welcomed the cool breeze, hoping it would cool the heat in his veins.

    Unfortunately, before it could work, he heard her voice again, softer, almost like a phantom voice, "Vee¡­" It tickled his heart, evoking some sweet childhood memories with her¡ªshe would often ride the floral swing with him on the lap while Aster pushed it from behind. How simpler were those times. Filled with nothing but unadulterated laughter and happiness.

    Seriously, how the heck did Vyan go so fast from finding joy in the palace''s melancholy to the palace walls suffocating him with memories he would rather forget?

    Gosh, he needed to get away from all of it¡ªfrom Celeste, from the ghosts of the past, and from this cursed palace.

    As he was about to round another corner, a hand yanked his wrist from behind.

    Your story source m_v lem|p-yr

    "Please let me go¡ª" He was going to pull his hand back harshly when he looked over his shoulder and noticed the silver locks. "Thea?"

    Althea stood behind him, her brows furrowed. "Where are you rushing off to in that direction? The staircase is over there," she pointed out, letting go of his hand and putting it on her hip. "What''s wrong with you?" She tilted her head slightly, a curious gleam in her eyes.

    "Oh, uh, nothing." Vyan tried to compose himself, relieved to have Althea as a distraction. "I was just in a hurry."

    Although the relief was very short-lived as she asked,  "What was that? You ignored your aunt like she was air."

    Vyan''s expression tightened, a flash of annoyance crossing his face. "I don''t want to talk about it," he snapped lowly, his voice carrying a sharper edge than he intended. "It''s a family issue."

    Althea blinked, taken aback by the sudden hostility. "Okay, okay, calm down," she said, raising her hands in mock surrender. "There is no need to bite my head off."

    Vyan closed his eyes for a moment, exhaling through his nose as he tried to reign in the irritation that had seeped into his words. He shook his head slightly. "No, sorry, my bad," he muttered, his tone softening. "My mood just got soured by seeing Tia¡ª Eh, you know what? She is not even my Tia anymore. I don''t care about her.

    So, it''s nothing actually. Sorry for reacting that way."

    Althea patted his upper arm gently. "I get it. You don''t have to explain."

    "Thanks for understanding," he said, his shoulders slumping.

    She opened her mouth to ask if he was physically feeling okay since he seemed exhausted, but Vyan was already moving past her.

    "I will see you around," he murmured, his eyes not quite meeting hers as he headed for the staircase he had missed seeing earlier.

    As she watched him descend down the stairs, Althea couldn''t help but mutter under her breath, "He claims he does not consider her Tia anymore and yet he said it was a family issue." She let out a sigh. "I swear he can be such an idiot sometimes."

    A voice crept up from behind her, smooth and cold as ice. "At least your beloved business partner understands what family is. But it seems like you don''t, Crown Princess."

    Althea stiffened, her spine going rigid at the familiar voice. She turned slowly, her eyes narrowing as they met her brother''s.

    Easton stood with his arms crossed, his expression one of arrogant disdain, his gaze boring into her like a knife. His words stung, and he knew it.

    "And what do you know about family, Easton?" she spat out.

    He arched an eyebrow, questioning, "What exactly do you mean by that?"

    Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 193: Complicated Relations

    Althea let out a hollow laugh. "Oh, stop it. Don''t try and act like a saint. If there had to be one person in this entire world who valued family less than me, that would have to be you, Easton."

    "I genuinely don''t have any idea what you mean, Thea. Obviously, I value family¡ª"

    Althea laughed more, the sound still lacking mirth. As she met Easton''s genuinely confused gaze, her laughter seized and her eyes sharpened coldly. "Please don''t make me sick with that act of yours. You know what?" She turned away her head, prepared to leave. "I can''t bear to look at you anymore¡ª"

    Easton grabbed her arm, his grip tight and determined to not let her go. "No, you have to tell me! What is it that makes you hate me so much that you would conspire against your own younger brother?"

    Althea''s eyes flared with a mix of fury and long-buried hurt as she yanked her hand out of his. "Are you messing with me right now?" she asked, her voice deadly calm, as she could feel her anger boiling over, years of pent-up resentment finally resurfacing.

    "I am not," Easton responded strongly. "Thea, I-I think there is some sort of misunderstanding¡ª"

    "There is no misunderstanding!" she finally shouted, her overwhelming emotions betraying her as she turned around to face him head-on.

    He froze. There was a flicker of surprise in his eyes, his usual cool arrogance momentarily replaced with confusion. It had been a long time since Althea had been angered like this to the point she raised her voice. He thought that she had reigned in her terrible hot temper over the years. But as it turns out it was his misconception. Discover more magic on m-vl-em-pyr

    It was just that Althea had buried her emotions so deep underneath after that unfortunate incident that she no longer felt anything at all. Now that she was experiencing all sorts of positive emotions, her buried negativity was also starting to leak out.

    "You don''t know, huh? Let me jog your memory then." Althea took a step closer, her eyes burning into his with a searing intensity. "Do you remember that day, seven years ago, when I came back home after almost eloping with that scoundrel?"

    "How can I forget?"

    "And what about the first thing you said to me when I came back? Do you remember that?" she demanded, her eyes blazing in a way that scared him to the bones.

    Easton composed himself nonetheless and shook his head. "No, Thea. I don''t remember. But I am sure it wasn''t anything significant¡ª"

    "Of course! Of course, it wasn''t significant to you! Why would it be?!" she snapped, cutting him off. "Because I never was significant enough for you!" And with that, the dam broke. All her emotions came pouring out.

    "When I returned, broken and terrified on the worst day of my entire life, all you could say was¡­" She saw the blank, unaware look on his face and shook her head, a bitter laugh escaping her lips. "You told me that¡­ that Father would be disappointed in me!" She slapped her hand over her chest, as if to emphasize where exactly it stabbed after hearing those words.

    "That''s¡­ that''s all you said," she breathed out, her throat trembling. "You didn''t bother to ask if I was okay, didn''t care if I was hurt¡­" Her eyes started to turn red, tears brimming the corners which she refused to let down. "I mean, why would you? You were too busy being ashamed of me, after all."

    Her words seemed to pierce him, and she watched as the realization dawned on him, his mouth opening and closing like he was struggling to find words. "Thea, I¡ª"

    "You must have thought what an embarrassment I was, right? Look, I am not justifying my dumb teenage actions, but couldn''t I have expected a little bit of sympathy from my brother? Didn''t I deserve to have you ask me, what made me do that? Why did I feel the need to run away from our home? Was I hurt? Was I neglected?

    Was I okay?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The words continued to flow, wanting to get everything off her chest, desperately hoping that it eased the nagging uneasiness in her chest ever since she became the crown princess.

    "But not once did you ask me all those things. Not once¡­" she uttered, broken. "Not even on that day when I was hoping¡ªnot even expecting, Easton. All I did was hope. Hoped that you would finally show me some care. But¡­ what a fool I was, wasn''t I?

    I was hoping for something impossible, after all. And when that realization sank in, I made the decision to hit the nail on the coffin that was called our siblinghood."

    "What?" His eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Yes, that''s right. That was the day I decided you were dead to me," she continued, her voice raw with the hurt she had buried deep inside for so long. "You were my brother, Easton. I was willing to accept that Father would always treat me like I was invisible, but you¡ª" Her voice wavered, but she pushed on, her words gaining strength with each syllable.

    "To know from you that the first reaction I would get from our father was disappointment? That broke me. Even if the whole ordeal hadn''t already shattered me, that did."

    Easton''s face fell, and Althea couldn''t care what he was feeling at that moment because she surely knew it wasn''t going to restore their past. It was too late now, anyway.

    "Thea, I... I didn''t realize¡ª" he began, his tone softening. "I cared¡ªof course, I cared. I just thought¡ª"

    All explanations were meaningless now. So, she raised a hand, cutting him off, her expression hardening. "I don''t care what you thought, Easton. I don''t care anymore. You never checked on me all these years, and that''s that. I don''t think there can be anything that you can use to justify why you treated me like that.

    So, save your breath. I don''t want to hear it. I am done begging for any scrap of care from you as a family."

    Easton looked genuinely shaken, but he couldn''t seem to find the words.

    "But you know what? As the wise people say, when one door closes, another one opens up," Althea added, a smile starting to form on her face. "When I thought that I wasn''t good enough for living, that nobody would care if I disappeared from this world, I was saved by a very small, almost insignificant act of kindness¡ªone that I would be eternally grateful for until the day I die."

    Easton stared at her silently.

    "It was Katelyn," Althea revealed. "A three-year-old child. She could see my pain that you couldn''t bother to glance at," she taunted. "Anyway, she doesn''t remember now what she did for me, but I do. She asked me all those things I hoped for you to ask. Back then, she didn''t understand the toxicity that revolved around us half-siblings.

    So, she was quite at ease with me as she sweetly asked me if I was okay. And even though she didn''t understand what love was, she told me that she loved me and that she wouldn''t want me to disappear, because if I did, she would only be left with three brothers and no sister."

    Her eyes welled up with tears as she recalled the fond memory¡ªthe words that had brought back her will to live, to fight back, to avenge.

    "Is that why you are so obsessed with winning Katelyn over?" Easton asked, his voice small.

    Althea nodded curtly. "I am sure you must have thought it was also a political move on my part." She rolled her eyes. "But you are wrong. I genuinely like Katelyn, and that was why I was sure that the woman who raised her, Empress Celeste, couldn''t be bad, nor could Ronan. So, in a way, I guess I have to thank you, Easton, for letting me understand that blood relations don''t matter.

    It''s what is inside one''s heart that counts. Unfortunately, yours is hollow. And that''s the reason you have lost your fianc¨¦e and your crown both."

    Easton stood there, utterly speechless. The shock on his face was almost pitiful.

    "Thea¡­" he whispered, almost as if he were realizing for the first time the gravity of his actions¡ªor lack thereof.

    But Althea wasn''t listening anymore. She wasn''t interested. She had said all she needed to say.

    Without giving him a chance, she turned away from him, her chest heaving with a mixture of relief and lingering pain.

    For years, she had wanted him to understand, to see the weight of his indifference, but now, as she looked at him, she realized she no longer cared for his acknowledgment. She had grown past it, past him.

    She no longer wanted the crown just for the sake of taking it away from him. She now wanted it to rule their empire with a benevolent, understanding heart that was capable of understanding human emotions. And as proven, Easton wasn''t very good at that.

    While he would make a good tactical emperor, he would be absolutely disastrous at considering the feelings of their subjects and would be giving death sentences left and right. He was too brutal and emotionless, after all. He knew no mercy.

    And now that Althea had the chance, she would do her best¡ªto mold their empire into a better, more empathetic, and happier place for living. She wanted to prove that the imperial purification magic ability wasn''t the only thing required to be the emperor.

    It was the heart of the ruler that was needed.

    So, while Althea''s way of achieving the crown might be crooked, her heart was in the right place.

    Watching as Althea walked away from him, the light in Easton''s eyes dimmed, unable to move from his spot, as if he was rooted there. Althea''s words echoed in his mind, each one striking like a lash.

    "How¡­ how could she say all that when all my life I have worked hard only to protect her?"

    She had no idea how wrong she was. It wasn''t that he hadn''t cared. No, he had cared too much. That was the problem. Back then, he had been young, overwhelmed by the immense weight of responsibility that had fallen onto his shoulders after their mother''s death. He had promised her, as she lay dying, that he would protect Althea¡ªthat he would make sure his sister would have a comfortable, carefree life.

    And he had tried, hadn''t he? Worked himself to the bone, shouldered every burden, navigated the treacherous waters of court politics, all so Althea wouldn''t have to. He wanted her to live freely, away from the constant machinations and power struggles.

    But in doing so, he had inadvertently created a chasm between them. He had forgotten to voice out his intentions.

    And now, Althea herself wanted to engage in the political battles that he struggled his whole life to protect her from.

    Communication sure is important, huh.

 Chapter 194: If Only...

    Iyana chuckled softly, her voice like music that lingered in the air. "You really are the clingy type, aren''t you?"

    Vyan responded by tightening his arms around her, pulling her closer. He breathed in the delicate scent of her; it was intoxicating, grounding him in a moment of solace he hadn''t known he needed.

    After bumping into Celeste, then Althea, his feet had somehow found their way to the military quarters without any conscious decision on his part. Thanks to the tightened security, his time was fleeting on the imperial grounds. He had already accomplished what he came to do, having visited Edgar, and yet, despite the ticking clock, there was only one place he wanted to be in: with her.

    When he finally reached in front of her office chamber, he didn''t even know what he was doing here or whether she was inside or not. Only after she responded with her permission for him to come inside did he realize that he came seeking comfort from her in the way. So, without a word, he wrapped her in his embrace.

    Now, as he held her tighter, Iyana''s fingers slipped gently through his hair, soothing in a way only she could be.

    "So, what is it?" she asked softly, her voice laced with gentle concern. "Is something wrong?"

    Vyan shook his head, his lips brushing against her neck as he whispered, "No. I just missed you."

    Her lips curled into a small smile as she tried to maintain her composure, her eyes flicking toward the door of her office. "You know, it''s a very odd time to miss me, given these are my working hours, and we are literally standing in my professional space. Any moment one of my subordinates could walk in."

    He didn''t care. Her reprimanding words were just noise in the background to him. His attention was wholly on her¡ªthe curve of her neck, the way the collar of her uniform brushed against his cheek.

    He nuzzled closer, letting his lips ghost over her skin, teasing the ironed white fabric. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Vyan," she scolded, trying to be stern but miserably failing with her cheeks flushing a soft pink. "What are you doing?"

    "Nothing," he murmured against her skin, his lips trailing upward to the spot just behind her ear, pressing a kiss that made her exhale shakily.

    For a moment, her eyes fluttered closed, allowing herself to get lost in the heat of his touch. But she quickly regained her senses, pushing him away gently by the shoulders.

    "No," she said firmly, though her voice was softer than she intended. "This is my office. We can''t be doing this."

    He stepped back, gazing at her with a disappointed look that nearly undid her resolve. His kicked puppy-like expression tugged at her heartstrings.

    Ugh. She hated him for doing this on purpose, and she hated herself even more for falling for it. She was almost about to reconsider, but just then, there was a knock at her door, saving her from the mistake.

    Vyan exhaled softly, brushing his fingers over her now-disheveled collar. "I will see you later. Goodbye, my lady." He briefly stepped closer and kissed her cheek before making his way to the door.

    Iyana sucked in a breath and shook her head, forcing herself to concentrate and calling out, "Come in."

    As Vyan opened the door for himself on his way out, he stopped moving, which made Iyana peek over his shoulder, only to have light green eyes staring into hers.

    Oh, great. Do I need to deal with a jealous Vyan now? Iyana thought with an internal groan and prepared herself to handle the situation with the minimum repercussions. However¡ª

    "Oh, um, you know what? I just figured out the solution to what I wanted to ask you, Iyana, so never mind. Sorry for the bother," with that, Easton was gone.

    "Huh?" Vyan and Iyana both let out in sync.

    "What the hell was that about?" Vyan looked over his shoulder at Iyana after glancing at the hallway Easton disappeared into. He just came and was gone like¡­ That wasn''t like him at all.

    Iyana mirrored Vyan''s confusion and shrugged her shoulders. "I absolutely have no idea."

    Nevertheless, she kind of got worried for him. She had never seen Easton act anything close to being skittish or awkward. He had always maintained a cold demeanor with the composure of a cucumber. So, something really upsetting must have happened for him to act that way.

    I hope he is okay.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Easton walked through the bustling marketplace, his cloak pulled tightly around him, blending into the crowd as best as a prince could. The noise and chaos of the capital swirled around him¡ªchildren laughing, merchants shouting their prices, horses trotting on cobblestone.

    There was an odd comfort in the unpredictable rhythm to the chaos that drowned out the endless silence that haunted the corridors of the imperial palace. That was why he always came out to the marketplace whenever he had too much in his mind and there was no one for him to go to.

    For a change, he had thought about going to Iyana as a friend for advice, but after seeing Vyan, Easton couldn''t stomach the idea of that. It rather made Easton realize how much he had fucked up his relationship with Iyana with the same mistakes he had made with Althea¡ªby not communicating what was in his heart.

    He weaved through the throngs of people, his steps slow and aimless. While he was busy being the perfect prince, the two most important women in his life had been fighting their own battles, and he had failed to see that.

    Most importantly, how could he have been so blind to his sister''s miseries¡ªthe woman he had known from his birth? How did he fail to recognize that he wasn''t communicating his feelings to her this entire time?

    The day she had returned after that harrowing incident seven years ago, he had been so afraid. Afraid that their father might decide to marry her off to some random rich noble to be rid of her.

    He knew their father''s harsh indifference toward her well enough to realize it was a possibility. That fear had driven him to say what he did¡ªthat Father would be disappointed in her.

    Knowing Edgar''s temper, he didn''t want Althea to get on their father''s bad side more than she already had. He could see that she was in no mental state to get married to anybody anytime soon. So, he had hoped that by shadowing her, by exerting his influence, he could ensure she remained unmarried, free to live her life as she wished.

    And it had worked, hadn''t it?

    She had remained unwed all these years. Easton knew that if it weren''t for him, their father would have already forced her into a political marriage without a second thought.

    But he couldn''t fault her for not knowing any of it. After all, he had never explained any of this to her, hadn''t realized how much his quiet actions had hurt her, and had pushed her away. He didn''t need to do any of the above, if only he had bothered to ask her what it was that she wanted or needed. How simple things could have been if he had just vocalized himself.

    He sighed deeply, the weight of that realization settling heavy in his chest.

    What''s done was done. He wanted to be happy for her now that she was the crown princess, despite the attachment he had grown for the title. It was what she deserved after all the hardships she had faced. But¡­

    What nagged him was her business partner. Vyan. The untrustworthy Grand Duke.

    Easton couldn''t stand him. Vyan was a snake lying in wait, coiled and ready to strike. Who knows what that evil man has got planned after Althea was officially crowned?

    Easton hated it. Hated that Althea was entrusting herself to a man like Vyan. That man knew magic, and he has been keeping it a secret all this time. It just went to prove that he was behind every disaster until now.

    Knowing this, Easton feared that Vyan was precisely aiming for the crown all for himself. It would be easy enough if Althea were to inherit it. She didn''t have any experience or any formal political training, after all. Continue your journey with m.vl-em,py-r

    Easton had no doubt that Vyan would know exactly how to twist every situation to his advantage by manipulating Althea. Or worse, if he decided to literally backstab Althea. That would automatically bring Vyan next in line to the throne.

    Because Izac was a no. He was crippled after his accident at the Monster Hunt Festival, and the empire did not take kindly to disabilities. Like at all. As for Ronan and Katelyn, those two would willingly hand the crown over to Vyan.

    Not to mention, if Vyan''s powers were even half of what his family''s rumors suggested, he was a contender no one could afford to underestimate. And if he ever decided to use those powers against the empire... against Althea...

    The crowd thickened around him as Easton pushed his way through, his thoughts swirling like a storm. He knew he had to find a way to make Althea see reason, to make her realize the danger she was in with Vyan. But how? She was stubborn and unwilling to listen to Easton.

    "What do I do?" he murmured hopelessly until he clenched his jaw, determination setting his features into a hard line. "If I have to play the villain in her eyes, so be it."

    He would not let Vyan¡ªthe snake that he was¡ªlead her and their empire into ruin. He had promised their mother he would protect Althea. He had failed in many ways, but this time, he wouldn''t.

    If he has to take back his crown, then that''s what he would do. Althea might hate him for it, but he would rather she hate him and be safe than love him and be vulnerable.

    Easton moved deeper into the market. The vibrant chatter and clamor of the crowd began to fade as he reached a quieter, more deserted section.

    Here, the noise of the city felt like a distant hum, replaced by the soft rustle of wind through narrow alleyways and the muffled sounds of footsteps on cobblestones.

    Here, in this calm, his mind continued its relentless churn.

    He was so absorbed in his contemplation that he almost missed it¡ªa soft, feminine voice cutting through the stillness.

    "You seem to be distressed, Your Imperial Highness."

    Easton stopped in his tracks, his eyes narrowing. The voice came from the shadows of a nearby alley. He turned, his gaze locking onto a cloaked figure partially concealed by the darkness.

    The woman stood still, almost unnervingly so, her form barely discernible in the dim light.

    "Who are you?" Easton asked, his voice low, the authority of his station lacing his tone. He wasn''t in the mood for games, not now.

    The woman took a small step forward, just enough for the light to catch the edge of her hood, revealing her face to Easton, which made his eyes widen in recognition. "The only person who can help you."

 Chapter 195: Facing Alone

    Vyan wheeled Aster out through the backdoor of the manor. The sky above was a canvas of grays, the sun absent. In other words, it was a perfect day for bringing Aster outside without overwhelming him.

    Vyan tried to bring him out two days ago as well, but the mere sunshine freaked him out like they were some sort of killer beams. And yesterday was so sunny that it was blinding for even normal people. So, today Vyan was trying again. He had to get Aster used to the sun, otherwise, his legs would never find strength in them to stand up again.

    But at the same time, he couldn''t rush Aster. Baby steps were alright. As long as they were stepping towards progress.

    "How is it?" Vyan started, forcing himself to sound upbeat and cheerful. "The clouds, the breeze, the, um, I don''t know, the trees? The flower gardens¨Coh, wait, you don''t like flowers. What else? Um¡­" He whipped his head around, trying to find something that might interest Aster. "We have got our knights on the other side of the manor.

    You know, the people who protect us? I am sure you remember Sir Jacques, Spencer, and¡­"

    Benedict and Clyde were following a few steps behind, each carrying a bouquet of pale purple aster flowers.

    "Goodness, he is trying so hard. It''s painful to watch," Benedict sighed lowly.

    Clyde chuckled. "I think it''s rather amusing to see him stumbling around."

    "If he stumbles around like that with Lady Iyana, forget us having a grand duchess anytime soon," Benedict expressed in worry.

    "Pfft," Clyde snorted, pressing a hand over his mouth.

    Vyan glanced over his shoulder, shooting glares at the two men. "I can hear you people, did you know that?"

    Benedict remained unaffected, and Clyde flashed him a beaming smile with a thumbs up.

    Vyan shook his head, exasperated, and turned his attention back to Aster.

    Aster''s eyes were wide and unfocused as he tracked the path ahead with a vague sense of interest. Vyan kept talking, pointing out the smallest things as they strolled. "See those trees? There used to be a swing over there. Vee and you would play there, remember?"

    That part got Aster''s attention. He nodded his head slightly, a faint smile on his lips.

    Happy to get a reaction, Vyan continued to chat away, filling the air with a string of stories and idle chatter, a lifeline of normalcy cast toward his brother''s fractured mind.

    As they reached the huge gates at the back side of the estate, Benedict motioned something at them, and soon, the gates were opened, which made Aster watch in awe. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They strolled further out the back, Vyan filling the silence with chatters until they were faced with a cemetery. "This place looks absolutely beautiful when the weather is sunny. There are birds and cicadas singing. It always sounds so pleasant to the ear. I will bring you one of those times."

    "You forgot to mention the fireflies," Clyde chimed in from behind.

    "Oh, right, yes! Fireflies," Vyan grinned. "Soon, we should be getting fireflies around here. I bet it''s going to be beautiful. I will bring you¡ª"

    "Daphne¡­" Aster uttered, and Vyan paused. "Daphne loves the fireflies."

    "Really? You brought her here often?" Vyan asked softly, a melancholic look in his eyes, and Aster nodded. "Did you guys go to the lake nearby too?"

    "Yes¡­"

    While the two brothers talked, Clyde nudged Benedict and whispered, "Who is Daphne?"

    "Master Aster''s betrothed," Benedict answered, a dark shadow crossing his face, "Well, I suppose I should say former betrothed. She finally got married five years ago."

    "Finally?" Clyde arched an eyebrow.

    "She had known and loved Master Aster for as long as she could remember; it was hard for her to accept his death. So, she resisted getting married for years, but I suppose she was forced into it once her brother took over as the head of the house. And¡­" Benedict gazed at Vyan''s back with a hint of sorrow in his eyes. "Never mind."

    Clyde noticed the slight change in Benedict''s attitude but didn''t question it. "I suppose not every love story has a happy ending."

    Benedict sighed heavily and looked ahead at Vyan who had stopped the wheelchair just outside the wrought-iron gate in front of them.

    It was an old, solemn place tucked far back from the estate grounds, where stone markers stood like tired sentinels in the quiet gloom.

    "So we are here," Clyde murmured under his breath.

    Vyan turned and took the bouquets from Clyde and Benedict, their delicate petals a stark contrast to the bleakness around them. He walked back to Aster and kneeled in front of him with a soft smile.

    "Look, Ash," Vyan said, his voice lifting with a pathetic effort at cheerfulness, "Aster flowers. I know you don''t like them, but¡ª"

    "They are Mother and Father''s favorites," Aster muttered, staring at the flowers, then at Vyan, his expression unfathomable.

    "Yes!" Vyan''s eyes lit up a little. "Would you like to give it to them?" His words were gentle, his smile easy, but his eyes carried a deep, unspoken heaviness.

    A moment of silence stretched between them, as if Aster was somewhere far away, having a conversation no one else could hear. Slowly, a small smile formed on his lips¡ªinnocent, pure, unburdened by the weight of reality. He reached out and, with a childlike earnestness, handed the flowers over to the empty air in front of him.

    Vyan''s smile softened, a bittersweet mix of pride and pain. "That''s good enough, Ash," he murmured, taking the flowers from the air as if accepting a sacred offering, his hand brushing with Aster''s, but this time, Aster didn''t flinch away from the touch. He stood up and motioned to Benedict. "Take him back inside, please."

    Benedict nodded, his face carefully neutral, and gently took the handles of Aster''s wheelchair, guiding him away.

    Vyan watched them go, the ache in his chest tightening. He knew he couldn''t take Aster inside; the reality of this place would be too much, too cruel for his fragile brother to face. Aster''s delusions, however haunting, were safer than that truth.

    Turning toward the iron gate, Vyan took a deep breath, steeling himself.

    He had thought about coming here with Aster this year, had thought he didn''t have to do this alone. But it seemed like Goddess Hecate herself wanted him to face it alone¡ªseeing the tombstones of his parents on their death anniversary.

    The death anniversary brought a storm of emotions he wasn''t sure how to navigate. Although he did know that it was more intense than his emotions last year. This time around he felt more connected and attached to them. In fact, he could truly feel the loss of their presence and mourn it.

    Clyde moved to follow him, but Vyan held up a hand. "No, Clyde. I need to do this alone." His voice was steady, though his eyes betrayed a glimmer of something more¡ªfear, maybe, or the grief of a child who never properly got to mourn the death of his parents. "I have finally mustered up the courage after all this time, so... I want to be alone with them."

    Clyde hesitated, concern creasing his brow, but he relented with a nod. "Okay, but holler if you need me, alright?"

    Vyan gave him a small, grateful smile. "Will do."

    With that, he turned and stepped through the cemetery gate, the cold iron closing behind him with a soft click. He walked down the narrow path, the bouquets in hand.

    As he moved deeper into the cemetery, he felt the familiar swell of grief rise within him. He almost felt dizzy with the overwhelming emotions of anxiety and uneasiness. But today, he chose to face it, one step at a time, finally ready to meet his past.

    As Vyan walked deeper into the cemetery, his footsteps grew heavier. Each step sank into the damp earth like the memories pressing against his chest. The graves he passed were marked with the same surname¡ªAshstone¡ªetched into the stone, each of them a reminder of a legacy that he had only recently begun to understand.

    Some of the names were familiar, from stories he barely remembered; others were strangers, distant relatives who had lived and died long before he was born.

    It felt like walking through a gallery of ghosts, just like the hallway filled with the pictures of his ancestors.

    Finally, he stopped in front of two gravestones that stood side by side, their inscriptions weathered but still clear: Xandres Kevin Ashstone and Natalia Audrey Ashstone. Vyan''s breath hitched in his throat as he stared at the names¡ªhis parents'' names.

    Beside theirs used to be another one with Aster''s name, which was recently removed from there.

    The sudden rush of emotions crashed over him like a tidal wave, and he sank to his knees, his body trembling. The bouquets slipped from his hands and fell to the ground, but he quickly picked them up, placing one gently in front of each stone. He touched both of their tombstones with each hand, tracing the coldness.

    "Hello¡­ Mother and Father," he greeted with a broken smile, his throat trembling, almost choking with tears stinging his eyes. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it? How have you been?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, as Benedict strolled Aster back towards the estate, Aster suddenly murmured something inaudible.

    "Pardon me, Master Aster, I was unable to hear you. If you could kindly repeat," Benedict urged, his tone neutral yet soft.

    "That¡­ that man¡­ is warm¡­" Aster whispered gravelly. Find adventures on m v l e m p y r

    "Yes, he is a warm person once you get to know him, isn''t he?" Benedict responded gently.

    "No¡­ his hand was warm¡­ no, hot¡­" Aster clarified.

    Benedict frowned in confusion for a moment before the realization slowly dawned on him. "Master must have a fever."

 Chapter 196: Heart To Heart

    Vyan sat nestled between his parents'' gravestones, knees pulled tightly to his chest, ankles crossed as he swung gently back and forth. His laughter echoed through the quiet cemetery as he recounted the latest happenings, gossiping as if his parents were sitting right in front of him, hanging on to his every word. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was easier that way¡ªto pretend they were still here, listening, nodding along, maybe even rolling their eyes fondly at his reckless stupidity. He liked to believe they still could.

    His laughter gradually faded into a sigh, though a smile lingered on his face, warm and wistful. "It''s wild, you know?" he muttered, half to himself, half to the cold stone marking his parents'' final resting place.

    "Two years ago, if anyone had the nerve to tell me that I was your son¡ªthe Grand Duke and Duchess''s¡ªI would have laughed them right out of the room. Hell, I would have done the same to Benedict, if that hadn''t already been the worst day of my life."

    Vyan shrugged, shoulders rising in a casual gesture that belied the weight of his words. "Fifteen years. Fifteen years I believed I was an orphan, unwanted, abandoned by my own family." His smile softened, touched with a sadness he couldn''t quite shake. "Turns out, I was the apple of your eye all along. Who would have guessed? I mean, I was still orphaned, sure, but at least this time...

    I know I was loved. That''s something, right?"

    His fingers brushed the cold surface of his mother''s tombstone, tracing the carved letters with a tenderness that clashed with the chill of the stone. "When Benedict told me the truth about you two, it felt like a cruel joke. From having no family to¡­ then suddenly, deluding myself into thinking about having all the family, and the end result was? Back to no family."

    "At the beginning, I thought nothing changed." He rested his chin on his knee, eyes distant. "Except I have got more wealth than I can count and more power than others can count. But I used to think, what is the point of all this when I have no family to share it with?"

    "Don''t worry, though, Mother, Father. Now, I have found a family of sorts. People who care, even if we are not bound by blood." He had come to realize that he didn''t have to think of himself as someone who lived all alone in a huge estate. Just starting to count all the servants, live-in employees, and knights as family made everything easier for him, and even, for them.

    "And," a grin formed on his face, "Having the wealth and power I do now makes all the difference. Because these things grant me the capability to help my newfound family all I can," he said, his grin starting to drop again.

    "Still¡­ it''s hard not to wish you were both here," he paused, his voice quiet, almost fragile. Because no matter how much he gained in life, nobody could ever replace the hollow left by his parents.

    "At least I found Ash. I mean, that''s a miracle, right? Or maybe..." His smile faded completely. "A curse. Sixteen years... Sixteen years of pain and isolation.

    Sometimes I wonder if death would have been kinder to him¡­"

    He sighed, then brightened, forcing a chirp into his tone. "But you know what would be a real miracle?" His voice lightened, almost as if he believed it for a moment. "If Ash just¡­ woke up one day, perfectly fine, like nothing ever happened." Stay updated with m-vl-em,py-r

    A cold gust of wind swept through, making him shiver. Vyan rubbed his arms, trying to stave off the sudden chill.

    "Yeah¡­ I guess that''s too much to hope for," he muttered bitterly. "But hey, can I complain about something a little less tragic?" He raised an eyebrow, a hint of his playfulness slipping through. "Did you know Ash didn''t even hug me when we first met? Totally rude, right? He flinched like I was some kind of disease. Can you believe that?

    Here I was, trying to have a heartfelt, dramatic reunion, and he shuts me down." He pouted theatrically. "He made me cry! Seriously, can you guys do something about that?"

    The silence stretched on after his playful complaints, and his chest tightened with the reality of their absence.

    He exhaled slowly. "I know," he whispered, the warmth gone from his voice. "I should just be grateful he is back at all. And I am. Really." His eyes flickered with unshed tears. "I just wish¡­" He swallowed hard, forcing himself to finish.

    "He can be truly happy one day again because¡­ that''s what would make me happy. I want¡­ I want him to be free of the shadows of our past and live his life fully."

    Vyan gazed up at the slate-gray sky, pulling his knees closer as the cold seeped into his bones. As the shivers started to become unbearable and his head started to hurt, Vyan called for a small fairy-like fire spirit to sit on his shoulders to warm him up.

    "He is a cute one, right?" he muttered, a wry smile tugging at his lips, "Clyde taught me how to communicate with the elemental spirits." Magic wasn''t exactly required for it; the elemental spirits were already kind fairies who always existed in these sorts of areas. If only they were asked nicely, they would help out.

    "Speaking of Clyde, he is the one who taught me how to wield my powers. I think¡­ he is the first person I ever really acknowledged as family." A soft, hollow laugh escaped him, carried away by the wind. "That guy practically adopted me, did you know that? And he is... he is like this impossible mix of everything.

    My annoying best friend, my overly responsible big brother, sometimes a wise old dad, and¡ªbelieve it or not¡ªa mother hen when my health is concerned." His chuckle held a feeling of bittersweetness, as if the memories tasted both sweet and sharp.

    "I am really going to miss him when he leaves¡­"

    Vyan''s gaze dropped to the carvings before him¡ªhis parents'' names etched into stone. "I bet you are wondering why I am saying he is leaving," he murmured, forcing a grin that felt all wrong. "Well, it''s because he fell in love with our future empress. My best friend, the future emperor. Can you believe that? It''s...

    it''s kinda ama¨Camazing." His voice cracked slightly on the last word.

    "I always knew he wouldn''t be my aide forever. It''s something you prepare for, right? Or at least try to. And I am happy for him, really. But it''s just..." The words stuck in his throat, too raw to say, too honest to hide. "It''s just hard, you know?

    Knowing it''s coming, preparing myself for him leaving... and then actually dealing with it. It''s like trying to breathe with half your heart missing. I don''t¡­ I don''t want to lose him, and I know it''s irrational to even think like that. Because he won''t be really gone. He will still be my best friend.

    He will just be... busy. Emperor things." His voice softened, a fragile sigh escaping him. "And I will be... stuck with my own duties. With an aide who is not Clyde."

    He rested his chin on his knees, his voice barely more than a whisper now. "You know, Mother, Father, I can''t say all these stuff to anyone else. Because I am afraid I will sound so pathetic... But there is this part of me that can''t shake the fear that¡­ I will end up alone."

    "Clyde will be gone, Ash... well, Ash isn''t exactly there for me, not mentally, and Iyana..." He hesitated, the thought of her making his heart ache in a way he couldn''t explain. "I don''t even know if she would want to stay with me, after I tell her everything, which is why I keep delaying it with excuses. It feels like...

    when everything ends, I will be the one left standing alone with absolutely nothing."

    "Just like how it is for the villains from the novels," Vyan laughed, but it was small, fragile, like a brittle piece of glass. "I might just end up dying without even getting to accomplish my goals¡ªabandoned by all the people I thought of as family."

    His laughter died, his shoulders slumping. "Are my fears too unreasonable, Mother, Father?" he asked, his voice a child''s whisper. "Or am I just an overthinker?"

    "Oh, well, whatever it is, I get to whine in front of you two, right? I mean, you did sign up for this whole parenting thing," he pointed out. "I imagine that includes listening to your brat of a son whine about life now and then."

    The silence, so familiar and so final, answered him. But in the quiet, it felt like permission for him to continue.

    "I should apologize, though," Vyan continued softly, his voice filled with regret. "For not visiting sooner. I didn''t feel... connected to you both for so long. I barely even remembered what you were like. But now that I do, I will come more often.

    I will talk your ears off about all my problems. Honestly, it feels nice, like... like a weight I didn''t know I was carrying just got lifted."

    He let out a shaky laugh. "I just hope I don''t annoy you too much. I can get pretty chatty when I am¡­ feeling too much, I guess. But you already know that, right? I was always a nonstop talker. A little ball of energy."

    A fleeting smile touched his lips as he thought of his childhood with his family, then his world turned upside down. His endless days filled with laughter, mischief, and an innocence long gone. The smile faltered, tinged with sorrow. "I guess I lost those habits along the way," he mused softly. "But it''s fine... I am still me.

    Just... quieter."

    Vyan buried his face in his arms, closing his eyes against the sting of tears. "I love you, Mama, Papa," he whispered, his shoulders shaking under the emotions that suddenly overtook him. "And I miss you. So much."

    For a moment, he let himself feel it all¡ªgrief, love, loss, the aching loneliness that no amount of wealth and power could ever fix.

    His parents might not have been perfect. Maybe his mother had a knack for pushing him too hard during training. Maybe his father often remained buried in work and often missed the chance to listen to his outlandish tales with proper attention. Maybe he spent more time with his brother and Tia than with them. But none of that mattered.

    They were still his mama and papa. They still loved him, and in their own flawed ways, they adored him. And he knew it was a gift. After all, not everyone was blessed with parents who loved them.

    If Vyan''s parents were here now, watching him tremble with shivers, he knew without a doubt his mother would have wrapped him up in her arms, scolding him for not wearing something warmer. His father, perhaps chuckling, would have draped his coat over Vyan, jostling his mother not to scold the poor kid too much.

    From somewhere deep within, in the softest corner of his heart, Vyan liked to imagine that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthey were embracing him even now.

    Then, without warning, the dam broke.

 Chapter 197: Free Like A Butterfly

    When Vyan was five, he hadn''t even understood what was happening. His father had sent him away with Benedict, and Vyan¡ªna?ve, innocent¡ªhad assumed he would be back home soon.

    Days turned into months, months into years. At Fred''s, he had convinced himself that his family was still alive, searching for him. But the memories¡ªthose memories¡ªhe had buried them deep, sabotaging his own mind to escape the pain Fred inflicted.

    By the time he arrived at the orphanage, the truth had been twisted and tainted. He wasn''t a lost prince, just another abandoned kid¡ªat least, that''s what all the cruel, mean children loved to tell him. And a part of him believed it.

    But now, sitting here, in front of his parents'' gravestones, the truth hit him with all the force of sixteen years'' worth of unshed tears. He wanted to mourn them¡ªno vengeance, no hatred, just the raw, aching grief of a boy who never had the chance to say goodbye.

    Vyan hugged his knees tighter, burying his face in the crook of his arm as another sob wracked through him. "I should have had this moment back then," he whispered through the tears, his voice shaking. "Sixteen years ago, I should have been able to cry for you. I should have..."

    But he hadn''t. He hadn''t been given the chance. Not until now.

    And so, today, in the quiet of the graveyard, Vyan let himself mourn, let himself grieve like the child he had once been¡ªsmall, scared, and lost.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After what felt like an eternity, Vyan pulled himself up from the ground, wiping his tear-streaked face. His head pounded from what he assumed was from the sobbing, but strangely, his chest felt lighter. Even the world around him appeared a little brighter.

    The sky had cleared, the sun breaking through the once-ominous clouds, starting to cast soft golden rays over the late afternoon gloom. But despite the warmth, a deep chill lingered in his bones.

    Instinctively, he glanced at his shoulder, expecting the familiar warmth of the fire spirit, only to find it gone. It must have slipped away amidst the cascade of his emotions.

    He shook his head, the motion nearly knocking him off balance, and turned toward his parents'' graves, a genuine smile breaking free.

    Read the latest fiction on M-VL-em|p,yr

    "I am going now," he said softly, his voice carrying a sense of peace. "I will see you both soon."

    The tears had done their job. This time, it felt like closure, the kind he wasn''t going to revisit anytime soon. He couldn''t keep giving in to these overwhelming surges of emotion¡ªit was draining. He had an image to maintain, after all. Villainous types didn''t cry at the drop of a hat.

    It almost felt like some cosmic punishment for spending half his life numb, as if the universe was now demanding he feel everything all at once.

    But that was done with. Over. Now, if only the pounding in his skull would stop¡ª

    His vision swirled, the world tilting on its axis for a few disorienting seconds.

    Vyan clutched his head, feeling the intense heat radiating from his forehead. "Oh, fantastic," he muttered, rolling his eyes. "I have got a fever. Great timing."

    No wonder he had been freezing despite the warmth. He scoffed at his own body''s fragility. "Who catches a cold in summer? Seriously?"

    With a groan, he dragged his feet toward the cemetery gate, wishing his body would keep up with the resilience of his mind.

    As expected, Clyde stood waiting outside, but it was Aster beside him that took Vyan by surprise. His brother''s hand hovered in the air, his eyes fixated with childlike intensity on a fluttering butterfly, fingers twitching as if aiming to catch it but never quite managing.

    Clyde caught Vyan''s gaze and smiled gently. "He said you have got a fever and insisted on waiting out here for you."

    Vyan felt a tightness in his chest, the words catching in his throat. "Is he¡ª"

    Clyde nodded, the simple gesture confirming what Vyan feared. Aster''s mind was still stuck in the past, forever seeing Vyan as the five-year-old he had once been.

    "Ah," Vyan breathed, the truth settling in. His gaze drifted back to Aster, I still am a stranger to you, aren''t I?

    Nevertheless, he stepped forward, bridging that gap. With a gentle motion, Vyan caught the delicate wings of the butterfly, trapping it between his fingers with the ease Aster lacked.

    "Hold out your hand," he murmured, his voice soft.

    Aster''s eyes flickered to Vyan''s face, wide with an innocent wonder, and he obeyed, slowly extending his palm. Vyan placed the butterfly there, casting a small bubble around it, freezing the fragile creature in place.

    Aster''s face twisted in fear, his expression mirroring the helplessness of the insect, trapped behind an invisible wall. That confinement reflected his own¡ªyears locked away.

    A faint, knowing smile touched Vyan''s lips. He waved his hand, breaking the spell, and the bubble dissolved. The butterfly, freed from its prison, fluttered its wings and took flight once more, dancing on the breeze.

    Aster''s expression transformed, his fear melting into pure, unfiltered joy as he watched the butterfly''s ascent, his grin one of bewildered wonder.

    "Being free is nice, isn''t it?" Vyan whispered, his eyes following the butterfly as it soared toward the sky. "Spreading its wings, flying wherever it desires... don''t you want to be like that butterfly?"

    Aster looked over at Vyan in confusion, and Vyan gestured to the sun rays breaking out from the cloud, the direction that the butterfly flew towards. Aster gulped at the sight, and Vyan was about to place his hand on his shoulder but stopped, his hand hovering right over it but not touching. He wasn''t sure whether it would spook him or not.

    He was okay with it during the rainfall a few days ago, but now, Vyan wasn''t entirely sure.

    "If you let the sunshine wash over you today," Vyan spoke, "you will have taken one step towards the freedom that this butterfly now has."

    His words hung in the air, laden with a hope¡ªan unspoken wish for his brother to reclaim his own freedom, to break through the barriers that held him. If not mentally, he should at least have the physical freedom to walk about as he pleased.

    As the clouds started to part right near them, everything starting to light up with sunshine, Vyan prayed, Mother, Father, please help Ash¡ª

    Aster grabbed Vyan''s lingering hand, clutching it tightly. "Stay¡­ stay with me."

    A fond smile took over Vyan, despite the energy draining from his body by the minute. "Of course."

    As natural as it was for a normal person to stand in the sunlight, it was just as unnatural for Aster. It was hard for Aster, and Vyan wanted to do his best to understand him. Even it was a bit silly to be waiting for the sunlight to wash over them, like it was something actually dangerous, but¡ª

    "You will be okay, Vee," Aster whispered, not for Vyan, but for the consolation of the deluded image from his fragmented mind.

    Regardless of that, Vyan took it for himself because he was Vee and smiled confidently.

    Yes, Ash. I will be okay.

    The shadows of his past would never make Vyan fall weak ever again.

    Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 198: Forgotten Best Friend

    The training ground buzzed with the sounds of clashing swords, the sharp ring of metal against metal echoing in the crisp morning air. Iyana stood at the center, every muscle in her body coiled like a spring ready to unleash. Across from her, her sparring partner wore a lopsided grin on his face.

    "You know, Vice-Commander," Terrence began, rolling his shoulders to loosen them, "You don''t need to practice harder for this duel with Commander Pembrooke." They have been training for hours, longer than usual, for a whole week now, and Terrence was this close to keeling over from exhaustion from trying to keep up with Iyana''s monstrous stamina. "It is going to be a breeze.

    The man can barely walk, and his Aura has been on the fritz for months. You could probably win this in your sleep," he tried to convince her for the umpteenth time.

    Iyana shrugged and raised her sword to guard position. "Maybe. But I would rather not chance it. Imagine how embarrassing it would be for me if I lost against a crip¡ªahem, a disadvantaged man."

    Terrence snorted and adjusted his stance.

    "Besides, a victory is only sweeter when you have earned it," Iyana added.

    Terrence chuckled, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow. "Earned it, huh? Aren''t you just overcompensating because you wanted an equal match rather than a pity show?"

    Iyana shot him a sideways glance, more like a glare. "Yes, keep talking, Terrence. It''s your best weapon."

    He laughed and lunged forward, his sword slicing through the air with a whoosh. Iyana deflected it with a swift parry, countering with a fluid strike that forced him back. Terrence was a skilled swordsman; in fact, the best in her team, which was why she has been forcing him to spar with her every morning. For her duel against the current commander.

    It was a tradition. If someone achieved aura, they were eligible to challenge the current commander, and if they won, they could take over. The goal was to have the strongest of the imperial army to be their leader.

    Usually, the challenging duels were pretty exciting. It was a show worth watching in the capital arena. But this time, the excitement was a little lackluster, thanks to Commander Pembrooke having been crippled ever since the war at Ganlop.

    The only reason he hadn''t been removed from the position was because there was no contender with Aura to challenge him.

    Now that Iyana had Aura, she could easily do that. Nevertheless, she found it humiliating, honestly. She had always dreamed of winning the duel with the entire arena being on the edge of their seats, a clashing match that was thrilling and definitely not one-sided with her raising a sword against a handicapped man.

    She had a chance to avoid this humiliation by getting direct promotion after finding Princess Maria, but well, that clearly didn''t work out.

    It is what it is, she told herself and rolled with it. There was no point whining about it. The least she could do was train her hardest, regardless. At least she would know in her heart that she would win the watch¡ªwith or without Pembrooke''s handicap.

    "By the way," Terrence spoke up in the middle of them clashing back and forth across the training ground. "Is the Grand Duke coming to cheer for you, Vice-Commander?" he teased, while trying to break through her defenses with a flurry of strikes. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But Iyana met each one with an almost effortless grace. She was like water, flowing around his attacks, redirecting his energy back toward him. "I don''t see why that is any of your concern, but no."

    "Oh, no, why not?" Terrence panted between swings, "Has he not read the book ''A Smooth Guide To Love''? One should always, I repeat always, support their partner in big achievements!"

    Iyana rolled her eyes and dodged another strike. "First of all, no, I don''t think he has read that book, and I hope to Goddess he never does," she responded tightly. "And secondly, I am the one who told him not to come."

    "Okay, then, let me rephrase my question. Have you not read the book?"

    "Shut up, and concentrate¡ª"

    "No, you have to tell me. I am a sucker for gossip. Even Melissa is curious."

    "Seeing as you have grown the audacity to cut me off, I have clearly been too busy with the recent cases to keep you guys in line. In other words, you are obviously asking to be assigned more work. So, as of today, you are the officer in charge of the Itroy Market." With a swift pivot, she disarmed him with a definitive strike back.

    His sword clattered to the ground, and he cried out, "Nooooo!"

    "Good luck with stopping those thieveries every five minutes." She brought her blade to his throat, a sadistic smile on her face. "And just so you know, I defeated you this time without using Aura. So, why don''t you let it sink in that I could win now against you in my sleep as well?" she teased, lowering her sword. "Start working harder, will you? You are getting sloppier each time."

    Terrence put a hand to his chest, feigning a look of horror and disbelief. "Oh, here I thought your heart had softened after falling in love, Vice-Commander!"

    Iyana put her sword back in her sheath and turned around to leave, only to pause and add, "Well, someone once told me, once a monster, always a monster."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Iyana stood at her desk in her office, her finger tapping over the blueprint of the imperial palaces. She was assigned the task to go over the map and find out all the blind spots within the palace, assigning more guards at every spot and tightening the security to the point no breach would be possible.

    The warm sun streamed in through the open windows, the breeze blowing in, helping her release a sigh of frustration. It was a little hard to decide which knights to assign, given the limited number.

    If three hundred knights were just assigned on the imperial grounds, who was going to take care of this vast empire? The crime rates would surge like crazy.

    So, Iyana had to weigh out every side and balance both palace and empire security.

    She was pressing the bridge of her nose when she heard a ping from the first drawer of the desk. Instantly, a smile lit up her face, and she plopped down on the chair, pulling out the drawer.

    Her smile widened seeing the letter-exchange magical artifact and took it out, although she paused for a moment when she noticed a packet of cigarettes tucked in the back of the drawer. She made a mental note to throw it away later on, now that she had stopped smoking.

    She always used to smoke whenever she was stressed, just like how she was now, but she knew that Vyan hated it for appropriate reasons.

    Now, she had come to the point that she no longer felt the urge to smoke anymore, even while stressed. She was proud of herself for that. Maybe she would brag about it to Vyan one of these days too.

    Oh, speaking of Vyan¡ª

    She pulled out the letter from the artifact box and started reading it.

    "I am dying¡ª"

    Her heart lurched to her throat as she gasped until she read the next line.

    "Benedict gave me this weird concoction. Now, I am feeling even more sick. Send help, please!" Enjoy reading at m v-lem-pyr

    Iyana laughed lightly at his theatrics, only to get a sinking feeling in her chest as she recalled Terrence''s question, "Is the Grand Duke coming to cheer for you, Vice-Commander?"

    Well, how would he? Vyan had a high fever and a bad cold since yesterday, and now, apparently, he was dying.

    She had strictly told him to stay home and rest. He was already overexerting himself since¡­ hmm, for as long as she has known him. But recently, he was having a lot of mental strain as well. She didn''t want him to force himself to come for her sake. She knew that if she asked, he would definitely come.

    But it was just a stupid duel. Even the outcome was decided for the most part. Vyan had no reason to come.

    Iyana grabbed a pen and paper and started writing, muttering, "You are being such a baby, I swear. Just drink whatever is being given to you. It''s for your best. And also, if you are so sick that you have to get Clyde to write your letters, then stop writing and go to sleep. I will come see you tonight, anyway. Until then, I don''t want to hear another word from you."

    She put the letter inside the box and closed the lid, waiting for it to glow, and then, put it back in her drawer.

    "Idiot," she huffed, shutting the drawer with a sharp push, only to feel bad a moment later. "Was I too mean to him?"

    Just then, a soft knock on her door brought her back to reality.

    Elijah stepped in. "Vice-Commander," he addressed her, his voice respectful. "Countess Darren is here to see you. She sent a letter requesting a meeting, but it appears there was no reply."

    Iyana''s gaze shifted from the documents to Elijah, her brow creasing slightly. "A letter?" she echoed, looking around at the cluttered mess on her desk. "It must have gotten lost under all this." She gave a dismissive wave before asking, "But who is Countess Darren?"

    Elijah blinked, his lips twitching into a faint, almost amused smile. "You must have forgotten about her. She is your best friend, Vice-Commander."

    Iyana''s confusion deepened, her eyes widening a fraction. "My best friend?" she repeated, a note of disbelief in her voice. "And she never thought to visit me until now?"

 Chapter 199: Fractured Reunion

    Iyana stepped into the waiting room of the headquarters, her expression cold and unreadable. The sterile light did little to warm the atmosphere, but the flash of dark pink hair caught her eye. A woman with bright yet weary eyes turned toward her, her face lighting up in an almost unnatural burst of joy.

    Iyana blinked and barely had a second to brace herself before the woman sprang up from her seat, rushing toward her with a fervor that seemed to fill the entire room.

    "Iya!" Countess Darren''s voice was a mix of elation and relief, carrying the weight of long-missed familiarity.

    Before Iyana could react, she found herself engulfed in a tight embrace.

    Iyana''s body stiffened immediately, caught off guard not just by the sudden warmth but by the unfamiliar nickname.

    Iya? The name felt alien on her ears, tinged with a kind of intimacy she wasn''t accustomed to. No one had ever called her by a nickname, not even her family. She felt weird¡­ good weird.

    Her arms awkwardly hung at her sides, and she forced herself to give Leila a hesitant pat on the back, unsure of what else to do. "Uh, yes, it has been a long time, I suppose," she managed, her voice stilted.

    As quickly as it came, the excitement in Leila''s eyes flickered, dimming into a shadow of sadness. She pulled back, her face softening with regret. "I am so sorry, Iya. I should have visited you sooner, but¡ª" she sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping, "You know how things have been for me."

    Iyana frowned, confusion knotting her brow. "No, I-I don''t¡­?" The words left her mouth before she could stop them.

    Leila''s brows furrowed, her eyes narrowing in confusion. "What do you mean? I wrote to you about my condition." Her voice tinged with disbelief, as if the very idea that Iyana hadn''t received her letter was impossible.

    "No, I didn''t receive any¡ª" Of course, it was them. Her family had likely intercepted it on her behalf ¡ªyet another one of their subtle manipulations to control her as a puppet back then. They must have been afraid that Leila would reveal their truth to Iyana.

    "Oh, the letter must have gotten lost in the mail," she lied smoothly because she didn''t want to get into the complexities of it all with someone she was just meeting for the first time.

    Leila huffed, rolling her eyes. "Stupid mail system. At this rate, even pigeons would be better than those incompetent fools."

    A wry smile tugged at Iyana''s lips as she asked, "So, what was it? Your condition?"

    "I was pregnant, girl," Leila revealed, almost too casually. "And thanks to my overbearing mother-in-law, I wasn''t allowed out of the house for months." She rolled her eyes, kind of fondly. "But hey, she is sweet, in that overprotective kind of way, and I love her. It''s just that this body," she gestured vaguely at herself, "is way too frail for all that pregnancy business.

    After giving birth, I was on bed rest for three whole months! Can you believe that? I swear, if I had known, I would have never let Derek put a baby in me and told him to find a second wife to handle all this heir nonsense."

    Iyana shifted uncomfortably, her eyes darting to the door at Leila''s frankness. That was¡­ blunt. She wasn''t sure how to respond, so she simply nodded, hoping Leila wouldn''t notice her awkwardness.

    "And don''t even get me started on the Monster Hunt Festival!" Leila continued, her voice taking on a fatigued whine. "I got out of the house for the first time in forever for that festival, and even then, I spent most of the time trapped in a tent with a screaming baby. I mean, hey, I love my little boy, but dear God, a single wink of sleep would have been heaven. I was supposed to meet you there!

    The whole point of me going to that stupid festival was to see you, and I didn''t even get to do that!"

    Iyana''s awkwardness softened into sympathy. The exhaustion in Leila''s voice was unmistakable, and as brash as she was, Iyana could sense the weariness beneath it all. "I am sorry to hear that," she murmured, feeling a pang of guilt for not having known any of this. She tried to piece together how they were supposed to be so close, but the memories simply didn''t exist.

    But before Iyana could offer any more words of comfort, Leila''s eyes sharpened, her demeanor changing in an instant. The exhaustion gave way to something far more dangerous¡ªanger.

    "Wait a minute," she growled, her voice low, "Why am I the only one who tried to reach out to you? Why didn''t you reach out to me? It''s been over a year!"

    Iyana instinctively took a step back. Leila''s sudden anger was like a slap in the face, and even the renowned ''monster'' didn''t want to anger a sleep-deprived mother on the verge of a breakdown.

    Leila''s voice took on a melodramatic edge, her hands flailing in the air as if performing for an audience. "Let''s say you didn''t know about my pregnancy, even though the entire nobility knows. But did it ever cross your mind¡ªjust once¡ª''I wonder what my cute, pretty, and lovable best friend is doing? Is she okay? Is she alive?'' I mean, I came to see you in that godforsaken warzone!"

    Iyana blinked, her confusion deepening. "You¡­ you came to visit me in Ganlop?" Discover wonders at m-vl-em-py-r

    "Obviously!" Leila planted a hand on her hip, her eyes wide with exasperation. "Don''t you remember?"

    Iyana shook her head slowly, feeling more lost by the second. "No, I don''t."

    Leila groaned, rolling her eyes to the ceiling as if pleading with the universe for patience. "Seriously? How far into the dumps were you? That man seriously wrecked you." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana''s stomach twisted, unease bubbling up inside her. "What¡­?"

    "What what?" Leila snapped, her irritation flaring as she glanced back at Iyana, her mood swinging again.

    "I don''t remember anything," Iyana admitted, her voice soft, unsure. She was walking on unfamiliar ground here, completely disconnected from whatever history Leila was talking about.

    "Okay, great. So new lesson learned: depression makes you forget about the time you were depressed," she huffed dramatically.

    "No, no," Iyana interrupted, desperate to correct her. "It wasn''t because of depression. I had memory loss. And truthfully... I don''t even remember you. That''s why I never reached out.

    I had no idea I even had a friend, let alone a best friend."

    Leila staggered back, her face blanching. The dramatic air dropped from her entirely, replaced by a stunned silence.

    Her hands trembled as she lifted them to cover her mouth, eyes wide with disbelief. "Oh¡­ my God. You really went through with it, didn''t you?" she whispered, her voice barely holding together.

    "Went through with what?" Iyana''s pulse quickened, anxiety creeping into her chest.

    "You erased your memories yourself!" Leila''s words were barely audible, as if the very thought was too painful to speak aloud.

    Iyana''s heart skipped a beat. "What? Why would I do that?" But her question hung in the air, unanswered. Leila was no longer paying attention, pacing the room like a caged animal, biting her nails furiously.

    "Fuck, fuck, fuck." Leila muttered under her breath, clutching a fistful of her hair in frustration. "This explains it. The whole damn storyline must have changed because of this variable."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Iyana demanded. She felt like she was trapped in someone else''s conversation, lost in a story she didn''t know.

    Leila stopped, her eyes locking onto Iyana''s, a devastated expression washing over her features. "Oh, Iya¡­ where do I even begin?"

 Chapter 200: Insane Solution To Heartache

    Fourteen months ago.

    The battlefield camp in Ganlop was cloaked in a suffocating silence, the air heavy with the bitterness of defeat. Soldiers moved like shadows, avoiding their vice-commander like the plague, whose reckless charge into battle had sealed their fate. Their loss hung over them, but none felt it as keenly as Iyana.

    She sat, hunched over on a cold stone, the dying embers of a campfire flickering weakly before her. Her gaze was hollow, empty, as though the very light had been drained from her life. The world around her was distant, muted¡ªan unbreathable haze of grief that pressed down on her chest.

    She had thought that throwing herself into the chaos of war might distract her, might silence the storm inside her. But even here, amidst the carnage, her soul screamed for him and only him.

    His words echoed in her mind like a broken record that she couldn''t stop, no matter how hard she tried.

    "Do you even have to ask that? Of course, I hate you. I hate you! I fucking hate you so much!"

    "I don''t belong to you anymore, Iyana. And I never will."

    The sound of his harsh, poisonous voice was like a blade twisting, his hatred sinking deeper with every breath she took.

    She dug her nails into her forearms, trying to dull the pain that gnawed at her insides, but nothing could touch it. It was like drowning in fire. The agony was relentless. It was burning through her chest, her bones, her soul.

    How did it come to this? She had always been able to separate her feelings from the battlefield, to lock away her heart and function as a soldier. But now¡­ now, it was as though her very heart had been ripped from her chest and she was bleeding all over the battleground. That was affecting not only her but also her team.

    But what choice did she have?

    She had nowhere to go.

    If she returned home, she would only find herself surrounded by memories¡ªmemories of him. That manor, especially her room, was soaked in his scent, in the shadows of his presence, and she knew she wouldn''t survive it.

    But staying here was also inconvenient. Her failures were dragging her team into disaster, and the thought of ruining anyone, least of all her subordinates, didn''t sit right with her.

    Help me¡­ I¡­ what do I do, Vyan?

    Iyana buried her face in her hands, her fingers clawing at her skin in a desperate attempt to feel something other than the torment inside. More memories of Vyan played in her mind and she started missing him so badly that she wanted to pull out her sword and stab herself.

    However, she knew, deep down, that it was better this way. Vyan had to stay away from her. His hatred, however devastating, was the only thing that could protect him. If he stayed, if he loved her¡­ her father would kill him. She couldn''t let that happen. No matter how much it broke her.

    Even so, how could she continue to live like this? How could she breathe, how could she exist, when the only person she had ever truly loved despised her with such burning intensity? And the fact that she further fueled his hatred with her obnoxious pretense only made her feel worse. Everything in her life now felt like poison, eating away at her every moment, pulling her deeper into the darkness.

    She didn''t know how much longer she could hold on. How much longer she could endure the torment? It was killing her¡ªslowly, painfully, piece by piece.

    And the worst part? She wasn''t even sure she wanted to survive it.

    It was then that Leila arrived. Iyana barely registered her presence or even the fact when she got to Ganlop. Leila approached her unhesitantly and remarked, "Woah, Iya, you look terrible. Like real bad."

    Iyana didn''t raise her head, staring into the darkness of her palms.

    Leila sat beside her, not caring about the dirt or the cold. She reached out, hesitating for a moment, then placed a gentle hand on Iyana''s back. "I know what happened," she said softly, "with Vyan."

    Iyana''s lips trembled, her mask cracking under her pain. She couldn''t hold back the tears any longer.

    "It''s so painful, Ellie," she whispered, her voice breaking. "I can''t go on like this. I¡­ I-I can''t bear his hatred. I can''t live with the me, who behaved so terribly with him, the me who made him hate me. I¡­" she choked, breaking down into sobs. "I just¡­ I just want everything to go back to the way it was.

    I want to see him¡­ I¡­ I want to¡­ I want him to love me again," she sucked in a shaky breath. "I¡­ I didn''t realize just how much he meant to me, how much I was incapable of living without him. I can''t¡­ I really can''t¡­"

    Leila''s heart ached for Iyana. She had never seen Iyana like this¡ªso utterly broken.

    "I mean, I wake up every morning, and¡­ he is not there to greet me anymore. I¡­ don''t¡­ His face isn''t the last one I see before bed, either. Everything is just so¡­ unbearable. I can''t go on anymore. I need him back¡­ I don''t want¡­ I need him back in my life."

    Leila tried to think of something comforting to say, but what could one possibly say to heal a wound that ran so deep? So, she did what she could only do¡ªlisten. She listened to Iyana who laid her bleeding heart bare in front of her.

    Iyana talked, more like, cried and sobbed for hours, and Leila listened patiently. It was not every day the strongest woman in the empire let herself grieve. Iyana hadn''t let out a single tear since the last time she broke down in front of Easton. Speaking of Easton, it was him who informed Leila about Iyana''s abrupt departure to Ganlop.

    At last, Iyana asked, her tears dried, "What do I do, Ellie? I have forgotten how to live without him. How do I¡­ how do I relearn that?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Leila sighed heavily, her eyes wandering to the tall trees surrounding them. "I don''t know, Iya. I truly don''t know. But sometimes, I think, wouldn''t it be nice if we could just¡­ forget? You know, like voluntarily wiping out memories that hurt too much?" she suggested, half-joking, half-serious. "In that way, you would have been able to just forget Vyan in a snap of the fingers and move on.

    How convenient, no?"

    The words were meant to lighten the mood, to bring a sliver of humor into the darkness, but instead, they planted a seed.

    Iyana''s eyes flickered with something¡ªan idea¡ªforming in the depths of her despair. "Forget¡­" she murmured, the word like a spark catching in her mind.

    Leila noticed the change in her expression and nudged her shoulder lightly. "Hey, I was just kidding. You know that, right? Memory loss isn''t exactly a sane solution to heartache," she said, trying to laugh it off, though her eyes remained concerned. "The healthy way to move on is to let the heart feel, even if it''s just soul-crushing pain. You have to feel the feelings.

    You can''t just forget them. If you do that, those feelings will only come rushing back when you see him again¡­"

    But Iyana didn''t respond.

    Her mind was already elsewhere, grasping onto the desperate notion like a lifeline. If she could forget¡­ if she could erase the memories of Vyan and his love, his care, even his hatred, perhaps she could breathe again. Perhaps she could survive.

    "Okay, I should get going now. Derek only let me come here for a short time. He is too overprotective, you know?" Leila said and got up from beside Iyana. "I will send you letters. Reply to me, okay?"

    Iyana merely hummed as Leila left, unaware of the storm she had stirred up.

    It wasn''t long after Leila left that Iyana recalled hearing whispers about a witch living deep in the forests beyond Ganlop. A witch with the power to tamper with memories, to twist and erase them like ink on a page.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Present.

    Leila''s pacing echoed off the walls, frantic footsteps matching the erratic thud of Iyana''s heart.

    "Oh my God, this is all my fault, this is all my fault," Leila''s words tumbled out in a panicked loop, her breath coming in shallow gasps.

    On the other hand, Iyana gripped the couch''s edge with white knuckles, tried to focus¡ªtried to make sense of the storm raging in her mind. Her memories¡ªall of them¡ªwiped clean. Not just related to Vyan. She couldn''t piece together why.

    Why had she been so reckless? Why did she think it would be a good idea to forget her family members were all terrible people? It was totally her fault that her family was able to use her like a puppet.

    Leila''s muttering buzzed like a wasp in the background, louder and more frantic by the second. "¡ªOh, no. Oh, no. What do I do?"

    Iyana''s patience snapped. "Why are you stressing so much? If what you are saying is true, it was my decision¡ª"

    Leila whirled, eyes wide, hair disheveled, panic bleeding into every movement. "No! You wouldn''t have done it if I hadn''t suggested it to you!"

    "You don''t know that. I might have still done it. What''s meant to happen, happens¡ª"

    "That''s the thing! It wasn''t meant to happen."

    Iyana''s eyes narrowed. "Oh, really? How do you know? Are you secretly the daughter of some deity?"

    Leila''s breath hitched, her eyes darting around the room, shoulders tight. She clutched her head, groaning, her guilt visibly crushing her. After what seemed like an eternity, she stilled. Her whole body slumped in defeat as she finally came to sit beside Iyana.

    When she spoke again, her voice was strained, every word forced out like it was a secret she had been running from. "Okay, what I am about to tell you¡­ you can''t tell anyone. Ever." Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr

    "What, are you really related to a deity now?" Iyana tried to joke, but the seriousness in Leila''s eyes stopped her breath short.

    "Related? Not quite," Leila whispered, slightly amused and wistful at the same time. "But a deity did bring me here."

    Iyana''s confusion deepened, a chill crawling up her spine as her brain fought to connect the pieces. "What¡­ what are you talking about?"

    "I¡­" Leila swallowed hard, her hands trembling. "I am not from this world, Iya."

    Iyana stared, waiting for Leila to crack a smile. But there was nothing¡ªjust that haunting sincerity in her eyes.

    "I am from a world where this," she vaguely gestured around the room, "your life," she pointed to Iyana and continued, "is a novel¡­ and that''s why I know all the major events that are supposed to happen with you¡ªthe protagonist¡ªuntil your ''happily ever after'' comes."

    Iyana''s breath caught in her throat. Her stomach twisted violently as if reality itself had just shifted.

    "I am¡­ what they call in my world, a transmigrator."

 Chapter 201: Who Is The Male Lead?

    Iyana''s head was swirling. She had faced terrifying enemies, political games, and life-threatening danger, but nothing had prepared her for the sheer weirdness coming out of Leila''s mouth. And Leila, bless her chaotic soul, didn''t seem to notice.

    "So, the world I come from¡ªit''s, um, different," Leila started, looking all serious.

    "I think it''s a little too late for me to consider anything normal anymore," Iyana remarked, her voice dry. Seriously, after believing that Leila was from another world, what was left to surprise her?

    Little did the poor young lady know what was awaiting her.

    Leila''s face twisted into a strange grin. "Actually, ''different'' doesn''t even cover it. It''s like, next-level weird¡ªlike, people identify as dogs or cats or, honestly, anything, really. Once, I met someone who identified as a peng¡ª"

    Iyana blinked rapidly, trying to process. "Excuse me? Humans identify as¡­ animals?!" Her face twisted in sheer horror. This wasn''t just strange, this was madness.

    Leila waved her hand dismissively. "Oh, yeah. Super normal. Well, not normal normal, but it happens. Anyway! Not the point." She shook her head as if to reset her train of thought, which was already teetering off the rails.

    "What I was trying to say is, we have these things in my world called webtoons, which are like... moving pictures? But not really moving? More like drawn stories but online. You follow?"

    Iyana stared blankly. "No. Absolutely not." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Right, right, we will circle back to that. So, there are tons of these webtoons, and a lot of them start with the main character dying¡ªusually by truck-kun¡ª"

    "Truck-kun?" Iyana''s voice went up an octave. What fresh nonsense is this?

    "Oh, yeah, that''s just what we call trucks in my world when they... well, y''know, kill people. Happens all the time in webtoons. It''s kind of a common trope. Anyway, I was hit by truck-kun¡ªon the way to my graduation, by the way¡ªand then bam! Here I am, in this world."

    Iyana''s expression was a blend of shock, confusion, and a rapidly rising headache. "Wait... a truck brought you here?"

    Leila grinned, as if that explained everything. "Exactly! And now, I am living in this body, which isn''t mine, by the way¡ªI was 22, now here I was reborn at the age of 17, which, let me tell you, is super weird. Oh, and I am also a side character in your story."

    "Wait¡ªwhat?!"

    Find your next tale on m-vl-em|p-yr

    Leila nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah! You are the protagonist of my favorite novel! But me? I am just, like, your bestie, y''know, the supporting role. It''s cool, I have accepted it.

    Better than being the random girl who gets hit by a truck and reincarnated as some villainess, right? Those poor villainesses get way too much hate from their world''s people."

    Iyana''s brain officially stopped working. "So, let me get this straight," she said slowly, rubbing her temples. "You died... in your world... and now you are here, in mine, as a side character? And somehow, I am the main character of this¡­ novel?"

    Leila''s eyes widened with excitement. "Yes! Exactly! See, you are getting it perfectly! You are like the star of this book¡ªoh, we call it Ro-fan for short, by the way."

    "Ro-fan?" Iyana echoed, completely lost.

    "Romance-fantasy!" Leila clarified with a little too much enthusiasm. "It''s a huge genre. Like, massive. It''s literally the thing every transmigrated character ends up in, which is where I come in. So, I am basically the textbook case of someone who dies, reincarnates, and then tries not to mess up the plot. Except I kind of already did when I suggested you erase your memories.

    Whoops! But if you think about it, how was I supposed to remember every dialogue from a scene that I didn''t emphasize too much on¡ª"

    "Wait¡ªso, I never lost my memories in that novel thing?"

    Leila slapped her forehead dramatically. "Yes, that''s what I am saying! Ugh, I totally messed up. I was just so worried that I might, like, ruin the whole story by doing something stupid, like catching the attention of your love interest¡ªbecause, you know, that''s such a typical trope.

    Random modern girl shows up, and suddenly all the hot male leads are like, ''Oh wow, who is this quirky girl?'' And I was not about to do that and ruin your life. So, I avoided them."

    Iyana blinked, her mind struggling to keep up for the umpteenth time. "Male leads? What are you talking about? I don''t have¡ª"

    "Oh, you totally do!" Leila interrupted, eyes twinkling. "Like, obviously Easton. He is the male lead. Your love interest, of course."

    Iyana''s jaw dropped. "Easton is my love interest?! Since when?!"

    Leila gave her a look, as if Iyana was the one being dense. "Um, since forever? Excuse me, he is the male protagonist. I mean, c''mon! The cold, brooding prince, secretly in love with the heroine? Total classic Ro-fan vibes."

    Iyana looked like she might faint. "Please tell me Easton is not¡­ the man I end up with."

    Leila chuckled lightly, waving a hand dismissively. "Who else would it be?" But as she met Iyana''s wide-eyed stare, the laughter died on her lips when she saw the horror etched on her face. "Wait¡­ what''s with the look? What''s going on?"

    "I... I don''t love Easton. At all," Iyana blurted, her voice thick with disgust.

    Leila chuckled again, trying to be casual and positive. "Pfft, that''s okay. You will fall in love with him eventually. It''s literally fate. Easton is your soulmate." She tossed the word ''soulmate'' around like it was the most obvious thing in the world, which flared up an anger within Iyana.

    "No, he is not," Iyana''s response was quick, sharp, and filled with absolute revulsion. It was like she was trying to spit out poison.

    Leila''s grin faltered. "He is, Iya, trust me." Her voice turned softer, like she was trying to soothe a wild animal. "I know the ending. He is your happily ever after."

    Iyana shot to her feet, pacing as though the room had suddenly become too small. "He can''t be!"

    Leila''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "Wait, what? Why not?"

    "Because I am in love with Vyan."

    The silence that followed felt like the universe held its breath. Leila stood there, utterly frozen. Then, her mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water. "You¡­ You still love him? Even after the whole memory wipe thing? I thought the point of erasing your memories was to, I don''t know, forget him?"

    "I did forget him! But¡­" Iyana let out a frustrated sigh, running her hands over her hair. "I fell in love with him again."

    Leila stared at her in total bewilderment. "Oh, my GOD." She groaned, clutching her head like she had just been hit by the world''s worst migraine. "I told you! I told you that if you didn''t move on from him like, emotionally and healthily, you would just fall for him all over again. Ugh!" She dramatically threw her hands up. "What do we do now? What''s going to happen?"

    Iyana shot her a look. "Why are you asking me? Aren''t you supposed to know?"

    Leila''s eyes darted around the room as she whispered, "I did know. Until you told me you are not in love with the male lead when the novel is literally about to hit its climax!" She whisper-yelled, like saying it louder would somehow rewrite the rules of fate.

    Iyana crossed her arms. "Okay, but what is the problem? So I am in love with Vyan. Big deal. Everything else is the same, right? The world is not going to end just because I fell for the second male lead."

    Leila''s face went blank. "What?"

    "What do you mean ''what''? I have read plenty of romance novels, too. There is always a second male lead who loves the heroine just as much as the male lead, if not more."

    Leila''s tone shifted, a cautious edge creeping into her voice. "Iya... why¡­ why do you think Vyan is the second male lead?"

    Iyana gave her a baffled look. "Isn''t it obvious? Because he loves me." She paused, narrowing her eyes at Leila. "And don''t you dare tell me he didn''t love me in the novel, so he doesn''t love me for real now and all that blah blah. Because I just know he did. He loved me in the novel as well.

    And now, he loves me in this world, too¡ª"

    Leila let out a small, almost pitying laugh as she stood up, meeting Iyana eye-to-eye. "Oh, he loves you, alright. He loved you in the novel too."

    Iyana folded her arms with a triumphant smirk. "See? There you go¡ª"

    "But¡ª" Leila interjected, her voice tight with unease.

    Iyana''s hand shot up like a stop sign. "No. I don''t want to hear any ''buts.'' I hate buts. Just¡­ don''t."

    Leila grabbed Iyana''s arm before she could storm off. "Vyan," she said carefully, her words slower now, as if trying to brace Iyana for a meteor crash, "is the main villain of the novel."

 Chapter 202: The Villains Ending

    Iyana''s breath hitched in her throat, like someone had knocked the wind out of her. "No¡­ no, he is not." Her words trembled, the denial gripping her tighter than the truth.

    Leila''s eyes softened. "I am sorry, Iya, but he is."

    Iyana''s head shook so violently. It was like she could dislodge the thought if she tried hard enough. "No, he is not a villain. He is not a bad person. Sure, empathy might not be his strong suit, but he cares¡ªa lot¡ªabout his people. And if I am the protagonist, like you keep saying¡­ even so, Vyan would never hurt me."

    Leila arched a brow, her voice dipping into something almost teasing. "Oh, sweet, na?ve girl. People like him? They hurt the ones they love the most. Whether they mean to or not. And in Vyan''s case?

    Oh, he meant every second of it."

    Iyana let out a frustrated huff. "Okay, okay. I get it, you are not a fan of Vyan. No need to keep slanderin¡ª"

    "Whoa, whoa! Hold up." Leila''s face scrunched in playful offense. "Who said I didn''t like him? I love that guy! He''s the reason the novel is one of my absolute faves!" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana stared at her with the amusement of a stone-carved statue, still and unblinking.

    Without paying much attention to her, Leila''s grin turned wild, her excitement bubbling over. "I mean, think about it! A hot, brainy, tragic villain who''s not annoying? And the perfect roadblock to the protagonists'' happily-ever-after? Yes, please!

    Like, he literally wanted to destroy the main character, only to end up realizing he was in love with her all along¡ªtell me that''s not romantic and messed up at the same time. Plus, he cares about his inner circle, his people? That''s golden! Now compare him to Sienna," she snorted, rolling her eyes so hard they nearly popped out.

    "What about her?" Iyana inquired with mild interest.

    "Ugh, don''t get me started. The ''big bad'' villainess who got completely butchered by the author. Seriously, all that epic black magic, and she wasted it mind-controlling Easton like some low-budget soap opera villain? She could''ve done so much more! Like, y''know, challenge you."

    Iyana blinked, half-amused and half-dumbfounded. "Well, if it makes you feel better, in this world, Sienna did try to kill me. And because of her attack, I unlocked my Aura. Oh, and she tried to sabotage Vyan''s Monster Hunt Festival¡ª"

    "OH. MY. GOD." Leila practically vibrated with glee, her excitement a tsunami ready to crash. "That is so much more awesome¡ª"

    Iyana leveled her with a flat look, crossing her arms. "She tried to kill me."

    "Oh. Right." Leila cleared her throat, looking sheepish. "So, no Sienna fan club here, then."

    Iyana sighed, sinking back into the couch. "Anyway," Iyana''s lips curled in mild disgust as she tried to mask her disinterest, "how exactly did Easton and I even fall in love in the original storyline?"

    "Yay! Storytime!" Leila''s eyes lit up once again as she plopped down beside Iyana, folding her legs into a criss-cross, ready for what she clearly saw as an exciting tale. "So, it all started when you were trying to move on from Vyan and sent this scathing letter to Easton¡ªbasically, pouring out all your anger and frustration.

    You blamed him for not stopping your engagement, which was why Vyan started to hate you¡ª"

    Iyana''s eyes narrowed, cutting her off. "Vyan did not hate me because of that. He hated me because Sienna manipulated him into thinking I had been deceiving him all along."

    Leila gasped dramatically, her hands flying to her cheeks like she just uncovered a hidden treasure. "Oh. My. God. That is SO much cooler! Why didn''t the author put that in the novel?!"

    Iyana stared at her, deadpan. "Could you not act like we are characters being controlled by some random person with a pen?"

    "Right, right. Duh. It must be weird for you. But come to think of it, the novel world must follow the story of your life from a different timeline," Leila said with a knowing nod, completely ignoring Iyana''s confused stare. "I''ve read theories like that in other books! Gosh, that makes so much sense.

    This is why there are so many hidden layers, and the novel only scratched the surface!" Her eyes sparkled with discovery.

    "Timeline, hidden layers, what now?"

    Leila groaned, tossing her hands up like she was about to educate a clueless student. "Ugh, you guys don''t have science fiction movies, do you? So, you probably don''t know about the butterfly effect and all that jazz, either."

    "What¡­ effect?" Iyana asked, half-exasperated, half-curious.

    "Never mind, let''s stick to the original plot. So, as I was saying, you sent this hate-filled letter to Easton, and then he replied. You two bickered back and forth for a bit. And one day¡ªbam!¡ªhe stops replying, and the next thing you know, he shows up at your camp!"

    Iyana raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. "That never happened. I never sent any letter."

    Leila wagged a finger, undeterred. "Ah, that''s because you forgot ever being mad about it."

    Iyana pursed her lips, nodding slowly, trying to keep up with the sheer chaos Leila was spinning. "Right¡­ totally makes sense."

    Leila beamed. "See? That one small change¡ªthe suggestion from me¡ªflipped the whole plot upside down! Wild, right? That''s what we call the butterfly effect¡ªa small, insignificant action causing a huge impact."

    "Unbelievable," Iyana muttered, almost to herself.

    "Okay, so back to it¡ªEaston visits, and then he ends up staying for a few weeks because, y''know, stuff''s going down in Ganlop. While he''s there, you slowly start moving on from Vyan. But then, when Easton leaves, you start missing him. And as distance makes the heart fonder and all that crap exists," Leila rolled her eyes, "you start developing feelings for him."

    Iyana also rolled her eyes at that part.

    "Now, fast-forward almost a year later, and boom¡ªyou''re back in Ganlop, about to get awarded the Medal of Valor. That''s when you see Vyan again, and guess what? He threatens to destroy you!" Leila added with a dramatic flair, leaning forward.

    Iyana''s eyes softened as she muttered, smiling a little fondly, "Okay, that¡­ did happen." Back then, they used to argue so much, and he hated being in her presence.

    Leila clapped her hands together. "Really? So, I guess a lot of things unfolded the same way, then?"

    Iyana nodded her head.

    "Alright then. Noted. Let me continue now. After that ceremony, when you go home, all hell breaks loose. Huge argument with your dad and stepmom¡ªSienna started it, of course¡ªand you storm off to live at the military quarters. You and Easton start bumping into each other more.

    Drama unfolds, wines get thrown, clich¨¦ misunderstandings bloom like flowers in spring, Sienna does more evil villainess stuff, and ta-da! You find out Easton has been in love with you since his awkward teenage years. Typical, right?"

    Iyana let out a sigh, suddenly asking herself why she was listening to this bizarre story. "And what about Vyan? Did he do nothing?"

    Leila let out a soft laugh. "Oh, he did plenty. He''s the one who stirred up all the major trouble. He tried to sabotage your war at Ganlop by poisoning your commander¡ª"

    Iyana froze. Her mind blanked for a moment, her pulse pounding in her ears. Poisoned Commander Pembrooke? But they had assumed it was Haberland''s infiltrator. It was Vyan? But why?

    Why would he do that? What did he stand to gain from this? Her thoughts spiraled.

    "And then," Leila continued, completely unaware, "he did a bunch of other stuff to try and remove Easton as the Crown Prince¡ªoh, and he succeeded¡ª"

    "Stop." Iyana held up a firm hand, her breath tight in her chest. "I don''t want to hear it. Not from you. Vyan told me¡­" She swallowed hard and continued, "He told me he would explain it to me himself."

    Leila''s hands shot to her mouth, her eyes wide with sudden realization. "Oh, shoot! I had no idea you didn''t know. I am so, so sorry, Iya! I didn''t mean to stir things up!"

    Read exciting tales at m_vl_em_p_yr

    Iyana shook her head weakly, trying to keep her composure as her mind raced. "It''s alright." It''s fine. It has to be fine, she told herself, even as her heart twisted painfully. If Vyan had poisoned Commander Pembrooke, it was during a time when he was consumed by his need for revenge. Lost. Angry.

    As for the other things, he must have his reasons. She shouldn''t jump to any conclusions.

    Speaking of conclusions¡­

    "What happens to Vyan in the end?" Iyana''s voice barely held together, as if the words themselves might shatter her. She wasn''t sure she wanted to know. But she needed to know.

    Leila''s bright expression dimmed, her face softening with sadness. "He¡­" she began, her voice quieter now, her eyes filled with something that made Iyana''s stomach churn. "He meets the same fate all villains meet with."

    Iyana''s heart skipped a beat, and instantly, panic flickered through her. "And what do you mean by that?"

    Leila hesitated, then gently took Iyana''s hand in hers, her grip firm but tender, bracing her for the worst. "Iya," she said softly, her eyes filled with apology and sorrow, "Vyan dies at the end of the novel."

    The words struck like a lightning bolt. The world seemed to tip on its axis.

    Iyana''s breath ceased. Her throat tightened as if an invisible hand were choking her.

    Vyan. Dead.

    Her Vyan.

    No. No, that couldn''t be right. Not after everything. Not after all they had been through. He couldn''t just¡­ die.

    Her lips parted as if to speak, but no words came out. There was nothing to say. Nothing that could erase the brutal reality of the prediction she had just heard.

 Chapter 203: His Obsession

    Iyana stood at the open window in her room at the military quarters. Her violet eyes stared blankly at the moon hanging in the middle of the sky, while her fingers casually swirled the cigar after taking a puff. Although the bitter smoke felt foreign in her mouth.

    She had been proud of herself for quitting, vowing never to touch the cursed habit again, but none of that mattered now.

    The twisting knot of anxiety in her chest had grown too unbearable, suffocating her like the ash-laden air she now breathed. It wasn''t the usual kind of stress that had driven her back to this vice.

    No, she had weathered worse storms after quitting¡ªher family''s downfall, their betrayals, the frustration of her unwanted marriage¡ªbut none of those compared to this.

    This was the kind of stress that turned her bones to lead and made her heart ache with every beat. Knowing that the love of her life, the one person she couldn''t imagine living without, might only have a few more weeks to live¡­ it was a cruelty that no one should endure.

    She thought she had a whole lifetime to look forward to with him, but having the expiration date on it¡­ on him¡­

    All of that knowledge came from that damned novel, that cursed tale that seemed to play out pieces of their lives with eerie accuracy. Not everything lined up, no. But enough of it did¡ªenough of the major events. Enough to make her mind spiral into an abyss of ''what ifs.''

    What if Vyan really did die? What if she was powerless to stop it? What if fate couldn''t be changed? What if everything fell apart, and there was nothing left but emptiness where he had once been?

    She hadn''t been able to face Leila after hearing the dreadful news. Her mind had been spinning, her heart too raw.

    She had run. Called off everything for the day, shut herself away in her private quarters, and let the smoke curl around her. As if the toxic tendrils could numb the sharp edge of her fear.

    But even now, standing here with a window to the outside world, the pain gnawed at her insides, and she still had no idea what to do.

    She did know that she was going to do anything to stop it. But how? And what if she still failed to save him¡ª

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    A few slow knocks on the door snapped her from the downward spiral of her thoughts.

    "Who could it be?" She frowned as she stubbed out the cigar in the ashtray. She gathered her composure and opened the door, only to get the air knocked out of her chest at the sight of the man standing at her doorsteps.

    Vyan.

    "Hey."

    He stood there, looking pale and far too sick for her liking, but he smiled at her¡ªthe unadulterated, happy smile that spoke volumes of how happy he was to see her. And it always melted her defenses.

    However, this time, instead of melting, her stomach twisted and panic flared within her. Without thinking, she grabbed his wrist and yanked him inside, slamming the door shut behind him.

    "What the hell are you doing here?" she hissed, eyes blazing with a mix of anger and desperation. Her grip on his wrist tightened, but he didn''t even seem to take notice of it.

    "What, aren''t you happy to see me?" Vyan tilted his head obliviously, a soft chuckle escaping his lips despite the clear strain on his face.

    "Just answer the question. Why are you here?" she insisted.

    "Wow, someone is really not happy to see me," he commented playfully, feigning to be hurt. But at her serious look, he sighed and finally answered properly, "I was worried. You said you would come see me tonight, but you didn''t. So, I got worried. I wondered if something was wrong. And I couldn''t stop myself from coming to check on you."

    Her heart slightly melted at his reasoning, but she decided to stay firm and questioned, "Does Clyde know about this?"

    Vyan averted his eyes, a sheepish look on his face. "I may or may not have sneaked out after he left."

    Iyana pressed her forehead with her hand, starting to pace the room. She could feel her temper rising as many things went through her mind.

    "Hey, are you okay?" he asked skeptically.

    "No, Vyan, I am not okay!" she burst, spinning to face him, her voice trembling with an edge of hysteria. "What were you thinking, coming here with all this security? What if you got caught? Do you know what could happen if they find out you have been sneaking in and out of the palace as you please? They are going to put the tag of a traitor on you and blame everything on you!"

    Vyan gave a soft shrug, as though the very idea of being caught was absurd. "But I wouldn''t be caught in the first place. I always take on someone else''s appearance. You know metamorphosis? It''s really usef¡ª" he coughed in the middle of his sentence, the sound dry and raspy, which made her anger double.

    Your source is m-vl|em|p,yr

    Here I am, worrying about his death, and look at him, taking risks like he has got a ticket to immortality, she thought, biting her lip to stop the angry tears threatening to spill.

    Her hands clenched into fists, trying to reign in her ''monster vice-commander'' personality and not raise her voice at him like she sometimes tended to do with her subordinates when they got the whole troop in trouble with their recklessness. She didn''t want to yell at Vyan. Never. But he was really making it hard not to. By pulling the same reckless stunt for which she rebuked her subordinates. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But why? Why didn''t Vyan understand? Didn''t he see how fragile his life was? Sure, his magic was powerful, but he was still human. Even a fever could most likely kill him, especially with his weak immunity to diseases. Not to mention, the deadly effect of black magic on him.

    Vyan finished coughing, muttering, "Sorry about that. As I was saying¡ª"

    "Vyan, what was the necessity of coming here when you are this sick?" she cut in, her voice now more disappointed than hysteric. "Yes, I agree I should have let you know that I was not going to be able to make it tonight. It''s my fault. But didn''t you know that I wouldn''t appreciate you dragging yourself here with your ailing body?"

    Despite her stern lecture, he smiled at her. He had a tired but endearing expression, his eyes soft in a way that tugged at her heart. "I told you, I was worried," he repeated, his tone almost puppy-like, as though that made everything okay. "And in that way, I wouldn''t have been able to get any sleep, which obviously would have made my health worse. Don''t you agree?"

    Iyana could only stare at him, her mind screaming at the absurdity of his logic. "That''s not¡­ that''s not even the issue. You coming to the palace, when it''s in so much chaos, is the issue."

    "Iyana, trust me, it''s really not a big deal to me," he insisted.

    She let out a frustrated groan, stomping her foot, and buried her face in her hands. Goodness, how in the world was she supposed to make this man understand the importance of precautions?! He didn''t even seem to deem this place as a threat at all. Like this was his second home.

    "Iyana, are you really okay?" Vyan asked again, this time sounding more concerned than skeptical. "You don''t seem good."

    "Yes, I am okay, Vyan," she forced the words out with a shaky breath. "You just need to go home and rest. You are not well, and if your condition gets worse, I wouldn''t know what to do. I wouldn''t even be able to get a doctor in here without exposing you.."

    Undeterred, Vyan moved toward her. "No, I am not going anywhere," he said, his voice soft but resolute. His eyes were searching her face for the truth she was so desperately trying to hide.

    Don''t look at me like that, she said in her mind, looking away, I am not that strong¡ª

    His steps faltered, and another violent cough wracked his body. He pressed a hand to his chest, wincing, but his gaze never left hers. "I had a feeling something was wrong with you, and I was right. Iyana, you need to tell me what''s going on."

    Iyana''s chest tightened at his words, her gaze dropping to the floor. She shook her head slightly, refusing to meet his eyes. "Nothing is wrong," she muttered, her voice betraying her. "I just hate seeing you sick and going the extra mile for me. I don''t want to be a bother to you."

    Vyan chuckled softly, though it quickly dissolved into another cough. "You are not a bother to me. Besides, I am not even that sick. That weird concoction from Benedict really worked like a charm."

    Gathering her courage once again, she pressed her lips into a thin line and closed the distance between them. She placed her hand gently on his forehead. The heat of his fever met her palm, confirming what she had feared. "See? You are still burning up," she said softly, her voice laced with worry.

    "I am blushing¡­ I guess?" he suggested sheepishly, which made her chuckle lightly.

    "Seriously?"

    Vyan smiled widely, his expression tender despite the weariness in his eyes. "Well, the thing is, I wanted to see you," he whispered, his gaze locking onto hers, "Perhaps, it was reckless of me. Even stupid, I suppose. But if you want to blame someone, you can blame my fever. Although I perhaps would have done the same thing if I was in good health. Because I missed you.

    So much. And I seem to be really bad at controlling myself when I miss you."

    Iyana''s chest tightened again, this time for a different reason. She could feel the intensity of his gaze, the depth of his feelings for her, and it made her stomach twist in knots. She recalled what Leila had mentioned¡ªthat unsettling part of the novel where Vyan''s love for her had turned into an all-consuming obsession.

    It had sounded ridiculous at the time, but now¡­ She clicked her tongue, frustrated with herself for even thinking about Vyan''s pure love like that, but the words slipped from her lips before she could stop them.

    "It''s really like you are obsessed with me," she muttered under her breath.

    Vyan laughed, throwing his head back slightly. "Maybe."

    Ah.

    Hearing the sound of his strained, nasally laugh made her realize something.

    "No, you are not."

    Vyan was not obsessed with her.

    Obsession was a selfish and possessive feeling that made one want to take control of the other. On the other hand, love was a pure, selfless emotion that arose from the bottom of the heart.

    Vyan''s feelings were definitely the latter. If they weren''t, he would have never brought himself here, despite his health. He

    Maybe it wasn''t his obsession for Iyana that killed him in the novel.

    It was¡­

    She looked at his face, grinning at her, and recalled the dark expressions on his face¡ªtimes he was talking about the people who screwed over his family.

    Vyan''s obsession for revenge¡ªthat''s the cause of his demise.

 Chapter 204: Concoction On The Line

    The moonlight trickled in through the curtains, draping the room in a serene, silver veil. Iyana lay beside Vyan, her elbow propped on the pillow, watching his chest rise and fall in rhythmic breaths.

    His fever had finally broken, but every so often, a cough would escape his lips, causing a faint flicker of worry in her gaze.

    Her eyes traced the contours of his face, the strong lines softened in the stillness of sleep. The steady rhythm of his breathing was a comfort to her, despite her mind not being able to shake off what she had learned today.

    Though she appreciated the calming effect of his presence, she had been absolutely set on sending him home. But, in typical fashion, his stubborn streak kicked in, and he refused to budge.

    She had only yielded after his wry declaration, "I am not completely stupid," when he revealed the magical artifact nestled beneath his coat¡ªa direct link to Clyde in case trouble stirred.

    Still, as her gaze lingered on him now, she couldn''t help but wonder if she had made the right choice. That fleeting doubt, however, melted away as her eyes softened, watching the gentle flutter of his lashes and the faint frown that occasionally shadowed his brow.

    Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr

    With a tender sigh, Iyana reached out, her fingers barely grazing his skin, tracing the small scar on his forehead. It was a scar she had always found endearing, but it was the only one she wished to see. One scar was enough.

    "I won''t let anything happen to you," she breathed, her voice no louder than a whisper. It was a promise only the quiet room bore witness to.

    She wouldn''t lose him¡ªnot to the cruel prophecy that threatened his future, nor to the darkness that haunted his past. Whatever it took to save him, she would find a way.

    For all his flaws, for all his mysteries, Vyan was hers to protect.

    She leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to his forehead. Her lips lingered longer than she intended, as if that brief touch could shield him from harm.

    Then, she nestled herself beside him, slipping her arm gently around his waist and drawing him close. Resting her cheek against his shoulder, she let the sound of his heartbeat soothe her. It was a quiet assurance that, for now, he was safe in her embrace.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When morning came, Vyan stirred, groaning softly as he pushed himself upright. He frowned, blinking sleepily around the room. No Iyana in sight. He ran a hand over his forehead, relieved to feel that the fever had finally broken.

    "Iya¡ª" His voice cracked mid-call. "Oh, great," he muttered, wincing at the raspy, frog-like sound that escaped his throat. "Seriously? Could I sound any worse?" His voice had gone from slightly rough to downright squeaky. "Ugh," he groaned in disbelief, sounding like a deflating balloon.

    Throwing off the duvet dramatically¡ªas if he were casting away all his troubles¡ªhe swung his legs over the side of the bed. His body still felt annoyingly sluggish. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Yesterday, it had been a miracle he even managed to walk in a straight line. But he would never admit that to Iyana. Or worse¡­ Clyde. If Clyde found out, he would probably have Vyan buried six feet under, then throw a party on his grave.

    On the other hand, Iyana was usually as sweet as sugar when it came to Vyan. She never bothered with scolding him for his reckless antics. Instead, her go-to punishment was wrapping him in bone-crushing hugs. Well, except for yesterday, of course. Her demonic personality had been leaking out. Oof, scary.

    Vyan dragged himself upright, taking a moment to steady the world from spinning. His eyes swept over the room, a space much larger and more refined than he expected.

    Polished floors gleamed under the sunlight streaming in from large windows, and the furniture was sleek and elegant, offering an understated blend of comfort and practicality.

    "Not bad," he mused, since it was much better than the old spartan he had pictured her living in. He picked up his pocket watch from the oak desk where she had neatly arranged his things. A smile tugged at his lips. "No wonder she left me alone here."

    It was already seven-thirty, and Iyana was probably deep in her morning training session. Of course, she would assume he would still be fast asleep¡ªhe was rarely up before ten, after all.

    "I wonder if I can catch a glimpse of her," Vyan muttered to himself, wandering over to the large windows.

    Sure enough, from his perch on the third floor, he could see the training grounds below, a sea of soldiers swinging their swords. And there¡ªright in the middle¡ªwas Iyana, her braided platinum hair catching the light like a beacon.

    Vyan rested his elbow on the windowsill, propping his chin on his palm as a goofy smile spread across his face. He always found her mesmerizing, whether she was leading a fierce charge or trying to playfully tease him.

    But his smile faltered as he watched her sparring match. Iyana was struggling to keep up with Terrence¡ªsomeone she could usually wipe the floor with.

    A concerned frown tugged at Vyan''s brow as he thought, that thing from last night must still be bothering her¡­

    His eyes drifted to an ashtray, tucked away in the corner of the windowsill. It was hidden behind the curtains, mainly to hide its existence from Vyan. But despite his congested nose, he still caught a faint whiff of smoke in the air, especially when he was in close proximity to her.

    Yet, he didn''t point it out. He knew that she only smoked when she was too stressed.

    "Whatever it is, it''s really messing with her," Vyan muttered, narrowing his eyes as Terrence landed a solid blow, knocking Iyana back a few steps. He winced on her behalf, fingers drumming impatiently against the windowsill.

    "I wish I could help," he grumbled and gnawed on his bottom lip. He felt useless, unable to even figure out what was the cause of her worries. After all, she had done so much for him¡ªsupported him unconditionally, gave him a shoulder to cry on, gave him the time he needed, went against her morals, and put him above everything else. He wanted to do his best for her as well.

    "Wait¡­" His eyes widened, a lightbulb moment flashing in his mind. Could it be¡­?

    Just then, the door clicked open, and Vyan turned around to see Iyana walk in, looking every bit like she had just faced a wrestling match with a mountain. Which, considering Terrence''s physique, wasn''t far from the truth.

    "Well, look who is up early," she said, sounding in a much better mood than he expected.

    "Yeah, barely," he croaked, his voice continuing to sound like a dying frog.

    Iyana chuckled, half in sympathy and half in amusement. "You sound worse than last night."

    Vyan gave her a helpless smile before stepping toward her with open arms, ready for a hug. But, of course, she pushed him back with an outstretched arm, giving him the classic "No touchie" look.

    "I am all sweaty," she insisted, "I need to freshen up first."

    "Sweaty? Oh, no, how terrible. I think I am about to get sicker." He rolled his eyes dramatically, feigning a disgusted look.

    She ignored his sarcasm and pulled out a balled-up handkerchief filled with suspiciously green herbs. "Here, I brought you this. I will brew it for you soon. The knights usually use it for colds and fevers. It works like a charm."

    Vyan took the handkerchief and sniffed the herbs before cringing like he had just smelled death. "Oh, perfect. It smells exactly like that concoction Benedict gave me yesterday. You know, the one that made me feel like I was dying."

    She laughed softly and set the herbs down on the oak desk. "Well, that''s probably why your fever broke so fast."

    "Sure, magical swamp juice. Who knows where it grows?"

    "Hey, if it works, it works."

    He shot her a mock glare. "Fine, fine. Just go freshen up and become a fresh, huggable person again, or whatever."

    She smiled, shaking her head fondly as she headed toward the bathroom. "You are not getting out of it, just so you know."

    "Sure," Vyan said, waving a hand nonchalantly, "but if I am going to miraculously recover because of this," he gestured at the herbs like they were some sort of disgusting weeds from a dirty swamp, "I want to come to your duel tomorrow."

    She stopped mid-step and gave him a flat look. "I told you, there is no need."

    "But I want to," he insisted. "I mean, I will be perfectly fine by tomorrow, so why can''t I come?"

    She sighed in that long-suffering way, hands on her hips. "Because it''s not exciting. You would be wasting your time."

    "Why don''t you let me be the judge of that?" he responded, staring at her with that I-am-not-moving-an-inch-from-my-ground determination.

    She huffed. "You are so stubborn."

    "And you love it."

    "Debatable," she grumbled, then met his eyes, and he arched a challenging eyebrow.

    "I am not drinking that concoction unless you let me come," he added.

    "Fine, you can come," she conceded, groaning.

    Vyan grinned widely and wrapped his arms around her from behind, ignoring her protest. "You are the best."

    "Ugh, I told you I am all sweaty!" she laughed, her annoyance with him melting away. She tried to wriggle free, but there was no stopping him now.

    "Eh, sweat just means you worked hard," he replied, pressing a quick kiss to her temple. "Besides, tomorrow is going to be way more fun than you think. I am sure of it."

    "As if."

    "It will be," he whispered softly, with a teasing hint of promise she missed.

 Chapter 205: Morning Of The Duel

    The next day¡ªthe morning of the duel¡ªthe clang of metal against metal rang out across the training fields, but it was quickly interrupted as Iyana''s sword slipped from her hand, hitting the ground with a dull thud. She stumbled slightly, catching herself with a frustrated breath.

    Terrence''s brows furrowed in concern. "Vice-Commander, are you okay? Since yesterday, you have been on a losing streak. At this rate, you might even get defeated by a handicapped man," he said with a light chuckle.

    Iyana sighed and mumbled an apology. "I am sorry¡­ I¨CI will take a break, clear my head, and we can continue soon."

    Terrence gave a brief nod, looking concerned as he exchanged glances with Elijah and Melissa who were sparring near them. But Iyana turned away before they could gather their courage to ask anything.

    She walked slowly towards the edge of the training grounds. Focus, she scolded herself internally. Why are you being like this? You have waited your entire life for this moment. You are letting your emotions get the best of you. Why can''t you stop being worried?

    It''s not like Leila said he was going to die today. But then again, considering how many things have changed, who is he to say the day hasn''t changed as well?

    Iyana let out another heavy sigh, her shoulders slumped. Leaning against the wooden fence, she allowed her mind to spiral.

    I couldn''t even get him to stop coming to today''s pathetic duel, how am I going to convince him to stop charging for his doom? I swear he is so stubborn.

    At this rate, I might be the one to strangle him because of his¡ª

    She sensed a presence behind her as she thought, Speak of the devil.

    A soft, slightly hoarse teasing chuckle floated into her ear, the familiar warm breath on her neck sending a shiver down her spine.

    "What''s this, my lady? Starting the big day with defeat?"

    With her arms crossed, Iyana slowly spun around to face Vyan. He stood there, a playful grin tugging at his lips.

    "What exactly are you doing here?" she asked, her tone both stern and playful, because what else could she do? She was mad at him for coming, and at the same time, she was over the moon to see him. "That too, at this time?"

    Vyan tilted his head, his smile only growing wider. "I wanted to wish you luck. Isn''t that what a proper gentleman does before a duel?" His voice still clogged up, but much better than yesterday.

    "A gentleman? Oh, I see, then you must have gotten permission to be here, right? Because I am sure a gentleman wouldn''t sneak into the military quarters inconspicuously?"

    "You are exactly right. I came with permission this time," he responded, a smirk playing on his lips.

    "What? How?" She made a face of disbelief.

    "Apparently, the palace guards thought they would have to be heartless if they didn''t let the vice-commander''s potential lover come in to wish her well. And, of course, bring her flowers."

    That made Iyana chuckle, a soft sound escaping her lips despite herself. "Flowers? And where exactly are these flowers?"

    With a flourish, Vyan theatrically checked his coat pocket and pulled out a bouquet of purple hydrangeas, manifesting them out of the air. "There you go, my lady."

    Visit our site at m-vl-em-pyr

    As their rich petals glowing softly in the early morning light, Iyana gasped softly, eyes widening. "Please tell me you didn''t go to the Forest of Beasts for these."

    Vyan gave her a teasing look, raising one eyebrow. "Maybe?"

    She shot him a glare, but there was no malice behind it, only concern. "Vyan¡­"

    He laughed lightly, holding up his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright. I got them from Verna. They grow there too, you know."

    Relief softened Iyana''s expression, but the worry in her eyes didn''t entirely disappear. As she accepted the flowers, her fingers brushing against the delicate petals, her voice turned soft with guilt. "You shouldn''t have gone through the trouble for me. Verna is so far away, and you are still not well¡­"

    Vyan leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper as he said, "I am fine now. Unfortunately, your and Benedict''s disgusting concoction worked like a charm." He wrinkled his nose at the memory, but his smile remained. "Besides, I can teleport, remember? Distance doesn''t really matter to me."

    That finally coaxed a genuine smile from Iyana, one that reached her eyes and chased away the dark clouds looming over her thoughts.

    She looked at the flowers and recalled how Vyan had given her these same flowers on the day before she achieved her aura. That day was so special to her¡­ and so were those flowers. She had even asked him to even put a preservative spell on it, but sadly, they got damaged during her fight with Azazel.

    Right, Azazel¡­ was a demon¡­ a creature manifested from dark magic¡ªVyan''s weakness. Could his death be related to Sienna then? I would need to talk to Leila after the duel¡ª

    Iyana''s eyes caught Vyan''s, smiling down at her, and she realized that everything else could wait.

    He was here today, despite his sickness, brought her favorite flowers from Verna, played a melodrama to the palace guards so that she wouldn''t scold him for risking himself¡­ All because he wanted to see her win and achieve her dream.

    She couldn''t fail him. No one would be more disappointed than him if he learned that she was distracted in his worries.

    So, she let warmth of his presence spread through her like sunlight breaking through the morning mist. She let herself forget her worries and stood on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek.

    "Thank you," she whispered.

    Vyan pouted in disappointment, and she laughed lightly.

    "You will have to wait till I win," she teased, and he rolled his eyes, despite being unable to fight off his smile.

    Vyan leaned back, crossing his arms with a feigned stern look. "In that case, you must win."

    Iyana''s smile grew, clutching the flowers close to her chest. "Well, if you say so, then I guess I have no choice."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Iyana was in the waiting room of the arena, thirty minutes away from making her entrance. She checked herself in the mirror and traced her fingers over the polished metal of her armor, looking like someone preparing for more than just a fight¡ªit was a moment to define her future.

    Today, she would challenge for the title of Commander, but the anticipation felt slightly hollow, even though she tried not to feel it. She tried to look on the bright side¡ªshe knew she deserved this, whether Commander Pembrooke was crippled or not.

    "Huh, I am fighting a crippled man today. In front of an audience, no less¡­ haha," she murmured and exhaled a weary sigh.

    Her eyes scanned the empty room, feeling the same kind of hollowness within her chest. Usually, people had their family members¡ªsiblings or parents¡ªgive them a prep talk before things like this. But unfortunately, Iyana''s parents and sister were¡­ she didn''t want to think about them.

    As for her brother¡ª

    A knock broke the silence, pulling her from her reverie. "Come in," she called.

    The door creaked open, and there, standing in the threshold, was someone she hadn''t expected to see¡ªLyon.

    Her brother, dressed as the nobleman he had once been, his appearance both familiar and foreign. Iyana blinked, shock and disbelief rushing through her.

    "Lyon... you¡­ how?" Her voice was barely a whisper, laced with the rawness of her surprise. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He smiled, a wry twist of his lips, his eyes soft but weary. "Well, Vyan felt kind enough to let me free today," he said, his voice carrying a hint of irony. "So I could come watch your duel."

    Iyana''s heart stuttered at his words. Vyan let him out? The man who harbored a deep, festering hatred for Lyon had let him go¡ªif only for a day? For her?

    Then again, why was she surprised? As stubborn as Vyan was, he was almost capable of going to any lengths for her.

    Vyan was well aware that while the Iyana with memories loathed Lyon even more than Vyan did, this Iyana without memories had no such hatred in her heart. Instead, she had found a way to reconnect with Lyon, to mend what had once been broken.

    Every time she visited Vyan, she made it a point to see Lyon too¡ªdown at the stables where Vyan had stationed him, in a role so beneath him yet paradoxically where they had begun to rebuild their relationship.

    A soft smile pulled at her lips, and she stepped toward him, her heart swelling with a mixture of affection and sadness. She wrapped her arms around him in a warm, heartfelt embrace. "I am so glad you came," she murmured.

    Lyon held her close for a moment as he whispered, "So am I."

    As they parted, Iyana kept a light smile on her face and asked, "Anything new with you?"

    "Eh, the usual." Lyon sat down at the couch and Iyana followed, engaging in a casual, light-hearted conversation between the siblings.

    When they were only five minutes left till she had to be out, Lyon gave her a final hug with best of luck and headed for the door.

    As she was left alone once again, she couldn''t help but wonder about Vyan''s strange duality. His cruelty and his tenderness were woven so tightly together, it was impossible to separate one from the other.

    He kept her brother as his slave, and yet, he freed him for this day... her day. And the worst part was, she knew that if she asked, if she truly begged, Vyan would release him forever.

    Seriously, if a villain, why love me?

    In both the novel and in this life, why¡­

    Just then, the waiting room door swung open once again, and Iyana thought it was Lyon again. "Did you forget something¡ª" she paused, seeing the person in front of her. Her eyes widened. "You?"

    "Yes¡­ yes, I did forget something," Leila spoke up, panting. "I just remembered your duel with Commander Pembrooke¡­. And you lose."

 Chapter 206: The Duel

    Iyana stepped into the arena, her boots echoing lightly against the stone floor. The sight was as expected¡ªonly half of the audience was filled with spectators, their hushed murmurs barely filling the vast space.

    It was a subdued atmosphere. As if the whole crowd anticipated a foregone conclusion, none more so than Iyana herself had until a few minutes ago.

    Her eyes locked onto Commander Pembrooke. He stood before her¡ªwithout the wheelchair he was often bound to. The only reason he was able to do so was that his legs weren''t completely crippled, they were only weakened to the point they couldn''t bear his weight for more than five minutes due to something along the lines of nerve damage or something.

    But Iyana could see that his feet were already starting to tremble ever so slightly. He shouldn''t hold for much long.

    As the arbiter called for their names and signaled for the contenders to bow to each other, Iyana''s eyes met Pembrooke''s¡ªwild and aggressive. It was nothing unusual. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    William Pembrooke has always been known for his hot temper. His fighting style too was famous for being unpredictable and brutal. Some used to say that if he didn''t work for the military, he might have become the most dangerous mercenary to ever exist, and Iyana wholeheartedly agreed with them.

    But nobody says that anymore. Now, they laughed and mocked him behind his back, such that nobody would hire him now as their watchman, let alone a mercenary.

    It was truly a shame. Iyana had always wanted to beat her boss in a fair and square fight and win.

    As the two of them faced off against each other, their sword steady and eyes focused like hawks, the arbiter waved off the red flag, signaling the start of the duel.

    Iyana was off her feet at the speed of lightning, not giving Pembrooke a full second to swing his sword properly. Instantly, he was backed into defense mode.

    The audience gasped loudly at Iyana''s fast charge, whispering, "Wow, she really wants to end this duel in under a minute."

    "Please, tell me I did not just travel three hours for a one-minute duel," someone muttered in horror.

    Iyana continued to strike Pembrooke mercilessly, her swings swift and relentless. It was visible how Pembrooke was struggling to fend her off. His movements were slow and predictable.

    Gosh, he really is losing.

    Iyana clicked her tongue, frustrated at herself for believing everything Leila said.

    Her swings slowed, restraining her strength a little in order not to seem like a heartless swordsman attacking a weak man.

    However, as she slowed, Pembrooke''s attacks got faster and more desperate. This might be his best shot at going down with some dignity at least.

    But Iyana soon decided that she wasn''t here for a drawn-out display of mercy; this was about strength. She hadn''t practiced with Terrence all week just so she could show mercy out here.

    Her blade gleamed as she shifted her stance, ready to end it in one decisive blow. With a single slash, she aimed to throw away his sword.

    However, everything shifted in a heartbeat. Iyana had been poised to strike, but it was Pembrooke who made the first move¡ªhis blade flashed through the air, aimed at her abdomen with blinding speed.

    But Iyana had already sensed something was off. Without missing a beat, she propelled herself backward, flipping through the air, gaining precious distance between them. Discover exclusive content at m,v l''-NovelFire

    Damn it. I was a fool to doubt Leila. He almost had me, and I wasn''t even ready for this.

    She eyed Pembrooke, her gaze steady, unlike the audience whose gasps and wide-eyed stares filled the arena. Their disbelief hung in the air as a ripple of energy pulsed from Pembrooke. His muscles bulged grotesquely, his face contorted as veins throbbed beneath his skin. It was monstrous.

    "Is that what Aura looks like?" a child whispered, awe lacing their voice.

    No, this wasn''t Aura. Aura was radiant, ethereal¡ªthis was something far darker, more sinister. It didn''t enhance the body like this.

    This was artificial. It was the drugs. Strength-enhancing pills. Just like Leila had warned.

    In the original story, Iyana had been too cocky, too sure of her victory. It was that arrogance that blindsided her when Pembrooke turned feral. But this Iyana was different. She hadn''t let confidence dull her edge. She had trained relentlessly for this duel. She was ready for whatever came at her.

    Even if Leila hadn''t tipped her off, she would have caught the shift in Pembrooke''s demeanor.

    Now fully in control, Pembrooke''s stance solidified. His legs steadied, his eyes burning with raw intent as he lunged¡ªferocious, like a tiger about to pounce.

    After this, everything blurred into motion. Iyana gritted her teeth, forced into a defensive stance as Pembrooke pressed on, his strikes relentless, fueled by the drug''s power.

    But as brutal as his attacks were, she felt it¡ªa thrill, adrenaline coursing through her veins like fire.

    Their blades clashed, each impact sending shockwaves through the arena. The force of their duel shattered the stone beneath them, cracks spiderwebbing across the ground. Aura Knights at their peak¡ªeach blow could tear a house in two.

    Silver light erupted around Iyana, crackling with energy, her Aura responding to Pembrooke''s glowering presence. To the audience, they were nothing more than two radiant figures, too fast to track. All they had were the sounds¡ªthe clash of steel, the roar of power.

    This was what they had come to see. A duel worth every heartbeat.

    As they fought across the battlefield, Iyana managed to stab Pembrooke''s shoulder, but it barely slowed him. He didn''t even flinch. Whatever drug coursed through him had numbed him to pain, turning him into an unstoppable force.

    Pembrooke''s sword arced toward her neck, and she barely managed to lean back in time. The blade grazed her cheek, a sharp sting, but she didn''t falter. Instead, she swept her leg under his, aiming to throw him off balance. But the madman turned it into a cartwheel, flipping out of her reach, his form eerily graceful.

    He landed several meters away, breathing heavily, his chest heaving with exertion. Iyana mirrored him, breath frantic, heart pounding. Her eyes gleamed with excitement while his blazed with something darker¡ªbloodlust.

    This wasn''t just a duel to him anymore. Pembrooke wasn''t fighting to defeat her; he was trying to kill her. To separate her head from her body.

    A bead of sweat trickled down her temple. She wiped it away with the back of her hand, keeping her sword raised. It didn''t matter what he wanted; she wasn''t going to let him have it today.

    Their eyes met. And without warning, they lunged at each other again. But something went wrong with Pembrooke¡ªHis aura spiraled out of control, his strikes becoming heavier, more erratic. His power was wild, unrestrained, each blow driving her further back. She could barely keep up.

    Suddenly, she felt a cold stone against her back. The wall¡ªa dead-end.

    She was cornered.

    For the first time, panic clawed at the edges of her mind. Pembrooke had her trapped¡ªno space to dodge, no escape.

    The audience leaned forward, hearts pounding as they watched Iyana, their hands gripping the edge of their seats. Some whispered prayers, others clenched their fists, desperately rooting for her. It was a good thing there was no betting going on today, otherwise, they all would be losing their minds right now for betting on the wrong person.

    A pair of wine-red eyes followed the duel below, Vyan''s face calm and unreadable, even as Iyana found herself cornered. He remained comfortably leaned back in his seat, as if he were watching nothing more than a leisurely show.

    "Oh, she is in a real tight spot now," Clyde commented from beside him, nervously bouncing his leg as his eyes flickered between Iyana and the frenzied Pembrooke. "You sure you''re not worried? It''s getting a little too intense."

    Vyan''s lips curled into a lazy smile. "She will figure it out. She always does."

    Clyde raised an eyebrow, his skepticism clear. "You say that with a lot of confidence. But I don''t know, man¡ªshe is looking a bit on the losing side right now. That guy is on a whole new beast-like level. What if your confidence gets her killed?"

    Vyan chuckled. "Like I would ever let that happen."

    "Uh-huh," Clyde muttered, clearly unconvinced. He stole a glance at Vyan, who seemed completely unfazed, as if this duel was already written in his favor. "You do realize you are not the one down there, right?"

    Vyan simply shrugged, the playful glint in his eyes never leaving. "Iyana doesn''t need saving. Not from someone like that."

    Meanwhile, across the arena, Leila''s teeth clattered as she gnawed on her nails, her nerves shot to pieces. The sight of Iyana cornered sent a surge of dread through her. This is what I had feared all along.

    "She''s supposed to lose," Leila muttered under her breath, her hands trembling. "She''s not meant to become Commander... not like this."

    In the novel, Iyana had gained her Aura in the aftermath of a deadly fight with Vyan, but that hadn''t been enough to secure victory in this duel against Pembrooke. Plot convenience, that''s all it was. She was destined to be the Empress of Haynes, not the Commander. This loss was inevitable.

    Leila''s gaze shifted to Vyan, who was on the other side of the audience.

    This defeat should make Iya realize she can''t save him. Leila''s thoughts twisted, her heart heavy with the future she believed was coming. No matter how hard she tries, it will all be in vain. She can''t change fate.

 Chapter 207: You Are Too Much

    While everyone held their breaths in the audience, on the battleground, Pembrooke roared at his cornered prey who appeared to be at his mercy and was awaiting the one final slash from his sword.

    However, Vyan was right on the money when he said Iyana would find a way. She always did.

    With a deep breath, Iyana planted her feet firmly into the ground, her aura flaring to life with renewed strength. Instead of trying to find a way to escape this situation, she decided to face him head-on. The silver light that surrounded her blazed even brighter, swirling around her like a protective shield.

    As Pembrooke''s sword finally came crashing down, Iyana''s own blade met his with a deafening clang, sparks flying from the impact.

    And then, she saw her opening.

    With a swift movement, she went under his arm and flipped their position. Before Pembrooke could react, Iyana delivered a deep slash to his side.

    He staggered against the wall, the force of her attack momentarily disrupting his wild power.

    But it wasn''t enough to stop him¡ªa man who could no longer feel any pain. Pembrooke screamed in fury, swinging blindly in a desperate attempt to regain control.

    Iyana, however, had no intention to let him gain the momentum again. So, she activated her Aura in full blow, each and every one of her slashes pushing back Pembrooke into the now hole for a wall.

    And then, in one final, decisive move, she spun on her heel, her blade cutting through with a blinding flash.

    Pembrooke''s sword flew from his hand, clattering to the ground. He quickly made a move to grab it back, but Iyana didn''t waste a second to hold her sword at his neck.

    "It''s over, Sir Pembrooke," Iyana uttered, staring into his eyes with the sort of finality that made his legs give out beneath him and collapse to the ground. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire

    For a moment, there was silence.

    Then, the crowd erupted in bone-chilling cheers, the sound so powerful it seemed to shake the very foundations of the arena.

    Iyana stood above her fallen opponent, her chest heaving, the silver glow of her aura slowly fading. She smiled to herself with a short-lasting sense of victory and pride.

    The arbiter''s voice boomed across the arena. "Ladies and gentlemen, the duel has finally reached its conclusion, and the person who has emerged as the winner of this duel and the new commander of the imperial military is none other than Dame Iyana Pearl Estelle!"

    She turned, raising her sword to the sky in acknowledgment of her title.

    The cheers intensified, a roar of approval that seemed to sweep through the arena like wildfire. But Iyana barely heard it as her eyes locked on Pembrooke''s fallen form.

    This wasn''t the victory she had expected when she woke up this morning. But it was hers all the same.

    Sheathing her sword, Iyana gazed down at Pembrooke, she only managed to ask the one question that kept bugging her, "Why¡­ why did you do that?"

    "What do you mean?" Pembrooke responded, his voice sounding defeated and hopeless. The effect of his pills must have completely worn off.

    "I mean, why would you stoop to the level of taking strength-amplification drugs? It was pretty obvious to anybody watching. Don''t you know how shameless it is as a knight such as us?"

    Pembrooke''s eyes flickered, a brief flash of bitterness crossing his face. "Isn''t it obvious too why I did it? I was obviously willing to cast away my sense of shame if it meant defeating you. And that guy¡­ he assured me that nobody would be able to guess it."

    Iyana''s brow furrowed at the venom in his tone, but her mind immediately locked onto the word that mattered most. That guy. "Who is ''that guy''?" she asked, a sharp edge of suspicion lacing her words.

    Pembrooke rolled his eyes, grumbling, "It was an unknown man."

    "And what did he look like?"

    "I don''t remember. He looked ordinary. Dark brown hair, light brown eyes." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Where¡­ where have I seen someone like¡ª wait, no. Please tell me no. Not him. Shit.

    Iyana''s heart twisted painfully, recalling the appearance Vyan had taken as he left the military quarters yesterday morning. He had taken on the disguise of a very ordinary-looking man with that exact description.

    But why¡­ Why would Vyan want me to be defeated?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Iyana headed towards her waiting room to get ready into her formal uniform to receive her title on the stage from the empress (since the emperor was sick).

    In the meantime, her mind had gone to places it probably shouldn''t have. Why did she feel the need to ask Pembrooke about who gave him the drugs? And why did it have to be Vyan? Not to mention, why would he do something like this?

    Had his love finally crossed into the obsessive boundaries, like Leila had told her? Did he now feel the need for her to cut off her wings so that it was easier for her to, what, manage his household in the future?

    She wouldn''t be surprised by such a mentality from other men, because that was what the norm was. But she never expected such a thing from Vyan.

    He had always encouraged her to achieve her dreams, never once demotivating her. So, why?

    She couldn''t find any legitimate explanation to that question. It made no sense. Her mind was so boggled that she couldn''t think straight anymore. She had too much going on in her head.

    She burst into the waiting room. All the pent-up frustration was bubbling dangerously close to the surface as she roughly began pulling off her battle gear. Her breaths were sharp and her fists clenched.

    She was ready to change back into her regular uniform when she froze seeing the figure leaning casually against the wall.

    Vyan tilted his head, smiling. "So, like I was promised," he began, "a victory kiss?"

    For a moment, she stared at him. Awestruck. No, not that. Baffled was more accurate.

    How could he stand there looking all normal, so proud and nonchalant, after the stunt he had pulled?

    "You¡­" Her anger flared, and like any person with the desire to live, Vyan spotted the immediate danger for him.

    "What?" he asked, his voice a tinge of nervousness.

    Without a word, she marched toward him like a soldier ready to crush her enemy. Vyan instantly pushed himself off the wall and stepped to the side.

    "Um, Iyana... why does it look like you are about to beat me up?" His voice wavered with cautious humor.

    "Because that''s exactly what you deserve," she growled.

    Seeing her face twisted in rage, Vyan instinctively closed his eyes¡ªeven though he had no idea why¡ªand braced himself as she swung her fist. He winced, fully expecting impact.

    But nothing came.

    Opening one eye reluctantly, he saw her fist hanging in the air, her face contorted with restrained frustration. With a furious groan, she punched the empty space beside him.

    "I swear to God, if I didn''t lo¡ª" She stopped herself with a strangled noise of frustration. "I would have killed you right now."

    Vyan nervously tried to intervene, "Um¡ª"

    But she shot him a death glare and shoved his shoulder hard. "What in the world is wrong with you?!"

    He blinked, utterly bewildered. "What? I don''t understand."

    "Why don''t you trace back on your memories of the last couple days and think hard about what it is that you did wrong."

    For a moment, Vyan really did take a trip down the memory lane, while she paced the room back and forth like a caged bird. "Oh... you must have figured it out then."

    "FIGURED IT OUT?" she yelled. "I would have been dead out because of you!"

    "You weren''t, though," Vyan interjected with a reluctant voice, trying to deflect the tension,  slightly unsure as to why any of this was an issue. "And I was confident you wouldn''t be. So, I thought having you fight a worthy opponent might help things out for you."

    Her glare intensified. "Why did you even need to think that?!"

    "I just... thought you were sad¡ªsad because you found the duel demeaning and humiliating. So, I thought it would make you happy?" he offered, voice going small.

    Iyana stopped, spinning to face him. "Happy?! Yes, Vyan, it did make me happy. Or more like, it would have if I didn''t know you ruined my opponent''s life with your desire to make me happy!"

    "How is it my fault that he accepted those pills at my first insistence?" Vyan protested. "I mean, I didn''t have to ask him twice. He was ready to put everything on the line for that one chance at victory. Besides, I didn''t think you would mind it. You have always talked about wanting a deadly duel, you know? The thrill of not knowing the outcome, the rush of¡ª"

    "Drugging my opponent was your idea?!"

    "Um... yes," he admitted sheepishly.

    She threw her hands in the air, her patience unraveling. "Vyan, you are impossible to deal with, I swear. You are just too much."

    "I, uh, don''t think I am too much. I mean, isn''t it normal?

    I just wanted you to have a good fight," he approached her carefully, "because I know that a good sword fight makes you happy, regardless of what is at stake, and trust me, I didn''t doubt for a second that Pembrooke could do anything to you, even if he gained beast-like strength." He placed his hands on her shoulder, his eyes sincere and begging for her to meet his.

    "Come on, you took down a literal demon. Pembrooke was nothing compared to that. I just wanted you to have an exciting duel, that''s it. I had no bad intentions."

    Iyana took a few calming breaths, trying her best to understand. And she did understand that earlier thoughts weren''t on the right track¡ªwith him wanting to cut off her wings and all that crap. However, this confession didn''t make her feel better, either.

    It just made Leila''s words ring out louder¡ªdoubts she had already vanquished a few days, now they were resurfacing.

    "No, Vyan, you don''t understand." Iyana looked up and finally met his gaze, sadness lingering in her violet eyes. "You aren''t seeing the issue here. I am not upset about your intentions." Although she might have gotten a little carried away on her way here. "Ir your confidence in me. What I am upset about is, the fact you go too far for me. You do things for me that I don''t need."

    "Yes, of course. I know that. But I just like doing them for you¡ª"

    "Vyan," she gently placed a hand on his forearm and said, "you need to control yourself." Before your love for me turns into obsession, and we are both left paying the price for it with your life.

 Chapter 208: What You Want

    "Control myself? What do you mean by that?" Vyan responded, sounding slightly offended.

    "Look, I will just say it." Iyana exhaled, shaking her head. "I appreciate the thought behind your gesture, but please don''t meddle into things that you are not meant for¡ªand I don''t mean that for just my case. Just¡­ you know, mind your business. I don''t need you to go out of your way for me. It''s too much for me."

    Vyan was thoroughly confused about what she was saying. She had never seemed to have any issues with these sorts of things. He was too much for her? Since when?

    Did she have any idea what she was like? He had only assumed that he was matching her energy. He didn''t think he did anything for her that she wouldn''t do for him. In fact, she was the type to go even more of an extreme length than him.

    Nevertheless, this wasn''t the moment to argue. She was hurting, and that hurt twisted something deep inside him. So, he decided to say what she perhaps needed to hear the most at that moment.

    "Well, I don''t know what to say, Iyana, but if you want, I can be mellow too. I can just... you know, get you some totally normal and average roses from the closest flower shop. I could sit in the audience and watch you win a dull, boring duel, be supportive of that. I can stay in bed when I am sick and, um... just stay there." His words grew more awkward, but he still continued, "I can...

    do everything mellow and not risk my life while doing that. Is that okay?"

    For some reason, these days, she was far too concerned for his health, or more like, his life in general. Like she was paranoid that he was going to get himself killed.

    Iyana sighed, the fight in her fading. "No, that is not... what I mean."

    "Then, what do you mean?" he asked, his voice softening. He squeezed her shoulders, as if trying to grasp the words she couldn''t seem to say. "Let me understand. I will do my best."

    She shook her head, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "You can''t."

    "Give me a chance. Maybe I can," he requested.

    A single, helpless tear slid down her cheek, and it broke his heart.

    "Please don''t cry, Iyana," he murmured, wiping the lone tear with his thumb and pulling her into his chest, "I am sorry. I am so sorry. I won''t do anything you don''t want me to. Just please don''t cry."

    For a few seconds, she was still, going limp into his arm, until she embraced him so tightly that he felt she was going to snap him in half. It made him smile because he knew that was her way of scolding him.

    However, there was something different. She clutched to him in a way that felt like she was afraid of losing him, as if he would disappear and never return if she let go. He could even feel the slight tremors in her body.

    "Hey, what''s going on with you?" he asked softly, stroking the back of her head.

    "Nothing," she mumbled, her voice small. "I just don''t want you to do anything¡­ anything unlawful for my sake."

    He groaned playfully. "Fine, fine, I will see to it that Pembrooke doesn''t get punished for drug usage."

    As he was met with silence in response, he rolled his eyes and added, "And I will not sneak into the imperial grounds to meet you. Especially if I am sick."

    Yet, she still remained quiet.

    "What? The flowers weren''t illegal. What do you want me to say about that?" he grumbled, his voice coming out a little squeaky due to his sore throat still not being fully healed.

    At that, she finally let out a laugh and nuzzled her face in his chest. "I hate you."

    "Oof, being loved by the Commander of the Imperial Army, now that''s going to be a new experience for me."

    "I said hate," she looked up, pouting.

    "Yes, out loud. But I heard what was in your heart," he teased, and her face lit up with the smile he had longed for¡ªthe kind of smile that made his heart skip a beat. It was the warmth he had been aching for since the moment she stepped into the room.

    Her hand slid gently up his chest, resting just above his heart, feeling the steady rhythm that had quickened in response to her touch. Her other hand found its way to the back of his neck, pulling him down to her as she rose onto her tiptoes.

    He closed his eyes as her lips found his, and in that moment, everything else melted away. It was a kiss unlike any they had shared before¡ªslow and unhurried. His hands instinctively settled at her waist, pulling her closer in a way to drill it into her that he wasn''t going anywhere, that he was going to stay with her even if they had disagreements, fought with each other, or made mistakes.

    The kiss was tender, just the pure, quiet exchange of their unspoken love, losing themselves in the connection between them. The kiss deepened but never lost its tenderness, the kind of kiss that left them breathless not from passion, but from the overwhelming flood of love and care it carried.

    When they finally pulled back, their foreheads resting against one another, her breath warm against his lips, he whispered with a mischievous smile, "Now that was a kiss I would be willing to drug someone else for."

    A soft laugh bubbled out of her, but the glow of the moment lingered, their bodies still close, hearts in imperfect harmony.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan sat in the stands, his gaze locked on the grand arena as Iyana ascended the stage. The audience was now filled with people, unlike the start of the duel. The word about the epic battle had spread fast and quick. They all now murmured with awe, their eyes fixed on the young woman who, in just moments, would be honored by Empress Jade herself as Edgar had confined himself in his chambers.

    Iyana knelt before the Empress, her head slightly bowed. Jade picked up the ceremonial blade from its resting pillow with both hands, ready to bestow the highest honor¡ªCommander of the Imperial Order of Knights.

    The entire arena fell silent as Jade began the blessing, gently tapping the sword on each of Iyana''s shoulders in a show of ancient tradition.

    From his seat, Vyan''s chest swelled with pride, yet a subtle undercurrent of anxiety tugged at his mind. His eyes traced the curve of Iyana''s form¡ªher elaborate uniform, the invisible weight of the new responsibilities befalling her shoulders, and yet how calm she seemed. What unnerved him was the fact that those new responsibilities didn''t scare her; he did. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He and his actions affected her the most, which was quite the dilemma for him. He didn''t know whether to scream at the top of his lungs in happiness or fling himself off the top of the watch tower to rid her of the cause of her miseries.

    "You look worried," Clyde''s voice cut through his thoughts as he leaned in slightly, watching Vyan. Your adventure continues at m v|l-e-NovelFire

    Vyan didn''t take his eyes off Iyana. "I think someone is threatening her. About me."

    Clyde chuckled softly, his tone laced with dry humor. "Gee, I wonder who. You have no enemies at all."

    Rolling his eyes, Vyan let his gaze drift away from the stage and over the faces scattered across the arena. Nobles, dignitaries, soldiers, and commoners alike filled the space, but his attention snagged on one figure.

    A familiar one. His eyes narrowed slightly as recognition dawned.

    "Lady Leila?" Vyan murmured, more to himself than anyone else.

    Clyde''s head tilted, following Vyan''s line of sight. "Who? Countess Darren? Do you know her personally?"

    Vyan nodded. "Yes, she was Iyana''s best friend. I haven''t seen her ever since I escaped the Estelle estate, and Iyana hasn''t mentioned her either. I kind of wanted to greet Lady Leila at the Monster Hunt Festival since she was always nice to me, but I never saw her around."

    Clyde shrugged nonchalantly. "Maybe she was too busy with her newborn."

    "Perhaps," Vyan agreed. "I should congratulate her later though. She always wanted a family more than anything."

    "Oof, the polar opposite of Lady Iyana," Clyde remarked.

    Vyan chuckled softly. "Yes. But they always understood and respected each other¡ªdifferent goals, same ambition, you know? It''s a shame Iyana doesn''t remember her friendship with Lady Leila." Just like she didn''t remember the two of their past.

    Clyde''s hand landed lightly on Vyan''s shoulder, offering a small measure of comfort. "It is what it is, Vyan. Some things can''t be undone."

    Vyan hummed in agreement, though its bitterness still lingered in the back of his mind.

    The words of the empress filled the arena, drawing his attention back to the stage. Iyana stood tall, her head held high as she recited the solemn vow of a Commander.

    Pride and happiness bloomed in his chest. He had no idea it could feel so amazing to see the person he loved the most achieve her life-long dream.

    He recalled the times they had stayed up talking all night and she told him about her dreams, of wanting to have something that was only hers¡ªwhich now made him realize where he went wrong today. So, he silently promised to himself that he would never meddle in these things if she didn''t ask him.

    In this case, he only ever needed to be her biggest supporter, watching from the sidelines as he was doing right now.

    His eyes locked onto hers for a fleeting moment as she scanned the audience. She found him, and for just a heartbeat, the world felt smaller, more intimate.

    Vyan grinned at her as he silently hoped she could see just how proud and happy he was¡ªof everything she had become and everything she had fought to achieve.

    Iyana''s lips curved into a brief, barely-there smile before her focus returned to the ceremony. Vyan''s grin only widened. In this moment, all he could feel was how lucky he was to be here and be the only person whom she acknowledged at the peak of her success.

 Chapter 209: Victory Celebration

    Iyana''s soft, lilting laughter echoed from behind the staircase, like a melody woven with joy. "Come on, let me go. I really need to get back out there," she teased, her voice warm and playful.

    But Vyan only tightened his embrace, his arms wrapping around her with tender possessiveness as he nuzzled into the crook of her neck. "This is entirely your fault. You weren''t paying attention to me."

    She giggled, her breath catching at his touch. "Vyan, there are so many guests waiting. It''s a party in my honor, after all."

    He smiled against her skin, his lips brushing lightly in a way that sent shivers down her spine. "I know," he whispered, his voice low, "but let''s just say I had this in my bucket list."

    She smirked, her heart fluttering at his words. "What, kidnapping the guest of honor?"

    "Exactly," he murmured, pressing a kiss just behind her ear.

    Iyana laughed. "Alright, now that you have checked that off your list, can I go now? Please?" Her voice was pleading, but filled with a teasing warmth.

    "Fine, fine," Vyan sighed dramatically, placing one last kiss on her neck before pulling back, his gaze lingering on her with a bit of lust and admiration both. "But before you go, may I just say¡­ this uniform looks damn good, no, scratch that, damn hot on you."

    Her eyes flickered with playful surprise as she glanced down at her formal military uniform, quite more elaborate than her regular one. A smile touched her lips as she stood on her tiptoes, pressing a quick, sweet peck to his lips. "Thanks. You look quite hot as well," she whispered, her hand gently cupping his jaw, her thumb brushing over his bottom lip. "Red was always your color."

    Before he could respond, she darted away, her laughter trailing behind her like a secret she had left with him. And even though she couldn''t see it, she knew¡ªwithout a doubt¡ªthat Vyan was blushing at her boldness.

    Her own smile lingered as she returned to the ball, instantly swept up in a sea of congratulatory well-wishers. Katelyn was the first to approach, beaming with excitement as she gushed over Iyana''s victory in the duel, and Althea soon joined in, her eyes bright with pride for her friend.

    Out of the corner of her eye, Iyana saw Easton having a sip of his wine all by himself. Unable to ignore him, she casually approached him. "Hey, I didn''t think you would come."

    "Oh, hey, hi. Congratulations," Easton said solemnly, his bitterness slipping despite his formal smile.

    "Thank you," she said. "So, how has everything been going on for you?"

    "Nothing too grand. Just the usual. Wasting away my day, staring into oblivion, feeling useless."

    "You know, there is a lot for you to do if¡ª"

    "If I am willing to help out my treacherous sister who snatched away everything from me?" he let out a bitter laugh. "I think not."

    Iyana sighed, getting a sense that he was slightly drunk. "Then, I guess I have nothing to advise you on."

    "Yes, of course. You wouldn''t understand my pain. You are on the peak of your sucess; you have everything you have ever wanted¡ªthe highest post in the military, the love of your life, the respect and admiration you always wanted from everyone around you. You have it so easy."

    Iyana chuckled lightly. "You sound like my sister right now."

    "What? Do I sound jealous to you?" he let out a scoffing laugh.

    "No, no, of course not. That''s not what I meant at all. I just wanted to say, you are only seeing what''s on the surface, Easton. You have no idea what I am dealing with. So please don''t assume that I have it easy. I worked hard to be where I am today, and I can still lose that anytime¡ªmy title, my love, others'' respect.

    And I am sure nobody knows that better than you."

    Easton became quiet at that.

    Your journey continues with m v|l--NovelFire

    "I hope you enjoy the party, and please don''t drink anymore." She took the wine glass from him. "You are already quite drunk."

    With that, Iyana turned, walking away from him. As she placed the glass on a butler''s tray, she realized, Easton never loved her.

    She didn''t want to make his sadness all about her, but if he truly did love her, she didn''t think he could have sounded so bitter about her success, whether she had it easy or hard.

    Iyana moved through the party with ease, her laughter bright as she chatted with colleagues and old friends. But as her gaze swept across the ballroom, her eyes locked with Leila''s. With a quick excuse, she made her way to the balcony, slipping away from the lively crowd to the quiet, moonlit terrace far from the ballroom''s buzz.

    "So, I saw you talking to Easton," Leila teased the moment Iyana joined her.

    "And?" Iyana raised a brow, crossing her arms with a hint of sass.

    Leila rolled her eyes dramatically. "I have come to the realization that those cold, brooding types like Easton are only attractive in novels¡ªnot so much in real life."

    Iyana laughed. "Fair enough. But, is that your only groundbreaking revelation?"

    "Nope! I have also realized something far more important. Fate isn''t as fixed as we thought. Your life doesn''t have to follow the same series of events from the novel anymore."

    Iyana tilted her head, intrigued. "Let me guess, this epiphany came after I won the duel today?"

    Leila nodded. "Exactly! I thought everything was set in stone, but when you stood your ground against Pembrooke, something shifted. You broke the pattern. And that got me thinking... if you can change that, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªyou can also change Vyan''s fate."

    A smile slowly spread across Iyana''s face, her heart feeling lighter than it had in days. "Leila, you have no idea how much that means to me. But I still need your help. If you can guide me through the upcoming events, maybe I can protect Vyan before it''s too late." Her eyes sparkled with hope. "So, how about we meet tomorrow? Lunch, my treat?"

    Leila beamed, clapping her hands together in delight. "Yes! I have been dying to share everything with you. Plus, I can fill you in on all the quirks of the modern world! Who knows? Maybe we will get that rare ending where the villain ends up with the main girl."

    Iyana chuckled, shaking her head. "You are still hung up on that ''novel'' thing. I told you, this is real now."

    "Right, right," Leila said, bonking herself on the head with a sheepish grin. "You and Vyan are real people now¡ªno more scripted plots."

    As Iyana turned to leave the balcony, she glanced back. "Aren''t you coming?"

    Leila waved her off with a smile. "I think I will stay out here a bit longer. The breeze is too nice to pass up."

    "Suit yourself," Iyana called over her shoulder before disappearing back into the party.

    Leila lingered in the night air, a soft sigh of relief escaping her lips as she gazed up at the stars, a peaceful smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. For a few minutes, it was peaceful until the moment was shattered by a voice¡ªlow, teasing, and far too familiar.

    "What''s this I am hearing about our world being a novel?"

    Her heart stopped cold as she slowly lifted her gaze to the open window above. There he was, Vyan, casually swirling a glass of wine in his hand, his wide red eyes gleaming with amusement, that infamous villainous smile dancing on his lips.

    "Vyan¡­" she whispered, dread sinking into her bones.

    His smile widened as he said, his voice dripping with false innocence, "Hello, Lady Leila. Long time no see." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 210: A Partnership...?

    Vyan stood in the ballroom, a glass of wine in his hand, listening to Ronan''s complaints about their grandfather''s increasing pressure as his sixteenth birthday loomed closer. Meanwhile, Ronan sipped on a vibrant, fruity drink, his expression reflecting his recent worries.

    "Some people never change¡ª" Vyan started muttering, rolling his eyes. But before he could finish, a sudden tightness gripped his chest. It wasn''t just any discomfort¡ªit was the familiar, unwelcome pang he felt when dark magic was nearby.

    His gaze darted across the grand room, scanning the finely dressed guests and the twinkling chandeliers, searching for the source. But everything appeared normal¡ªno shadowy figures, no sinister auras. Maybe it was his fever acting up again, still lingering from earlier in the week.

    "Vyan, are you alright?" Ronan''s voice pulled him back, his face lined with concern.

    Vyan forced a casual smile, brushing it off. "Just feeling a little off again. Because my body is a weak, little bi¨C Eh, it''s probably for pushing myself too hard after a fever."

    Ronan frowned, his worry deepening. "Should I call for the imperial physician?"

    Vyan shook his head quickly. "No need. Some rest should do the trick."

    "If that''s the case, you can crash in one of the guest rooms upstairs," Ronan offered.

    "That sounds perfect. Thanks." Vyan''s eyes subtly searched the room again as he sent a telepathic message to Clyde, letting him know he would be resting for a while. Not surprisingly, Clyde didn''t push back; he knew better than to try and convince Vyan to leave, especially on a night that was so important to Iyana.

    As they made their way to the grand staircase, Vyan''s limbs grew heavier with every step, like his energy was being drained. I must be coming down with something again. His mind was clouded with discomfort, but Ronan was oblivious, chatting casually as he waved at the guards stationed at the top of the stairs.

    "Let him pass," Ronan said with a firm authority that only someone with their family''s influence could command. The guards, recognizing Vyan as the Grand Duke, stepped aside without question. Ronan expected resistance, especially with Wyatt¡ªthe Commander of the Aura Knights and the one in charge of their family''s protection¡ªtightening security lately.

    But everybody knew Vyan was one of the emperor''s favorites. That was probably why.

    "Alright, I am heading back down," Ronan said, giving Vyan''s shoulder a firm, reassuring squeeze. "The guest room at the end of the hallway is the best. Use that one."

    "Will do, thanks." Vyan''s voice was distant, his focus now entirely consumed by the growing presence of something negative.

    The sense of dark magic was getting stronger. He could feel it in his bones. He used to only sense it through touch, but now, thanks to his recent exposure with those black magic-infested monsters sent by Sienna, he could sense black magic from faraway.

    Fantastic. Most people build immunity with repeated exposure. Leave it to me to get more vulnerable instead.

    Vyan made his way down the long, dimly lit corridor, the lively hum of the ballroom fading behind him with each step. The soft glow of candlelight flickered along the walls as he walked.

    But halfway down the hall, a wave of nausea hit him like a punch, his vision swimming. His chest tightened. He could feel it¡ªthe dark magic was closer. Much closer. His breath came in shallow gasps, and the walls felt like they were closing in.

    Grimacing, he abandoned his wine glass on a nearby windowsill and leaned against it for support. His fingers fumbled with the latch of the nearest window, and with a grunt, he managed to push it open.

    The crisp night air rushed in, cool and soothing against his fevered skin. For a moment, the world righted itself, the heavy fog in his mind lifting as he gulped down fresh air.

    Slowly, the effect of dark magic ebbed away, retreating into the background. He exhaled in relief, leaning against the window frame, the tension easing from his body. Finally.

    Just as he was about to turn back to the guest room, the sound of doors creaking open below caught his attention. Arching a brow, Vyan glanced down and saw Iyana and Leila stepping onto the balcony beneath him.

    What are they up to? Curiosity tugged at him, but he turned around regardless, ready to leave them to their privacy.

    That was, until he heard Leila''s teasing voice.

    "So, I saw you talking to Easton."

    And that''s how it started.

    After this, he couldn''t turn away anymore as their conversation got messier and less sensible.

    Novels¡­ Fate. Breaking pattern. Protecting Vyan. Modern world. Villain. Main girl.

    Real world. Scripted plots.

    What in the world¡­ He was freaking out from what he heard. He knew that something was bothering Iyana, but something like this?

    Oh, Goddess¡­

    However, once he was done freaking out, he started piecing the clues together. It sounded like Leila thought that this world was a novel-world and it followed a certain plot until it didn''t¡­

    Until Iyana changed it by winning today''s duel. And there was something about a villain and a main girl, which sounded suspiciously like Vyan and Iyana respectively.

    Vyan''s mind raced to a book he had read once about theories related to parallel universes. The book was called bogus by the majority of the people for two reasons: first, the writer claimed they were actually from another universe from the year 2010, and second, it was a science non-fiction book and people here simply aren''t fond of science knowledge. They believed everything was magic.

    However, Vyan still found the book interesting and thought that the concept could actually be true¡ªa world where magic didn''t exist, nor did monsters, demons, fairies, and divine powers, and most importantly, science ruled everything.

    But he never had too much time to ponder on such things. He was a busy man. He could hardly handle his own life, let alone think about parallel or alternate ones.

    Coming to the matter at hand, if the thing about parallel worlds were to be true, could that mean Leila was from another world¡ªa parallel world where apparently she thought Vyan and Iyana''s lives were part of a fictional novel? But if she read their lives as a novel, did that also mean she knew their future? How far did the novel cover?

    At least he knew it was covered until the result of today''s duel. Then again, how would that work? How could somebody know that hasn''t happened yet? Maybe alternate timelines?

    Vyan''s mouth went dry as the implications settled in. If Leila knew the future, this could change everything. He could use that knowledge¡ªhell, the possibilities were endless.

    "Damn, I need a drink," he muttered, grabbing his wine and taking a long sip.

    There was no way to know anything for sure unless he confronted her¡ªLeila, the supposed dimension-traveler. If she really did know the future, the excitement of it all sent a rush through him.

    Vyan smirked to himself. There were a lot of ways this could play out, and he was ready to find out just how far this strange, twisted rabbit hole went.

    So, without further ado, he took on his sinister expression and leaned over the windowsill, appearing confident, because, well, that was the key.

    With his wine glass still in hand and his tone amusing, he began, "What''s this I am hearing about our world being a novel?"

    Leila turned around and looked at him in shock. "Vyan¡­"

    He smiled in that innocent yet intimidating way he often did. "Hello, Lady Leila. Long time no see."

    Leila''s scared expression soon turned strong and polite, and Vyan could see she was applying the same tactic as him¡ªappear confident even if you don''t actually feel it. "Yes, indeed. How can I help you, Your Grace?"

    "Oh, helping me is a piece of cake. I mean, I practically had a front-row seat to the delightful little chat you and Iyana just had. So, do enlighten me¡ªI am absolutely dying to hear more."

    "I have no idea what you are talking about," Leila said nonchalantly. "Iya and I were only gushing over a recent novel we both read."

    "Oh, I wasn''t aware you two had bonded so well once again. Congratulations."

    "Yes, we did." Leila nodded her head. "It''s truly unfortunate that Iya can''t remember anyt¡ª"

    "Keep playing games with me, and you might be tossed off that balcony faster than you can scream for help," Vyan cut her off with his smile still intact. "I heard everything clearly, Lady Leila, and I don''t have to be a genius to figure out that you are from another world. So, do us both a favor and don''t waste any precious time."

    Leila dropped her formal act and chuckled. "Wow, I have no idea how you managed to figure that out from just our convo right now, but I gotta give you some credit for it. Damn, bro. Hats off."

    Vyan chuckled in amusement. "What an interesting way of speaking."

    "Obviously. It''s tiring to talk formal all the time. I gotta let out my inner Gen-Z once in a while."

    "I absolutely have no idea what you meant by that."

    "You won''t get it. It''s a thing from my world," she shrugged. "Anyway, man, too bad, I can''t tell you anything more."

    "Well, you told Iyana. Why not me?"

    "To start with, you threatened to unalive me just a minute ago. And secondly, I don''t trust a man who doesn''t freak out after hearing about the existence of another world."

    Vyan laughed lightly and said, "If it makes you feel better, I did freak out all by myself before calling out to you."

    "Okay, good. That makes you more humane."

    "Thank you, Lady Leila, for re-identifying my existence," Vyan smiled tightly. "Now, how about you open your mouth or do you want me to actually, what was it, unalive you?"

    "Good try." Leila rolled her eyes. "But just know this: you will be answering to your girlfriend if you put a scratch on me."

    "You guys are that close, eh?" he smirked.

    Read latest stories on m_v-l''e|m,p| y- r

    "Nope. But I have some important information that she needs. So, think again before wanting to hurt me. Because what I know, nobody in this world knows those things."

    Vyan tilted his head to the side, still smirking. "A smart woman."

    "I have read way too many novels to not know how to deal with situations like that, so spare me the threats. I ain''t talkin''." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She was about to leave when he called out again, "Okay, then. How about this, Lady Leila? Be my partner."

 Chapter 211: Nightmare Or Reality?

    After his question, Leila seemed to be contemplating hard. Her expression was that of someone contemplating whether to jump into shark-infested waters or stay on land. So, Vyan¡ªthe apparent shark¡ªremained silent, giving her space to think. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Okay," she began, "it''s just hypothetical, but let''s say, whatever you are up to goes sideways and you get caught. What happens to me?" she questioned, raising her eyebrow. "I can''t afford to go down with you. I have a son and a husband to return home to."

    "I can assure you, nothing will happen to you. Even if my highly improbable plan, which you apparently know so much about, does go sideways, and I¡ªheaven forbid¡ªget caught, I won''t breathe a word about you. Not even under torture."

    Leila hummed in that annoying way people do when they are clearly not convinced. "I need some time to think about it."

    "What''s there to think about so much?" Vyan prodded. "It''s not like you are weighing your options on buying a new land. It''s joining hands with me¡ªeither you are in, or you are not."

    Her lips twitched in a half-smile. "Of course, there''s something to think about. You are, well¡­" Her eyes swept over him in judgment, "you. And you''re not exactly a saint that I should be getting involved with. You''re a freaking national traitor."

    Vyan chuckled darkly, enjoying the absurdity of her righteous tone. "Right, right, traitor, villain, scourge of the empire.Whatever, big deal. But how about we lower that voice a notch? Secrets, Countess Darren, are best kept quiet."

    Leila gasped and clamped her hands over her mouth.

    "Thank you," Vyan said, offering her a tight-lipped smile. "On that note, yes, take some time to think. Just don''t take too long. Time is of the essence, after all."

    Leila nodded, but her sharp eyes didn''t lose their edge.

    "Oh, and while we are on the subject," Vyan continued, his voice lilting with faux casualness, "I would appreciate it if you, uh, didn''t mention any of my less-than-flattering deeds to Iyana¡ª"

    Leila rolled her eyes. "Save it. Iya already told me she doesn''t wanna hear anything from me about what you have done in the past."

    That took Vyan by surprise. "What?"

    She shrugged and said, "Yep. She only wants to hear it from you."

    Vyan''s heart melted at Iyana''s gesture as a small graced his lips. That woman never ceased to amaze him.

    Leila''s voice burst through Vyan''s bubble like a needle as she spoke up, "I wouldn''t be so happy if I were you." She paused dramatically since he looked down at her in confusion. "If you keep procrastinating about telling her all those things about yourself, someone else is bound to spill the tea. You know that, right?"

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed suspiciously, his stare practically boring into her. "Did you perhaps already spill something?"

    Leila suddenly found the marble floor fascinating as she crossed her arms defensively. "No¡­" she replied, but the weakness in her voice betrayed her.

    "You did, didn''t you?" Vyan''s tone was more accusation than question.

    She swallowed hard, the guilt written all over her face. "It slipped out before I realized she didn''t know¡­ anything about it."

    Vyan slapped a hand over his face, groaning as if the weight of the universe had just landed on his shoulders. "Oh, Goddess."

    Leila gave him a sheepish look, toying with her sleeves. "I feel like I should apologize, but¡ªtechnically¡ªit''s your fault for waiting so long to tell her."

    "I was going to tell her!" Vyan shot back, a little too defensively.

    Leila raised an eyebrow, the judgment in her expression undeniable. "When? After she had babies with you?"

    "N-no, of course not!" Vyan sputtered. "I was going to tell her on her birthday¡ª"

    "And ruin her entire day?" Leila cut in, giving him a look that screamed, Are you serious?

    He gave her a flat stare. "Birthday night. After we finished celebrating."

    Your next chapter is on m v|l--NovelFire.net

    "And then what? If she wanted to leave you, would you just let her?"

    "No!" His objection came out so quickly, it almost sounded panicked. "I would beg her to stay with me."

    Leila shot him a skeptical glance, then added, almost to herself, "Wait, aren''t you supposed to be prideful? At least, that''s how the novel described you."

    Vyan rolled his eyes, grumbling under his breath. "I have no pride when it comes to Iyana."

    Leila''s face softened with amusement as she crooned, "Aww, a green flag."

    "Huh?" Vyan blinked, confused.

    "Nothing," she said, waving him off with a giggle. Then her expression turned more serious as she looked up at him, still leaning over the windowsill. "Anyway, listen. You really need to talk to Iya as soon as possible. Because you never know who else might let something slip like I did. And if that happens, you can''t imagine the misunderstanding that would follow.

    Trust me, you don''t wanna deal with that kind of drama. So, you better tell her soon, or the next thing you know, she''s leaving you for Easton."

    Vyan shot her a deadly glare, eyes darkening at the mere thought.

    "What?" Leila held her hands up defensively. "It''s a possibility. She ended up marrying Easton in another timeline, so it could happen again. You''d better keep an eye on that guy."

    "She will marry him?" Vyan''s voice came out in disbelief, laced with an edge of irritation.

    "In another timeline," Leila emphasized. "But the point is, things could still turn in Easton''s favor. So, tread carefully, buddy."

    "But Iyana loves me," Vyan replied, almost like he was reminding himself.

    Leila shrugged, her tone annoyingly calm. "And you''ve got a laundry list of, let''s say, questionable actions that could make most women sprint in the opposite direction. So, who''s the better option? A heartless villain like you or a righteous prince?"

    Vyan clenched his jaw.

    Leila chuckled at Vyan''s silence, clearly enjoying herself. "Thought so. That''s exactly the response I expected. So, my advice? Tell Iyana the truth. Beg if you have to.

    Heck, cry in front of her if it comes to that. But do it before anyone else gets the chance to poison her mind against you."

    Vyan hummed thoughtfully, as if contemplating the likelihood of groveling on his knees.

    Leila leaned in a bit closer. "I know you''re probably scared out of your mind about losing her, but don''t waste time overthinking it. Just take the plunge, Vyan. Have a little faith in her. Who knows? You might not even have to beg.

    She might just stay with you without all the theatrics."

    Vyan gave her a faint smile, his gaze shifting down to the pink-haired girl. "Turns out you are not that annoying after all."

    Leila grinned, clearly pleased with herself. "I''m hoping we can be friends. I have always wanted to be."

    "Partners, then?" Vyan countered, raising an eyebrow.

    "Friends," she corrected firmly, with a smirk. "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves, partner status is still up for debate."

    Vyan rolled his eyes dramatically. "Fine. Friends it is."

    Leila gave a satisfied nod. "Good. I''ll get going now. And don''t forget¡ªcrying is always an option." She threw him a wink before walking off, leaving Vyan standing there with an exasperated sigh.

    "Right," he muttered to himself and finished his remaining wine, "Like I will manipulate her just because she can''t bear to see my tears."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan found himself standing in a vast garden under a twilight sky. Soft winds whispered through the flowers, and the scene should have been peaceful¡ªserene, even¡ªbut his heart pounded with unease.

    Iyana stood before him, her long platinum hair catching the moonlight. Her expression was distant and unreadable. Next to her, Easton was cladded in princely regalia, the crown sparkling on his head.

    "Wait, hold on," Vyan called out, his voice shaky as he hurried toward them. "Iyana, what''s going on here? You are not actually leaving me for him, are you?"

    Iyana turned her gaze to him, her violet eyes filled with something that made Vyan''s stomach twist. Pity. "Vyan, I... I have to."

    Easton shot him a fake sympathetic smile. "Don''t take it personally, Your Grace. Some things just aren''t meant to be. Iyana and I are soulmates."

    "Oh, please," Vyan scoffed, trying to sound confident though his hands were already trembling. "Iyana, you can''t be serious. He doesn''t even know your favorite flowers."

    Easton rolled his eyes, while Iyana simply smiled softly. "It''s not about my favorite flowers, Vyan. There are things more important than that."

    "What can be more important than knowing the little things about you?" Vyan demanded, desperation rising in his chest. "Shouldn''t it matter more to you who makes you happy? Does Easton make you happier than I do? What is it that Easton can do that I can''t?"

    "Being an honest person," Easton taunted, and that''s when it hit Vyan.

    "Is it¡­ about all the things I have done in the past?" Vyan asked, scared.

    Iyana sighed, taking a step closer to Easton. "You always promised you would tell me the truth, Vyan, but you kept hiding things from me. Easton... Easton never lies to me."

    Vyan''s eyes widened. "Oh, come on! He never spares the time to even talk to you properly. Where would he get the chance to lie to you?"

    Iyana shook her head, turning her back to him. "Goodbye, Vyan. I am sorry."

    "No, no, no¡ªwait!" Vyan''s voice cracked as he sprinted forward, trying to catch her wrist, but his hand passed through her as if she were nothing but smoke. "Iyana, don''t go! I swear, I will tell you everything! You don''t need to marry that guy¡ªI will never lie to you ever again! Just... please."

    But she kept walking, her figure fading into the mist as Easton followed, his stupid smirk lingering behind like a bad perfume.

    Suddenly, something made Vyan stop in his tracks.

    His chest tightened. He gasped, clutching his throat, but the air wasn''t coming.

    He dropped to his knees, feeling the ground tremble beneath him as if his whole world was collapsing. The sensations were so vivid that he actually choking.

    It felt as though invisible hands were strangling him, gripping him tighter and tighter.

    "Iya...na¡­" he wheezed, barely able to make a sound. His vision darkened, and a cold dread sank into his bones.

    With a violent gasp, Vyan shot upright, drenched in sweat. His heart pounded against his ribs as he blinked, struggling to focus on his unfamiliar surroundings. The dream¡ªno, the nightmare¡ªhad felt so real and vivid. He could still feel the pain in his ribs.

    But as his mind cleared, he remembered where he was. The guest room at the imperial palace, the one Ronan had offered he rest in.

    He exhaled shakily, rubbing his hands over his face. "Just a bad dream," he muttered, trying to convince himself.

    But then the sensation hit him again¡ªthe tightness in his chest, the pressure around his throat.

    It came back.

    His breath caught as the strangling feeling intensified. Panic flared in his veins as he realized, fuck, it wasn''t a bad dream.

    This wasn''t just a nightmare lingering in his mind. This was reality. A harsh reality where someone in close proximity was using dark magic¡ªVyan''s Achilles heel.

 Chapter 212: Time Is Precious

    Whoever this dark magician was, whether they were intentionally performing their magic nearby or not, Vyan wasn''t sure, nor did he care. What mattered was, it was fucking killing him over here.

    He staggered out of bed, stumbling toward the door. He had to get out of there. At least, the ballroom would be better than here. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But his vision blurred, and his legs felt like they were turning to lead.

    Each breath came shorter, more labored, like his lungs were fighting to fill themselves. His hand reached out for the doorknob, but the room spun around him, tilting and twisting in a way that made his head throb.

    "Not... yet," Vyan choked out, fingers grazing the cool metal of the door handle. Darkness swallowed his vision for a moment, and his knees collapsed to the floor.

    Just then, the door opened.

    "¡ªwait out here. I will just be after checking¡ª" Clyde''s voice paused in the midst of entering the room, seeing Vyan on the floor. "Oh, lord, what happened to you?"

    Clyde rushed to Vyan''s side, holding him, as Vyan kept panting, sucking in large breaths.

    Althea followed in after Clyde, asking, "What happened, Clyde?" She saw Vyan and gasped, her eyes widening. "Vyan!"

    "Seriously," Clyde started scolding as he rubbed Vyan''s back. "This is why I told you not to push yourself too hard. But do you ever listen to me? No! Now, look at you. Your fever has escalated so badly.

    You always do whatever you want¡ª"

    "Black magic¡­" Vyan''s voice was hoarse as he interrupted, his throat still raw from the nightmare that felt too real to be just a dream. "It''s black magic."

    Clyde instantly stopped and exchanged a glance with Althea, their expressions hardening.

    Althea immediately placed her hand on Vyan''s forehead, her touch cool and soothing as she began to channel her healing powers.

    A soft glow surrounded her hand, and Vyan felt the boulders in his chest ease and the strangling sensation around his throat ease. His breathing steadied, the sharp ache in his body dulling into a manageable throb.

    "Thanks, Thea," Vyan mumbled.

    "You are welcome, but¡­ this shouldn''t be happening," Althea murmured, her brows furrowed as she concentrated on Vyan. "Black magic can''t be present on the imperial grounds. It''s forbidden everywhere, except the courtroom." Her expression turned serious and troubled. "There has to be an infiltrator."

    "An infiltrator who isn''t us?" Clyde quipped.

    Althea shot him a look, her seriousness breaking through his attempt at humor. "I will have the palace searched," she said, her voice decisive as she stood and rushed out of the room.

    Vyan rolled his shoulders back as if testing his strength. He was exhausted, but at least the searing pain from the black magic had faded. Clyde helped Vyan to his feet.

    "So," Clyde began with a sigh, "about that thing you have been working on, no luck with it yet?"

    Vyan gave him a dry, humorless smile. "If I had, I wouldn''t be on the verge of dying, now would I?"

    Clyde patted his shoulder, his tone sympathetic. "Maybe it''s something you can''t make a defense against because you were born with it."

    "That doesn''t mean I can have a weakness as big as this," Vyan replied, his voice grim. "I will be dead before I can blink if I encounter a demon or someone worse like Sienna."

    Clyde sighed deeply. "In that case, you should stop wandering alone, you know? It''s gotten too dangerous. Sienna already knows about this weakness of yours. You are making it too easy for her."

    "I know," Vyan admitted, rubbing his temples as if the gesture would dispel the lingering tension. "But I can''t just take you everywhere with me. You have your own life."

    Clyde''s face softened at Vyan''s consideration. He decided to bring up something that had clearly been on his mind. "Hey, so I was thinking¡­ Why don''t we hire a new aide for you? Purely for your protection. It worries me that you go around to so many places all by yourself."

    Vyan shot him a flat look. "What, already trying to get me to warm up to your replacement?"

    Clyde''s eyes widened, utterly shocked. "What? No! I mean¡ª" Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net

    "I already know you aren''t going to be by my side forever," Vyan continued, his tone calm but pointed. "So, it''s fine. You don''t have to pretend anymore. You can openly look for your replacement. I am okay with anybody you decide to entrust your duties to; I trust your choice."

    Vyan didn''t want to deal with playing unaware any longer. If Clyde was that worried and it would ease him to get Vyan another aide, then so be it.

    Maybe Vyan''s tone wasn''t right. But right now, he just couldn''t be bothered to correct it. He just wanted to get out of this suffocating place.

    So, Vyan turned and headed out into the hallway.

    Clyde, however, was left standing there, staring at Vyan''s retreating figure, completely dumbfounded.

    Althea re-entered the room after informing the guards to check all the nearby rooms for any infiltrators. "Where is Vyan going all by himsel¨C" She paused as she noticed Clyde''s troubled expression. "Did something happen between you two?"

    Clyde was silent for a moment before he ran a hand through his hair in regret and nodded his head. "Vyan already knows that I am secretly looking for a new aide."

    Althea pressed her lips in a thin line, contemplating what to say, and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. "He is not oblivious, Clyde," she began softly. "You know better than anyone that he thinks ahead, always. He probably knew the implications of the future from the moment you started liking me."

    Clyde''s voice became weak as he murmured, "And yet, he cheered me on¡­"

    Althea smiled warmly, her eyes full of understanding. "Because that''s what a friend does. Even when they know it''s going to hurt being separated, they still want what''s best for you. I don''t know what he said to you right now, but I can guarantee you this much, Vyan truly cares for you, just like how you do for him."

    Clyde nodded, though his heart was still heavy. He was still feeling bad that Vyan knew all along that Clyde was going to resign. Clyde wanted him to remain unaware of his departure for as long as possible so that it hurt Vyan for the least amount of time, but¡­

    That boy was always too perceptive of his close ones.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As Vyan made his way down the stairs, still grimacing inwardly, he found himself face-to-face with Iyana, her expression a mix of mild panic and intense concern.

    "Oh, you are okay!" she breathed in relief.

    Without hesitation, her hand found its way to his cold cheek, her fingers warm against his skin.

    "I was just about to come check on you. I heard from a guard that Princess Althea alerted them about an infiltrator¡ªsomeone with dark magic. I got so worried." Her words tumbled out in a rush, her concern evident in every touch and glance.

    Vyan''s heart gave a little tug at her genuine worry. He smiled tightly, placing his hand over hers, savoring the warmth she brought. "I am fine. Thea''s healing powers helped a lot." He chose not to mention how Althea''s healing powers only worked partially against the effects of black magic.

    But Iyana wasn''t convinced. Her violet eyes softened only a little. "You still look like you are in pain."

    Of course, she would see through him. He couldn''t hide things from her, not when she had the sharp instincts of a Commander. "It''s bearable, I promise. Honestly," his smile became more genuine, "you being here makes everything better."

    Her hand suddenly withdrew from his cheek, causing an unexpected jolt of deja vu from the nightmare he had been trying to shake. His chest squeezed painfully.

    "That''s sweet and all," she began, a playful edge to her voice, "but we need to get you out of here. Come¡ª"

    Before she could reach for him herself, Vyan instinctively grasped her by the elbow. "Please don''t leave me," he blurted out, the vulnerability in his voice catching both of them off guard.

    She looked at him ridiculously. "What?"

    He flushed, stumbling over his words. "I just thought you were leaving me, and I don''t know, it just¡­ made me feel¡­" He trailed off, trying to find the right explanation.

    Iyana''s smile returned, her eyes twinkling with both affection and amusement. "I wasn''t going to leave you. We are going down together." With a tenderness that made his heart skip, she intertwined her fingers with his. "Let''s leave the party together."

    "Are you sure?" Vyan asked cautiously. "There are lots of people down there¡ªimportant people."

    She flashed him a cheeky grin. "Oh, I am sure. Don''t you think I want to show off that I have bagged the Grand Duke himself?"

    He chuckled lightly. "If anyone should be flaunting, it''s me. I bagged the first female Commander in the history of Haynes."

    Her grin widened as she squeezed his hand. "That''s the spirit."

    As they began descending the stairs, with Iyana confidently leading the way, Vyan glanced down at their intertwined hands, his earlier nightmare pressing on him. He remembered the bitter image of her holding Easton''s hand. Even thinking about it now left a sour taste in his mouth.

    He never wanted Iyana to let go of his hand. Not now, not ever.

    And for that, he had to confess his truth to her as soon as possible. Even before Leila could tell Iyana whatever it was she wanted to.

    "Hey, would you go on a date with me tomorrow?" he spoke up.

    "That''s sudden," she remarked.

    "I don''t know. I just felt like it. It''s been a while since we have properly spent the day together. So, I was wondering if tomorrow would be good. It''s also the weekend, you know."

    Iyana looked over her shoulder to shoot him an apologetic look. "I am sorry, Vyan, but I already booked the afternoon with someone else."

    Vyan made a sad face like a kicked puppy. "Oh, I see. So, they are more important than me."

    "Hey, nobody is more important than you, but I already made plans with that person."

    "Of course, I understand." He let out a long sigh. "I just have to wait for another week for you to get some free time."

    For some reason, that instantly did the trick. "Okay. Only because our time is precious"

    "What do you mean by that? Don''t we have our whole lives ahead of us?" Vyan asked, his tone only half-joking. He ignored the curious glances in their way as they strolled across the ballroom, weaving through the crowd toward the exit.

    Without missing a beat, Iyana tossed him a glance over her shoulder, her eyes hiding a pain he couldn''t quite pinpoint the source of. That''s when he noticed her smile, the kind that didn''t quite reach her eyes as she whispered softly, "Of course. We have got our entire lives ahead of us. But it''s still better to never take our time together for granted."

    As those eerie words settled in, Vyan was left feeling just a little chilly on that hot summer night.

 Chapter 213: Piano Torture

    Clyde entered the manor with a little skip in his step, his heart still fluttering from the sweet, blissful morning date he had just had with Althea. Nothing like romance to get a guy energized for the day, right?

    Now, it was time to tackle his next mission: waking up his late-rising, insomniac best friend. Simple enough¡ªor so he thought.

    His good mood, however, screeched to a halt when his ears were assaulted by a sound so horrifying, it could only be described as nails on a chalkboard.

    He froze mid-step, his expression morphing into one of utter horror. "What in the name of all things holy is that noise?" he grimaced, feeling his soul leave his body.

    A frazzled maid, Sara, hurried to him, eyes wide as if she had been through battle. "Lord Clyde, Master is attempting to play the piano!"

    Clyde slapped a hand over his face, stifling the immediate urge to groan. "You have got to be kidding me. What possessed him to think he could suddenly become a pianist? The man couldn''t handle a piano lesson last year, and he had a teacher!"

    "Please," Sara begged, looking over her shoulder like she was being haunted by the sound, "do something. He must be stopped. Even Benedict has failed to get him off the bench." Behind her, a few maids nodded vigorously, as if they had already accepted Clyde as their savior from this musical hellscape.

    Clyde took a deep breath, his heroic duty clear. "Fear not, brave souls. The auditory torture shall cease! I will go put an end to this madness."

    He marched toward the living space where the grand piano resided. Each step brought him closer to the cacophony of clashing notes, off-key disasters, and random pauses that made it sound like the piano itself was begging for mercy. It was less a melody and more a crime against sound.

    Entering the room, he found Vyan hunched over the keys, face scrunched in concentration, fingers flailing like they had no clue what their purpose was.

    "Good morning, my lord!" Clyde greeted with forced cheer. "What have we done to deserve this incredibly lovely piano performance so early?"

    Vyan glanced over his shoulder, offering a small wave, as though he hadn''t just been committing a serious offense against music. "I am trying to learn this particular piece I used to love listening to when Iyana played it. But I can''t seem to get it right."

    Clyde sighed, both amused and sympathetic. "Ah, Vyan, my dear friend. There are things we are good at, things we are bad at, and then there are things we are catastrophically terrible at. And, let''s be honest, the piano falls into that last category for you." He stepped forward, placing his hands on Vyan''s shoulders, giving them a playful massage.

    "You have got the musical talent of a potato, and finger dexterity? Well, I have seen better coordination from a toddler."

    "Oww, oww, oww!" Vyan winced, swatting away Clyde''s hands from his shoulders. "What is wrong with you? Trying to murder me with your hands now?"

    Clyde pouted dramatically. "Is this it? Are you pushing me away because I am leaving in a few months? So soon?" He clutched his chest, feigning heartbreak.

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "Look, if I am bad at piano, you are atrocious at massages. So just¡­ don''t!"

    Clyde broke into a wide grin. "Fair enough! I will stop torturing you if you promise to stop torturing the piano. Deal?"

    With an exaggerated sigh, Vyan turned back to the keys and tapped a few more disjointed notes, making Clyde wince visibly. "No can do," Vyan muttered. "I am anxious. This is supposed to be relaxing."

    "And torturing the poor ears of every resident in this manor is your idea of relaxing?"

    "No, it''s the song," Vyan replied, matter-of-fact. "Listening to this song helps me relax."

    Clyde raised an eyebrow, the corner of his lips quirking up. "This is a song? In what universe?"

    Before he could say anything else, Vyan''s elbow jabbed into Clyde''s guts, making him double over in an exaggerated display of pain.

    "Okay, I am sorry! Mercy!" he groaned dramatically, clutching his stomach. "Do you at least know the name of this musical disaster? Maybe I can play it for you if it''s that important."

    Vyan shook his head, looking almost wistful. "It''s a song Iyana created herself. There is no written version of it."

    "Oh, so you are the only person who knows it exists?" Clyde deadpanned.

    "Technically, yes."

    Clyde let out a heavy sigh. "Well, then. Good luck, maestro. I will be out in the manor, distributing earplugs to the unfortunate souls who made the mistake of signing an employment contract with you." He threw his hands up in mock surrender and turned to leave.

    Vyan just shrugged. "Sounds fair."

    Clyde was halfway out the door when Vyan''s voice stopped him. Experience more on m v|l -NovelFire.net

    "Hey¡­ I am sorry about yesterday."

    He turned, surprised, to see Vyan still facing the piano but no longer playing. His shoulders looked a little more slumped, like he was finally thinking outside of whatever was causing him to be anxious.

    "I shouldn''t have blurted it out like that," Vyan continued, his voice quieter. "It''s a sensitive topic for both of us, and I was on edge because of¡­ well, you know, black magic and all that. But that''s no excuse." He sighed, clicking his tongue in frustration. "Things are about to change, and even though I have only known you for sixteen months, it feels like I have known you my entire life.

    I am just¡­ trying to adjust. Honestly, it''s kind of hard."

    Clyde felt his throat tighten, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips despite the sadness in his eyes.

    "And yet," Vyan glanced over his shoulder, offering Clyde one of those rare, genuine smiles, "I am not mad at you. Even if it sounded like I was taunting you yesterday. Actually, I am happy for you. So happy."

    Clyde chuckled softly, blinking away the moisture in his eyes. "You do realize you are stuck with me for the next few months, right? It''s not like I am getting married tomorrow."

    Vyan laughed, the sound light and genuine. "Oh, I know. It''s going to be the wedding of the century. You have got to plan that for at least half a year, right?"

    "That''s not what I meant," Clyde laughed, feeling his mood lifting along with Vyan''s.

    "Well, the date doesn''t matter. The only thing I care about is being your best man," Vyan teased, singing the words like it was some grand proclamation.

    "About that¡­" Clyde started.

    "What? I am not your best man? You are picking your asshole brother over me, aren''t you?" Vyan shot back, squinting like he had uncovered some huge betrayal.

    "When did I say that?" Clyde laughed.

    "You were just about to!" Vyan pointed an accusatory finger, his face all mock seriousness.

    "No, I was going to say I haven''t even proposed yet, so maybe stop planning the wedding before I do!"

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "Please, like that''s going to take long. You will be on one knee by the time Thea gets crowned."

    Clyde opened his mouth to argue, but Vyan cut him off, waving him away. "Anyway, get moving! Go distribute those ear plugs. I need to get back to creating my masterpiece."

    Clyde grinned, shaking his head as he turned to leave. "Alright, alright, maestro. Keep up the fantastic work." With that, he skipped his way out, the discordant music following him like a chaotic soundtrack to his morning, but somehow, the noise felt warmer now. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh-hoh, here comes the reason for My Lord''s anxiety," Clyde teased as he spotted Iyana strolling gracefully down the corridor, her pastel pink gown floating around her like a soft, elegant cloud.

    "Good morning, Lady Iyana!" he chirped, grinning from ear to ear.

    Iyana''s lips curved into a gentle smile. "Good morning, Clyde. How are you?"

    "Oh, I am fabulous!" Clyde declared, placing a dramatic hand over his heart. "Except for my ears¡ªthey are practically bleeding, but thank you for asking." His exaggerated grimace earned a soft chuckle from Iyana. "By the way, you look absolutely stunning, my lady."

    "Thank you, Clyde. I did put in some extra effort today," Iyana admitted with a small, pleased smile.

    "And it shows!" Clyde declared, giving her an appreciative once-over. He noted how her dress, hairstyle, and accessories seemed perfectly coordinated as always¡ªbut there was something extra about her today. A certain glow.

    Clyde usually prided himself on being the kind of guy who noticed these things, always ready to dish out compliments like candy, which is why the ladies loved him. He had always felt a pang of sympathy for those poor women with partners too stiff to say anything nice. Luckily for Vyan, Clyde had trained him well. At least Vyan had learned how to compliment the one girl he liked, if not everyone.

    "I will get going then," Iyana said, nodding politely.

    "Go on and have a lovely time!" Clyde wished her with a wink. "I will make sure no one disturbs you two. Just do me a favor and please stop him from making that dreadful noise, would you?"

    Iyana''s laughter was warm as she waved him off, heading toward the living space. Meanwhile, Clyde clasped his hands together like he was sending a prayer to the heavens.

    Whatever Vyan was nervous about, Clyde hoped¡ªprayed¡ªit would go well.

 Chapter 214: Leap Of Faith

    Vyan groaned, his fingers hovering over the keyboard in defeat. "Dammit, why can''t I get it right?" He threw his hands up childishly before slumping his shoulders in disappointment.

    For a moment, he just glared at the keys, like it was their fault for not singing out the melody all on their own.

    After a deep breath, he rolled his sleeves back up, ready to give it another go. "I should try agai¡ª" But his sentence was cut off when a pair of hands landed softly on his shoulders.

    He rolled his eyes. "Clyde, I swear, get your hands off¡ª" He froze, feeling the familiar warmth of a breath near his ear and the distinct scent of a perfume he knew all too well.

    "I am hurt you would mistake my touch for Clyde''s," Iyana whispered, her voice laced with playful mockery.

    "My bad," he replied with a slow grin. "It''s just that Clyde has been trying to assassinate me with his so-called S-class massaging skills."

    Her lips grazed his ear as she teased, "Mmm, are you hinting that you would prefer my touch then? Need a little help with that tension?"

    "No," he started, but her fingers were already working their magic, kneading into his shoulders. It was like his tensed muscles were turning to butter under her hands. "No¡­" His voice cracked before he finally snapped out of it. "No! I don''t need a massage. I am not that tired.

    Besides, that''s not why I asked to meet you today."

    "But it feels like you could really use a massage, though. You seem stressed," she noted, her fingers still drawing circles into his skin, genuinely concerned.

    "I am only stressed because I can''t get this song right," Vyan muttered, a little sulky.

    "Oh? What song?" she asked, now draping her arms around his neck from behind, leaning her weight into him so casually that it sent his heart into overdrive.

    "It''s the one you created before you lost your memories," he mumbled, conflicted between being frustrated with the song and completely entranced by how close she was. "But I can''t recreate it. You are the only one who used to know it." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Play it for me," she suggested, pressing her soft cheek to his. "Maybe I will remember something. Surprisingly, I haven''t forgotten how to play any of the songs I used to know before."

    "Okay," he sighed. "But it''s bad. Like, embarrassingly bad."

    Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net

    She laughed softly. "Vyan, I literally fall asleep to the sound of sword fights. I think I will survive."

    He smiled, and his hands moved across the piano keys, trying his best to replicate the melody.

    Iyana closed her eyes, listening intently. Her body melted further into him, completely at ease, until one note struck a chord with her¡ªquite literally. Her hand slipped over his, guiding his fingers gently.

    "Concentrate and follow my lead," she whispered. Vyan''s mind, however, wasn''t exactly concentrating on the music anymore. Because how was he supposed to focus when she was pressed so perfectly against him?

    She led his hands smoothly, her eyes fixed on the keys while his were lost on the way her body felt warm and soft against his. Her dedication only made him fall deeper into that fog of bliss, until she noticed his hands weren''t really cooperating anymore.

    She twitched her lips in amusement. "Vyan, are you following me?"

    "Yes," he replied, almost automatically.

    "Is the tune alright?"

    "Absolutely perfect."

    "Uh-huh." She chuckled before pinching his wrist, pulling him out of his trance.

    "Oww," he winced and blinked cluelessly.

    "Idiot." She made to move away, but he grabbed her hand, pulling her right into his lap.

    Iyana let out a surprised yelp, eyes wide as she landed. Her arms instinctively wrapped around his neck for balance as she let out, "Vyan!"

    With their eyes now level, Vyan''s lips curled into a playful, yet soft grin. His gaze was brimming with affection. "I didn''t get a chance to greet you properly. So¡­ good morning, my lady," he murmured, his voice just the right pitch of low to send butterflies to her stomach.

    He gave her a once-over, letting his eyes linger before he nuzzled into her neck. He trailed a few featherlight kisses along her collarbone. "You look drop-dead gorgeous. Even more so than usual."

    Iyana giggled lightly as she ran her fingers through his hair, feeling its softness against her fingertips. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice tender. "How are you feeling now? You know, after last night?"

    "Good," he hummed against her skin, his lips brushing just behind her ear in a way that made her shiver. "Good¡­ but a little nervous."

    Her fingers paused, her brows furrowing in concern. "Why is that?"

    He pulled away just enough to search her eyes, his expression softening into something more vulnerable. The anxiety flickered there, raw and unmasked. "Because there are a lot of things I need to tell you today and¡­ it''s not easy for me. But I need you to promise something¡ª" His voice wavered, and he swallowed hard before continuing, "¡ªplease, just hear me out until the end.

    And if you can¡­ try to find it in your heart to forgive me."

    She blinked, her lips twitching with a gentle smile. "I will do my best," she promised, her voice full of comfort and reassurance.

    He smiled, though it was laced with a nervous edge. "And, uh¡­ will you keep playing that song while I talk? It helps me¡­ relax."

    Iyana brushed a few stray bangs from his forehead, placing a soft kiss there that made his heart stumble in his chest. "Sure, anything for you," she whispered, her lips lingering just a second longer than usual.

    With that, she turned around in his lap, now facing the piano, her fingers finding the familiar keys. His arms remained locked around her waist, holding her close like she was the only thing keeping him grounded.

    As the soft melody filled the room, Vyan closed his eyes, letting the music wash over him like a gentle wave. He took a deep breath, inhaling her comforting scent along with it.

    He didn''t speak right away. He couldn''t.

    Because he was so scared right now. This might be the last time he could hold her so close like this, without her being disgusted or disappointed with him. What if she¡ª

    No, this wasn''t the time to picture the what-ifs. He had to take the leap and have faith in her. To accept him. His truths.

    Vyan listened to the rhythm of the song and felt the rise and fall of her breathing against his chest. His arms tightened slightly around her, as if afraid that once he started, she might slip through his grasp, so he had to hold her tight.

    "Iyana¡­" he began, his voice low, almost hesitant. "You know how I told you about my family... how they were framed and killed unfairly because of the emperor''s conspiracy." He felt her nod, and that small gesture gave him the strength to keep going. "And how much I hated you for so long.

    How I blamed you for deceiving me for four years¡ªbefore I discovered it was Sienna who made me believe that about you."

    Her fingers didn''t falter as she once again nodded quietly.

    "I did a lot of things because of that hatred and thirst for revenge," he admitted, his voice quieter now. "Bad things. Things that I am not proud of¡­ things I know that are not morally justified to you. I took the crooked path more times than I should have, even when I could have done it the right way. Even when I knew better."

    He clicked his tongue, frustrated at himself. He has never been too big on self-love, but at that moment, he has never hated himself more for not having empathy, compassion, and forgiveness.

    "I guess all of it makes me a pretty terrible person," he muttered, his voice bitter. "And after I tell you everything I have done, I have this sinking feeling that¡­ you will lose whatever respect you had left for me¡ªof course, that is, if you had any to begin with."

    A small smile tugged at her lips, the corners of her mouth lifting just enough to soothe the anxiety churning inside him. That simple reaction encouraged him to keep going, even though his mouth felt dry, like his words might crack if he spoke too fast.

    "Here goes nothing then."

 Chapter 215: Admitting The Sins

    "First of all, I would like to admit how I tried to screw you over on multiple occasions. Remember how everyone thought it was Haberland''s spy who poisoned Former Commander Pembrooke? Yeah, about that¡ªit wasn''t him. It was me. I did it."

    Vyan already knew that Leila had this information slip, but nevertheless, it was still hard to admit the awful things he did against Iyana.

    "I figured you would take charge and I would twist the knife a little deeper by making you lose the war in such a spectacular fashion that the blame would land squarely on your shoulders. For that reason, I disguised myself and helped Haberland¡ªour nation''s biggest enemy. But it just so happened that you are a better war tactic than I am. So, you won the war either way."

    He paused, allowing the memory to replay in his mind, and a flicker of something¡ªwas it amusement?¡ªpassed through him. How na?ve he had been, convinced he could break someone like Iyana so easily.

    "But I am glad you did." He wasn''t lying¡ªhe now truly was grateful she had won. The alternative had been far too disastrous, even for someone like him. Still, it didn''t erase the guilt that gnawed at him, a guilt that had only surfaced recently, when he had tasted a bit of loss himself.

    "I am sorry about the soldiers you must have lost in that war... because of me," he swallowed hard, the acknowledgment settling in his chest. "Back then, I didn''t know what it was like to lose someone in my own team. But now I do. I lost five knights at the Monster Hunt Festival." His throat tightened. "And it wasn''t easy to not blame myself for it."

    For the first time, the mask of confidence cracked. He hesitated, the rawness of the moment starting to catch up with him. "So I am pretty sure you blamed yourself back then too, even though it was me you should have blamed."

    Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net

    Vyan buried his face into her shoulder, pressing against her as though she could somehow absolve his sins. He didn''t dare look up at her. The thought of seeing disappointment¡ªor worse, disgust¡ªon her face made his stomach churn. He could handle anything but that. Anything but knowing she regretted him.

    "Secondly¡­" Vyan shifted slightly, his fingers tracing tensed circles around Iyana''s waist, and she continued to play the piano, helping him ease.

    "I only ever intended to exact revenge on them¡ªyour family. Simple, clean revenge, right? But I got sloppy, overlooked a few casualties I could have avoided if I had bothered paying more attention." He paused, not for effect, but because even he realized how absurd it sounded.

    "Like when I bankrupted your family''s businesses. I didn''t think about the employees¡ªClyde did, of course, the voice of reason as usual." He smiled slightly. "He convinced me to at least make sure they would find jobs at Ashstone, but your father... well, being the delight that he was, he had them locked into contracts for five years.

    So yeah, they were still tied to those empty factories, no pay, and too poor to speak up about it. Real mess, right? And all my fault," he admitted, chuckling bitterly and full of self-loathing.

    If he was the same Vyan from a few months ago, he would not have felt a single shred of regret for his actions. Back then, he was too engrossed in his thirst for revenge to see things clearly.

    "And then there was the mine crash," he continued, his tone a little more solemn now. "I am sure you remember that earthquake that leveled the mines. It was nighttime, and there were no lights nearby, so I assumed it was all clear. Thought I was being strategic. Turns out, I was wrong. Two people were still down there."

    Vyan could feel Iyana tense against him, but she didn''t move. Not yet. He wondered what she was thinking. Was she picturing the wreckage he left in his wake, the lives ruined by the whims of a vengeful duke who didn''t know when to quit?

    "So, yeah, I killed two people. Not intentionally, but I did," he sighed. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At that moment, a part of him told him to skip a few details, maybe he could save some of his dignity, but what would be the point of that? He had called her here today to confess everything. Hoped that the burden on his chest would be lifted.

    So, gathering his courage once again, he continued, "And then, the whole ship thing. I sank your father''s shipments from Redsance Kingdom. It was a storm I conjured, but not everyone aboard made it out. A few of the boat residents... well, they went missing. Probably at the bottom of the ocean, thanks to me."

    "Also, like you initially suspected, it was me who kidnapped Count Marlo''s daughter. You were right on the mark. I framed Lyon and made your father indebted to me. Obviously, I did everything for revenge, but I believe that does not excuse the things I have done." His voice dropped to a softer, more reflective tone.

    "And as for the other bad stuff I have done that isn''t related to revenge, I¡­ well, I threatened Lord Natrin''s entire family and kept his son in lockup until he agreed to give back Ashstone''s seaport. Although, of course, I wouldn''t have had to go through the trouble if Lord Natrin hadn''t forcefully seized control of it in its owner''s absence."

    He was almost impressed with how quiet she had been so far¡ªher silence was unnerving like she was absorbing everything he said without breaking. Yet.

    "Ah, also, there was this one time, I politely requested Lord Magnus, Clyde''s father, to name Clyde the heir, which obviously is Clyde''s birthright, and also his step-mother and step-brother to treat Clyde with more respect. But apparently, my friend wasn''t a fan of that approach.

    He got so mad that he didn''t talk to me for three whole days, and trust me, that''s a lot in Clyde''s blabbermouth''s dictionary," he chuckled softly, shaking his head.

    He swallowed, the humor slipping as his expression darkened. "And as for the imperial family¡­ Well, I have been busy. Floodgates in the villages? That was me. I wanted Easton too preoccupied with the disaster to even think about the Walver Epidemic. Helping Princess Maria escape?

    Me again. The goal was to get Easton dethroned, make way for Althea. She promised to help me take down her father in return."

    There was a brief silence after his confession, like the moment right before a storm breaks. His heart was pounding in his chest. He finally raised his head from her shoulder to look at her face. But it was completely unreadable with a touch of eeriness.

    Was she picturing all those lives tangled in his web of revenge? Could she feel the guilt he refused to admit to anyone but her?

    And it was just now he was realizing that she had stopped playing the piano. Did that mean she was done? Her love for him all faded? Or was it now colored with disgust? Was she regretting ever falling in love with the kind of man that was?

    "You¡­" At last, Iyana opened her mouth. "You truly are an evil man, aren''t you?"

    With that, his blood turned cold.

 Chapter 216: Imperfect Love

    Iyana gently rose from Vyan''s lap, sending him into quiet disarray. His wide, searching eyes clung to her as if pleading, Why are you leaving me?

    There was something almost tragically adorable about his expression, a mix of confusion and longing that made her chuckle softly.

    She reached for his hand, her fingers lacing through his with a light tug. "Come on, let''s take a walk outside."

    Yet he didn''t budge, still fixed on her face, his lips parted like he wanted to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut the words were lost, trapped in a dry throat. His eyes brimmed with silent questions and fear, as if her movement away from him was the beginning of some unspeakable separation.

    Noticing his distress, Iyana glanced around for something to ease him. A glass of water covered with a lid sat on the tea table nearby, and she was about to reach for them when she felt it¡ªa sharp tug.

    Vyan''s grip tightened around her hand, so sudden and forceful that she almost winced.

    "Where are you going?" His voice was laced with panic and desperation.

    She blinked at his trembling hand, his fear visible in the way his fingers clenched hers like a lifeline. When her eyes met his wine-red gaze, she saw it clearly now¡ªthe fear wasn''t just in his hand. It flickered in his eyes, too. He was terrified she would leave him.

    Moments ago, he was calmer, sounding both apathetic and apologetic towards his actions, yet he had the courage to continue recounting his wrongdoings. Perhaps because she was there to keep him anchored. Now that she was physically at a distance from him, he was spiraling.

    "No, no, love," she said, her voice firm and calming. "I am not going anywhere. I was just going to get you some water." She offered a small, reassuring smile. "And about going outside¡ªit''s just that the weather was beautiful, and I thought we could take a walk together. Maybe talk."

    His eyes softened in realization. "Oh. I just thought¡­" Explore more stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net

    "That I was leaving you?" she finished for him, raising an eyebrow.

    He looked sheepish for a moment before he nodded.

    "Vyan," she whispered, lifting his chin so that their eyes met, "Do you know what I kept telling myself when I was getting ready to see you today?"

    He tilted his head, curious.

    "I told myself that no matter what you said to me¡ªeven if you told me you were responsible for my mother''s death, or that you caused a mass genocide¡ªI wouldn''t care. I was prepared to hear the worst, and as you can see, I am still here. As for what you did tell me, it was nothing compared to what my heart was ready for."

    His eyes widened slightly, disbelief flickering across his face. "How could I be responsible for your mother''s death? I must have been, what, sixteen months old at the time?"

    She rolled her eyes with a groan. "That is what you took from my entire heartfelt speech?"

    "Well, you did call me evil a few minutes ago," he muttered under his breath, slightly sulking. "What am I supposed to think?"

    She threw her hands up in exasperation. "Did you not catch the tone? I was joking!"

    He frowned, still unsure. "I don''t know¡­ I am too nervous to tell."

    Iyana slapped her palm against her forehead dramatically. "How is it possible for you to be like this and also the strong Grand Duke Ashstone at the same time?"

    Vyan merely shrugged, looking somewhat proud of his duality.

    With a sigh, she turned the piano bench so that they were fully facing each other, kneeling in front of him. Her hands caressed his, smoothing the tension out of his knuckles. "Let''s get a few things straight first. One: I am not leaving you. Two: I don''t magically hate you all of a sudden. And three: I am definitely not turning you in."

    Vyan blinked. "Why not?"

    "Wow, Panicky Vyan isn''t the brightest, is he?" she teased, her voice light with amusement. "Because, you idiot, I love you."

    She watched him, caught in the quiet storm of his disbelief, as his breath hitched and his mind seemed to freeze. His eyes wide, his lips parted in shock¡ªhe was utterly adorable, almost too much for her heart to bear.

    A smile tugged at her lips, and for a brief moment, all she wanted was to kiss him. But given the weight of his confession, she knew she had to soothe his trembling soul first.

    "You... you love me that much?" His voice was small, hesitant, as if he couldn''t quite grasp the depth of what she was offering him.

    Without hesitation, she nodded.

    "Enough to ignore my crimes?" His words were quieter this time.

    Again, she nodded, unwavering.

    "Are you sure?" he pressed, as if needing to hear her say it one more time.

    Iyana smiled softly, lifting the hand she held to her lips, kissing his knuckles with a tenderness that melted into him. "Yes."

    For a moment, Vyan seemed to relax, but his troubled mind couldn''t let go. "So, you really, really don''t care about... about my crimes? Nothing has changed between us?"

    The answer wasn''t simple. But then again, maybe it was.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t care. Of course, it pained her to know the man she loved, the man she admired and respected so deeply, had blood on his hands¡ªwhether directly or indirectly.

    But she understood him. His pain. His anger. His reasons.

    Just like how she fought in the Ganlop War and took lives, for Vyan, this was a war as well. Just like she hadn''t differentiated between her enemies¡ªnot stopping to think whether they had families to return home to or not¡ªVyan hadn''t, either.

    The only difference was, her cold-blooded murders were taken as something to be praised for and his would be taken as a national crime.

    Vyan wasn''t an evil man, not in the way he saw himself or others would see him as. She had been teasing when she said that, though she knew part of him believed it.

    In her eyes, Vyan was just someone who had lost too much, one who had been denied the things he had a right on. He carried the burden of a family that sacrificed their lives for him. And for what? Only for him to live a crappy life¡ªgetting bullied, abused, and demeaned all his life. The final blow had to be the betrayal from whom he thought was ''Iyana,'' thanks to Sienna.

    So, how could he not be angry and vengeful? If she were in his place, she would have done the same. Or no, she didn''t have his patience. She would have slayed everyone as soon as she got powers like him.

    Therefore, it was unreasonable to expect Vyan to remain good-hearted after everything he had been through. He wasn''t like the heroes from novels who chose the route to forgiveness despite getting stepped on their entire lives. And that was okay for her.

    She didn''t need him to be an altruistic hero. She was more than okay to be with a morally-gray villain, who wasn''t wholly good nor was he wholly bad.

    However he was, whatever he has done or planned to do, it didn''t change the fact that he loved her fiercely.

    He loved Iyana and his close ones with all the goodness he had, and the rest? The rest was reserved for those who didn''t matter to him. It was really that simple.

    Then again, would it really matter to her if Vyan didn''t have sane reasons for his sins? What if he just did it for the fun of it? Perhaps, it wouldn''t have mattered to her.

    Because during the last few days of brainstorming, she had already accepted that their love wasn''t about perfection.

    Their love didn''t need to be clean, pristine. It was theirs. Messy and wild. And that''s all that mattered.

    He didn''t have to abandon his revenge, didn''t have to seek redemption simply because he loved her. She didn''t want to be the kind of love that forced him back to the righteous path.

    No, she had now decided, she wouldn''t try to change his mind about getting his revenge. Because she knew it was important to him, and what was important to him was also important to her.

    In other words, she was promising to walk with him down that dark road, even if it ended in their destruction.

    For him, she would risk it all. After all, she had told herself that countless times¡ªVyan was worth every sacrifice.

    "Simply speaking, no," Iyana spoke up, her gaze locking with his, imploring him to believe her. "No, I don''t care. Because I love you too much, Vyan." The words poured from her heart. They were raw and unguarded. "So yes, your confession has changed nothing between us."

    The tension in his body loosened, and it made her smile.

    "I know I told you that I didn''t want you to do anything unlawful, that you were too much, and bullshit like that."

    Seriously, what the hell was wrong with her for the past few days? She had seriously been so hard on him for no reason when he was just being his usual self.

    "But I want you to know that I didn''t mean any of it. But after thinking hard about it last night, I realized I don''t want to stop you from being who you are or what you need to do. I just want to be by your side, supporting and cheering you on.

    I only got paranoid because, you know, I only knew bits and pieces about everything and you weren''t telling me anything, so I just got really frustrated and annoyed."

    "I understand, and I am sorry about that," he murmured, actually feeling guilty. "I shouldn''t have been so afraid to tell you all this. And to think, I still have so much more to say. Geez," he groaned. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "And I will listen to everything you have to say. Because Vyan, I want to know your deepest and darkest secrets." Leaning in closer, she whispered, "And I can still assure you that I will choose you. All of you."

    Vyan''s breath faltered again, and this time, Iyana rose to her knees and gave in to the urge. She pressed a kiss to his lips, soft but lingering, a promise sealed in that moment.

 Chapter 217: Love Confession

    After breaking apart from the kiss, Iyana gently cradled Vyan''s face in her hands, her fingertips brushing lightly across his skin, as if she was afraid he would slip away.

    "Just promise me one thing..." Her voice was a whisper, laced with a vulnerability, and she only allowed herself to show it alone or in front of Vyan.

    "Yes?" Vyan waited patiently for her words as if they held the power to both break him and piece him back together.

    "You will take care of yourself¡­" Her eyes brimmed with unshed tears. "Don''t ever throw yourself into danger''s way, okay?"

    She held his gaze, her thumb gently caressing his cheek. "I am with you. You have my support for everything. So, ask for help anytime. Whatever you want to do¡­ even if you want to burn this entire empire to the ground," her lips curled into a soft, almost teasing smile, and he matched it, "tell me. I will be your partner. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I will pave the way for you. Just..."

    Her voice faltered, wavering as her heart clenched. "Just, please¡­ please don''t ever let yourself get hurt."

    She didn''t want to see even the tiniest scratch marring his skin, let alone the unthinkable¡ªlosing him to the violence of the storm he had chosen to walk through. She knew better than to ask him to turn away from the path he had come so far along. That would be cruel, unfair, and not her place.

    Instead, she vowed to be his shield, to stand by his side, no matter how dark the journey became. She would do her best to make sure that he got his revenge and got away with it unscathed.

    "Can you promise me that, Vyan?" Her eyes searched his, seeking the comfort of his promise, but what she found instead was a reflection of the love he held for her¡ªinfinite.

    For a moment, he looked as if her words had turned his world upside down, like he was having a hard time believing that she was going to stay with him, even after seeing his ugly sides.

    "Yes¡­" Vyan swallowed hard, blinking rapidly, his voice taut with his overwhelming feelings. "I promise, I will take care of myself."

    That was enough. That was all she wanted from him. Except his love, of course.

    She smiled then, a smile that reached deep into her heart.

    Leaning forward, she pressed a kiss to his forehead and whispered, "That''s good enough for me."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The sun hung high in the sky, bathing the backyard garden in a warm glow. It was that perfect mid-morning hour, where the day felt fully alive but still comfortably unhurried.

    Vyan and Iyana wandered hand in hand. The scent of flowers swirled gently in the breeze, mixing with the faint hum of life surrounding them, and Iyana wished to herself that moments like this should never come to an end.

    She wanted to experience so many more mundane, peaceful things like this with him. For that, she had to meet up with Leila tomorrow and get more information. After that, she would decide whether to tell Vyan about it or not. Because no more secrets.

    She had had enough of them.

    But setting that matter aside, she wanted to enjoy a normal date with him. Sure, listening to his past and secrets was nice and all, but it was too heavy of a conversation, and she felt so terrible for him that she wanted to stab a few certain people. Besides, these types of conversations were better reserved for nights.

    Right now, she wanted some light-hearted time with him. Just like how the weather was.

    "Okay, okay, that''s enough for now. You have to stop, or else, I am about to bring out my sword and head to slaughter some assholes," she let out.

    He chuckled and said, "Well, that''s surely a unique idea for a date."

    "Please, I would, but I like this dress way too much. I don''t want to get blood on it," she frowned.

    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net

    "Don''t worry about it," he waved, dismissing her fretting. "We have a maid named Nancy. She is great at getting blood out of the clothes."

    "Oh, then, I guess I have to bring my laundry over to your place then," she teased.

    "You are most welcome to, my lady. Everyone practically thinks of you as the Lady of the House already," he remarked off-handedly.

    She giggled and wrapped her arms around his bicep, resting her head on his shoulder. "Aren''t you bold to be bringing that up?"

    "What''s there to be bold? I don''t date for fun. Do you?" He arched an eyebrow, teasing.

    "I don''t know," she shrugged haughtily. "I haven''t even been on a proper date with you yet, Your Grace, so¡­ unfortunately, it''s still up in the air."

    Vyan chuckled. "In that case, where does My Lady want to go for a ''proper'' date?"

    Iyana''s lips twitched in concentration, trying hard to come up with something, but nothing clicked. "Uh¡­ I have got nothing."

    Vyan hummed, trying to think of something himself. "Clyde once mentioned that Myca is quite the romantic spot. Perfect place for a date, actually."

    Her eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Myca? You mean the city all the way on the east? Vyan, we are literally on the west."

    Vyan returned her look with a deadpan expression, lips curling cheekily. "You keep forgetting who I am, don''t you? Iyana, distance is irrelevant when you are a mage."

    "Ah, right, of course. You and your fancy powers." Iyana rolled her eyes in annoyance. "Anyway, so we can go anywhere, then?"

    "As long as it''s within Haynes," he quipped.

    She beamed at him. Mischief danced in her eyes as she went to stand in front of him and grabbed both his hands. "Well, what are you waiting for? Take me to this oh-so-romantic place!"

    With a soft chuckle, Vyan closed his eyes, and so did she. Within seconds, they were transported.

    Iyana''s eyes were still closed when they arrived. She only peeked them open when she heard the sound of clashing water and waves. Her eyes widened as she took in the breathtaking sight of a shimmering waterfall cascading down rocky cliffs, surrounded by lush greenery. To top it off, they were standing at the perfect spot with the best view.

    "Wow¡­" she breathed, utterly in awe. She let go of his hands to step forward on the rocky edge. "I have never seen a waterfall before."

    Vyan glanced at her from behind, catching a mental picture of her back and the waterfall scenario together. There was an amused smile on his lips as he stepped forward. "You have. It''s just that you don''t remember." He stood beside her, placing a casual hand on her waist. "We went to the waterfalls together in the lands of Estelle during your fifteenth birthday."

    "Oh." Her expression faltered, a flicker of sadness crossing her face. "I wish I could remember that." She scolded herself in her head for making the stupid mistake of erasing her memories and quickly corrected that, because losing her memories was the reason she got to be in love with Vyan. At least that''s what she understood from Leila''s words.

    "Oh, forget that. We will make new memories," he grinned, tugging her closer to his side before the mood could get heavy. "So, tell me, is this place perfect for a ''proper date''?"

    "Of course, it is!" she grinned excitedly, getting out of his arms to spin around to take in the view. "This has to be the prettiest place I have ever seen, Vyan. We should definitely go to the top of the waterfall too!"

    Vyan''s eyes sparkled as he added playfully, "I have heard that''s a cursed place for lovers. Whoever confesses their love there, they get separated. Oof."

    She immediately shot him a glare as something struck her. "Speaking of love confessions... I have already told you I love you¡ªmultiple times, might I add. But you? Not even once, Vyan!"

    His eyes widened, genuinely shocked. "Wait, I have not?"

    She shook her head, arms crossed. "No, you idiot."

    "But I said it a hundred times¡­ in my head," he confessed with a sheepish grin, and her glare hardened. "Sorry, I didn''t realize it hadn''t made its way out."

    Her hands found her hips as she raised an eyebrow. "Well, are you going to say it now or not?"

    Vyan tilted his head, teasing, "Do you really want me to say it here? Near a cursed place?"

    "Well, this is not the cursed place," she pointed out.

    "True. But maybe later, though? I might need to build my courage."

    "Vyan!" she gasped, punching his shoulder lightly.

    He chuckled, thoroughly enjoying her reaction. "Ah, yes, punching me, that''s definitely one way to get a love confession out."

    "Your Grace, I am waiting over here," she said, crossing her arms and tapping her foot, trying to keep a stern expression.

    Vyan smiled softly, then took a deep breath before tugging her closer by the waist. His voice dropped to a tender whisper as he gazed into her eyes. "I love you," he finally uttered.

    And that was enough for Iyana to forget anything else existed in the world.

    "I love you, Iyana. I love you so, so much that you can''t even begin to imagine," he added, his voice sincere and so full of affection and love that it made her stomach twirl with butterflies jumping around. "I love you more than anything in this world."

    She could literally melt into a puddle at that moment, but right then, her vision began to blur. At once, a ton of memories¡ªoverloading and overwhelming¡ªhit her.

    Memories after memories flickered through her head as it began to throb dangerously. "Ah," she winced, doubling over and clutching Vyan''s shoulders tightly to balance herself. "Ahh!"

    One particular memory echoed in her ears as her consciousness started to get light.

    "Are you sure you want to do this? You will never recover these memories as long as he doesn''t¡­"

    The world around her tilted, and a wave of dizziness crashed over her.

    "My lady, are you okay? What''s happening to you?" Vyan''s arms tightened around her waist, holding her in place. But she couldn''t respond. Her head felt like it was about to burst with the onslaught of memories.

    "Iyana?" Vyan''s voice came again, more urgent now. He shook her gently, but her body soon went limp in his arms.

    As her eyes fluttered closed with the world around her fading to black, his face was the last thing she saw.

 Chapter 218: Power Of Three Words

    Fourteen Months Ago.

    The woods seemed to swallow the last glimmers of moonlight, as Iyana stumbled deeper into the black abyss of the forest. Her uniform was matted with blood, but she couldn''t care less. She had to find the person she came here looking for.

    After Leila left, there was an ambush from the Haberland soldiers, and after Iyana was mindlessly done slaying or capturing them, she had come straight looking for the infamous witch''s hut who had the rumors of being able to erase memories at will.

    As her arm brushed against a tree branch in the dark, she didn''t even take notice of the nasty, bloody gnash. She was simply hollow, drained of life and light.

    Every step felt detached, mechanical, as if she were nothing but a shell moving through the trees.

    Through the dense woods, a small house appeared, barely visible in the darkness. It stood alone, as though abandoned by the world, much like how Iyana felt deep within her.

    She approached it carelessly, the wood creaking beneath her bloodied boots, and knocked passively on the door, but no one answered. Rather, it creaked open on its own. She stared blankly as its hinges groaned in protest before she stepped in.

    Inside, as expected, amidst the darkness, the air was thick with an ancient dread.

    "Is anybody there?" Iyana called out.

    In response, the door closed behind her with a soft thud, locking her inside.

    Iyana did not flinch. She didn''t care. The world, this house¡ªit could take everything from her, and she wouldn''t feel a thing. She was numb.

    Because there was nobody in this world who would care, who would mourn, if she died; in fact, there were a lot who would celebrate with champagne, including the person she loved the most. How pathetic could her life get?

    The only reason she couldn''t sacrifice on the battlefield was because that would lead to her entire team being a casualty as well, and despite her soul-crushing despair, as their leader, she couldn''t let that happen.

    A flicker of movement caught her eye.

    Before her, a woman materialized from the shadows. Her form was twisted, a cryptic figure draped in tattered robes. Her hair was long and black, reaching to the floor like a waterfall of decay.

    The witch''s face was creased with age, her eyes black voids that seemed to see too much, to know too much. Her presence was like the breath of death itself, pulsed with a strange, unsettling energy.

    With a wave of her skeletal hand, a single candle sputtered to life between them.

    The witch''s lips curved into a knowing smile as she regarded Iyana. "What does a woman with a bright future such as you seek here, in the depths of the dark, Young Lady Iyana?"

    Iyana didn''t respond to the fact the witch knew her name. She no longer had the energy for surprise or questions. "There is someone I want to forget. No, not want. I have to, I must forget him, or else, I¡ª" she paused, her voice catching, "Anyway, I heard you are capable of erasing memories."

    The witch''s smile widened, her eyes gleaming. "Ah, it is the one whom you love the most? The boy who made you realize that someone like you¡ªyou who has never received any love even from her own family¡ªwas capable of feeling pure emotions like love and happiness?"

    "His hatred¡­" Those words struck something deep within Iyana, and she let out a small, breathless sob. "It''s too painful. I cannot go on like this."

    The witch leaned closer, as if she were peering into Iyana''s very soul, her past, her future. "Do you really want to forget him?"

    A tear slipped from Iyana''s violet eyes, trailing down her pale cheek. "Yes. I do. He hates me, and I can''t live with it." Her voice cracked, and she hated how broken it sounded, how desperate she had become.

    The witch tilted her head, considering. "And what will you give me in return?"

    Wiping away her single tear, without hesitation, Iyana pulled out a small bag of jewels. She extended them toward the witch. But the woman only scoffed, her lips curling into a sneer.

    "That is meaningless to me, child. You know it must be something precious."

    For a moment, Iyana faltered. Her hand instinctively went to her chest pocket, patting the pair of earrings she felt inside¡ªthe earrings Vyan had bought for her years ago.

    They weren''t valuable by any measure of wealth and it didn''t seem like Vyan was very confident in giving it to her either, but they were everything to her. They were precious memories¡ªa sign of his love¡ªthe only ones she couldn''t bear to lose.

    However, if she were to forget him, they would serve no purpose.

    She pulled the earrings out of her chest pockets. Her hand was slightly trembling as she held them out. "These," she whispered. "They are the most precious thing I have."

    The witch''s bony fingers closed over them, a strange satisfaction lighting up her hollow face. "Yes," she purred, "this will do. But tell me, child¡ªdo you only wish to erase his existence from your memories? Nothing else?"

    "Yes," she said firmly. "Only his memories. I must remember everything else, or else, my family will leave no stones unturned to take advantage of me. And I can''t let them do that to me."

    The witch hummed in approval. "Very well. However, I must let you know that you have to set a trigger for your memories to return, otherwise, the spell wouldn''t come full circle. Do you get what I mean? So, what shall be the trigger?"

    "What type of trigger are we talking about here?"

    "Well, it can be anything. Any particular action, place, words, or somebody''s face."

    Iyana hesitated as a dangerously hopeful idea came to her head. "If that''s the case then... I don''t know if I am being stupid. But if by some miracle, Vyan ever loves me again¡ªif he admits it verbally, confesses it to me¡ªthat''s when I want to remember his previous memories. Only then."

    The witch smiled, her black eyes gleaming. "So be it. Those three magical words shall be your trigger."

    A strange calm settled over Iyana, the kind that only came before oblivion.

    She closed her eyes, the last images of Vyan flashing before her¡ªhis shy smile, the warmth of his touch, the care in his eyes. She didn''t know what it would be like to live in a world where she didn''t love Vyan, and suddenly, the thought of it was very terrifying.

    No, no, I don''t want to forget him¡ª

    However, before she had a chance to backtrack, a flick from the witch''s hand and the world dimmed, and slowly, the memories of him started fading into nothingness, but unexpectedly, along with it, every other memory also began to get erased. And with the last of it gone, Iyana became a blank slate, incapable of even remembering her own name. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Present.

    Iyana opened her eyes in the dark room, shadowed by the moonlight filtering in through the windows. She stared at the ceiling, absorbing every memory that had come back to her. Along with the memories came the dread that caused her to wipe them.

    With her heart pounding, she sat up and looked around the familiar room.

    Just then, the candles came to life as the door opened and Vyan stepped.

    "Oh, thank goodness, you are awake," Vyan let out, relieved.

    Iyana turned her head to look at him standing at the doorway, dressed in the same outfit he was sporting in the afternoon, except his suit was missing. Even so, the image of him in that intricate bottle green vest and embroidered white shirt was such a jarring contrast to the Vyan she used to know as her knight¡ªit almost made her sob.

    She stretched out her hands from the bed, and without a word, Vyan rushed to her, embracing her in the much needed hug.

    "Vyan¡­" she breathed out, holding him tightly as though he might slip through her fingers like smoke. Tears spilled down her cheeks, soaking into the fabric of his vest as she pressed her face against him.

    "It''s okay, I am here, Iyana. Whatever it is, it will be okay," Vyan assured her, his voice full of warmth and tenderness.

    Her sobs didn''t cease, and she buried herself deeper into his chest.

    He stroked her hair and asked gently, "Did you have a bad dream?"

    "I remember, Vyan," she whispered, her voice broken.

    "You remember what?" His voice remained soft and gentle, his fingers threading through the strands with infinite care.

    "I remember everything¡ªeverything that I had forgotten."

    His fingers paused briefly, his body stiffening. "Really?"

    "Yes¡­" she answered, a little scared of his reaction for no reason.

    Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net

    "That''s¡­" Her heartbeat fastened. "That''s great," he expressed, and all her worries melted away. "That''s so great, Iyana."

    He didn''t ask her how she got them back, why they returned now, why she was crying this way, he just held her in his arms until she calmed down.

    But even though he was so close to her, he was hers now, she still couldn''t get rid of the deep-rooted fear from back then¡ªthose numbing feelings were all back to her in full throttle.

    So, she pulled back slightly, just enough to meet his eyes. "Vyan¡­ please," she whispered, her violet eyes wet and pleading. "Tell me you love me. Tell me so that I can forget you ever hated me."

    The vulnerability in her voice broke something in him.

    Vyan''s breath hitched, his gaze softening. He cupped her face gently in his hands and leaned in close, his forehead resting against hers as he whispered the words she so desperately needed to hear. "I love you," he breathed. "I love you, Iyana. And I have never stopped loving you."

    Her tears fell harder, but this time they were different¡ªrelieved and reassured. She clung to the words, clung to his body once again, as though the power of those three words could heal every wound.

    "I love you, I love you, I love you," Vyan murmured over and over. Each repetition was like a balm to her shattered heart¡ªthe heart that he had broken sixteen months ago.

    "I love you," he whispered again, the words threading through her, stitching together the pieces of her that had been wounded by him to the point she had to forget his existence to be able to breathe properly.

    "I love you," he said, his lips brushing against her ear. She sank deeper into him, her sobs quieting into soft, exhausted breaths.

    And slowly, the tension melted from her body. She let his words wrap around her like a lullaby, her fears and doubts dissolving in the warmth of his embrace.

    As his voice murmured against her skin, her breathing evened, her eyelids fluttering closed once more. She fell back into sleep, cradled in the safety of his arms. The Iyana from fourteen months ago who was dissolved in darkness had finally found peace.

 Chapter 219: Midnight Adventure

    Vyan lay quietly, arms wrapped snugly around Iyana, watching the soft rise and fall of her breath, like a scene ripped straight from one of those tragic romance novels he would secretly never admit to enjoying. She had fallen asleep in his arms after crying, only to wake up a couple of hours later, tearfully recounting everything she remembered.

    His heart cracked a little more at each sob. It was already bad enough that he had told her he hated her, not recognizing that it was Sienna who had taken Iyana''s form to deceive Vyan. So many things were screwed up because of Sienna.

    I swear if I ever get my hands on that woman¡ª

    Okay, realistically, if he ever did get his hands on her, he would probably trip over his own feet, coughing up blood. Dark magic and witches? Yeah, not exactly his forte. He had the fighting power of a soggy baguette when it came to dark magic.

    Speaking of witches, Iyana mentioned a witch who helped erase her memories.

    Why did that witch erase all of Iyana''s memories when she was only supposed to forget me?

    Vyan''s gaze lingered on Iyana''s peaceful face, as if hoping it would quiet the storm of questions swirling in his mind. But it did nothing to ease the nagging doubt. The witch''s potential ulterior motives gnawed at him. He couldn''t afford to take any chances with Iyana''s safety.

    A quick glance at the clock revealed it was already past one in the morning. He sighed. But what did time matter? Dark magic had always been his kryptonite, and witches were drenched in it. Vyan was painfully aware that stepping into a witch''s lair would be like offering himself up on a silver platter. The odds of walking out alive?

    Slim to none.

    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net

    That sobering thought did little to calm him. After an hour of futilely staring at the ceiling, he gently shifted Iyana to the side, covering her snugly with the duvet before quietly slipping out of bed.

    As he stepped outside, his clothes seamlessly shifted into something more suitable for the night ahead. The moment the door clicked shut, he found himself standing in front of Clyde''s room. Knowing his best friend was a light sleeper, he knocked softly.

    After a moment, Clyde opened the door and let out, "Vyan, I have told you countless times. If you have made an amazing breakthrough with your artifact, fantastic. Good job. Really. I am thrilled. But please, for the love of the Goddess, wait until morning.

    The artifact is not going to sprout legs and run off."

    Vyan flashed a sheepish grin. "Yes, about that. Remember how you told me I should take care of myself more?" he chirped, hoping to slide his way into the real point. Clyde blinked, already unimpressed. "Well, Iyana told me to do the same. And I promised her.

    So¡­"

    "Oh, now you care about self-preservation because your lady said it?" Clyde threw his hands up dramatically. "I have been on your case for months, but all it took was one request from her? I see how it is. But who am I to question your sudden sanity?"

    Vyan laughed. "Exactly. Anyway, I need to head to Ganlop. It''s a little¡­ dangerous for me, though, so I was hoping you could, you know, tag along?"

    Clyde crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow. "Ganlop. At this time of night? Why, Vyan? Just why?"

    Vyan''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "It will be like an adventure! You love adventures, don''t you?"

    Clyde stared flatly until a giant, mischievous grin spread across his face. "Adventures? Absolutely." He snapped his fingers, and his sleeping robe vanished, replaced by his usual clothes. "Let''s go before I regret this."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "What? We are visiting a witch?" Clyde shrieked, voice hitting a note Vyan was certain could shatter glass.

    "Yes, and quiet down! Her house should be around here somewhere¡ª" Vyan was cut off as Clyde yanked him back by the arm. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You are not meeting her! Who knows how your body will react to dark magic¡ª" Clyde''s eyes were wide with alarm, and it was borderline sweet, if not for the panic dripping from every word.

    "I know, genius," Vyan grumbled, rolling his eyes. "That''s why I brought you. You are going to talk to her while I relay questions through telepathy. Easy."

    Clyde blinked, mouth dropping into a comically exaggerated O. "That''s¡­ actually a good idea."

    "Exactly," Vyan nodded, looking far too smug for his own good. "I know my weaknesses. I am not about to get myself killed over something like this. I have to keep my self-preservation in mind, too."

    "I wish you kept that in your mind all the time," Clyde mumbled wistfully, as if recalling all the moments Vyan had put himself in life-threatening situations like it was a casual hobby.

    "What was that?" Vyan shot him a glare.

    "I said, I am lucky to have met someone as stubborn as you," Clyde replied.

    "Well, enjoy this while you can," Vyan retorted, shrugging off the backhanded compliment. "You will be rid of me soon. Savor these midnight witch-hunting adventures, Clyde. It''s the last one you are getting with me."

    Clyde scoffed. "Oh, trust me, you better savor it more than me. Your new aide is definitely not going to let you sneak out at midnight to visit a witch. Not a chance in hell."

    Vyan sighed dramatically. "Now that is going to be an issue."

    Clyde burst out laughing at that, and soon they found the cryptic-looking house they had been searching for. It was tucked away like it was detached from all forms of humanity.

    Vyan gave Clyde a gentle nudge forward. "Go on, then. Knock. I will be watching from over here in the woods."

    Clyde gave him a skeptical look but trudged up the creaky wooden stairs anyway. Each step sounded like the house was groaning in complaint. He knocked softly and waited.

    Nothing happened. The door didn''t budge.

    "Maybe she is not fond of men?" Vyan suggested helpfully from the shadows.

    "Or, hear me out, maybe she is not fond of people knocking at her door at two in the morning," Clyde quipped back.

    "Oh, shut it," Vyan shot back. "What do you know? I read in a book that witches don''t sleep at night."

    "Isn''t that vampires?" Clyde asked, eyebrow raised.

    "Yes, them too," Vyan waved dismissively. "But witches don''t sleep at night. They sleep during the day."

    "That''s actually correct," came a voice behind Vyan.

    Vyan froze like a deer caught in front of a carriage.

    Meanwhile, Clyde, blissfully unaware, kept rambling. "Why is that, though? Is it because they have to communicate with demons and stuff? Their spells must be stronger at night, right¡­"

    The female voice finally registered with Clyde, and he spun around, eyes wide as they darted over Vyan''s shoulder.

    There, standing in the shadow of the trees, was a woman¡ªor rather, something that resembled one. Her skin was withered and ashen, tight against bones that jutted unnaturally beneath her cloak. Long, stringy black hair hung limp around her face, long strands pooling around her feet.

    Her eyes, sunken deep into her skull, gleamed with an unsettling blackness, as if they were voids where light went to die.

    Clyde gulped, instinctively glancing at Vyan, who mirrored his unease with a tightening jaw. In a flash, Vyan teleported to Clyde''s side.

    Her thin lips twisted into a crooked smile, revealing teeth that looked worn down from centuries of wear, and her voice came out a low rasp. "What are you so afraid of?" she drawled, her words dragging like dry leaves scraping across the pavement. "Weren''t you here to see me?"

    As she took a step closer, Clyde moved in front of Vyan without thinking, raising an arm like it would somehow shield them from whatever dark, ancient power lurked in her.

    He could feel Vyan glaring daggers at him from behind, but there was no way Clyde was letting his boss face this creature alone.

 Chapter 220: Curse Of Immortality

    As the witch took a step closer, Clyde instinctively threw himself in front of Vyan, which only made Vyan roll his eyes in pure annoyance.

    "Can you stay back, please? His Grace has... issues being near dark magic," Clyde reasoned.

    The witch tutted, shaking her head with a knowing smile. "He will be fine. Do you really think I have lived for nearly a thousand years without learning how to suppress my powers? This is hardly my first encounter with someone like him."

    She turned, gliding towards the door of her cottage while Clyde, still channeling overprotective bodyguard mode, kept Vyan securely behind him like a human shield. Vyan hated it when Clyde did that, but he knew Clyde didn''t do it out of a sense of duty, he was just instinctive.

    "Come inside, children," the witch called, beckoning them with a lazy wave.

    Vyan nudged Clyde aside and made to step forward, but Clyde grabbed his elbow. "What are you doing? What if she tries to hurt you?"

    Vyan gave Clyde a flat look. "She has no reason to, though?"

    Clyde narrowed his eyes. "Yeah, but you were the one suspicious of her having ulterior motives with Lady Iyana."

    "True," Vyan admitted, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "But now that I am seeing her in person, I don''t really get a bad feeling from her."

    "She is a witch," Clyde hissed, as if that settled the matter.

    "Aren''t you the one who always tell me to trust my gut?" Vyan shot back. "Be honest¡ªdoesn''t your gut agree with me?"

    Clyde huffed in defeat. Annoyingly, his gut did tell him this witch might not mean any harm to them. Even so, trusting anyone involved with black magic around Vyan? That was a hard sell as the one in charge of his safety.

    "Fine," Clyde relented, running a hand through his hair. "But be ready to bolt if anything goes south."

    Vyan flashed him a thumbs-up. "You got it, my ever-cautious friend."

    As Vyan and Clyde stepped inside the witch''s house, they were greeted by the room being dimly lit with a couple of candles. Cobwebs hung like old lace, and yet, despite the ominous air, Vyan didn''t feel the suffocating aura of dark magic he had expected.

    If anything, the atmosphere was oddly... calm.

    It made him feel unsettled. Witches and wizards were known for their selfish, self-satisfying streaks. After all, they crossed the lines of all kinds of boundaries in the magical world, performing forbidden magic like tinkering with someone''s minds, necromancy, dealing with the creatures from the netherworld such as demons and evil spirits, and so on.

    Normally, they had no business helping other people out, as it clearly served them no benefit in any real sense. Especially to the ones who were doomed to immortality. So, why was this lady in particular known for helping the people who came to her?

    Clyde shot Vyan a cautious glance. "You feeling alright?" he whispered, his guard still up.

    "Physically, yes," Vyan replied, eyebrows furrowing. "But there is still something strange about here."

    The door closed behind them with a soft creak, and the old lady turned toward the pair, her eyes glinting in the low light. "Now then, children, what is it you seek from me?"

    Vyan focused, gathering his thoughts. "Well, I would just like a few answers from you, nothing much. Do you remember a girl named Iyana? Platinum blonde hair, wearing a military uniform, came to see you about fourteen months ago. She is very pretty."

    "Oh, I remember her. I knew from the moment I saw you that you were the tormenting boy she had come seeking salvation from," she purred. "Vyan, right?"

    Vyan was surprised at the witch''s knowledge. He didn''t expect the old lady to recognize Iyana so quickly, let alone remember Vyan''s name.

    Keeping his composure, Vyan questioned, "Yes, that''s me. And what I came to ask is, why did you wipe all of Iyana''s memories when she only wanted to forget me in particular?"

    The witch sighed, waving her hand in a dismissive gesture. "An honest mistake, truly. There was a... minor mishap in my spellwork, and I ended up wiping the poor girl''s entire memory."

    That didn''t sound believable to Vyan, so he narrowed his eyes. "An honest mistake? You said you have lived for a thousand years. So how could someone like you¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the witch smirked, cutting him off. "Are you interested in immortality, child?"

    Vyan was stumped at the sudden change of topic, but nevertheless, he scoffed, waving her off with a roll of his eyes. "Hell no. Immortality is a curse."

    Clyde elbowed him sharply, glancing at the witch, scolding him in telepathy, ''Be careful with your words! Don''t be so insensitive.''

    Vyan quickly cleared his throat, flashing a strained smile. "Of course, nobody knows that better than you."

    The witch chuckled softly. "If you think of immortality as a curse, you are a smart one. But it''s really a shame, though. I might have been able to help you, though. A mage as powerful as you could gain so much more as a wizard."

    Vyan shrugged. "Okay, gain power and do what then? Watch all my loved ones die and live on, century after century? I am thinking no." He had never found the concept of immortality to be interesting. He used to think eighty or something years were already long enough. Why would he want to live on for eternity?

    That sounded so troublesome. Enjoy new chapters from m-v l''-NovelFire.net

    "If you don''t accept my offer to help, your loved ones might be the one watching you die," the witch warned, smirking faintly.

    Vyan chortled lightly. "As selfish as it sounds, I would actually prefer that."

    Clyde shot Vyan a death glare, but Vyan only gave him a sheepish grin in response.

    The witch laughed, the sound echoing ominously. "Don''t wish something on others that you wouldn''t be able to handle yourself."

    "Pardon?" Vyan let out, confused.

    "Nothing." The witch turned around, heading towards her small, creaking staircase. "Since you have already found the answer to the question you were looking for, you can take your leave now. I have nothing more to say."

    Vyan narrowed his gaze on her back, unsatisfied with tonight''s result. He didn''t come here for such a blunt lie of an answer and get provoked into accepting immortality like it was some kind of candy.

    "Wow, what a fruitless adventure," Clyde remarked as they turned to leave.

    Vyan hummed, sounding unsure, and just then, something struck his mind. He turned around to the witch and called out, "Even if you won''t answer me, there is something else that you can help me with."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The sun was peeking from the windows when Vyan brushed a strand of hair off Iyana''s forehead, leaning down to whisper in her ear. "Iyana, wake up."

    Her eyes fluttered open slowly, a sleepy smile tugging at her lips as she squinted at him. "Wow, the sun must have risen from the west today," she mumbled, her voice groggy. "You are awake before me."

    Vyan chuckled. "Technically, does it count if I didn''t sleep at all?"

    Iyana blinked, arching a skeptical eyebrow. "Why, just so you could wake me up?"

    "It''s your first day as the Commander," Vyan said with a playful grin. "I didn''t want you to be late."

    Her sleepy expression melted into something soft and affectionate. She pulled him into a tight hug, burying her face in his chest. "I would rather spend the entire day with you."

    "Skipping your first day as Commander? Bold move."

    Iyana raised her head, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "So? Who is going to scold me?"

    "Oof, the flex of power. I like that," he teased. "But still, you should go to the office. I know you will love the feeling of being in charge."

    She groaned, her arms tightening around him as if to refuse. "You suck. Why can''t you just take the attention I am willing to give you?"

    He chuckled. "Because, my lady, I want to be a responsible partner for you."

    "That''s boring," she muttered, half-pouting. "Be irresponsible. Ask me to stay."

    He gazed at her fondly, his lips brushing her hair. "I love you and all, but no. You still have to go to the office."

    "Geez, you are impossible." She let out a dramatic sigh. "Since you are going to be like this, I have no choice but to bring this up as well, where did you sneak off to last night?"

    Vyan wasn''t even surprised that she knew. After all, she could sense the smallest of movements around her, even in her sleep. "Nothing escapes your eyes, does it?"

    "Of course, who do you think I am?"

    "My commander."

    She fondly rolled her eyes and played along, "Exactly, and right now, I command you to tell me where you went last night, abandoning me in my sleep."

    "Well, to give you a clue¡ª" He grabbed something from the bedside table and presented it to her.

    Seeing the familiar stones on the piece of jewelry, her eyes widened. "Oh, my Goddess, these earrings. How did you¡ª" She froze, looking up at him with a glare. "Please tell me, you did not visit the witch in Ganlop¡­"

    He let out a strained laugh and admitted, "I think I did." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Vyan!"

 Chapter 221: Intensifying Worries

    "I swear I kept my promise. I even took Clyde with me. Besides, she was absolutely harmless¡­"

    After Vyan explained to Iyana why he had gone to visit the witch and what he talked about with her, Iyana grumpily pushed herself off the bed, muttering under her breath.

    "You are an idiot," was what he heard last as she dragged her feet to the bathroom.

    Vyan chuckled lightly and stayed put. He lazily stretched his arms and sank deeper into the warmth of the sheets.

    Finally, sleep, he thought, already planning to knock out the second she left. He yawned, barely managing to keep his eyes open.

    The sound of running water brought him back for a second, and when she emerged from the bathroom, face wet and slightly irritated, she groaned dramatically, rubbing her cheeks with both hands.

    "Ugh, I have to change now to go out, and then I need to change again when I get to my quarters into my uniform. I swear, so much hassle."

    Vyan propped himself up on one elbow, his tone suggestive and playful as he said, "Well, you should keep an extra set over here, you know, for cases like this."

    Iyana paused, raising her eyebrows at him before her lips curled into a bright grin. "That actually sounds like a good idea."

    She walked over to him and, before he could react, planted a kiss on his lips.

    Still, halfway between sleep and wakefulness, Vyan blinked in surprise as she pulled away a little, still hovering over.

    "Can I make a selfish request?" she asked, her eyes pleading cutely.

    Smiling fondly, he reached out to tuck a few strands of her hair behind her ear. "Let''s hear what it is first."

    "Drop me off behind the palace with your oh-so-amazing magical powers? Pleaseee?" she pleaded, mimicking a cutesy voice.

    "I don''t know," he replied, shrugging with exaggerated indifference. "I''m not exactly eager to leave my warm bed." He traced a slow, teasing line along the side of her face, his finger trailing down to where her shoulder met her neck. "Perhaps, if you plead a little more, I might consider."

    "Vyan." She narrowed her eyes, a no-nonsense edge in her tone that had him straightening up immediately.

    "Yes, at your service, my lady!" He quickly pecked her cheek with a deliberately sloppy kiss and began to sit up, all traces of his previous laziness forgotten.

    Iyana grinned in triumph, satisfied as she turned back to pat her face dry with the towel. She watched him for a moment before he spoke again, a thoughtful look crossing his face.

    "By the way," he began, "I''ve been thinking. Instead of wrestling with that teleportation portal every day, why don''t you just drop me a note in our letterbox artifact whenever you want to come over? I will come pick you up behind the palace."

    Her eyes sparkled at the idea. "That would be so convenient for me." She tossed her towel aside and placed her hands on his shoulders, leaning close with a mischievous smile. "Thank you so much. You are incredibly thoughtful, you know that?" She hesitated, her eyes hopeful. "There is also something that I have been thinking about. So, um...

    can I call you by a nickname? You know, Vee?"

    His lips spread into a lopsided smile. "If you want to make my heart skip a beat every time you say it, then absolutely. Go ahead."

    She relaxed at his response, an embarrassed laugh escaping her as she continued, "When you were gone last night, I spent an awful lot of time thinking about what to call you affectionately, with what trying not to pressurize my head too much with my new memories, and¡­" She laughed, a little bashfully. "It turns out I am way too picky to choose one."

    He chuckled, amused. "Oh, so the classic endearments didn''t make the cut? Were they too sugary? Too basic?"

    She shook her head, biting back a smile. "It''s not either of those. I want to be sickeningly sweet to you, and as for it being too basic, that''s fine too. There is nothing wrong with going traditional. It''s just that I am a bit awkward. It''s my first time¡­ in a relationship."

    He took her hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "Hey, don''t worry. It''s not like I am a pro at this either. But, Iyana," he softened, looking into her eyes, "I am ready to put in the effort to make this work, no matter what."

    "Me too." She intertwined her fingers with his, tightening their grip.

    "We will always communicate, okay? If there is anything bothering you or if there is anything I can do to help you, just ask away. And I promise I will do the same."

    Iyana hummed, smiling, her heart feeling fuller by the second, and at the same time, it was being welded by guilt. The voice in her head wouldn''t calm down; it kept stopping her, wavering her courage from telling him the biggest thing she was hiding from.

    "If you actually do the same, maybe I will come around to calling you honey, sweetheart, darling in the very far future." Her eyes watered a little at the thought of their uncertain future¡ªa future where he might not even be around for her to call him with an endearment.

    "Look at you, so emotional." He brushed her tears gently with his thumb. "Perhaps, getting back your memories all of a sudden has got your feelings all confused and jumbled up."

    She nodded. "That''s why I told you to let me stay with you the entire day, but no," she pouted. "You had to convince me to go to work."

    He smiled wryly. "I am sorry, I just want you to keep your priorities straight."

    "You are my priority¡ªmy top priority." Because I don''t know how much time I have got left with you, and I don''t want to waste a single second.

    "Truly flattering, but my lady, you are still going to work," Vyan responded with a mixture of playfulness and seriousness.

    He finally stood up from the bed, his hands grabbing her waist and pulling her body close to his, a flirtatious smile on his face. "However, I promise to give you all the time you want with me tonight."

    Looking into his wine-red eyes which were just a little bit darker and dilated than usual, she matched his smile and rose to her tiptoes, locking her arms around his neck, their chests flushed. "In that case, I might just take an early leave from work."

    "That''s not how it works," he teased, brushing his nose against hers.

    She smirked, bringing her lips close to his ear and whispering, "Why don''t you make an exception then, Your Grace? I promise, you won''t regret it."

    But before she could even bat an eyelash, a faint zap tingled through her, and suddenly she found herself in the open space behind the palace, away from Vyan''s cozy bedroom.

    "You need to go," he urged, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Or else, I might really give in to the temptation."

    She pouted, leaning into him with an exaggerated sigh. "That''s exactly what I have been trying to get you to do."

    He chuckled, sliding his hands down to her hips and giving a playful squeeze. "Tonight. After your first day as Commander, we will celebrate properly. Then, we can do whatever we want."

    Rolling her eyes with a fond smile, she relented, "Fine. You win, but only because you have a really good incentive."

    He grinned, stealing a quick kiss at the corner of her lips before stepping back. "Have an amazing first day, okay?"

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever," she huffed with mock annoyance, though a smile betrayed her act.

    "Now go," he insisted, nudging her gently, but she only shook her head. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Just one more minute," she murmured, slipping back into his arms.

    He laughed, his tone light but his gaze warm. "What''s with you? You seem even more desperate for me than usual today."

    The word "desperate" struck a chord deep within her, and she swallowed, feeling the weight of unspoken fears. Should she tell him? If he knew, he might try to find a solution¡ªhe was clever that way. Maybe he could save himself.

    "Um, Vee, there''s something I need to¡ª"

    A voice in her head interrupted: Do you really want to ruin what little time you have left together?

    She wavered, nerves fraying, before finally blurting, "The thing is¡­ I am just really horny."

    She wasn''t sure if he saw through the lie, but he laughed anyway, brushing a thumb across her cheek. "You are too cute for your own good."

    His laughter filled her with a bittersweet longing, and she knew she had to contact Leila again soon. Time was slipping away, and they had so much yet to say, so much left unsaid.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After getting changed into her uniform from her private quarters, Iyana stepped into her new office, her usual stern expression in place, way too many worries on her shoulders.

    "Surprise!"

    Iyana''s heart almost leapt out of her chest as she hadn''t been paying attention when a chorus of voices suddenly broke the silence.

    Her colleagues stood before her, grinning from ear to ear. In the center of the room, a beautiful pink cake sat on her desk, topped with fresh strawberries.

    Melissa held up a small knife and waved it playfully. "We thought you would like a little treat to celebrate your first day as Commander. And His Grace suggested, what better way than with cake?"

    Iyana blinked, only now realizing why Vyan had been so decisive about sending her to the office today. Because these three idiots had already consulted him. Nevertheless, a tiny, happy smile tugged at the corner of her lips. "You really didn''t have to¡­"

    "But we wanted to," Terrence interjected, flashing her a cheeky grin. "Because, you know, it''s not every day we get a Commander who is both terrifying and secretly soft-hearted. You have earned it."

    Iyana crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. "Soft-hearted? Did you forget who is in charge now, Lieutenant General?"

    He winked. "Oh, trust me, I haven''t forgotten. It''s just that underneath that cold, ''I will slaughter you on the training grounds and crush you with paperwork'' exterior, I can feel the warmth. Like a bear. Or, uh, something less dangerous. Maybe."

    Elijah shook his head, his composed nature contrasting sharply with Terrence''s liveliness. "He is partially right, though, Commander. You have worked hard to get here, and we all wanted to show our appreciation."

    Melissa giggled and waved the knife again. "Let''s cut the cake quickly. I can''t wait to try out this pretty thing."

    Iyana took the knife, a small but genuine smile finally breaking through. "Alright, you win. I will allow the celebration¡ªjust this once."

    "Oh, but we have a big drinking party with the entire troops next weekend," Elijah added.

    Iyana sighed in exasperation. "I swear you guys love drinking way too much."

    "That''s what it means to be a soldier," Terrence jostled.

    "I can''t deny that," Iyana agreed, having her fair share of drinks during the Ganlop war.

    The group laughed together, digging into the cake together as lighthearted banter filled the room. Iyana, despite being heavily stressed, found herself relaxing in their company.

    After they were gone, Iyana finally checked her new letters and found one from Leila.

    "Dear Iya,

    I am sending this letter to let you know that since you postponed our meeting this Sunday, I am free to meet you tonight over dinner at Frizhay downtown, otherwise, I won''t be free the rest of the week. I know you already asked about the exact date of Vyan''s death from the novel, and I told you that I didn''t know for sure, but when I got home, I deduced the date.

    It''s gonna be the 6th of Topaz. The day of the Crown Princess''s Coronation."

    Iyana froze, the gears in her head turning and her worries intensifying.

    Today was the 15th of Moonstone. So, there were only¡­

    Twenty-one days till Vyan''s fated death. Explore more adventures at m,v l''-NovelFire.net

 Chapter 222: Uncertain Future

    After a long day of navigating her new responsibilities, Iyana felt the tension slowly fade as she entered the cozy restaurant where she was meeting Leila. She had changed into a casual but elegant gown to match the atmosphere.

    The warm aroma of grilled food and the hum of soft conversations enveloped her, and she spotted the pink-haired woman sitting at a table near the window.

    Now that she had her memories back, the usual excitement of seeing her best friend bubbled to the surface, but it was shot down by the reminder that it was an imposter in the body of the actual Leila. Iyana wasn''t sure how to feel about that.

    It made her wonder, where did Leila''s soul go if this transmigrator was possessing Leila''s body? And why did it have to be Leila, of all people?

    However, her questions were quieted down as soon as she approached closer and her eyes landed on a tiny bundle cradled in her arms¡ªLeila''s baby.

    Iyana''s face lit up. Regardless of whether the baby belonged to her best friend or a stranger from another world, she absolutely adored babies, and the moment she saw the little one, she melted into a smile.

    "Oh, my goodness," she gasped softly, immediately leaning down to coo at the tiny bundle in Leila''s arms. "He is so cute! What is his name?"

    Leila smiled warmly, her exhaustion from motherhood visible, but her joy even more so. "Iya, meet Kieran. And Kieran, meet Aunt Iya."

    "Kieran," Iyana repeated softly, her voice full of affection as she tickled the baby''s tiny feet. She already felt such a deep connection to him. "You are going to be such a heartbreaker, little Kieran, I can already tell."

    Kieran gurgled happily, waving his chubby arms in Iyana''s direction, making her grin.

    After a few moments of cooing and making silly faces at the baby, Iyana finally looked up at Leila who had an amused smile on her face.

    "Wow, I didn''t peg you as the type to be so into babies," Leila chuckled.

    "Oh, but I am! I have always loved the idea of having my own family." Iyana sank into her chair, a dreamy smile taking over her face, a familiar feeling washing over her¡ªshe could swear she had shared something like this with the real Leila once before. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net

    "Really?" Leila asked, genuinely curious.

    "Yes," Iyana replied softly, her eyes shining. "I want two sons and one daughter. My boys would always have each other''s backs, treating their little sister like an absolute princess, even if she grows up tougher than either of them." She giggled, her cheeks glowing as she let herself be carried away by the thought.

    "I would dress them up in the cutest clothes, teach them how to fight, maybe even cook for them once in a while. And Vyan¡ªoh, he would teach them magic and be their guide when it comes to studying. I never quite got the hang of academics myself. And we would have the best adventures together¡ªpicnics, trips to the coast, family hikes¡ª "

    She paused, glancing up at Leila, who was watching her with an affectionate smile.

    "What?" Iyana let out, frowning cutely.

    Leila just chuckled softly and remarked, "So, planning a whole future with His Grace already, are we?"

    Iyana''s grin didn''t faze as she replied, "Of course, I am. I don''t know how it goes in your world, but here, we date to marry. And yes, I dream of a future with Vyan because, to me, there is no future that doesn''t have him in it."

    Leila''s eyes got sad after hearing that. "Iya¡­"

    Iyana shook her head firmly. "It''s okay, Ellie. There is no need to get sentimental. Because¡­" She pursed her lips and told her, "I won''t let anything happen to him," despite not feeling quite as confident in her heart.

    Leila smiled tightly and nodded her head. "I hope so."

    "By the way, what do you think about telling Vyan about it?" Iyana suggested, and Leila arched an eyebrow. "I mean, the two of us promised to keep no secrets between us. So¡­ I was just wondering if it might be better to¡ª"

    Leila cleared her throat, adjusting Kieran in her arms. "Actually, about that, Iya¡­" Her eyes momentarily flicked towards the entrance.

    Confused, Iyana followed Leila''s gaze, only to see a familiar figure entering the restaurant. Her jaw almost dropped as she watched him casually stride to their table and confidently pull out next to her, as if he was supposed to be here!

    "Hello, ladies," Vyan greeted chirpily before he sat down.

    "Vyan, what are you doing here?" Iyana asked, shocked.

    "Surprise, Iya," Leila interrupted, her voice strained. "He already knows."

    "What? How could it be possible?" Iyana glanced from Leila to Vyan, glaring.

    "Well, if either of you had bothered to look up from the balcony when you were talking, maybe it wouldn''t have been possible," Vyan responded sarcastically.

    Iyana took a second to let that sink in, then slapped his arm. "Why didn''t you tell me yesterday?" She worried the whole day for nothing!

    "Oww," Vyan feigned a pained expression, rubbing his arm. "I was going to, but you fainted, remember?"

    Iyana rolled her eyes, muttering, "Idiot."

    Leila laughed at the two of them and commented, "Geez, guys, get a room. Too much PDA."

    "What is that?" the couple asked in unison.

    "Public Display of Affection, you know?" Leila offered, and they both went O. "Or in your case, ''Public Display of Animosity.''"

    Iyana threw her hands up in exasperation. "Well, it''s bound to happen because he can be such an idiot sometimes."

    Vyan just shrugged, then turned his attention to the baby nestled in Leila''s arms. "Oh, hello, Young Count Darren. It''s nice to see you again."

    "You have met Kieran before?" Leila asked, surprised.

    "Ah, yes. During the monster hunt festival, Count Darren was walking around with him crying at night because he didn''t want to disturb your sleep. That''s how I got to meet the young count."

    "Oh, I see," Leila smiled fondly at the thought of her husband. "Anyway, I think we should start talking about the elephant in the room first."

    "Yes," Iyana agreed, adopting a more serious tone as she turned to Leila.. "How much does he know?"

    "Not much, but he knows the gist," Leila answered, subtly hinting at Iyana that he didn''t know about his own demise. That gave Iyana some relief. "And he wants me to be his partner in crime."

    Iyana shifted her stern look to Vyan, who smiled innocently. "What, wouldn''t it be great if we had someone who knows the future on our side?"

    "Yes, it would be great, but Vyan, the future isn''t certain. It can change anytime," Iyana responded. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, there is a certain future that I am really hoping to change¡ªthat is, Iyana marrying that bastard prince," Vyan muttered, crossing his arms.

    "I think it''s safe to assume that''s not gonna happen," Leila let out, and Iyana nodded in agreement, which made Vyan agree begrudgingly.

    "Alright, so, have you given it any thought about partnering up with me?" Vyan asked, his tone unusually sincere.

    Leila sighed, glancing at Iyana before meeting Vyan''s gaze. "Well, considering you have spilled all your secrets to Iya, and she is still here, I suppose I can give you a shot. But girl," she turned to Iyana, eyebrows raised in playful disbelief, "are you sure about this guy?"

    Vyan feigned a wounded look, clutching his chest as though he''d been mortally offended. Iyana just laughed. "He is a total idiot, and yes, he is kind of a criminal, but¡­" She slid her arm around his, resting her head on his shoulder with a smirk, "He is my idiot, and honestly? I don''t care that he is a criminal."

    Leila''s eyes softened, a proud, almost maternal gleam shining through as she brushed at her eyes. "That''s my girl," she said with a grin, then fixed Vyan with a sharp look. "Now, you listen here: you might have been my favorite in the novel, but now that it''s real life for me, Iya is my priority. And I always believe, sisters before misters.

    So, I can overlook a little murder now and then, but cheating? Absolutely off-limits. So if you ever¡ª"

    Vyan held up a hand, interrupting her. "Oh, let me stop you right there. I would never do that."

    "Oh, really?" Leila shot back, tilting her head. "And what about Princess Maria? I know you flirted with her plenty."

    Iyana''s head snapped up, her eyes narrowing as she turned to Vyan. He immediately raised his hands in self-defense. "I did not! I only spoke to her politely, and that was strictly business."

    "Uh-huh," Leila replied, smirking as she enjoyed his discomfort.

    "We will discuss this later, Vee." Vyan shot Leila a glare over the table, while Iyana, still unimpressed, turned her attention back to Leila. "But for now, let''s stick to the important stuff. Ellie, like Vyan suggested, it would be a huge help if you teamed up with him. That way, we can make sure things go as planned¡ªand everyone stays safe."

    Leila looked down at the baby in her arms, humming thoughtfully. After a moment, she nodded. "Alright. I suppose, as the one who started all this, it''s my responsibility to see it through¡ªand to make sure you get your happy ending, Iya." She offered Iyana a warm, compromising smile, then glanced back at Vyan. "Okay, Vyan. I am in.

    I will be your partner."

    "Thank you, Lady Leila," Vyan replied with a faint smile. Under the table, he reached over, covering Iyana''s hand with his own and giving it a gentle squeeze¡ªa quiet, unspoken thank you to her as well. He looked up, his eyes bright with anticipation. "So, shall we start planning the ''plot'' of our future?"

    Little did he know that by the end of this discussion, he would be running after an angry, crying Iyana in the heavy summer rain.

 Chapter 223: Broken Trust

    "Well, that was spectacularly unhelpful," Vyan sighed, leaning back in his chair. They had spent ages discussing the novel over dinner, but it felt as though they had made no progress at all.

    Leila nodded, setting down her napkin as the last of the plates were cleared away. "Yeah, I know. Too many things have changed from the original story."

    "At least we learned a few things," Iyana offered, trying to keep the mood light.

    "Not that anything is certain," Vyan replied, worry creasing his brow as he gazed into the empty space before him.

    Iyana reached out, giving his shoulder a reassuring pat. "It''s going to be okay. Don''t stress too much."

    Vyan managed a small, wry smile, but his eyes flicked to her lips, lingering there for a beat too long. "Your lip color¡­ it''s a little smudged," he noted, almost absently.

    "Oh." Iyana touched her lip, blinking down at her fingers. "I will go fix it. Thanks." She rose, asking a server for directions to the restroom before disappearing into the hallway.

    As soon as she was out of sight, Leila leaned in, her tone shifting. "By the way, I didn''t bring this up in front of Iyana, but did anything like a carriage accident happen with you two? Like, was there ever a moment her life was at risk because of it?"

    The memory washed over Vyan like a cold wave, making his heart stutter. He looked at Leila, trying to gauge what she knew.

    Leila caught his reaction and nodded, sighing. "So, that''s a definitive yes," she said softly. "In the novel, there was an accident, too. Back then, even though Iya was developing feelings for Easton, there was still that soft corner in her heart for you, ya know, because of your past together. She didn''t know you had turned evil yet." She gave a small, hollow laugh.

    "So when the accident happened, her first instinct was to protect you. And she did, at the cost of her own safety."

    Vyan clenched his fists, getting a sense of where Leila was going with this.

    "In the novel, the specifics were never revealed. It was just there to force Easton into realizing how much Iya meant to him, to make him imagine what life would be like if he had lost her. But, toward the end," Leila''s gaze bore into him, "it was finally revealed that you were the one who saved her life."

    Vyan''s head dipped, his eyes avoiding hers. He didn''t want a single soul to know about it, because he knew how his close ones might react to it¡ªespecially Iyana.

    However, as he felt the weight of Leila''s scrutiny, he admitted, "So, you know, huh?"

    Leila nodded slowly. "Yeah, I know that you sacrificed ten years of your life for her."

    "Don''t say that out loud." Vyan shrugged, forcing nonchalance into his voice. "It''s not that big a deal¡ª"

    "You really think it''s not a big deal?"

    The fragile, broken voice sliced through the air, and Vyan''s blood ran cold. His head snapped up to see Iyana standing just a few feet away, her face pale, her lipstick still faintly smudged¡ªthe telltale sign that she had never reached the restroom. She had heard everything.

    "Iyana¡­ I¡ª" He stumbled to his feet, but the words refused to come.

    "Please¡­ don''t. Don''t say anything."

    For once, he was grateful that she had told him not to speak, because he was utterly lost for words. He hadn''t planned on her knowing; he had no explanation prepared, no rehearsed lines. He had only done what he felt he needed to at the time. How could he make her understand? S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But as Iyana turned away, he knew he had to move. He couldn''t just let her go.

    "Count Darren is coming to pick you up, right?" he called to Leila, barely waiting for her nod before he bolted after Iyana.

    Out in the night, Vyan scanned the dimly lit street, heart pounding as he searched for that flash of platinum-blonde hair. When he finally saw her retreating figure, he took off in her direction, calling out, "Iyana, wait!"

    She didn''t stop. She didn''t even slow down, not until he grabbed her wrist. She yanked it back without so much as a glance, and just then, the sky growled with thunder. The rain began to fall, a slow drizzle that hinted at more to come.

    Around them, people scattered, seeking shelter from the downpour. But Vyan stayed, eyes fixed on Iyana as the rain picked up.

    "Iyana, please, just listen," he begged, though he still had no idea what he would say. He had to try, had to do something.

    "I don''t want to hear anything, Vyan. Not right now," she replied, her voice stripped of emotion, her fists clenched tight enough to turn her knuckles white.

    "Alright, we don''t have to talk now. But let''s get out of the rain. It''s only going to get worse," he reasoned, reaching for her hand again.

    "If you want to go, then go. I want to get soaked in the rain. Is that clear?" Her tone was icy, and she crossed her arms, making it clear that his touch was unwelcome.

    "Then I will stay with you," he said, mirroring her posture. He stood his ground, watching as she turned and walked away down the rain-slicked street.

    Vyan matched her pace, walking by her side and letting himself get drenched. He hated getting rained on, but it was clearly established that he would even sacrifice his life for her, so¡­ this was no big deal.

    The big deal was staying quiet.

    For the first time, the silence between them felt suffocating and he felt the irresistible need to open his mouth, talk, get some words out, or anything, just noise¡ªany noise but the drumming sound of the rain.

    He kept glancing at her face like an anxious, impulsive drug addict, but she kept her gaze lowered to the concrete, walking absent-mindedly, not once looking his way. He saw the way her wet hair stuck to her neck and shoulders, and before he knew it, his hand reached over to swipe the hair off her neck.

    That was the first time she raised her head and met his gaze ever since she left the restaurant, and at that moment, he realized that there was another reason that she kept looking down¡ªit was because she was crying. Her tears were mingled with the rainwater and she didn''t want him to see them.

    "Iyana, I know you told me you don''t want to hear anything right now." The words started rolling out of his tongue on its own, his brain already short-circuited. "But trust me, it really is no big deal. Ten years is nothing, you know?" He scoffed. "I don''t have to live a hundred years or something like that¡ª"

    "Who said you were going to live a hundred years?" she asked, her voice serious and low. "You don''t know that. You could simply have a lifeline until the age of thirty-one, which would mean that you sacrificed one-third of your life, cutting it off at the age of twenty-one."

    "That is not going to happen¡ª"

    "Again, you don''t know that," she cut him off.

    "But what I do know is, you don''t have to feel guilty about any of it," he rambled. "I mean, what I did was, you could say, it was not to save your life. I needed to expand my mana, and I chose this option¡ª"

    "So, you thought your life was expendable?" The hurt in her voice stabbed him right where it hurt, and the pain turned into unjustified anger. Why couldn''t she get that he only did what was natural to him?

    "I didn''t have any other choice," he argued, irritation creeping into his tone from the pounding rain. "I mean, I did, but the other options were worse than this. I did what I had to do."

    "Vyan, I have already told you¡­" Iyana said, her voice trembling as she clung to a remnant of composure, a thin veil barely masking the pain in her eyes. "In fact, you promised me that you would take care of yourself better¡ª"

    "And I am doing my best to keep that promise now. This happened a while back, and you know what? Given the option now, I would still do the same thing, if it''s to save your life."

    She drew in a shaky breath, the rain mixing with tears she didn''t bother to wipe away. "Who told you to prioritize my life over yours?"

    "Well, you did it first," he replied, almost bitterly. "If you hadn''t tried to shield me during the carriage accident, I wouldn''t have needed to go through all this."

    "That was instinct, Vyan. I would have done the same for anyone."

    "And that''s the difference," he replied, his voice cracking, his mask of bravado slipping away. "You would do it for anyone, but I would only do it for you. Why can''t you get it? If you were in my shoes, you would have done the same, Iyana."

    "Yes, but why did you hide it from me?" she demanded, the rain pounding around them like a relentless drumbeat. "You told me there were no more secrets between us¡ªthat there was nothing left hidden. And now, I find out that there was this¡ªthis huge, life-altering secret? Why couldn''t you just tell me?" Stay updated with m-v l|-NovelFire.net

    "Because I knew this would happen!" he shot back, the frustration boiling over as he clenched his fists. "I knew you would react exactly like this, and look¡ªI wasn''t wrong. What good would it have done for you to know? You would only be left feeling guilty and angry, just like now."

    "Don''t you see what is wrong with that?" Iyana cried, her voice breaking as she took a step back, widening the space between them. "If you keep hiding things from me just because you are afraid of my reaction, then how is this ever supposed to work? How can I trust you, if you decide what I should or shouldn''t know?"

    "Trust? After everything, that''s what you are questioning?" Vyan''s words were laced with a bitter laugh. "After all we have been through, you are seriously telling me you don''t trust me?"

    "Yes, Vyan," she whispered, her voice catching on the syllables. "How can I? You say you have told me everything, that there is nothing more. But here I am, finding out about this¡ªthis sacrifice you made for me¡ªand I am supposed to believe there is nothing else?" She shook her head, the disbelief etched into every line of her face. "How can I know? I can''t trust you on this.

    I don''t know what else you are hiding from me. I just¡­ I don''t."

 Chapter 224: What You Are Destined For

    As Vyan stared into Iyana''s eyes with hurt reflecting in his orbs, she looked away, unable to bear the sting. She had hurt him with her words, she knew.

    She didn''t know why she did that. It wasn''t that she was mad at him; she was mad at herself. She was blaming herself, and she was taking it out on him. She was well aware that it was utterly stupid, but she couldn''t help it.

    She could understand why he hid this matter from her, given she herself was hiding something from him, but¡­ she just didn''t know how to react. How should she take this news¡ªthat he was going to die sooner because of her?

    If he hadn''t given up those ten years of his lifetime, he wouldn''t be having his last twenty-one days left to be living now.

    Perhaps, she should be blaming the deities for this, for giving him such a short lifetime to begin with. After all the unfair things he had to face all his life until now, he was destined to live for thirty-one years? How was that okay? How was that fair?

    There was just too much going on in her head, and she was feeling too much. This situation, his fate, all of it was so messed up. She thought she had it all sorted out, that she was going to remain calm, strong and fight to save his life, but now¡­ now that she knew that he had already doomed himself, what was she supposed to do? How was she supposed to save him?

    And most importantly, how could she forgive herself? She had to live with the knowledge that he sacrificed a decade of your life¡ªfor her. That he was going to be gone sooner, all because of her.

    In the midst of her chaotic emotions, she had ended up telling him something really hurtful and nor did she have the mental stability to take it back.

    "And you know what? Just¡­ just leave me alone now," she let out, desperate to get away from him, lest she hurt him more.

    But he was stubborn. As always. He didn''t know when to give up.

    As she turned around, he hugged her from behind, locking her in his arms. "Please don''t leave like this," he whispered, his voice pleading.

    "Vyan, please¡­ I just need to be alone right now."

    "I will. I will leave you alone. Just tell me that you will give me a chance to earn back your trust."

    "Vyan¡­"

    "Iyana, please," he tightened his arms around her, letting his warmth soak into her despite the hammering cold rain, "I am sorry."

    "Your sorry isn''t going to fix anything, Vee," she breathed and closed her eyes, resting the back of her head on his shoulder and letting her body go limp under his hold. "I can''t forgive you or myself. What you did¡­ I¡­ It might seem like it''s such a romantic gesture, but honestly, it''s simply cruel."

    "And that''s why I never wanted you to know," he murmured, and she chuckled bitterly. "I mean, what you don''t know wouldn''t have hurt you," he reasoned, and she shook his head, finding his explanation pointless. "Besides, I promise to live a very careful, healthy life. I will never put my life at risk so that I can live by your side as long as possible."

    "Oh, I wish."

    "I swear, Iyana, I will do that¡ª"

    "It''s no use, Vyan." She opened her eyes, meeting his gaze upside down.

    "Why do you say that?" he asked slowly.

    "There is something Leila didn''t tell you because I forbid her," Iyana whispered and reached up to touch his cheek. "You know how villains always die at the end of the story?"

    Vyan''s breath hitched.

    "Yes, Vee, that''s what you are destined for as well," she completed.

    He stared at her blankly, and at that moment, Iyana wondered what he was thinking.

    "I see¡­" he mumbled, his reaction a complete lackluster to what she expected. "But don''t worry about it. It''s not necessarily going to be true," he assured, putting a light-hearted smile. "I mean, at the end of that story, my plan failed mainly because I was up against you, but this time, you are on my side, so¡­ the odds are in my favor."

    "Vyan, that''s not¡ª"

    "You have been worrying for nothing, Iyana," he brushed off her concerns. "And it''s not like I didn''t prepare to stake my life on this. I have always been prepared to face the worst outcome. It''s just that¡­" He took a shaky breath, still smiling. "I have you now, and I know it would pain you if something were to happen to me. Besides, in the novel, I was reckless and careless.

    But I am not going to repeat my mistakes in this life. I am not going to let history repeat itself. Because I too don''t want to die so soon."

    Tears poured out of her eyes. "Promise me you won''t die."

    "You know," he tried to reason sensibly, "I can''t promise something like that¡ª"

    "Vee," she called out with an edge of strictness.

    "Okay, okay," he murmured with a smile, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. "I promise, my love."

    "Thank you," she sighed, letting herself relax into his warmth. She gazed up at him, her eyes full of sincerity. "And I am sorry for saying I can''t trust you. I didn''t mean to hurt you." She turned in his arms, pulling him into a deeper embrace, her fingers trailing along his back. "I trust you more than anyone else."

    "I know," he whispered, his voice like a warm caress against her skin. He brushed a stray lock of her damp hair away, tucking it behind her ear. "I know. Just don''t blame yourself. That''s the part that cuts the deepest for me." His fingers slipped through her wet hair, pulling her closer. "Everything I did was out of love for you.

    Sometimes, keeping things hidden is the only way to protect the people we love."

    "Thank you for loving me so much," she replied, burying her face against his chest.

    He chuckled softly, his hand stroking her head in slow, comforting pats. "Well, now that we have got the apologies and thank-yous out of the way," he teased, tilting her chin up to meet his gaze, "should we get out of this rain? I am definitely more of a dry land kind of guy." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She leaned back just enough to look at him, her arms still wrapped around his waist, a hint of desire in her eyes. Rising onto her toes, she brushed her lips against his, whispering, "Yes, let''s go."

    Before she knew it, they were in his bedroom, the rain-soaked world left far behind. The soft click of the door locking echoed through the room as he pulled her into a kiss that took her breath away.

    Their lips met with a hunger that left no room for anything else, and Vyan wasn''t about to let the stickiness from the rain spoil the moment.

    With a quick flick of his fingers, he summoned a whisper of heat that enveloped them both, drying their drenched clothes in an instant.

    She chuckled softly against his lips, amused by his refusal to remain even a little damp. "You really can''t stand being wet, can you?" she teased, her words barely more than a breath.

    "Not unless I have planned for it," he quipped, a smirk tugging at his lips before he slipped his hand behind her thigh, lifting her effortlessly.

    In that moment, she forgot everything that she had been worried about for days and let herself be carried away by the heat of his body, and she could tell that he was trying to do the same¡ªforget everything and drown himself in her.

    Instinctively wrapping her legs around his waist, Iyana felt herself being pressed against the nearest wall, his other hand coming up behind her head to protect her from the thump with concrete. The small gesture made her heart flutter like an inexperienced teenager, despite the sensuality of the moment.

    His body flushed against hers, while his lips trailed down to her neck.

    His kisses were hot, trailing fire down to her collarbone, where he lingered, tasting the delicate skin as she arched back, pressing herself closer to him. There was something about the way he kissed her skin, like he was worshiping her, and at the same time, devouring her.

    His hand roamed up her thigh, following the tantalizing slit of her gown, his fingers grazing her skin in a way that left her breathless.

    Desperate to touch his bare skin as well, her hands found their way to his tie, loosening it with nimble fingers before she tossed it aside, making quick work of his blazer and shirt. The fabric fell to the floor, forgotten as he focused entirely on the sensitive spot on her neck and bit her, which made a small moan escape her lips.

    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net

    "Make more sounds like that," he whispered, soothing her skin with his tongue. "I like them."

    "You keep doing your best, Vee, and the sounds will follow," she teased.

    "Roger that." His fingers found the strings at the back of her gown, tugging them free with a sensual slowness that left her heart pounding. The gown loosened, the top slipping down to reveal the delicate corset beneath.

    His hand glided down her torso, fingertips tracing the soft curves of her stomach, like he had always to touch her there. His lips curled into a playful grin as he remarked, "I have always wanted to touch you here and see if you have abs. And as expected, you don''t disappoint, my lady. These are some solid muscles."

    "Aren''t you jealous I have got more ab muscles than you?" she quipped, a challenging gleam in her eyes.

    He chuckled, the sound a deep rumble that vibrated between them, as he outlined her abs muscles. "Not a bit. I am rather impressed," he replied as his mouth traveled back up, capturing hers with renewed fervor as his hands roamed her upper body.

    He wasted no more time in trying to undo her corset. Yet as his fingers fumbled clumsily with the intricate ties, she couldn''t help but giggle.

    "Need some help, Your Grace?" she teased, arching an eyebrow.

    He growled playfully in response, nipping at her neck in a way that made her gasp, a shiver running down her spine. With a quick surge of his magic, the corset came undone, and he looked back at her with a triumphant smirk.

    "Don''t underestimate me, my lady."

 Chapter 225: Perfect For Each Other

    [Warning: Mature Content]

    Vyan traced a delicate line down her side, his lips grazing over the faint scar nestled just beneath her ribs. "It''s funny," he murmured, the words a whisper against her skin. "I thought I knew you. But there is so much more beneath the surface, waiting to be discovered."

    His fingertips hovered over the jagged mark, lingering as if it held secrets he longed to uncover. "A battle wound?" he asked, his voice a mixture of reverence and curiosity, the kind that only deepened the connection between them.

    Iyana met his gaze, a playful gleam in her eyes, lips curving into a smile that was both bold and vulnerable. "Do you find it repulsive?" she teased, though a hint of past insecurities still lingered in her words.

    When her memories were lost, she had worried about this scar, feeling as if it marked her as less than perfect¡ªespecially in a world where physical flaws were barely tolerated, and as Easton''s future bride, she was expected to be flawless.

    But with Vyan, she had never needed to hide. He, too, bore his own scars, including the prominent one etched across his forehead, a mark he once hid out of fear of being judged or bullied. Now, though, he wore it with pride, a badge of courage that suited the man he had become.

    She loved that about him¡ªhow he had grown into someone unafraid, someone who embraced his imperfections with unapologetic confidence.

    As if reading her thoughts, Vyan chuckled, a comforting sound that made her feel as if the two of them were the only people in the world. "Repulsive? Hardly. You should be proud. I know I am." His fingers continued their gentle exploration, tracing each curve, every scar and freckle, as though he were learning the map of her, savoring every piece of her story.

    To him, each mark, every imperfection, was a chapter worth cherishing.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan''s eyes sparkled with mischief as he whispered, "You are so responsive. It''s as if your body already knows me, every inch, every touch." His fingers moved with deliberate slowness, each stroke drawing a gasp from Iyana as she instinctively arched into him.

    He took his time, savoring each shiver and sigh, as if her every reaction was a secret meant only for him.

    "You sure are taking your sweet time, aren''t you?" she cried out, her breath catching as she neared the edge, threatening to fall apart beneath his fingers alone.

    Vyan smirked, his gaze never leaving hers. "Oh, I fully intend to. This isn''t something to be rushed."

    With a graceful ease, he lifted one of her legs over his shoulder, leaning down with an intensity that set her skin ablaze. He let his lips and tongue explore her most sensitive places, tasting every part of her with an almost worshipful devotion.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net

    "Shit, shit, does it hurt? I am so sorry," Vyan let out urgently, the sight of her tears catching him off guard. His movements stilled, concern flashing across his face as he searched hers for any sign of discomfort.

    "No, no," Iyana replied quickly, reaching up to brush his cheek, "it doesn''t. Stay right where you are." She took a few steadying breaths, letting herself settle, then a small chuckle escaped her lips.

    "What''s so funny?" he asked, tilting his head, curiosity mingling with his lingering worry.

    "I just remembered something from the past," she said with a smile, her eyes sparkling. "But I will tell you later¡ªit''s not important right now."

    "Way to make a guy insecure," he grumbled, feigning offense as his eyes narrowed playfully.

    "Oh, I wasn''t laughing at you," she assured him, the amusement in her voice undeniable. But his exaggerated eye roll only made her laugh harder, and she reached up, pulling him down by the nape of his neck to meet his lips in a gentle, treasuring kiss.

    "Please, Vee," she murmured softly against his lips, "you are perfect. Now, will you continue? Because I can''t wait for more." Her words wrapped around him like a promise, pulling him back into the moment.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "You¡­ you won''t leave me, right?" Iyana breathed, her voice a soft whisper as Vyan surfaced from their passionate kiss, their bodies moving rhythmically together, perfectly in sync.

    A tear slipped past her eye as she asked, "We have a future together, don''t we?" She gently caressed his face, her fingertips tracing the strong lines of his jaw, searching for the unspoken emotions hidden behind his eyes.

    He captured her hand, pressing it against his chest, allowing her to feel the wild rhythm of his heartbeat echoing her own. "Yes, we do. I will make sure that everything you dream for us comes true, Iyana, starting from getting married to growing old together."

    Iyana wasn''t sure if his words were merely sweet nothings or not, but he didn''t give her the time to ponder as he leaned down to capture her lips again, and they moved together in perfect harmony.

    He quickened his pace, pulling them both toward a crescendo that left her mind incapable for stringing together any coherent thoughts.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "How are you so perfect for me?" His hands cupped her curves, fingers tracing the softness that seemed crafted just for him. His tongue flicked teasingly over her hardened nipple, eliciting out a restrained moan from her.

    He shifted to give attention to the other side, and Iyana''s vision returned to a bit of normalcy from being blurred with white-hot stars. "Will you just give me what I want?"

    Vyan grinned up at her, his eyes dancing with smug satisfaction, but before he could retort, she flipped the tables, pushing him down onto the mattress and straddling him with a fierce gleam in her eyes.

    Placing a firm hand on his bare chest, she leaned in close, a smirk on her lips. "Since you aren''t willing to hand yourself over to me nicely, I can take over you myself."

    "Oh?" He arched an eyebrow, clearly intrigued, his hands moving behind his head as he lay back in surrender. "Be my guest, then."

    The challenge lingered between them, thick and heady, as it was her turn to lead, and she was more than ready to make him feel every ounce of the desire he had ignited in her.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "I never knew you were ticklish," Iyana teased, her fingers finding a sensitive spot along Vyan''s side. He flinched, laughter spilling out of him, breaking the tension between them in the most effortless, beautiful way.

    As he wriggled, attempting to squirm out of her reach, she only tightened her grip, pulling him back into her playful grasp. It was a reminder that even in the intensity of their moments, there was always space for light-hearted joy and fun.

    His laughter was infectious, echoing in her ears as she let out a low chuckle of her own, burying her face in the crook of his neck. She nipped at his skin, earning another flinch and another laugh, his hands trying¡ªthough not too convincingly¡ªto push her away.

    "Oh, no, you don''t," she murmured, holding him close as they both laughed, breathless and flushed. Their laughter melted into each other, and as he surrendered to her tickles, their shared joy wove a new layer of intimacy between them, making the moment even sweeter.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "You are staring again. What''s going through that mind of yours?" Iyana asked playfully, a teasing lilt to her voice.

    Vyan continued to hover above her, his gaze drinking her in like a fine wine.

    His eyes traced the delicate curve of her flushed face, the way her messy hair fanned out around her, down her glistening neck, where faint bites adorned her skin like nature''s delicate brushstrokes. Each detail was a masterpiece, and the magic in his gaze made it difficult for her to think; it was as if he could see straight through to the very core of her soul.

    "I am only trying to memorize everything about you," he finally replied, a hint of seriousness creeping into his playful tone. "But it seems I might need a lifetime, though."

    With that, his lips found hers, the kiss tender at first but deepening as he pressed into her.

    Iyana let out a soft sigh against his lips, her affection spilling forth as she whispered, "I love you so much."

    "I love you too, more than you can imagine," he murmured back, his voice rich with sincerity.

 Chapter 226: Like A Baby

    At three in the morning, the balcony was quiet, save for the soft rustling of the leaves. The faint glow of the moonlight casted a silver hue over Iyana, lost in her thoughts, as she mindlessly braided her hair.

    Vyan placed a bottle of wine on the small table, the gentle clink of glass cutting through the comfortable silence. Iyana blinked, snapping out of her fallacies.

    Clad only in his oversized shirt, which draped over her curves, she eyed the wine bottle and glasses and quipped, "People usually drink before sex, you know? To set the mood and all."

    Vyan chuckled lightly, settling into the chair opposite her, dressed only in his pants. "Yes, but I promised you a celebration for the end of your first day as the Commander. So, here it is."

    She arched an eyebrow, a teasing glint in her eyes. "Didn''t you say we would celebrate first and then we would¡­?"

    "Do you have to be so specific?" he grumbled, a mock exasperation in his tone until he added playfully, "Unless you are only saying that to get back in my bed."

    Iyana rolled her eyes dramatically, a playful smile dancing on her lips. "Please, Vee, I want to be able to walk in the morning."

    He laughed and motioned for her to come closer. Without a word, she got up and settled onto his lap sideways.

    "So, you didn''t tell me¡ªwhy did you laugh in the middle back there?" Vyan asked, absent-mindedly running his hand over the skin of her soft thighs. "Did I make any funny mistake?"

    "No, no, it wasn''t you." She played with his hair, twisting a strand between her fingers, a soft smile appearing as she recalled the moment. "It was because I just thought of myself at sixteen."

    His interest piqued, he leaned in closer. "Oh?"

    She nodded, her expression turning slightly sheepish. "As you know, I already had feelings for you back then, and¡­ well, it''s kind of embarrassing to admit, but when I first learned about lovemaking¡ª"

    "Wait, you only learned about it at that age?"

    Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net

    "Yep," she confirmed with a nod. "I didn''t get any sex education from my step-mother."

    "That makes sense," he replied, a hint of sympathy and annoyance in his voice.

    "So, yes, when I learned about it, I often dreamed about you. You know, being a teenager going through puberty and stuff like that. For quite a long time, honestly, I couldn''t get my head out of the gutter whenever I looked at you."

    "Wow, I had no idea," he said, his voice laced with genuine surprise.

    Iyana smiled wryly, meeting his gaze. "What about you, Vee? How did you learn about¡­ you know, it?"

    He let out a short laugh. "Books at first, then locker room talk."

    "Locker room talk?" She furrowed her brows in curiosity.

    "You don''t know?"

    "No, I always change in private, even back when I was a Lieutenant."

    "Well, okay then. Let''s just say, when you are changing clothes in a room full of sweaty, grumpy brusque knights, you get to hear a lot of explicit details that you have no business knowing." He rolled his eyes.

    Iyana grimaced, her face contorting in mock horror. "Oh, my, that must have been hard for you."

    He nodded, a knowing smile on his lips. "Yep. There were quite a few times I had to hear about Sienna."

    She made a gagging face, the mere mention of the name eliciting a visceral reaction. "Eww, stop! I don''t want to hear anything about that fucking bitch."

    Vyan snorted out loud. "Oh, here it is. I missed you cursing Sienna like this."

    She huffed, crossing her arms over her chest in annoyance. "I can''t believe Memoryless Iyana was so dumb to believe the Estelle family could be good." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If it makes you feel better, they are great actors," he quipped.

    "Good thing you already taught them a lesson. Poverty and being stripped of honor suit them perfectly," she muttered.

    "Huh, and here I was this close to releasing your brother from being my slave until you regained your memories," Vyan teased, wiggling his fingers as if to illustrate just how close he had come.

    Iyana glared at him, her expression turning serious. "Don''t you dare let him go so soon. Make him pay for treating you so badly for years. This isn''t nearly enough."

    "It''s okay; he has turned over a new leaf. Maybe you should give Lyon another chance," Vyan suggested.

    "Please, forgiveness doesn''t look good on you," she cringed.

    "You make a good point. I am no one to tell you to give him another chance when he has treated you worse for longer."

    "Exactly! Him acting to be good now, after treating me like I didn''t exist for nineteen years, doesn''t change anything," she declared firmly, her tone filled with frustration and a deep pain that had resurfaced along with her old memories.

    "Okay, okay, I got it, now calm down," he said, pouring a glass of wine and lifting it toward her. "Here, have a sip."

    As she took a sip, she grumbled, "I think you are just trying to distract me."

    Vyan smiled. "Guilty as charged."

    Once she finished the drink, she nestled her head against his shoulder, curling up in his lap like a contented baby. She sighed softly, the anger and frustration from earlier melting away in his embrace.

    She almost purred at the warm feel of his palm caressing her thigh gently in a comforting manner, snuggling closer to his bare upper body.

    "If your subordinates knew you act like this in private, they would never fear you again, you know?" he teased, a playful smirk tugging at his lips.

    "How will they know if you don''t blow the whistle?" she murmured, her voice thick with drowsiness.

    "Huh, that''s right," he replied, stroking her hair with a gentle rhythm. "By the way, aren''t you going to catch any sleep? You only have, like, two hours left before you have to go to the office."

    "No. It''s pointless to sleep now. I will just get irritated when I wake up."

    "Do you always have to be checking in so early?" he asked, tilting his head to get a better look at her face. "You are the commander now, aren''t you?"

    "Only until I select the new vice-commander. After that, I can clock in at nine if I wish," she replied, her index finger absent-mindedly scraping against his collarbone.

    "Do you have anyone particular in mind?" he inquired, genuinely curious, and it made her smile, recalling their liege-knight days.

    Even back then, he always used to be eager to listen about her day, and they would sit together in the garden almost every night and dissect her day. He never used to talk about himself much at that time, despite her insistence, claiming that it was a regular day, only for her to find out that he went through something terrible that day.

    She was now glad that scenario had changed, even though it personally didn''t matter to her whether he was the Grand Duke or her knight. His status had never been an issue for her. It was him she had always loved. He could have everything or nothing, and she would still stick by his side.

    "I am a little confused between Terrence and Elijah," Iyana confessed, lifting her head slightly to meet his gaze.

    Vyan considered this for a moment, his fingers still threading through her hair. "Terrence has that playful side, but he is a great motivator. Elijah, though... he is more serious but has a knack for strategy."

    "Right? That''s what makes it hard," she sighed, resting her head back against his shoulder. "Terrence brings energy, but Elijah is reliable."

    They spent the rest of the night exchanging thoughts about the two officers, weighing the pros and cons as they discussed everything from leadership styles to their personal quirks.

    As the hours slipped by, they talked mindlessly about everything and anything. Yet, beneath the surface of their laughter, the unspoken fear of losing this connection¡ªlosing him¡ªlingered in the back of both their minds.

 Chapter 227: Bed Of Thorns

    "Take ten," Theodore barked, his voice carrying a tone that brooked no argument.

    Clyde immediately tossed a towel at Vyan, who collapsed onto the grass, looking thoroughly defeated. "Ugh," Vyan groaned, burying his face in the towel. "Another minute, and I swear my arms would have detached and walked off on their own."

    "Guess Spencer is not around to save you, huh?" Clyde said with a grin, sitting down beside him. "Sir Theodore isn''t big on mercy as usual."

    "Spence is probably somewhere out there enjoying his family vacation while I am here being drilled into the ground." Vyan grumbled, his words muffled by the towel.

    Clyde studied Vyan for a moment and then blurted out, "You look¡­ different today."

    "Different how?" Vyan muttered, emerging from his towel cocoon to wipe the sweat off his face. "Extra exhausted? Half-dead?"

    "Nah, that is your usual look." Clyde squinted thoughtfully. "There is just something¡­ something I can''t put my finger on."

    Vyan raised a brow and shrugged. "Maybe it''s just because I got less sleep than usual."

    Clyde''s gaze zeroed in on Vyan like he was a detective solving a mystery. "Nope. You are¡­ glowing."

    "Yes, that would be sweat, thank you for noticing." Vyan snapped his fingers, conjuring a glass of water from thin air and taking a sip.

    Clyde leaned in with a suspicious gleam in his eyes. "No, it''s something else. Oh¡ªhold up. Why is your collar buttoned all the way up? In this hot weather?"

    Vyan choked on his water, sputtering as Clyde''s eyes widened in sudden realization.

    "Oh my goddess, you got laid!" Clyde shouted, loud enough for Theodore and every knight within earshot to swivel around and stare.

    "Brilliant, Clyde!" Vyan hissed, his face now as red as his shirt. "You want to announce it to the whole empire?"

    Realizing the attention he had drawn, Clyde quickly backtracked, waving his arms. "Oh, no, no, sorry! I meant paid! You said you got paid, right, my lord? Yup, nothing to see here, folks! Ha-ha!"

    Vyan shot him an incredulous look. "You are terrible at excuses."

    Clyde shrugged nonchalantly. "Hey, it was worth a shot. Anyway, I am right, aren''t I? You are a changed man now. Finally got some action, huh?"

    "Will you keep your voice down?!" Vyan groaned, rubbing his temples. "And how did you even figure that out so fast?"

    Clyde clapped him on the back with a proud grin. "It''s one of my many gifts. Call it my freaky sixth sense. Congratulations on finally joining the club, my friend. I am proud of you."

    Vyan shook his head, exasperated. "Your sixth sense is freaky, alright."

    Clyde chuckled, leaning in with a mischievous glint in his eye. "So, tell me¡ªhow was it?"

    Vyan couldn''t help the automatic grin that spread across his face. "Well¡­"

    Clyde let out a low whistle. "Look at you, all those hours with your nose in a book finally paying off, huh? Tell me more."

    "Oh, shut it," Vyan muttered, his cheeks going pink. "I am not giving you a play-by-play, okay?"

    Clyde laughed even harder. "Relax, I am just giving you a hard time. Even I don''t want to hear the details. But hey, I have got to say, I respect it. Not many men like you, Vyan. I will admit, back in my day, I was a bit of a rogue." He gave a sheepish smile.

    "But now that I have Athy, sometimes I look back and wonder if I would have been better off waiting."

    Vyan nodded thoughtfully. "Well, you did your ''rogue'' thing before you met Thea. And for me... I have always been all about Iyana. I mean, I couldn''t even imagine kissing someone else, let alone anything more. Otherwise, you never know, I might not have waited, either."

    "Yes, I get it," Clyde nodded, his face more serious. "We men do get a free pass on these things, while the high society is always harping on about women staying ''pure'' and all that nonsense. But in my opinion, if someone wants their women to be ''pure,'' they should also restrain themselves, right? I mean, what''s with the inequality?"

    "So¡­ things like that still exist?" Vyan asked, surprised.

    "Yep. They sure do. Stupid, but what can you do?" Clyde shrugged. "Apparently, they still consider women like that are ''used goods.''"

    "I¡­ I had no idea."

    "Well, I guess you missed out on some pretty messed-up things while growing up then. Scandals like that are a big deal."

    Vyan licked his bottom lip, looking a little nervous, as he brought up, "So, hypothetically, if something happened to me and I couldn''t marry Iyana¡­ would that mean her life is ruined?"

    Clyde''s eyebrows shot up. "First of all, why wouldn''t you get to marry her? Secondly, no, her life wouldn''t be ruined. Women like Lady Iyana, Athy, they will be just fine without us or any other men, for that matter. Besides, any man who has that kind of messed-up mentality doesn''t even deserve to be with them either way."

    "No, I understand that. Obviously, they deserve the best. But the last thing I want is to make things harder for Iyana." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Don''t even go there. You guys are perfect, and you are going to get married to her. Maybe not immediately, but in the future," Clyde scolded, wagging a finger. "So, stop with the doomsday thinking, my lord. Life might not be a bed of roses, but it sure as hell isn''t a bed of thorns either."

    "Yes, about that¡­" Vyan slumped back against the tree, looking defeated. "My life actually might be one giant thorn bush."

    Clyde''s smile faded. "What''s going on?"

    "There is a lot I haven''t told you, Clyde," Vyan said, his tone low. "And honestly, it''s something Thea should hear too."

    "Well, don''t keep us hanging," Clyde replied, his tone a mix of concern and curiosity. "You know we have got your back, whatever it is."

    Vyan managed a small smile. "Yes, but I am not so sure how you are going to take this."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "So, let me get this straight," Althea said, raising an eyebrow. "According to this alternate timeline, you have got... what, twenty days left to live?"

    Read latest chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net

    Clyde threw his hands up. "Whoa, whoa. Back up a second. I can''t keep up with all this alternate timeline, parallel world nonsense."

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "This is why you should read more, Clyde. You can''t expect to know about alternate dimensions just from backpacking across the empire. You need to have read that book."

    Clyde crossed his arms, undeterred. "Hey, I happen to prefer practical knowledge, thank you very much. Besides, why should I bother with books when I have a geeky beloved and a best friend?"

    Althea and Vyan simultaneously shot him a glare that could have melted steel.

    "Alright, Thea, do you mind explaining it to the future emperor again?" Vyan groaned, letting his head hit the desk.

    Althea took a deep breath and launched into another round of explaining dimensional rifts and alternate realities, while Clyde''s eyes glazed over slightly. Finally, he nodded, as if he had grasped the basics.

    "Okay, so even if there is this alternate timeline, nothing lines up with our reality," Clyde argued. "I mean, in that ridiculous version, Athy never becomes crown princess, Lady Iyana never falls for you, she never gets Aura powers or becomes the Commander, Prince Easton is on the throne, and, well... you are dead. None of that is going to happen here."

    "We don''t know that," Vyan replied with a sigh. "The chance of me kicking the bucket is still high."

    "Come on," Clyde shot back. "According to that timeline, you are supposed to die at Lady Iyana and Prince Easton''s wedding. I don''t see how that is remotely possible¡ªunless Lady Iyana loses her memory again!"

    "I am not saying I am actually going to die," Vyan clarified, a little exasperated. "But if you look at the timeline, it''s a coincidence too big to ignore. The wedding date for Iyana and Easton now overlaps with Thea''s coronation as Crown Princess. It''s the same date we planned for the coup. We are talking about probabilities here, Clyde."

    Clyde snapped his fingers, as if he had just solved everything. "Easy fix! We just postpone the coup."

    "Not an option. Giving Easton more time is just asking for trouble. He knows I can use magic; he just can''t prove it yet. If he gets his hands on evidence, we are toast."

    "Well, fine. Let''s move up the coup, then," Clyde suggested, looking far too pleased with himself.

    "That won''t work either," Vyan replied, shaking his head. "To pull this off, we need the public on board. Thea''s coronation needs to happen first, and as it stands, most of the empire has no clue she is going to be Crown Princess."

    Clyde frowned. "Who cares? We are not exactly a democracy. The nobility calls the shots, and they already know Athy''s next in line."

    Vyan exchanged a look with Althea, and both of them had the same thought: Clyde''s logic has officially left the room.

    "Clyde, it''s not about democracy," Vyan explained patiently. "We just don''t want to paint Thea as some kind of power-hungry tyrant. If we go ahead without the coronation, people will think she is a dictator in the making. And besides, there is the official seal¡ªshe hasn''t inherited the crown on paper yet."

    Clyde stared at Vyan, clearly trying to process everything, before he abruptly stood up. "Alright, I am out. I need some air," he huffed, striding out of the room.

    As he left, Althea gave Vyan a reassuring nod. "I will go talk some sense into him."

    "Thanks," Vyan murmured, watching as they walked off, leaving him alone with his thoughts.

    He glanced down at his hands, noticing the slight tremor. Clenching them into fists, he muttered to himself, "Come on, Vyan. You have made it this far. You are going to see this through."

 Chapter 228: The Variables

    "Clyde!" Althea called after him, catching up as he stopped halfway down the corridor. "What was that about? Why did you storm out like that?" she pressed, searching his face.

    Clyde huffed, avoiding her gaze, the frustration simmering beneath. "I was about to suggest something so bad I figured I would save us all the trouble and make a dramatic exit."

    Althea raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. "Let me guess¡ªyou were going to tell Vyan to drop the whole revenge thing?"

    "Not exactly," he admitted sheepishly. "I was going to suggest he, uh, kidnap Prince Easton and run off somewhere remote. You know, nice and peaceful."

    She rolled her eyes. "Which is pretty much the same thing as asking him to give up, Clyde."

    "I know," Clyde muttered.

    "Clyde, don''t you see how important all of this is to Vyan?" Althea asked, her voice softening.

    "I am aware," he replied. "In fact, I have been on his side from day one. But it''s just¡­ he is happy, Athy. Really happy. Can''t he just enjoy that for once? Just¡­ relax?

    Is staying out of danger too much to ask?"

    "You know, he can''t be at peace unless his heart knows his family was avenged, or at least, was brought to justice. He can''t remain the traitor''s son forever."

    "Nobody even calls him that," Clyde huffed again, almost like a child trying to deny a harsh truth.

    Althea gave him a pointed look, and he let out an annoyed groan.

    "Okay, fine. They do. Behind his back. But they are cowards, and we all know it."

    "Look, I know you are having a hard time accepting that all of this is true, that Vyan''s life is truly at risk, but you have to understand why Vyan is admitting this to us," she insisted. "He is scared, Clyde."

    Clyde''s frown faded at that, his expression getting sad.

    "Like you said, he is finally happy, and he doesn''t want to give that up so soon, either," she explained patiently. "That''s why he was telling us so that we can help him.

    He knows that he can''t do this alone, and I bet that he is pretending to be strong in front of Iyana, saying stuff like there is nothing to worry about, nothing can happen to him, pretending to be all invincible, but deep down, he is worried, really worried..."

    She placed her hand gently over his wrist, her touch grounding him in the moment. "And scared. He has too many responsibilities now to just leave them behind. Nobody knows better than him what it''s like to be abandoned."

    Clyde''s shoulders sank as he let out a shaky breath, his grip on her hand tightening. "You are right. He must be absolutely terrified. If Vyan had been told a year ago that he was going to die the next day, he wouldn''t have batted an eye. But now¡­ now he has so much he is fighting to hold onto." He swallowed hard, his eyes clouding over. "And the thought of losing it all¡ªit must be tearing him apart."

    "Yes, exactly." Althea stepped forward and enveloped Clyde in a comforting hug. "I know that you are scared, too, of losing your best friend, but I am sure if we all work together, we will find a way to protect him."

    Clyde wrapped his arms around her tighter. "You are right. He can''t die so soon. I have got plans, and they definitely involve him babysitting our kids when we sneak off to tours."

    Althea laughed, the sound a light balm against the tension that still lingered in the air. "You do know Vyan hates kids, right?"

    "Not ours," Clyde murmured, a faint smile breaking through the somberness. "Not his own, either. He will find a way to love them. And I will make sure he sticks around long enough to prove it."

    She grinned. "You are probably right, though I wouldn''t hold my breath waiting for him to let you babysit his children."

    Clyde put a hand to his chest, feigning hurt. "Excuse me? I will have you know I am destined to be the fun uncle¡ªthere will be candy, adventure stories, probably a few bad ideas, but hey, responsible too!"

    "Sure, sure," she teased, giving him a playful shove. "I mean, I believe you are responsible¡ªotherwise, I wouldn''t be eyeing you for marriage, now would I?" Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net

    Clyde squinted at her, mock-offended. "Alright, lady, big words for someone who hasn''t even told me they love me yet."

    Althea raised an eyebrow. "Oh, really? I have. Plenty of times, actually."

    He looked at her as if she had just sprouted a second head. "Wait, what? When exactly?"

    She rolled her eyes, grinning. "When you were asleep, obviously." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He spluttered, at a total loss. "You¡ªwait¡ªthat''s cheating! You can''t just say it when I am unconscious! That totally doesn''t count!"

    "Oh, fine." She leaned in, her voice dropping to a gentle whisper. "I love you."

    Clyde''s face went bright red, and he clutched his chest like he had just taken an arrow. "Oh, my Goddess. This is not fair at all. You can''t just go throwing that around without warning."

    She chuckled, pulling him in for a soft kiss. "Better now?"

    "Better?" He was still catching his breath, wide-eyed. "If by better, you mean that I am about to pass out¡­ then yeah, absolutely. You are going to be the end of me, you know that?"

    Althea just laughed, giving him one last kiss before pulling back. "Well, you better not pass out, honey. Someone has got to stick around to be responsible, right?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Clyde had some time to absorb Althea''s confession, they made their way back to Vyan''s office where they found him busy with paperwork already.

    "So?" Vyan asked expectantly, not looking up.

    Clyde pumped his fist in the air and said, "I will make sure you get to babysit our kids!"

    Vyan looked up, clearly bewildered. "Pardon?"

    "What he means is, he wants to help make sure you live a very long life, Vyan, long enough to babysit our kids," Althea clarified.

    "Oh¡­ that''s, um, good to know, I suppose?"

    With a confident stride, Clyde took a seat across from Vyan, folding his hands in his lap like he was about to negotiate a treaty. "Alright, let''s hear this master plan of yours."

    Vyan gave a dry chuckle. "You two give me too much credit. I have got no grand plan."

    Althea came to sit beside Clyde and urged, "Come on, you always think of something. You can figure this one out as well."

    "Well, so far what I have realized, it''s that we can''t make any major changes to our current plans. All we can do is," he let out a small sigh, "keep an eye out for the variables."

    "And what would be the variables?" Althea prompted.

    Vyan shrugged and answered, "Who else? Easton and Sienna."

 Chapter 229: Special Someone

    Vyan leaned back, crossing his arms as he eyed Althea and Clyde. "Alright, Thea, you are on Easton duty. Clyde, you get the glorious task of tracking down Sienna."

    Althea gave a quick nod, already gearing up mentally for the task, while Clyde''s face twisted into something halfway between concern and reluctance. "Hold on. If I am off hunting for Sienna, you are going to need someone guarding your back too, you know." He raised an eyebrow, looking around as if expecting a secret bodyguard to appear from thin air.

    "Well, too bad, Spencer is on leave too," Vyan replied.

    Clyde muttered, "Figures. I wish I could just use your new aide."

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed. "So, do you have somebody specific in mind for that position?"

    "Oh, you know," Clyde replied with a wave of his hand, clearly enjoying the build-up. "Raith."

    "Raith? As in, Sir Raith Jones?" As Clyde eagerly nodded to that, Vyan''s face instantly darkened. "Absolutely not. I don''t trust him."

    "And why is that?" Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net

    Vyan leaned in, voice dripping with sarcasm. "Gee, I wonder why I wouldn''t trust a man who helped the emperor exploit my brother for sixteen years."

    Clyde chuckled, unfazed. "Well, that just shows that he is loyal, you know? So, he wouldn''t mind doing your dirty work, either."

    "Yes, but why would I hire my enemy''s guard dog out of literally all the people in Haynes?"

    "That''s your concern, not mine, and as far as I am concerned, I am in charge of finding my successor. So, if I find him to be competent enough to be your aide, then that''s the final decision."

    "It''s not how it works¡ª" Vyan tried to say, but he was completely ignored by his gray-haired friend.

    "Besides, I have done a pretty decent job of convincing Raith so far," Clyde shrugged casually, as if persuading a former enemy to switch sides was just another Tuesday. "Too bad I can''t parade him around just yet, what with everyone thinking he is still dead and all. We will have to wait for the coronation before we roll out that surprise."

    "Whatever." Vyan sighed, waving him off. "Look, I will be fine on my own for a few days, as long as Clyde focuses on locating Sienna." As Clyde opened his mouth to object, Vyan added, "And by fine, I mean, I will drag a few other knights along if I have to leave the estate, though I am not planning on going out much."

    "Oh?" Clyde arched a brow. "But aren''t you supposed to visit the mines in Rene tomorrow?"

    "No, I, uh, had Freya postpone it for me. I have another important engagement tomorrow."

    "With whom?" Clyde asked curiously.

    Vyan smiled and said, "It''s a meeting with someone special."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, Vyan sat on the patio with a book in hand, basking in the garden''s serene beauty. The morning light danced across the leaves, and he heard the soft patter of footsteps approaching. Glancing up, he found himself looking into a pair of familiar gray eyes, belonging to a stunning woman with vibrant ginger hair.

    He set his book aside and stood up, a warm smile spreading across his face as he approached her. Taking her hand, he pressed a light, playful kiss to her knuckles. "A pleasure to meet you, Marchioness Ryen."

    "Likewise, Your Grace," she replied, her smile equally teasing.

    They locked eyes for a split second before bursting into laughter, and she immediately wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him into a tight hug. "Oh, drop the formalities, Vee. You are making me feel like a stranger!"

    Vyan chuckled, hugging her back tightly. "I suppose I can call you Daphne, then?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh, obviously!" Daphne pulled back just enough to pinch his cheek with a mock pout. "You have lost that baby chub! I will miss that squishy little face."

    Vyan rolled his eyes, feigning annoyance. "Well, sorry I am not five anymore."

    She took a step back, studying him with an affectionate grin. "So, this is what Ash might have looked like if he had made it to his twenties. Vee, is there any chance you could turn that hair red? I am trying to get a better picture of Ash."

    He laughed, shaking his head. "So, you know I have magic?"

    "Of course I know! I taught you to make magical swans, remember?"

    "Hold on. I am pretty sure Ash taught me that."

    "Yes, but I taught Ash, which makes me your grand-teacher, obviously."

    "Well, thanks, Daphne. That skill has saved me countless times in life-or-death situations. Paper swans are highly underrated in combat."

    "Anytime, little one." She ruffled his hair affectionately, making her way over to the couch and sinking into its cushions with a contented sigh. "I missed this estate," she murmured, looking around with a nostalgic smile. "Every corner, every nook... it''s like stepping back into a world of memories."

    Vyan''s heart grew heavy as he looked at Daphne, the ache of old regrets surfacing between them. "I am sorry¡­" he began, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Daphne looked up, a hint of surprise flashing in her gray eyes. "Oh, Vee, what in the world are you apologizing for?"

    He moved to sit beside her, his gaze falling to the ground. "We both know it''s my fault you never got to be... well, the lady of this house."

    Her eyes softened, but her expression turned distant as she looked away, lost in thoughts of the past. "I won''t deny it," she said quietly. "For a while, I did blame you. Or maybe not you, exactly. I blamed the love Ash had for you¡ªthe love that drove him to sacrifice himself to save you."

    The words stung, though he had always expected them.

    "But," she continued, her voice tender, "when I found my way back to myself, I realized Ash would have done the same for me. That was just who he was. He would go to any lengths to protect the ones he loved."

    She placed a gentle hand over his, her touch warm yet bittersweet. "So, I am sorry, Vee, for the anger I held. Especially when you were the one who lifted Ash when I couldn''t. And for that, I still hate your grandfather with a burning passion. That bastard of an old geezer¡­" she cursed.

    Vyan looked up at her, searching her face. "Daphne... do you still love Ash?"

    A soft, melancholy laugh escaped her. "Of course, I do. Not the same way, not like before, but I do. And I think I always will. I mean, I knew him from the day I was born. He was my best friend, my soulmate, my almost-husband...

    my everything."

    Vyan knew the depth of Daphne''s love for his brother. She had woven herself into their family long before she was meant to, cherishing them as her own. She had always known that one day, she would be the lady of this estate, married to the future head of the family.

    Their matrimonial fates had been entwined from the time they were three, the union arranged by their fathers, who were inseparable friends.

    Aster''s supposed death must have shattered her in ways Vyan couldn''t fully fathom.

    Benedict had once confided that Daphne visited Aster''s grave every month, like a ritual, for six long years after his death. Then, she got married, and the visits stopped. She never set foot on Ashstone again, never returned for Vyan''s ascension party or the grand monster hunt festival, each time sending word that she was unwell.

    So, when Daphne replied to his last letter with a promise to visit, Vyan had been taken aback. He hadn''t breathed a word about Aster being alive, and yet, here she was, seated beside him.

    He took a deep breath, his voice gentle but probing. "Let me ask it a different way: do you love your husband?"

    A faint tremor ran through her, so subtle it almost went unnoticed. "What kind of question is that? Of course, I do."

    "It''s okay," he murmured. "You don''t have to hide it from me. I know about how it all happened."

    She shook her head, smiling softly. "It''s not a big deal."

    "Not a big deal?" Vyan''s voice tightened. "Ten years ago, your house burned to the ground. You lost your mother, your father, your brother¡ªeveryone you loved, gone in a single night. And after all that, you had to marry the first man you could find, just to keep your father''s title from falling into your uncle''s hands."

    Daphne sighed, her gaze far away. "What can I say? I was lucky to find Robin. He is not Ash, but he is good in his own way."

    "Oh? Like how?" Vyan asked, suspicion lacing his voice.

    "He cares for my father''s legacy like it''s his own. He is loving, kind, and¡ª"

    "And abusive."

 Chapter 230: Okay, Not Happy

    "What?" Daphne''s eyes widened, surprise flickering across her face.

    Vyan reached over, gently rolling up her sleeve to reveal the deep purple bruise marring her forearm. "This didn''t come from an accident, Daphne."

    She pulled her arm back, smoothing her sleeve down, her gaze darting away. "I... I hurt myself in the bathroom," she murmured, but her voice wavered, giving her away.

    Vyan shook his head, his tone both soft and firm. "Daphne, please. I know abuse when I see it. This isn''t just some accident. It looks like someone crushed your hand in a door."

    Her shoulders slumped, and for a moment, silence hung between them. Then she whispered, a brittle smile tugging at her lips, "Not every man grows up with a mother who teaches him to be a gentleman, like yours did."

    Vyan felt a painful twist in his chest. "You don''t have to stay with him, Daphne. You are the rightful heir to the Ryen name, not him. The power is yours."

    A sad, knowing smile crossed her face. "If only it were that simple. "He married me with the understanding that he would rule as the Marquess. It was his condition for everything, and I... I didn''t have the strength to refuse back then."

    Vyan''s hands clenched into fists, the frustration in his eyes barely masked. "There must be something we can do. You shouldn''t have to live like this."

    She gave him a small, tight smile, eyes drifting away. "I have learned to manage. Most of the time, he is decent enough. It''s just that he has a little bit of temper."

    "A little bit? His fits of rage are infamous throughout the empire," Vyan grumbled under his breath.

    "And he is a little more possessive than most. That''s it. He doesn''t let me go out much, especially not if there is any chance of me seeing other men. So, as long as I avoid going out much, things are okay between us most of the times."

    "So how did you manage to come here today?" he asked, skepticism and guilt mingling in his expression. "I thought he despised me."

    "Oh, he does," she replied with a dry chuckle. "You are the younger brother of the man I was once supposed to marry. But good thing is Robin is away for the day. He was invited to some equestrian event out of town and won''t be back until midnight."

    Vyan reached out, gently covering her hand with his. "I am sorry, Daphne. I¡­ hate seeing you like this. After all, I always thought of you as an older sister more than a sister-in-law. Are you sure there is nothing I can do for you?"

    She squeezed his hand, her smile turning genuine, if only for a moment. "Thank you, Vee. Your concern means more than you know. And really, I am okay."

    "You might be okay, but you are not happy," Vyan murmured, watching her closely.

    Daphne shrugged, offering a faint smile. "Being okay is more than I ever thought I''d be, you know?" Her voice softened, and for a moment, she looked away. "After I lost Ash, then my family¡­ I didn''t think I would ever feel anything close to okay again. Happiness, though? That''s asking too much. Some people just aren''t meant for it."

    "Daphne," he said, his voice tinged with frustration and sadness, "you deserve so much more than just ''okay.'' You have such a kind and beautiful soul. Do you know how jealous I used to be of Ash because you loved him the most, not me?"

    She chuckled, nudging his arm lightly. "Oh, I remember. You used to say that all the time." She let out a sigh, her smile tinged with nostalgia. "But hey, it''s alright, Vee. Really. I have come to terms with how things turned out."

    He hesitated, searching her face before he spoke. "But what if I told you¡­ Ash was alive?"

    Daphne''s eyebrows shot up, and she laughed softly, but there was a hint of sadness there. "Well, I would say that is some terribly bad timing," she replied, her hand drifting down to rest on her belly. "Because¡­ I am carrying Robin''s child."

    Vyan''s smile faded as the weight of her words hit him. He had planned to test the waters, to see if she could handle the truth about Ash. But now, knowing this, it was clear¡ªhe would have to let it go. It was too late.

    "Oh¡­ well, congratulations," he managed, his voice thick with emotion, unable to process how he should feel about it.

    Daphne''s smile was warm and gentle as she looked down at her hand on her stomach. "Thank you, Vee. This child¡­ it''s everything to me now. Especially after the two I lost." Her voice broke, just slightly, and she turned her face away, taking a deep breath.

    "Lost¡­?"

    "Miscarriages." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh." His heart twisted. "Daphne¡­ I am so sorry. I had no idea."

    "It''s okay," she replied, her smile wavering before she steadied herself. "I just pray this little one is born healthy."

    He nodded, his fingers squeezing hers briefly. "I will be praying for that too."

    She took a breath, visibly shaking off the sadness before looking back at him with a cheerful smile on her face. "Enough about me. What about you? Found your to-be wife yet? Or are you still hung up on me?"

    Vyan chuckled, nudging her back. "Oh, you wish. I got over you for my brother''s sake sixteen years ago. And believe it or not, as a reward for my noble sacrifice, I found someone even more amazing."

    She smiled, playfully rolling her eyes. "Here I thought you once said you would never meet anyone more amazing than me." Find more to read at m_v l|-NovelFire.net

    "I don''t recall anything like that," he replied, grinning. "But, as it turns out, I did find someone like that. No offense to you, though."

    "None taken. So, spill the tea¡ªwho is the lucky girl?"

    Vyan''s eyes lit up. "Well, her name is Iyana¡­"

    And just like that, the hours melted away as Vyan and Daphne wandered back through the tangled vines of their childhood memories. They laughed, shared stories, and mostly, Vyan soaked up tales of his brother, Aster, as Daphne recounted moments filled with both joy and regret.

    The more she spoke, the more he could see the shadows in her eyes, remnants of choices made and roads not taken. Her regret felt like a quiet ache woven into every word she spoke of Aster.

    Undoubtedly, she shouldn''t have waited for a ghost to return for sixteen long years, but did she really have to tie herself to someone who turned her life into a nightmare? Couldn''t she have found a better life partner so that Vyan secretly didn''t have to be wishing for this marriage to fall apart?

    Guilt gnawed at Vyan for keeping Aster''s secret from her, but he couldn''t bring himself to shatter her fragile peace. Not now. Maybe after her baby was born. After all, she had endured so much heartache¡ªtwo lost children before this one. He feared that the truth, as heavy as it was, might tip her over the edge and steal away yet another chance at happiness.

    After all, Daphne''s gaze lingered on the future, on the hope that this child might finally bring a little light into her life.

    They talked on, with the sun shifting from high noon to the quiet blush of dusk.

    Finally, as shadows deepened, Daphne rose to leave. She excused herself to freshen up in the restroom, leaving Vyan waiting in the grand hall, ready to escort her to the carriage and back to the world they had momentarily left behind.

    That''s when Vyan spotted Iyana stepping in through the grand double doors of the manor. She looked utterly wiped from a long day, but the moment her eyes met his, her face brightened like sunshine breaking through clouds.

    "Vee!" she called, and before he could brace himself, she launched into his arms, nearly knocking him over with her hug.

    He chuckled, ruffling her hair as she nestled against him. "Rough day?"

    She nodded, burrowing deeper into his chest, as if she could hide away from the world there.

    "Why didn''t you send me a message through the artifact box?" he asked, holding her close. "I would have come to pick you up."

    She shook her head, smiling up at him with that gentle, tired gaze. "I didn''t want to bother you. You mentioned earlier you were going to be catching up with your brother''s ex-fianc¨¦e today."

    He softened, looking down at her with a warm, grateful smile. "Thank you for understanding."

    "Always will." Iyana gave him a sleepy smile, rising on her toes to give him a quick, sweet kiss. "So, did you end up telling her about Aster?"

    "Not yet. I just¡ª"

    "What about Ash?"

 Chapter 231: Puppet & Rebel

    Vyan and Iyana froze, caught in Daphne''s piercing gaze like two kids caught sneaking out past curfew. They exchanged a quick, guilty glance before Iyana cleared her throat, clearly scrambling for an excuse.

    "Uh¡­" she stalled, looking about as clueless as a swordsperson in an archery competition.

    Vyan stepped in smoothly, barely missing a beat. "I didn''t want to bother you about this, but the thing is¡­ Ash''s stuff got stolen," he said, his tone so convincingly grave that Iyana shot him a side-eye, silently marveling at his ease with fibbing. "Yes, it turns out one of our butlers went rogue and took off with Ash''s childhood stuff: clothes, shoes, and, you know, all those gifts you gave him.

    Even his engagement ring," he finished.

    Daphne''s face fell, placing a hand over her aching chest. "Oh¡­ That''s really unfortunate. I didn''t even know he wasn''t wearing his ring when he, you know¡­"

    "To be honest, I was the only one who knew about it," Vyan added, layering his story with just enough drama to keep it interesting. "Right before he ran off to fight, he took off the ring and wrote a hasty letter for you."

    Daphne''s brow furrowed, her face ashen. "But I never found a letter¡­"

    "Well, he left it on his bedside table," Vyan continued smoothly. "So, when our place got raided, it must have been lost in the chaos."

    Iyana glared at him, narrowing her eyes with the kind of look that practically screamed, Seriously? Why are you faking such a tragic backstory? Now she is even sadder!

    Vyan''s reply was a simple, flat stare, as if to say, It''s not faking if it''s true.

    Daphne took a deep breath, finally breaking her intense focus on the past. She turned to Iyana, forcing a smile. "Oh, look at me, getting all wrapped up in past. I haven''t even greeted you properly, Lady Iyana."

    Iyana broke off her silent, stare-down with Vyan and turned to Daphne, flashing her a wide grin. "Oh, don''t even worry about it! It''s such a pleasure to meet you, Lady Ryen. And, if I can be completely honest, I am incredibly envious of your height."

    Daphne chuckled, a bit surprised, as if she didn''t often hear compliments about being taller than most women. "Really?"

    "Yes!" Iyana nodded eagerly. "You have got my dream height! I have always wanted to be this tall."

    Vyan raised an eyebrow, amused. "And why is this the first time I am hearing about your height ambitions?"

    Iyana rolled her eyes dramatically. "Because, if I ever drew your attention to it, you would call me a midget in under three seconds."

    "Noted, midget," Vyan replied with a mischievous smirk.

    Iyana shot him a mock scowl, but Vyan looked unbothered as usual. Meanwhile, Daphne giggled, clearly entertained by their exchange.

    "But honestly, can you imagine?" Vyan continued, sounding obnoxious on purpose. "If you were any taller, you would be even scarier and more powerful." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Daphne laughed and chimed in, "Oh, I don''t think height has anything to do with strength." Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net

    "Exactly! Thank you," Iyana declared triumphantly. "If height mattered, then I wouldn''t be stronger than you."

    Vyan put on a mock-offended face. "Oh, please. Do you have any idea what I am capable of with my magic?"

    Iyana crossed her arms, feigning disinterest. "Magic? That''s just cheating."

    "Excuse me, it''s a powerful skill," Vyan shot back.

    "If you are so skilled, why don''t you come at me with a sword, Your Grace? You know, something without a magical cheat code," Iyana challenged, raising an eyebrow.

    "Oh, so you want to provoke me into losing a limb?" Vyan laughed, sounding strained. "Yes, no thanks. I value my limbs, actually."

    "That''s what I thought," she replied smugly. "And just look at you, embarrassing us both in front of the marchioness."

    Daphne raised her hands, smiling. "Oh, don''t mind me. I am just enjoying the show."

    "Has he always been this irritating, Lady Ryen?" Iyana asked, raising a brow.

    "Oh, absolutely. He has always had a smart mouth, but there is no denying he can be incredibly sweet, too."

    Iyana rolled her eyes, feigning reluctance. "I suppose I can''t argue with that."

    Vyan let out a dramatic gasp, clutching his chest as if wounded. "Are you two badmouthing me right in front of me? The people close to my heart, ganging up on me like this?"

    "Don''t flatter yourself," Iyana dismissed, taking Daphne''s hands with a warm smile. "Honestly, it would have been so great if we could have been sisters-in-law. Such a shame, isn''t it?"

    Daphne''s face softened. "It really is."

    "Well, we will just have to make up for it," Iyana said brightly. "I would love to get to know you better. I mean it¡ªI really like you."

    Daphne looked pleasantly surprised. "Really?"

    "Absolutely! I would be honored to call you a friend," Iyana said, her eyes sincere. "And I don''t know why Vyan has been blessed with so many cool people in his life, like seriously, all of you are really nice."

    Daphne''s smile grew, a warmth in her eyes. "If that''s what you really want, then sure. I would like to be your friend too."

    "Awesome!" Iyana chirped and glanced down at her dust-covered uniform, brushing off a bit of dirt. "Anyway, I should go get changed¡ªI have been out in the field all day. But let''s definitely meet up again. I would love to hear all the embarrassing stories about Vyan''s past, if you don''t mind sharing."

    "Oh, that sounds delightful!" Daphne replied, laughing.

    "Perfect!" Iyana shot her a final smile. "I will see you soon. Enjoy your evening, Lady Ryen." With that, she briefly glanced at Vyan and headed up the stairs, leaving Vyan watching her go, a fond smile tugging at his lips.

    "She is quite different from the rumors," Daphne said thoughtfully. "They said she was cold, ruthless, maybe a bit arrogant¡­ but she is not like that at all."

    "Oh, the rumors aren''t entirely wrong," Vyan replied, chuckling. "That''s the side of herself she lets the world see. But underneath it all? She is kind, and honestly, a bit playful and bubbly. She just doesn''t let that part show too often."

    Daphne''s lips curled into a smile. "So, I guess she let her guard down around me because you told her I was important to you?"

    Vyan nodded, a small smile playing at his lips. "It seems like it. Iyana has this knack for letting the right people see who she really is. She doesn''t hand out trust easily, but when she does, it''s the real thing. And this time, she is trusting my judgement on you."

    Daphne''s gaze softened. "She reminds me a little of your mother."

    "Not quite. My mother was all too willing to be Grandfather Eryndor''s obedient little puppet. Iyana, on the other hand¡­ she is a rebel to her core. She would sooner break her own jaw than fake a smile just to please him. You and Ash practically tore yourselves apart trying to win his approval, and look where it got you both."

    Daphne chuckled, giving him a playful nudge. "You know, Vee, you remember everything a little too well for someone who was only five back then. Meanwhile, I can''t even remember what I had for lunch yesterday."

    "What can I say? I have got a freakishly good memory," he shrugged, earning another laugh from her. "But anyway, you should get going. I wouldn''t want to risk stirring up trouble with that abusive husband of yours."

    She rolled her eyes. "Do you have to throw in ''abusive'' every time you mention him?"

    Vyan slid his hands into his pockets, giving her an exaggerated look. "You should be glad I am sticking with that adjective and not upgrading it to ''late.''"

    She gasped and swatted his arm, laughing. "Oh, shut up!"

    "If only he would. Forever."

    Little did Vyan know that his casual remark would soon turn prophetic, unfolding with a bitter twist he never anticipated.

 Chapter 232: Crazy Jealousy

    After Daphne left, Vyan entered his bedroom and found Iyana perched on his dressing table chair, towel-drying her hair. With a playful smile, he sauntered over and reached for the towel, but she held it firmly.

    "I can handle it myself," she said, her tone clipped.

    "Oh, you can, but not very well, apparently. You are soaking everything." He chuckled as she rolled her eyes, reluctantly surrendering the towel. Vyan took over, gently patting her hair dry, his fingers light and careful.

    As a comfortable silence settled, he suggested casually, "This is taking too long; I am getting kind of hungry. Want me to dry it with magic?"

    "Nope, I prefer the natural way. Unlike you, Your Grace, I don''t want to rely on magic for everything."

    He laughed, shaking his head. "Why, are you afraid you will end up lazy like me?"

    "Precisely." She smiled in satisfaction, watching him through the mirror as he gathered her damp hair to one side, then leaned down to press a soft kiss to her neck.

    "Don''t be so mean to me, my lady," he murmured, trailing kisses from her neck to just behind her ear. "Admit it, you are just a teensy bit jealous."

    She scoffed, rolling her eyes again. "Jealous? Me? Hardly. Especially not of Lady Ryen¡ªas nice as she is, she is still in her thirties. And I am pretty sure she sees you as a kid."

    He chuckled. "Who said anything about her? I was talking about your height envy."

    "Funny," she deadpanned and gave him a gentle elbow to the ribs.

    "Oww," he winced dramatically, feigning hurt, "keep that up, and I will start to see no difference between you and Marquess Ryen. You are both abusive."

    She raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Oh, feel free to elbow me back, if that''s what you are hinting at. I am all for equality, you know."

    He let out a theatric sigh, wrapping his arms around her shoulders from behind and leaning close until their gazes met in the mirror. "Not exactly my point," he murmured, his tone dropping to something softer. "I mean, would you ever seriously hit me just because you got jealous?"

    "Why would I hurt you?" she murmured, turning to kiss his jawline, her eyes shining with affection. "You are my most treasured person. However¡­" Her expression darkened. "No promises about anybody who would dare to hit on you."

    He chuckled, smoothing a hand over her hair. "Now, now, we have talked about this¡ªcontrol that possessiveness. Remember, I am yours only." He knew that her old self had re-emerged with her memories¡ªa fearless woman who guarded what she loved with fierce, almost-crazy intensity.

    "I am working on it," she sighed. "And just for the record, I am not jealous of Lady Ryen. You have told me about her, and I trust her. Because believe me, I know when someone is actually interested in you." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Even if they were, can''t you have a little faith in me?"

    "Oh, I have got faith in you, honey." She tugged at his cheek with a grin. "It''s everyone else I don''t trust."

    He shook his head, amused. "Alright, alright, but let''s keep that jealousy of yours in check, though. We don''t need you turning into Marquess Ryen."

    She laughed, giving him a teasing look. "Please. Unlike that lunatic, I would never hurt my love. It''s the people who hurt you who should be afraid of me."

    "Oh?" he asked, feigning innocence. "And what would you do?"

    Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she winked. "You don''t want to know."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Wow, dinner under the stars turned out pretty nice," Iyana mused, glancing up at the sky with a twinkle in her eye.

    "One of summer''s finest perks," Vyan replied, offering a smile.

    "Oh, please, you fire mage," she teased. "What does it matter to you? You are always warm anyway."

    "True," he chuckled, "I am great with regulating my body temperature."

    She clapped her hands enthusiastically. "Great! That officially makes you my designated heat-provider for the winter."

    "Consider it my pleasure," he replied with a mock bow.

    Iyana stood, stretching her arms wide. "The atmosphere tonight... it''s perfect! Come on, let''s dance."

    Vyan shook his head with a sly smile. "Not yet. I am saving our first dance for your birthday."

    She huffed and leaned over to tug his pocket watch free, squinting at it. "Ugh! Another twenty-seven hours for that?"

    "Patience, my lady. I promised, didn''t I?"

    Rolling her eyes, she shrugged. "Fine, I will just dance by myself then."

    He leaned back, crossing his arms. "Perfect. I get a free dance show, and I didn''t even have to tip a club bouncer."

    She tossed him a wry smile. "Don''t get your hopes up, Your Grace. This isn''t that kind of dance."

    "Oh, really?" he replied with a playful tilt of his head. "Are we talking about a private dance here? Because I would be willing to pay for that."

    Iyana gasped in mock horror. "Excuse me! How dare you assume you can afford me?"

    "I am one of the wealthiest man in the empire, so go figure," he challenged.

    They both stared into each other''s eyes, locked into a contest unti they burst into laughter

    A knock interrupted their quiet laughter, and they quickly went silent as a couple of maids stepped onto the rooftop to clear the table.

    "Um, Master?" Teressa, one of the maids, spoke up hesitantly. "Benedict asked us to confirm the color theme for tomorrow."

    Vyan frowned, puzzled. "Tomorrow? No, it''s not until the day after tomorrow. And... color theme? I didn''t set any theme, let alone tell anyone about it."

    Teressa gave him a slightly exasperated look. "The invitation card, Master. It says tomorrow."

    He raised an eyebrow. "Invitation card? I didn''t send any invitations."

    Iyana facepalmed. "Oh, for the love of¡ªVee, they are talking about the Empress''s birthday party. Tomorrow."

    He blinked, momentarily lost. "Oh¡­ right. That exists, too." Then panic crept onto his face. "Wait¡ªno gift! I completely forgot¡ª"

    "Benedict already took care of it, Master," Teressa reassured him with a slight smile.

    He exhaled, visibly relieved. "Oh, thank goodness. He is a lifesaver."

    "So¡­ about the color theme?" Teressa prompted.

    Vyan shot Iyana a desperate look, and she rolled her eyes before replying, "It''s purple."

    Teressa nodded and finished clearing the table before disappearing back inside.

    "Did you even read the invitation?" Iyana questioned.

    He rubbed his neck sheepishly. "Honestly? With everything going on, I couldn''t be bothered."

    "Yet somehow, you managed to plan an elaborate birthday surprise for me."

    "Well, duh. It''s your twentieth birthday¡ªit has to be memorable."

    She playfully sighed. "I suppose I can''t stop you from going all out for me, can I?"

    "Not a chance." Explore more adventures at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net

    She leaned in with a mischievous grin. "Off-topic, but I am your date for tomorrow, right?"

    He feigned a dramatic sigh. "Oh, no, I am afraid Freya beat you to it." Her glare could have frozen fire, and he quickly raised his hands in surrender. "I am kidding! Obviously, you are my date. Who else would I even think of?"

    She shrugged with a teasing glint in her eye. "Oh, I don''t know¡­ any woman you might want to get rid of?"

    They both burst out laughing again, the easy warmth of their banter lingering as the stars twinkled above and they pretended to ignore the date of Vyan''s demise looming closer.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, the grand birthday celebration of Empress Jade was in full swing, and Vyan was deep in conversation with his best friend.

    "So, any luck on the treasure hunt?" Vyan asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Clyde shook his head, a look of weariness painted across his face. "I have practically searched half the nation! No sign of her," he grumbled, his voice laced with annoyance. "And Athy didn''t uncover anything out of the ordinary with you-know-who either."

    Vyan sighed, trying to mask the guilt creeping in. "I am sorry to drag you into this mess. Honestly, I completely forgot about this party."

    Clyde waved him off like a pesky fly. "No worries. I had to show up for the family''s sake anyway. But I think I am going to make my grand exit early."

    "Go for it. Don''t worry about me," Vyan assured. "I will be safe with Iyana by my side. After all, who better to guard me than the Commander of the Military herself?"

    Clyde laughed, shaking his head. "That does sound comforting, but don''t let your guard down. It''s always better to be safe than sorry."

    With a nod, Vyan watched as Clyde sauntered off to find Althea, probably to share the news of his impending departure. Clyde had exhausted too much of his mana scouring the empire for Sienna and deserved a break from this painfully dull party.

    Sighing, Vyan turned to seek out Iyana when suddenly, a force collided with his cheek, sending him sprawling to the floor.

    "What the f¡ª" he exclaimed, his eyes narrowing as he looked up at the furious face of his assailant. "What is wrong with you, Lord Ryen?"

    "You tell me, Your Grace!" Robin seethed.

 Chapter 233: One-Track Mind

    Iyana listened intently as Katelyn animatedly recounted her recent archery level-up. She was halfway through describing her future as an elite archer¡ªcomplete with dramatic hand gestures¡ªwhen she abruptly shifted the conversation.

    "You know, I am thinking about picking up sword practice too. I mean, archery is great and I thought I only loved watching sword fights, but now I can''t help but imagine what it would be like to swing the sword myself¡ª"

    Before Katelyn could fully dive into her new passion, a soft voice interjected, "Lady Iyana, may I have a word with you?"

    Iyana turned to find Ronan, the young prince, standing behind her, a tentative smile on his face. She opened her mouth to reply, but Katelyn was quicker. "Ron! I was talking to her!" she huffed, hands on her hips, feigning outrage.

    "Yes, yes, sister, I know," Ronan replied, flashing her a pleading smile. "But it''s a bit urgent."

    Katelyn narrowed her eyes at him, pretending to be tough, but it was only a matter of seconds before she sighed and rolled her eyes. As much as she tried, she could never stay mad at her elder brother. "Ugh, fine, you can borrow her. But don''t take forever!"

    "Thanks, Kate," Ronan chuckled, giving her a quick, appreciative nod before turning to Iyana. "Shall we?"

    "Of course. What is on your mind, Your Imperial Highness?" Iyana replied, keeping her expression neutral, though her curiosity was piqued.

    Ronan cast a cautious glance around, making sure they were out of earshot before lowering his voice. "Actually, it''s not me¡ªit''s my mother. She wants to speak with you. She is waiting in the garden, because you know¡­ she can''t be seen here, or else, Empress Jade might throw a fit."

    Iyana''s face hardened, her gaze growing distant. "I understand," she replied coolly. "But frankly, I don''t see the point. I know what Empress Celeste did to Vyan, and I have to say, I stand by his decision to cut her off."

    Ronan''s eyes widened. "Cut her off? She thought he was just¡­ ignoring her for a bit."

    Iyana sighed, folding her arms. "Vyan doesn''t take betrayal lightly. She should have known that. I doubt he will forgive her anytime soon."

    Ronan opened his mouth, an almost pleading look in his eyes. "But don''t you think he is being a bit harsh? I mean, she did make a mistake, but she was afraid¡ª"

    "She tried to stab him, Your Imperial Highness," Iyana interrupted sharply, her tone icy. Ronan''s face paled as he absorbed the revelation. "Of course, she didn''t tell you that part. So honestly, Vyan is being merciful, considering how vengeful he normally is. By his standards, letting her off without consequences is almost a gift."

    "But Lady Iyana, Mother is¡ª"

    Just then, a resounding smack echoed through the room, followed by the unmistakable thud of someone hitting the floor and a few shocked gasps.

    Iyana turned with a groan, fully expecting to see a drunken fool causing a scene. "Honestly, why do people always have to¡ª"

    Her words caught in her throat. There, sprawled on the floor, was Vyan, gripping his jaw, his eyes flashing with a storm of anger as he glared up at the red-haired man towering over him.

    "Oh, my Goddess," she whispered, feeling her heart leap into her throat as she dashed to his side. Ignoring the marquess entirely, she brushed past him with a deliberate bump and knelt down beside Vyan, her gaze flickering with concern. "Vee, are you alright?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The fire in Vyan''s eyes softened a little as he met her gaze, giving her a tight nod and whispered, "I am okay."

    She returned the nod, quickly slipping an arm around his shoulder to support him up nevertheless. Experience tales at m v|l--NovelFire.net

    Vyan straightened up, Iyana still holding him, as his demeanor turned icy calm looking at the marquess. "I have no idea what you are talking about, Lord Ryen."

    "Oh, you don''t, do you?" Robin sneered, voice dripping with venom. "So you are also going to pretend you don''t know my wife was at your estate yesterday?"

    Vyan clenched his jaw but maintained his composure, knowing where this was going. "Yes, she was. But I fail to see how that merits a punch to the face."

    Robin''s eyes narrowed. "As if you weren''t the one luring her there with impure intentions," he retorted, practically vibrating with indignation. "I saw the letters you sent¡ªinviting her to your estate like some lovesick pup."

    "Yes, Lord Ryen. To chat," Vyan replied, leveling him with a look of utter incredulity.

    "Oh, sure," Robin scoffed, rolling his eyes. "Like I am supposed to believe that a young man and a married woman were just chatting all day¡ª"

    "Stop it. You are just making a spectacle of yourself and shaming your wife."

    "Oh, now you are concerned about her reputation?" Robin derided. "How touching."

    "Someone has to be, given how determined you are to drag her through the mud," Vyan shot back, still maddeningly placid. "But, for your satisfaction, why don''t you ask anyone at my estate? They will corroborate our story."

    "I don''t need anyone''s testimony. I smelled your scent on her."

    Vyan blinked, more than a little disturbed. "Pardon?" He glanced around, noting the shared look of discomfort among their audience. "How¡ªno, never mind. I don''t want to know. But if she did have my scent on her, it''s probably because we hugged for about two seconds in a friendly way for your kind information."

    "And what exactly justified this so-called ''friendly'' hug?" Robin challenged, his sneer deepening.

    "Well, there is this little fact that she has known me since I was an infant," Vyan replied, sarcasm thick in his voice. "However, I am not sure you would understand that kind of bond, Lord Ryen¡ªmight be too complex for a one-track mind like yours."

    "Oh, you think you are so clever, mocking me." Robin''s face contorted in anger. "But I know you want her."

    Vyan sighed, then offered a tight smile. "Here is a plot twist that you could have never seen coming: I don''t. I don''t want your wife or anybody else''s wife for that matter. I am already courting someone else."

    Robin''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "And who might that be, Your Grace?"

    Iyana decided that was her cue and pointed to herself, "Right here."

    Robin barked a laugh, full of derision. "You? Really?" He gave her a once-over, his face twisted with disdain. "You want me to believe a grand duke would lower himself to court a prince''s discarded trash? Your Grace, I bet you really are into ''used goods,'' aren''t you?"

    Iyana tightened her grip on Vyan''s arm, whispering urgently, "Vee, stay calm¡ª"

    But it was too late. Vyan had already stepped forward. His fist connected with Robin''s jaw in a vicious arc, the sickening crack echoing through the room.

    Robin crumpled to the floor like a marionette with cut strings, a spray of blood marking his descent, and when he hit the ground, a bloody tooth rolled free, spinning to a stop between them.

    "One more word against Iyana," Vyan warned, voice low and deadly, "and I swear, no deity in this realm will be able to stop me from killing you."

 Chapter 234: Under Arrest

    The crowd froze, wide-eyed and baffled by the scene unraveling before them.

    No one had ever seen the Grand Duke''s fury unleashed, and as expected, it was a terrifying thing to witness. His temper wasn''t just explosive¡ªit was dangerous, a simmering fire that could scorch anyone caught too close.

    In the manipulative world of politics, people generally strove to stay on Vyan''s good side. With his esteemed title, immense wealth, and the emperor''s favor, they were more than willing to support him, even if it meant turning a blind eye to the truth.

    The blame could easily be shifted onto Robin, whose infamous temper and jealous accusations were nothing new. They had seen Robin throw accusations around like confetti before. He had publicly accused others of coveting his wife before, often retaliating in messy, dramatic spectacles.

    But today, things were different. This time, Vyan was involved, and his icy calm unsettled even the most stoic onlookers.

    He had kept his composure, his face like carved marble, as he deflected Robin''s barbs.

    But the moment Robin insulted Iyana, a nerve snapped.

    The room seemed to shudder as Vyan''s face contorted in a chilling fury, his words biting, deadly, and utterly sincere. And in that instant, everyone there felt the gravity of his wrath¡ªthey knew he was deadly serious.

    Without another word, he seized Iyana''s wrist, and they stormed out of the ballroom, leaving behind a crowd too stunned to breathe.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Outside, the cool night air swept over them as they descended the stairs, Vyan''s stride fierce and quick. He scanned the deserted courtyard, a frustrated sigh escaping his lips. "Of course, there isn''t any carriage here yet. Just perfect," he muttered, running a tense hand through his hair.

    "Vee, I was thinking maybe we should¡ª" Iyana began, her voice gentle.

    He whipped around, eyes blazing. "Go back to that party? No way in hell, Iyana. I swear, if I see that man again, I won''t be responsible for what happens next. I will just¡ª" He stopped himself, fists clenched, his rage barely restrained. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She quirked an eyebrow, a slight smile dancing on her lips. "Oh, I don''t doubt it," she replied, a trace of amusement lightening her tone. "But I wasn''t suggesting that. I was saying we should go down to my office and wait there until the carriage arrives."

    His shoulders relaxed just a fraction, though his tone was still taut with anger. "Fine," he replied, sounding almost robotic. "Let''s go."

    Iyana sighed softly, a fond smile playing at her lips as she gently freed her wrist from his tight grip, only to slip her hand back into it. She interlocked their fingers, squeezing firmly, and with a playful tug, she led him forward, navigating the quiet courtyard from the Diamond Palace toward the military quarters.

    The world around them was wrapped in a peaceful hush, with only the soft echoes of their footsteps keeping them company, and she let the comfortable silence settle down their thoughts and adrenaline.

    Once they reached her cabin, Iyana unlocked the door, stepping inside with him in tow. And as soon as the door clicked shut, she spun around and wrapped him in a bear hug, pressing him back against the door.

    "I love you, you know that?" she whispered, her voice warm and tender.

    "Uh-huh," he murmured, his arms hanging at his sides. "So¡­ you are not mad at me?"

    She chuckled, the sound light and sweet. "Oh, trust me, if you hadn''t punched that jerk, I definitely would have."

    "Good." He finally wrapped his arms around her, pulling her in so tight that her feet nearly lifted off the ground. She could feel the strength of his embrace, as if he wanted to shield her from all the harsh words and scrutiny of the world. "You should never have to put up with anyone talking to you like that."

    She hummed contentedly, soaking in his assurance, before leaning back just enough to meet his gaze with a teasing smile. "Remember how you were teasing me yesterday for being possessive?" she asked, tilting her head playfully. "Well, what about you, Your Grace? Wouldn''t you go just as far for me?"

    His lips curled into a mischievous smile as he lowered her back to her feet with a careful steadiness and his hands settled at her hips. "Do you even need to ask?"

    She grinned, pressing her chest against his, the heat between them electric. "No, I don''t."

    His eyes flickered around the room, taking in her new office space. "Your new office is pretty nice," he remarked, a playful glint in his eyes. "Especially that couch over there¡ªit looks very inviting."

    "Oh, it is. It wasn''t there during Pembrooke''s time, either," she replied, her fingers threading into the back of his hair. "So, would you like a little test run?"

    He leaned down, his breath warm against her lips as he whispered, "I might just take you up on that offer, my lady." And with that, he closed the distance between them, capturing her lips in a kiss that was both gentle and hungry.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Found it!" Vyan''s head popped out from under her desk, a triumphant grin on his face as he held up a single earring like it was a trophy.

    "Oh, thank goodness." Iyana breathed a sigh of relief, standing up from behind the couch, a smile breaking through her concern.

    Vyan squinted at the earring, giving it a little shake. "How the heck did this thing end up here?" he murmured, dropping it into her waiting palm. "We have been searching for so long."

    "Sorry," she replied, slipping the earring back into place, her expression both apologetic and sheepish. "Normally, I wouldn''t be so fussed about an earring, but you know how much this one means to me."

    "I keep telling you I will buy you a new set. Nicer, sparklier, the whole deal," he insisted.

    "Yes, yes, I know," she said, rolling her eyes playfully. "But this one holds a lot of memories. You understand, right?" It was the same pair she had given the witch in exchange for erasing her memories¡ªsentimental in more ways than one, especially now that he had gotten them back for her.

    "Yes, I get it. I mean, I wear that locket you gave me all the time, don''t I?" he replied, a flicker of warmth in his eyes.

    She leaned up and pressed a quick kiss to his cheek. "You do. Now, let''s get out of here. The carriage must be here by now." Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net

    "I am pretty sure the party''s over by now too," he quipped.

    As they walked out of the military quarters and chatted with each other, they noticed a small crowd gathered near the fountain in front of the Diamond Palace.

    "What''s going on over there?" Iyana murmured, curiosity piqued.

    "Who cares?" Vyan rolled his eyes, tugging her gently towards the line of carriages. "Let''s just get going. I still have a few things left to prepare for your birthday surprise."

    But Iyana''s gaze remained fixed on the gathering. "Vee," she said, her voice dropping to a tense whisper, "they are all staring at you."

    "Well, we did make quite the exit from the party," Vyan shrugged, glancing over his shoulder.

    Just then, she spotted Terrence emerging through the crowd, flanked by a pair of officers. Her initial relief at seeing him dissolved as she noticed the hard focus in his eyes¡ªlocked onto Vyan.

    A chill ran through her, and her heartbeat quickened with a sense of foreboding.

    Terrence halted directly in their path. "Your Grace, Grand Duke Vyan Blake Ashstone," he intoned, his voice grim, "you are hereby under arrest on suspicion of the murder of Marquess Robin Mathew Ryen."

 Chapter 235: Shadow Of Doubt

    Iyana''s palm struck Terrence''s desk with a sharp thud, making his quill jump and startling him from his paperwork. "What in the blazes, Terrence? Why would you arrest Vyan?"

    Terrence sighed, casting his gaze heavenward as if silently cursing the fates for landing him on duty tonight of all nights. "Commander, I had no choice in the matter. The evidence speaks plainly against him."

    "Just because someone claims to have seen him doesn''t mean they are telling the truth," Iyana retorted, her glare fierce.

    "Ah, if only it were one person," Terrence replied, rubbing his temples. "But three separate witnesses, Commander. Three! And a crowd to boot, all of whom heard His Grace threaten to end Marquess Ryen''s life. Not exactly the jesting sort of threat, either."

    Iyana folded her arms, the defiance in her stance clear. "People make threats to scare others¡ªit''s a tactic, nothing more. That''s all Vyan was doing."

    Terrence''s shoulders slumped, but he held her gaze. "A tactic, perhaps. But it''s a bit hard to overlook when three people swear they saw His Grace plunge a sword into the marquess."

    "And since when does Vyan carry a sword himself? He has his knights for that," Iyana shot back.

    Terrence straightened, a hint of bemusement in his eyes. "There are these handy things called magic pouches, Commander. Even you use one, if I recall."

    Iyana clenched her jaw, a huff of frustration escaping her. "Since when did you become so quick-witted, Terrence?"

    He gave a slight grin, his eyes twinkling with an odd delight at matching wits with her. "It''s a talent, one that helps me keep my job." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She ran a hand through her open hair and added, "Look, you know that I don''t lie and I know that it''s just my words against theirs, but I am telling you that Vyan was with me the entire time. You have to believe me."

    "I do, in fact, trust that you don''t lie. So, I am pretty sure you wouldn''t deny that His Grace left the military quarters for twenty minutes around the time of the incident. The guards saw it too."

    "Yes, but he merely went to check on the carriages, whether they had arrived or not," she said, her voice straining with conviction.

    "And it took him twenty minutes?" Terrence asked, raising a brow. "Did the carriages decide to play hide and seek?"

    "That''s¡­ I¡ªI don''t know." Iyana''s resolve wavered slightly. "I didn''t get to ask him. I lost an earring, and we both got busy searching for it."

    Terrence let out a long, resigned sigh. "Commander, I know you believe in His Grace''s innocence, but evidence is still evidence. Unless you bring something to counter it, I can''t simply dismiss the charges."

    She opened her mouth to argue further, but nothing came to her defense. Admitting that Vyan was too clever to get caught publicly murdering someone only opened more doors than it closed.

    "Fine," she relented, her tone edged with frustration. "I will find the proof myself. But promise me he won''t end up in a cell."

    Terrence''s expression softened slightly, and he gave a small nod. "Fear not, Commander. He has that nobility perk. So, he will be lounging in style until the court has its say." Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Commander, you went a bit overboard in there¡ª" Terrence began as they stepped out of the interrogation room, casting her a wary glance.

    "I know," Iyana sighed, more at herself than at him. "But I was only asking legitimate questions."

    Terrence gave her a look that bordered on exasperation. "Legitimate, yes, but not quite gentle. You were positively ferocious."

    "There is a reason I was banned from interrogations back when I was a lieutenant," she stated, uncaring.

    Terrence chuckled, shaking his head. "And here I thought you had mellowed with age and rank."

    Iyana rolled her eyes. "Has Lady Ryen been informed? And what of the rest of his family?"

    "Yes, she should have been notified by now. As for other family, well¡­ he had none. Just a wife left behind to mourn him."

    "Not sure if she would really mourn him, but okay," Iyana muttered under her breath, remembering everything Vyan told her last night. She wouldn''t be surprised one bit if she found out at the end that it was Daphne who commited the murder.

    "Anyway, I am going to investigate the crime scene now," she informed Terrence, already half-turning to leave.

    He hesitated, rubbing the back of his neck. "Commander, I am not sure it''s wise for you to be so¡­ deeply involved in this case. I mean, considering how the prime suspect is your¡ª"

    He stopped abruptly, his eyes widening as they caught sight of a regal figure moving toward them.

    Terrence cleared his throat and, with a flash of wide-eyed urgency, rambled, "You know what? I just remembered I left something in the interrogation room. Vital evidence. Very important. I should go get it." While he loved some good drama, he didn''t want to get caught up between two exes¡ªespecially when one of them had a reputation of violence.

    So, with that, he spun around and disappeared back through the corridor at a speed that almost bordered on undignified.

    "Easton, what brings you here?" Iyana asked, halting in front of the crown prince.

    "Nothing in particular. I just wanted to check on you." Easton''s face was as impassive as ever, but Iyana caught the flicker of concern in his gaze. "I assume you are worried about His Grace."

    "Worry?" Iyana scoffed, folding her arms. "Hardly. I am furious, if you must know. Someone is trying to frame Vyan, and I intend to find out who."

    Easton tilted his head, his expression unreadable. "And you are certain, are you? Not even a shadow of doubt that His Grace might actually be behind this?"

    For a moment, his unnerving stare made her hesitate as her mind did the pleasure of flashbacking through Vyan''s sin confessions, of his apathetic nature, and of his chilling threat from a few hours ago.

 Chapter 236: Good Man

    Iyana let out an exasperated sigh, rolling her eyes. How pointless of her to even doubt Vyan. Even in anger, he wasn''t an amateur¡­ right?

    "Not this again. Easton, I know you care about me, but Vyan isn''t who you think he is. You need to let go of this suspicion."

    "You know I care for you?" A self-deprecating smile tugged at Easton''s lips. "Wow, that''s news. I was starting to think you hadn''t noticed for a while now."

    Iyana softened a little, shifting her stance. "Hey, we are friends, Easton. You are one of my oldest friends. I know I have been... less than friendly since I lost my memories, but¡ª"

    "Wait." He blinked, his composure finally cracking. "Why¡­ why are you talking about the memory loss like it''s behind you?"

    "Oh, that''s right." She waved a hand nonchalantly. "I got my memories back."

    "Oh." The word was barely a whisper, and Iyana noticed the sudden nervousness in his eyes. He didn''t look relieved or even surprised¡ªjust unsettled. "That''s¡­ well, that''s great. Good for you."

    "Thank you," she replied, studying his face. "And also, thank you for that time, you know, last year around the Month of Coral. We were forced to go on a date together, and I ended up breaking into tears by the end."

    "Yes, I remember that. How could I forget that? You had sobbed someone who had lost everything in her life," he said, his voice hollow.

    "At least, that''s what I felt at that time," she admitted, a little embarrassed. "So, anyway, I just wanted to thank you for being there for me at that time."

    "You are welcome, I guess."

    "And I am also sorry about everything else. I know it must have been hard for you too, with our wedding and all, especially since you are, well, terrible at expressing yourself."

    He let out a small, awkward laugh. "Terrible, huh? I guess I can''t argue with that." He paused, forcing a small smile. "But don''t worry, I am over it. I am over you."

    She smiled back, her tone surprisingly warm. "Good to hear, Easton. Really."

    "And I might actually be happy for you," Easton remarked dryly, "if you hadn''t decided to tie yourself to someone like the Grand Duke."

    Iyana narrowed her eyes. "What''s wrong with Vyan? He is a perfectly good man," she defended, even though a part of her wanted to laugh at that.

    Easton let out a short, derisive chuckle. "Good man? Sure. Except good men don''t end up accused of murder."

    "I told you, he is being framed."

    Easton leaned in slightly, a bitter smile playing on his lips. "Is he really, Iyana? I know His Grace loves you¡ªanyone can see that. Which is precisely why I find this murder accusation all too plausible."

    "What exactly are you suggesting?" she demanded.

    "Oh, nothing too wild," he replied, feigning nonchalance. "Maybe Marquess Ryen said something¡­ unsavory about you, and His Grace, being the fine, ''good'' man he is, lost his temper. Because sometimes love makes good people do bad things."

    "That''s ridiculous," Iyana shot back.

    "Well," Easton said with a shrug, "it''s something to think about. Even the most controlled people can snap, can''t they? His Grace might just be one of those people who doesn''t think twice about the consequences once he is angry."

    She opened her mouth to protest, but Easton patted her shoulder with a subtle condescending air. "Save your breath, Iyana. You are going to need it if you plan to stay with someone like him."

    And with that, he turned on his heel and walked away, leaving her rooted in place.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan was sitting on a modest bed, his mind wandering, when a familiar voice murmured his name from across the room. He looked up, and there, on the other side of the barred window, was the person he was waiting for. He stood up, a slow smile spreading across his face as he approached her. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You sure took your time coming to see me, my lady. I was about to drift off," he teased, leaning against the cold metal.

    Iyana scoffed, rolling her eyes. "As if you could sleep here, even if you tried," she shot back, fully aware of his insomnia. She knew he only ever managed to sleep if she was near or if there was lavender incense to soothe him. "I could have brought you some lavender, but honestly, it''s probably for the best that you stay wide awake.

    After all, there is a murderer on the loose, who possibly has a beef with you."

    He chuckled and nodded in agreement, but his gaze lingered on her face, savoring the sight. "Anyway, what took you so long?"

    "There was plenty to handle¡ªdealing with the officer in charge, examining the crime scene, interviewing witnesses," she said, counting off the tasks on her fingers.

    "Hold on," he interrupted, raising an eyebrow. "Weren''t you banned from conducting interrogations? Especially with witnesses?"

    Iyana shrugged, a hint of smugness flashing in her eyes. "Well, let''s just say the ban was lifted¡­ by the commander herself." She gave him a sideways grin, and he had to suppress a laugh. "Oh, and by the way, I ran into Easton earlier."

    His smile faded, and his expression turned guarded. "Oh?"

    She waved it off casually, though her eyes were watching him carefully. "It was nothing, really. He just tried to convince me you are the one behind all this. But we both know that''s not true. Because Easton always assumes the worst about you," she huffed. "You are clearly not¡­ behind this¡­" she trailed off as she noticed his silence.

    Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net

    Iyana''s face softened, and she reached out, slipping her hand through the bars to hold his. His eyes flickered to their joined hands, and then back up to meet her gaze.

    "Vee," she began quietly, her tone warm and reassuring, "you know I am on your side, no matter what, right?"

    "I know that."

    "SO¡­ whatever you did, I am here for you. Just come clean to me so I can help you. I promise, there will be no judgment from my side. In fact, Marquess Ryen most likely deserved it," she rambled.

    A flicker of worry crossed her face as she spoke, but she held firm, knowing what might come next. If Vyan had lost his temper and done the unthinkable, she would have to cover for him, not dig deeper into the case.

    She gave his hand a squeeze. "Vee? You can tell me. But I swear I won''t be mad at you or even scold you. Just¡­ just tell me the truth."

    Vyan hesitated, his gaze averting from hers. "Iyana, I¡­"

    She squeezed his hand again, her expression urging him to continue. He let out a heavy breath, his face filled with regret.

    "I am sorry, Iyana," he admitted at last, his voice barely a whisper, "but¡­ Easton is right. I am the culprit."

 Chapter 237: Grateful For You

    Iyana let the information settle, her chest rising and falling with each grounding breath. "Okay... okay¡­" she whispered, licking her bottom lip as her heart raced faster. "Now that I know the truth, I can steer things in the right direction to get the verdict in your favor. So, first things first, we need to¡­"

    "Kill the witnesses?" Vyan interjected, as casually as if he were suggesting lunch. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No," she shot back, giving him a hard look. "We are not committing three more murders to cover up one crime." She dropped his hand and wrapped her arms around herself, her fingers tracing absent patterns along her sleeves as she began pacing, her mind whirling. "Alright, think, think... What can we do..."

    She was so lost in her thoughts that she almost missed the low chuckle slipping past Vyan''s lips.

    Her eyes snapped up to him. "And what, exactly, do you find so funny?"

    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net

    Vyan covered his mouth, stifling his laughter. "It''s just... I can''t get over how quickly your integrity goes out the window when it comes to me."

    She scowled. "You should have thought about my integrity before you decided to go off killing people."

    He raised an eyebrow, the barest hint of a smirk playing at his lips. "Except, I didn''t."

    "What?" She blinked, her mind backpedaling as she processed his words. "But you just said¡ª" Her face flushed with realization, her nose flaring in annoyance. "You idiot! Are you seriously messing with me right now?"

    "Well, that''s what you get for doubting me," he replied smugly. "I would have told you the moment I stepped back into your office if I had committed a murder on my way there."

    "Then, where were you for those twenty minutes?" she demanded, hands on her hips, still skeptical.

    "Tia spotted me in the courtyard and dragged me aside to talk," he muttered, a hint of irritation creeping into his voice at the mention of his aunt.

    Iyana groaned, leaning her head against the cold metal bars. "You couldn''t have just said that when you got back?"

    "I was going to," he replied, shrugging. "But then I got sidetracked looking for your earring. By the time I remembered, it was too late."

    She exhaled, finally letting relief sink in. "Alright then. Since you are not guilty, we will figure out a way to prove it¡ªno matter what it takes..."

    Vyan hummed in agreement, reaching out to place a gentle hand on her head, patting it like he was trying to calm a flustered cat.

    "Setting that aside," she grabbed his hand, twisting his wrist with just enough pressure to startle him. He winced theatrically, overplaying the pain. "How dare you joke about something like that?"

    "Ow, ow!" he whimpered, looking at her with exaggerated distress. "I didn''t know you would actually believe me!"

    "Well, you are a good actor. Not my fault," she replied in a fierce whisper, giving his wrist another playful twist.

    "I surrender! Please, stop!" he cried, and she let go with a satisfied grin.

    "You endure actual torture without a peep, and yet this¡ªthis is what makes you cry out?"

    "I am extremely delicate right now, my lady, thanks to Benedict and Clyde''s care. So, please handle me with caution," he replied, putting on a pout and batting his lashes like a bashful damsel.

    She smirked, crossing her arms. "Too bad. Fragile things only make me want to break them. Maybe I will wrestle you when you are out of here."

    "Oh?" He raised an eyebrow, his smirk growing. "I would be up for wrestling on the bed."

    She rolled her eyes, shaking her head. "Really? You are choosing now to be shameless?"

    He flashed a disarming grin. "Well, if it helps, the only reason I can joke around is because I am confident you will get me out of here. So, you can say, I am just savoring the moment. It''s a nice little break from, you know, the usual work madness."

    She paused, blinking at him in something between disbelief and admiration, before a smile tugged at her lips. "You really are something else."

    He took her hand and gently kissed her knuckles. "What time is it?" he asked softly out of the blue.

    Iyana glanced around, searching as if a clock might be hiding in the shadows. "I don''t know. I haven''t had the presence of mind to check. Why, where is your pocket watch?"

    "They took it," he murmured, trailing tender kisses from her knuckles down to the inside of her wrist, each one slower than the last.

    "What? Why would they¡ª"

    "It doesn''t matter," he smoothly cut her off. "It''s after midnight, anyway."

    "Yes, I suppose it must be." She frowned, puzzled. "But why does it matter?"

    A warm smile spread across his lips, and he lifted his head, gazing into her eyes with an intensity that made her heart skip. He reached up, his fingers finding the nape of her neck, and she closed her eyes, letting herself be pulled into a gentle, lingering kiss through the cold metal bars between them.

    When he finally pulled back, she opened her eyes, meeting his wine-red orbs that held a soft, unwavering affection. It was that rare, beautiful smile he reserved just for her, like a secret he shared only on the most special of days.

    Special days¡ªoh.

    "Happy birthday, my love," he whispered.

    A tearful smile bloomed on her lips.

    He sighed, regret clouding his face. "I am so sorry I didn''t get to surprise you. I had grand plans, you know. A whole speech prepared, even."

    She squeezed his hand, her thumb brushing over his knuckles. "It''s alright. You can always surprise me later."

    He chuckled, a hint of frustration in his voice. "I had it all memorized, and now, I can''t remember a word. My mind is a complete blank."

    She smiled, resting her forehead against the bars. "Just speak from your heart. I would love anything you have to say."

    He took a deep breath, his gaze holding hers. "Alright, then. I guess I will start by saying how grateful I am that you were born into this world, Iyana."

    Her breath caught as a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over her¡ªthose very words, spoken before, echoing back to her.

    "You are¡­ everything. Strong, beautiful, clever, hard-working, and yes, a little stubborn," he teased, his voice softening. "You are loving, nurturing, understanding, and somehow, all these things at once. And to think¡ªI got to meet you, and to be loved by you? It''s almost too unbelievable. So¡­ thank you.

    Thank you for being born, and, if I might dare say, for being born for me."

    Tears traced a path down her cheeks as a soft sob slipped from her, her heart swelling with each of his words. But as she closed her eyes, dark memories began to resurface, and the ghosts of voices long buried clawed their way back up:

    "Mother should never have sacrificed her life to bring a heartless monster like you into this world."

    "You want the truth? I think you would be better off dead. Yes, that''s it. I wish every day that you were dead."

    "You know, dear, it would hardly matter if you didn''t show up for breakfast. No one would even notice you are gone."

    "You always ruin everything! I curse the day you were born into this world!"

    Suddenly, Vyan''s voice pulled her back from the abyss¡ªlike he always seemed to do. "Iyana, are you alright?" His tone was gentle, his face creased with worry. "Did I say something wrong?"

    She shook her head, attempting to steady her breaths. "No, it''s just¡­ Your words reminded me of my disastrous sixteenth birthday¡­ after which you told me some things that would forever remain carved in my heart. I just didn''t realize how much I needed to hear them again."

    As the bitter memories swirled, brighter ones began to seep in, illuminating the darkness.

    "My lady, please don''t shed tears over their cruelty. They were the ones in the wrong, holding that gala for Lady Sienna as if it were her special day, ignoring that it was your birthday. You only reacted as anyone else would¡­"

    "You know," Vyan had said with a reassuring smile, "I, for one, am grateful you are here, that you were born into this world. The world is richer because you are in it. And¡­ honestly, I couldn''t ask for a finer person to serve."

    She looked into Vyan''s eyes, feeling a warmth that anchored her, as if he, too, was lost in those same memories. Perhaps that''s why he always made such grand plans for her birthday, knowing full well the painful memories it held.

    Her stepmother and step-sister would always find a way to overshadow her, painting her as the villain for daring to feel. And her brother always made sure to be extra cruel to her on this day¡ªholding her responsible for their mother''s death.

    The first fourteen birthdays of her life were extremely lonely, the fifteenth was slightly better with Vyan''s company even though she didn''t feel comfortable enough to share deep stuff with him yet. Her sixteenth birthday was the one that she had let her guard down completely in front of her.

    After that, she had never had to cry alone, and for that, she would be eternally grateful.

    For the next two years after that, in his own thoughtful way, he had made her birthday a little brighter, a little softer, and filled with the kind of love she never knew she could have.

    No, she hadn''t known the warmth of family love, but his love¡ªdevoted and unshakeable¡ªhad made up for that and more.

    "If only I could hug you now," Vyan whispered, casting a frustrated glance at the prison bars that separated them.

    "Me too," she murmured with a bittersweet smile. "My birthday must be cursed," she added with a half-hearted laugh. "Something dreadful always happens on this day. It figures you would end up here today of all days."

    "Those things aren''t connected," he replied, almost offended.

    "They might be, you don''t know that," she teased, feeling a small spark of her usual humor return.

    "But I do know," he asserted. "Your birthday is the best day of the year."

    "Are you sure you want to say with a murder charge hanging over your head?"

    "Like I said, it''s a little vacation for me," he responded haughtily.

    "You know what? I don''t like that you are on vacation while I am working like a dog. I have to get you out of there as soon as possible."

    "Wow, you jealous woman. What happened to being happy for me?"

    "What?" she let out scandalously. "I would just like the two of us to be happy together."

    "That does sound better," he smirked. "So, in that case, we should perhaps come up with a plan to end my vacation."

    "Let''s make it happen then, Your Grace?" She raised his hand, and he met it with his, their palms colliding in a crisp high-five that echoed through the hallway.

 Chapter 238: Forgiveness Or Not?

    "No, no way! I am not doing this. Not a chance," Vyan snapped, frustration lacing every word.

    "You have to. It''s our only option," Iyana pressed, her tone firm but trying to keep things calm.

    Vyan started pacing around his quarantine room, shaking his head as if trying to physically shake the thought out. "Nope. Not happening."

    "Vee, it''s not even you apologizing!" she pointed out. "All you have to do is accept it."

    "Exactly!" he whisper-yelled, eyes flashing. "Do you know how much worse that is? I''d rather apologize for something I didn''t even do than accept her pathetic excuse for one. She kept Ash''s truth from me, let him suffer, never even tried to save him, and oh yeah¡ªtried to kill me just to keep her precious position secure. And I am supposed to just¡­ forgive her?"

    "I know," Iyana said gently. "I know how much you hate Empress Celeste. You have every right to be angry. But I am not asking you to forgive her with your whole heart. You lie all the time¡ªcan''t you just fake it this one time? For your own sake?"

    He turned away, deliberately avoiding her gaze, knowing those big puppy-dog eyes were working overtime to guilt-trip him.

    Iyana sighed, realizing her look wouldn''t work on him today. "Vee, she is the only one who can save you. Without her testimony, we have got nothing. No alibi, no way out."

    He let out a sharp, bitter laugh. "Of course. I have to pretend to forgive her just to get her to tell the truth. How twisted is that? Her own nephew. Does she really think that''s how forgiveness works?"

    "Maybe she is just desperate for your forgiveness," Iyana offered.

    "Good luck with that. I am not exactly the forgiving type," Vyan muttered, rolling his eyes.

    "But¡­ she seemed sincere. I just spoke to her, and it really felt like she was sorry."

    "If she was truly sorry, she wouldn''t be holding this over my head. She would testify without strings attached."

    Iyana sighed, her voice softer now. "Vee, we don''t have the luxury to bargain here. We need to take whatever we can get. Please¡­ just fake it, okay?"

    "Iyana, I¡ª"

    "I know. I get it. It''s not fair, and it''s not easy. But you have got too much going on to be stuck in here, don''t you? Can you really afford this ''vacation'' right now?"

    Vyan ran a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated, before letting out a long, tired sigh. "Let me tell you, when this is all over, I am taking a real vacation. A long one."

    Iyana''s lips curved into a playful grin. "Can I tag along?"

    "Absolutely not. I am taking Clyde. His endless talking will be a real treat."

    "I can talk nonstop too, you know."

    Vyan gave her a playful, mock-serious look, then finally let a wide smile break through. "Alright, sold."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the way to the imperial court, Vyan was escorted by Terrence and a handful of officials. Though the gravity of the situation loomed, his hands were free¡ªnoble perks, and after all, he hadn''t been proven guilty yet.

    They came to a halt when a figure approached¡ªCeleste. Her sudden appearance startled the military officers, as it was rare for the third empress to step foot outside the Crystal Palace, let alone venture near the military quarters.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Terrence greeted her with a bow, his voice carrying the usual deference. "How may we assist you?"

    "I would like a moment alone with His Grace, if you please," Celeste requested politely, though there was a touch of unease in her voice.

    Terrence''s eyes flicked to Vyan, who appeared completely unfazed, and then back to Celeste, who seemed¡­ almost nervous. After a brief pause, he nodded. "Of course, Your Majesty. Take your time." With that, he gestured for the others to step back, giving them some space.

    As the officers retreated, Celeste took a steadying breath and approached Vyan, her voice soft as she called out, "Vee?"

    Vyan''s expression remained cold, his wine-red eyes giving nothing away. That coldness made her heart tighten with guilt. Maybe Iyana hadn''t convinced him. Maybe she wouldn''t earn his forgiveness today, either.

    "I know I said these things to you last night as well," she began, her voice barely carrying through the silence of the corridor, "I also know that I have no right to ask for forgiveness. I... I have failed you in so many ways." Her voice cracked, and she pressed a hand to her chest as though the words were tearing her apart.

    "I can understand why you wouldn''t want to forgive me, but it''s been eating me alive, Vee. Every time I think about how my sister would be so disappointed by the way I have treated her precious sons, I just¡­"

    Unexpectedly, Vyan stepped forward, reaching out to place a reassuring hand on her shoulder. Celeste was surprised to see a gentle, understanding look on his face.

    "Vee?"

    "Tia," he replied, his tone surprisingly tender. "You don''t have to apologize anymore. Because after a lot of thinking, I have come to realize that you really had no choice, and perhaps, I would have done the same thing if I were in your place. After all, fear makes us act in ways we don''t recognize later. I shouldn''t blame you for that. I was just, you know, very hurt.

    Because I didn''t expect you to hide anything from me."

    Celeste shook her head, fresh tears slipping down her cheeks. "No, no, you were right to be hurt. I shouldn''t have hidden Ash''s truth from you. You would have been able to help him much sooner in that way," she murmured, almost as if she were chastising herself. "But I let my fears control me¡ªstop me telling you the truth."

    Vyan''s grip on her shoulder tightened, grounding her in that moment. "Tia, we all make mistakes. I understand that now, more than ever," he assured. "What matters is that you are here now, and you are willing to stand by me. I couldn''t ask for more."

    She looked up at him, her eyes glistening with gratitude. "Thank you, Vee. I don''t deserve your kindness, but I promise I will do whatever it takes to make up for the past."

    A small smile crept onto his face as he brushed a stray tear from her cheek. "You are already doing that," he said softly. "You will testify for me, won''t you, Tia? Stand up and tell them where I was last night during the murder?"

    Celeste nodded without hesitation. "Yes, of course I will. I swear it, Vee. I will prove you innocent." Her words were laced with a fervent urgency, as if she were desperate to atone for her past mistakes.

    His smile widened, and he pulled her into a firm hug, patting her back in a gesture of reassurance. "Thank you, Tia. I knew I could count on you."

    As she pulled away, a relieved smile broke through her tears, and she gave his hand a final squeeze before turning to leave.

    The sound of her footsteps faded as she disappeared around the corner, leaving Vyan standing alone, a faint smile still playing on his lips.

    "Wow, that was some sick acting right there," came a dry voice from behind him. He turned to see Iyana leaning casually against the wall, her arms crossed and her expression one of mild amusement.

    Vyan smirked, shrugging as he slid his hands into his pockets. "I had to make it believable, didn''t I?" he replied, a hint of satisfaction gleaming in his eyes.

    Iyana shook her head, clearly entertained. "You certainly know how to pull the strings, my love," she remarked, pushing herself off the wall and stepping closer. "Do you think she actually bought it?"

    "Oh, she bought it," he said with a confident grin, "She bit down hard on the bait."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The grand hall of the imperial court was unusually crowded, brimming with nobility, each face a carefully crafted mask of impassive curiosity. They were all eager to witness the outcome of today''s trial¡ªthe grand duke accused of murdering a marquess.

    The air was thick with tension, with whispers and glances exchanged beneath a thin veneer of decorum. Vyan stood at the center of it all, his hands clasped loosely behind his back, his expression unreadable as the officials took their positions. His sharp wine-red eyes scanned the room, taking in every subtle shift, though outwardly, he remained calm.

    Seated on the throne was Empress Jade, presiding over the proceedings in place of the ailing emperor. Typically, it would have been Edgar himself overseeing the questioning, but in his absence, one of the older judicial officials had been tasked with leading the trial. Edgar, as always, preferred not to relinquish such authority to his wives¡ªespecially not Jade.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, shall we begin?" Gareth, the judicial official, asked with a formal bow.

    Jade leaned back with a faint smirk, giving a curt nod. Vyan could practically feel her smugness radiating from the throne. Internally, he rolled his eyes¡ªshe was probably hoping this trial would go against him, and she wasn''t exactly subtle about it.

    "With the honored permission of Her Imperial Majesty, Empress Jade Grace Haynes, we shall now commence the trial of Marquess Robin Mathew Ryen''s murder," Gareth declared, his voice echoing through the hall. "Our prime suspect is none other than His Grace, Grand Duke Vyan Blake Ashstone."

    Vyan''s face remained impassive as Gareth droned on, detailing how Vyan and the marquess had gotten into a heated argument just hours before the incident, and how three witnesses had allegedly seen Vyan commit the crime.

    "...He stood there, eyes colder than ice, without a shred of mercy, while Marquess Ryen struggled to scream for help. He just... bled out right in front of him." Lady Belrose''s voice trembled slightly, her gaze flicking to the floor as she recalled the gruesome scene. "And then, His Grace snapped his head up, and I made direct eye contact with his... inhuman red eyes.

    After that, without thinking, I screamed and ran with Lady Julia and Lady Erika." She finished her testimony with a shudder, echoing the words of the other two witnesses.

    "Thank you, Lady Belrose," Gareth said, before turning to address Empress Jade. "Your Imperial Majesty, as we have heard, all three witnesses have testified that they clearly saw His Grace standing over Marquess Ryen''s body, sword in hand. Now," Gareth shifted his focus to Vyan, "would you like to offer any defense, Your Grace?"

    Vyan smirked, his confidence almost unnerving as he replied. "Oh, absolutely, Lord Gareth. You see, there is this little thing called Metamorphosis. It''s a neat magic trick where someone can take on the appearance of another person. So, it''s entirely possible the real murderer used my face to commit the crime."

    Gareth''s eyes narrowed. "I will admit, it''s not impossible. But Metamorphosis is a highly advanced form of magic¡ªrare and difficult to master. Are you suggesting someone was skilled enough to impersonate you so perfectly?"

    "Rare, yes," Vyan agreed, his tone calm but deliberate, "but not impossible."

    "Alright then," Gareth leaned forward slightly, clearly not backing down. "Let''s assume for a moment that you are telling the truth. Where were you at the time of the murder? And why were you still on the imperial grounds when you had supposedly left the party over an hour earlier?"

    Vyan''s expression didn''t falter as he smoothly responded, "Well, as luck would have it, there were no carriages available at the time. So, to kill some time, Lady Iyana and I decided to take a walk through the military quarters, which are usually quiet at night." Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A calculated pause followed before Vyan continued, "I left her halfway to check if any carriages had arrived, and while I was on my way, I ran into my aunt, Her Imperial Majesty, Empress Celeste, and she pulled me aside for a conversation."

    "Empress Celeste?" Gareth raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "And what was so urgent that she needed to speak with you right then?"

    Vyan gave a casual shrug. "Family matters, really. I have been... a little upset with her lately. Typical aunt-nephew disagreements. We were sorting it out.

    You can ask her yourself¡ªsurely, an empress wouldn''t lie. Would she?"

    Gareth glanced toward the empress, who had been listening quietly, and called her forward. "Your Imperial Majesty, if you please¡ªcan you confirm His Grace''s account?"

    All eyes turned to Celeste. Vyan caught her gaze, giving a subtle nod of encouragement. She hesitated for a brief moment before finally speaking, her voice soft but clear.

    "No."

 Chapter 239: Under Threat

    The grandeur of the imperial court was diminished as a dense silence took hold. Nobles and courtiers stood frozen, their eyes wide, and whispers dying on their lips. They were all expecting the grand duke''s aunt, of all people, to speak in his support. But¡­ Celeste''s confession was like a crack of thunder in a clear sky, jolting everyone to the bone.

    "I wasn''t with His Grace last night," Celeste stated simply, her hands folded in front of her, gaze cast down. "It''s true that I did want to meet up with him to talk, but unfortunately, that didn''t become possible."

    Is she fucking kidding me¡ª Explore more stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net

    Vyan clenched his jaw, his fingers curling into fists so tight that his nails dug into his palms. He held himself rigidly, every muscle in his body coiled, his face a mask of perfect apathy.

    Inside, though, he was seething. It felt like his chest would explode, fury blazing hotter than the fire he controlled.

    He might have faked at accepting her apology, but how could she just straight up lie like this against him?

    He glared at his aunt, hoping she would meet his eyes, that she would see the torrent of fury and disbelief she had just unleashed, that now he was never going to forgive her.

    But she didn''t look. Not once. She stood there, calmly and deliberately avoiding his gaze, as if he were a stranger, as if they had never shared a single moment of familial love.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Gareth ventured cautiously, his tone thick with shock. "You are sure you didn''t¡­ talk to His Grace? I mean, he is quite confident that you did."

    Celeste nodded, her eyes briefly meeting Gareth''s before slipping away again. "Yes," she replied. "And I have nothing more to add."

    Vyan''s gaze burned into her, but she remained impassive and stepped back into the crowd. He took a deep breath, finding it quite hard to keep his composure. He could just feel the rage screaming within him.

    ''My lord, get a hold of yourself,'' came Clyde''s telepathic voice in his head. ''Take more deep breaths.''

    He followed the advice, taking subtle deep breaths, until his eyes shifted across the court until they found Iyana.

    Her violet eyes met his, a silent strength flowing from her to him. He inhaled once again, letting the heat inside him simmer down, if only slightly. She didn''t have to say a word; the firmness of her gaze was enough.

    The raw rage in his chest dulled, tempered by the calm he found in Iyana''s eyes and Clyde''s voice.

    "Given the current testimony, what do you intend to say in your defense now, Your Grace?" Gareth''s voice pierced through the courtroom''s tense air.

    Vyan pulled his eyes away from Iyana, his gaze shifting to the judicial officer. He straightened, forcing himself to compose his thoughts as he addressed the court.

    "No, Lord Gareth, not for now," he said, voice smooth, though laced with an edge. He met Gareth''s stare with one of his own, his expression unyielding. "I intend to prove that I was, indeed, with Empress Celeste that day."

    A murmur rippled through the courtiers as Gareth''s brows knit together, his eyes narrowing. He took a step closer to Vyan, his tone turning almost accusatory. "Are you suggesting that our empress is lying, Your Grace?" he asked. "You yourself said an empress surely wouldn''t lie, right?"

    Vyan''s lips curled into a tight smile, a flicker of defiance in his gaze. "I would never be so bold as to accuse an empress of lying, Lord Gareth," he replied smoothly, though the undercurrent of his words was clear.

    A faint smirk formed on the corner of Jade''s mouth, clearly loving the concept of her co-wife being proved a liar in a court full of people. She was more into that than breaking the spirit of that arrogant grand duke.

    "Perhaps," Vyan continued, his eyes sliding briefly to Celeste''s unrepentant form, "she has simply... forgotten. Let us not rush to conclusions. I suggest we give it some time, allow memories to be refreshed." His gaze lingered on Celeste, his smile hardening.

    "And at the same time, I would like the opportunity to gather enough evidence to prove that it was someone else in my disguise who committed the actual crime."

    The room fell into an uneasy silence. Even Gareth seemed momentarily at a loss for words, his gaze flickering between Vyan and Celeste.

    "Very well," Jade said. "We shall reconvene when you, Your Grace, are prepared to bring forth your proof. However, in the meantime, you are ordered to stay within the capital with two imperial officers on guard with you, unless you would prefer to volunteer to stay quarantined." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty; the former option sounds lovely," Vyan responded, flashing a grateful, polite smile.

    "Alright. The matter is adjourned until then."

    With a final bow to Jade, the grand hall buzzed to life with hushed murmurs as the nobles began to file out. Whispers about Vyan''s so-called "preferential treatment" floated through the air, accompanied by pointed looks.

    If he weren''t a grand duke, they muttered, he would have been thrown in prison by now. An empress testified against him, after all.

    But Vyan? He didn''t give a damn about their little judgments. Preferential treatment? Sure, maybe. But that''s just how the game was played here. Life wasn''t fair¡ªand everyone in this room knew it.

    If the tables were turned, would any of them refuse special treatment? Not likely. At least Vyan wasn''t flaunting it like some pompous peacock, which was more than could be said for most of these hypocrites.

    As he turned to leave, Clyde appeared by his side, clapping a hand on his shoulder. "Hey, listen," he began, leaning in. "Athy and I are going to have a little chat with Empress Celeste. I have already sent a message to Benedict to get the maids at the secondary residence ready for you. So, head there, kick back, and we will regroup when I get back. Does that sound good?"

    Vyan scoffed and offered a dry, sarcastic, "Just be careful not to turn your back on her. You know, she is an expert in backstabbing."

    Clyde chuckled, unfazed. "Thanks for the heads-up. We will be sure to watch our backs."

    "Yes, well, I am off to tend to my second backstab wound," Vyan added with a dramatic roll of his eyes as he made his way out of the imperial court.

    Vyan slipped away from the bustling court hall, finding a secluded corner in the palace to nurse his fury. He leaned against the cool stone wall, fists clenched and jaw tight, as if bracing himself from an impending eruption.

    He recalled the faint memories from their childhood¡ªof how Celeste would always spend time with him whenever Aster was caught up with his lessons, of the bedtime stories she read him, of the times she let him win in a game just to make him happy¡­

    "How could you¡­?" he murmured, his voice more hurt than angry.

    His mind raced, replaying every word Celeste had spoken in the court, despite what she promised him an hour ago, until he felt a gentle hand on his shoulder and his eyes softened slightly.

    "After everything, she still managed to betray me," he started venting out. "Do you see now? She is truly nothing but a manipulative bitch. This is exactly why I never wanted to forgive her. I mean, come on, even if she sensed I was insincere earlier, how could she screw me over like that? It wasn''t like I was asking her to lie for me.

    All she had to do was tell the truth."

    He glanced at Iyana, her gaze was calm but filled with something that looked like empathy. She didn''t say anything at first, simply allowing her presence to ground him, soothing the edges of his frustration.

    "I get that you are angry and hurt, Vee, but didn''t you look at her?" Iyana asked quietly, her tone probing but gentle.

    He turned around fully and furrowed his brow, caught off guard by the question. "What are you talking about?"

    Iyana sighed, glancing away for a moment before meeting his gaze. "Empress Celeste... she looked terrified. I don''t think she wanted to say what she did. I was near her, and her hands were trembling the entire time," she said softly. "It was like someone was forcing her, threatening her."

    Vyan blinked, a flicker of doubt intruding on his anger. "She looked scared?" he echoed, as if the words were foreign to him. In his mind, he replayed the scene, but this time, he peeled back the layers of his own fury and bitterness. He remembered the way she kept her eyes downcast, avoiding his gaze.

    "Yes," Iyana replied, her steady voice a counterbalance to his turmoil. "I don''t know why she lied, but it didn''t seem like it was by choice."

    Iyana might not know why, but Vyan knew. Celeste always put her children''s lives first. So, if someone were to threaten Ronan and Katelyn¡ª

    Vyan''s fists loosened, his mind racing with a dozen new questions. The rage that had been all-consuming moments ago now felt muddied, tinged with confusion. He ran a hand through his hair, frustration morphing into something more complex.

    "If she is being threatened..." Vyan''s voice trailed off as the pieces began to fall into place. "Then it has got to be the same person who is trying to frame me."

    Iyana raised a brow, her curiosity piqued. "Wait¡ªso you already have a suspect?"

    Vyan scoffed, a sly grin tugging at his lips. "Of course, I do."

    She gave him a playful nudge. "And when exactly were you planning to share this with me?"

    "After I cleared my name today," he replied smoothly, earning a dramatic eye roll from her.

    "Alright, smart guy. Spill it. Who is the bastard? I will happily beat the truth out of them."

    He paused, his expression shifting to something more serious. "Easton."

    Iyana''s breath caught in her throat.

    "It''s Easton, Iyana."

 Chapter 240: An Unexpected Relation

    "No, I don''t think Easton would ever do something like that," Iyana said, shaking her head firmly. "I know you don''t like him, but he is a very honest person¡ª"

    "You literally told me last night that he was trying to convince you I am the one who killed Robin," Vyan shot back, his tone sharper than he intended.

    "Yes, but that is just what he believes," she replied, crossing her arms defensively. "He doesn''t have the best impression of you, Vee. That doesn''t mean he would go as far as framing you¡ªlet alone by murdering someone."

    Vyan scoffed, narrowing his eyes. "Don''t you think he might do something like this just to prove himself right in front of you?"

    Iyana sighed, her voice soft but firm. "No, because that''s not who he is. Trust me, Vee. I have known him far longer than I have known you."

    Vyan''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Oh, is that so? Well, in that case, why didn''t you just marry him?"

    "Come again?" she let out, her voice sharp enough to cut through the air, as her eyes dangerously flared at him.

    Vyan opened his mouth, immediately regretting the words. His hand dragged across his face, as if trying to wipe away his wrong choice of words. "I am sorry," he muttered, dropping his head slightly. "That was out of line."

    "Yes, it was," she emphasized, still glaring, arms tightly folded.

    "Look," he started, trying to steer the conversation back on track, "it''s not just about him thinking I am not good enough for you. It''s more than that. I have screwed him over a lot, and he knows it. I wouldn''t put it past him to try and frame me."

    "I get that, Vee," she replied, her expression softening just a little. "But Easton wouldn''t kill someone over it¡ª"

    "I didn''t say he committed the murder," Vyan interrupted. "Thea was keeping an eye at him at the time."

    Iyana blinked in confusion. "Then what are you trying to say?"

    Vyan''s tone dropped, becoming more serious. "Remember how I felt black magic at the palace during your celebration party?" She nodded cautiously. "Well, as you know, Clyde has been trying to trace Sienna for the past few days, and he discovered that Sienna was spotted in the capital marketplace over a week ago, talking to a tall man in a cloak.

    As it turns out, someone saw that man''s face earlier on some other part of the market, and he was a ''handsome'' man with sandy blonde hair. And we both know who that sounds like."

    Iyana frowned. "Easton isn''t the only one with sandy blonde hair, Vee¡ª"

    He raised an eyebrow.

    She rolled her eyes. "Fine. Maybe he is the only one like that." Easton''s blonde hair was much different than his father and brothers, a shade much darker than their pure golden one. "But that doesn''t mean he is conspiring with someone like Sienna."

    "Iyana," Vyan interjected, his voice low, "he is desperate right now. He has got nothing to lose."

    She shook her head. "He still has his integrity, and that''s not something he would throw away. And you know what? I will ask Leila. Maybe Marquess Ryen was murdered in that other timeline as well, and if so, the murderer could be the same person."

    "I don''t think it has to be the same killer¡ª" Vyan began. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Vee," Iyana interrupted, her tone more authoritative, "why don''t you go home and rest? I will talk to Ellie; she might know something useful. And please, try to avoid Lady Ryen while we sort this out, okay?"

    "Iyana¡ª"

    "Not another word," she cut him off sharply. But then her gaze darkened, her voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "And don''t worry, if Easton really is conspiring with Sienna, I won''t let either of them get away with it."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Iyana sat quietly in the grand yet cozy lobby of the Darren mansion, her fingers gently tapping against the armrest of the chair. Despite the warmth of the surroundings, a certain restlessness tugged at her. She glanced around, admiring the refined d¨¦cor, but her thoughts kept wandering to the urgent matters that brought her here.

    Experience exclusive tales on mvl

    Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of footsteps. Count Darren entered the room, holding baby Kieran carefully in his arms. His usually composed expression softened as he smiled at her.

    "Good afternoon, Lady Estelle," Derek greeted warmly. "Ellie will be down in a bit. She was just napping for a while."

    Iyana stood up, immediately feeling a pang of guilt. "I am so sorry, Lord Darren. If it wasn''t so urgent, I would never dream of disturbing a tired mother during her rest."

    Derek chuckled softly, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "I am glad you understand. Ellie has been physically weak lately... it''s hard on her," he admitted, a hint of sadness flickering in his eyes as he looked down at Kieran, who cooed innocently in his arms.

    Iyana hesitated, biting her lip as she debated whether to voice her thoughts. It was true that she wasn''t sure how to accept the fact that there was someone else''s soul in her best friend''s body, but it wasn''t anyone''s fault. So, the best option would be to just treat her normally. Therefore, she decided to speak, her voice cautious. "Um, Lord Darren...

    do you think it''s because Ellie isn''t originally from this world?"

    Derek blinked, caught off guard. "What?"

    "I mean... her soul is from ''you know where,'' but her body is from here," Iyana explained carefully, trying to put her complex thoughts into words. "Maybe that''s why she is not adjusting well, physically."

    Derek''s brows furrowed as he considered her words. After a moment, he hummed thoughtfully. "We did think about that possibility. It crossed our minds when Ellie''s health started declining. But Ellie believes she has been improving recently, so we decided it might just be a matter of her body adjusting... though it hasn''t been easy."

    Iyana nodded, her heart heavy with sympathy. "I hope that''s all it is. Ellie deserves to be healthy and happy."

    Just as Derek opened his mouth to respond, soft footsteps echoed from the staircase. Leila soon appeared in the lobby, her smile warm but apologetic as she looked at her husband. "Thank you for keeping Iya company, Derek."

    Derek smiled, leaning down to kiss the top of her head tenderly before turning to leave with baby Kieran. "I will leave you ladies to your conversation," he announced before disappearing down the hall with his son in arms.

    Leila turned her attention back to Iyana. "Hey, Iya, I heard about what happened with Vyan. Is there anything I can do to help?" Her voice was soft and filled with concern.

    Iyana sighed, sitting back down as she collected her thoughts. "Actually... I am here to ask you something. In the novel you read, was Marquess Ryen murdered in there as well?"

    Leila''s face twisted in thought as she tried to recall the details. "A murder might have happened," she answered slowly. "But I am not entirely sure whose it was. It wasn''t that important in the grand scheme of things¡ªit was more of a plot point, just to make you too busy for Easton. It triggered a big fight between you two."

    Iyana frowned, her frustration bubbling up. "Can you remember who the murderer was? Did I ever find out in the novel?"

    Leila shook her head apologetically. "No, you didn''t. You handed the case over to someone else to make time for Easton."

    Iyana groaned in irritation, muttering curses under her breath. "Of course I would do something like that. Curse my other self!"

    Leila chuckled softly but quickly apologized. "Sorry, girl, I can''t be of more help. If I remembered, I would have told you."

    "It''s alright," Iyana said, forcing a small smile. "There is not much you can do if that''s all there was."

    But as their conversation dwindled, Iyana''s mind began to spiral down a darker path. If the timing of Marquess Ryen''s murder was fixed, following some predestined thread of the novel''s plot¡­ did that mean Vyan''s death in the novel was also inevitable? A shiver ran down her spine as the thought took hold.

    Her heart clenched painfully in her chest. Was she powerless to stop his death? Could she change anything, or was she merely playing her part in an already written tragedy?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Easton pushed open the heavy wooden door to his chambers, exhaustion weighing on him like a cloak. The flicker of candlelight cast long shadows across the room, but something felt... off. His footsteps slowed as his eyes adjusted to the dim light, and then he saw her.

    A figure, draped languidly across his bed, her wavy light brunette hair spilling over the silken pillows. For a moment, his mind struggled to process the intrusion, but when the reality set in, a surge of anger shot through him. His jaw tightened, and his usually calm demeanor shattered.

    "What the hell are you doing in here, Sienna?" he demanded, his voice sharp and dangerous as he strode toward the bed.

    Sienna stirred and rose from the soft mattress. Her lips curled into a smirk as she walked toward him, her eyes gleaming with mischief.

    "Why shouldn''t I be here?" she purred, stopping just a breath away from him. Her gaze was unapologetically daring as she tilted her head to look up at him. She was close enough for him to smell the faint scent of roses that clung to her skin, a sickeningly sweet contrast to the fire simmering beneath his skin.

    Easton''s fists clenched at his sides, his stormy green eyes narrowing. "Get out." he growled.

    But Sienna''s smirk only widened. "Oh, come now, Easton. Is that any way to treat your wife?"

 Chapter 241: What Destroys Him?

    Althea and Clyde walked side by side down the long, polished corridor, the fading evening light spilling through the tall windows, casting a soft glow on the marble floors. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Empress Celeste didn''t say a word, no matter how much we prodded her," Althea said, her voice low but tinged with frustration. "It''s like¡­ she has been threatened by someone. Someone dangerous."

    Clyde glanced at her, his usual playful demeanor replaced by something more serious. "She must have been. For her kids, no doubt," he replied, his voice soft but certain.

    Althea halted abruptly, causing Clyde to stop a step ahead of her. Her eyes flared wide, a sudden realization sparking through her. "Wait¡ªhave I even seen Katelyn and Ronan since this morning?" she demanded, her voice sharp with rising panic.

    They locked eyes, the unspoken tension snapping between them like a taut wire, their expressions mirroring the same dreadful understanding.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Wife?" Easton''s voice was laced with cold amusement, his lips curving into a mocking smile. "You are no wife of mine. Not when I don''t even remember marrying you."

    Find adventures at mvl

    Sienna''s saccharine smile didn''t falter as she stepped closer, eyes gleaming with an unsettling mix of seduction and threat. "Oh, but that''s only because you don''t want to accept it," she purred, her tone dripping with feigned innocence. "You married me, Easton, fully aware of what you were doing. Or did the witnesses just hallucinate?"

    He scoffed, the sound sharp and dismissive. "I don''t accept you. Not as my wife. Not as anything."

    Her lips twisted, voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "Is it because I am not Iyana? Does it bother you that much?" She reached out, fingers grazing his jaw. "I can give you so much more than her, Easton. So much more than she ever¡ª"

    His hand shot up, smacking hers away with disdain. "Don''t touch me." His voice was ice, but the anger simmered beneath it. "You couldn''t even do the one thing I asked. And now you stand here, spouting this garbage?"

    Sienna''s smile wavered for the briefest moment, her eyes flashing before she recovered. "I did what I could¡ª"

    "You murdered a man!" Easton''s voice cracked like a whip. "You killed someone to frame Ashstone, and then you had the nerve to kidnap my siblings and have me threaten their mother to keep her quiet! If you were so hell-bent on pulling off that pathetic plan, you should have been smart enough not to leave him a damn alibi!"

    Sienna''s expression darkened, the sweet mask she wore slipping to reveal the malice beneath. "We weren''t aiming just to imprison Vyan, Easton. You wanted to expose his magic¡ªin front of your father, no less."

    "And that has worked out brilliantly, hasn''t it?" he snarled, his frustration boiling over. "The man walked free today! All thanks to your incompetence."

    Her smile returned, sharp and sinister, a wicked gleam flickering in her eyes. "Then call him back. He has been ordered to stay within the capital, hasn''t he? Summon him for an interrogation. We will make sure this time, there is no slipping away."

    Easton stared at her, his fists clenched at his sides. There was something unsettling in the way her voice dripped with satisfaction, something that twisted in his gut.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Althea and Clyde scanned the garden area of the Ivory Palace, their breaths ragged. For a moment, the silence of the moonlit garden seemed eerie. Then, just beyond the manicured hedges, they spotted two small figures sprawled out on the grass.

    "There¡ªRonan and Katelyn!" Althea gasped, rushing forward, her heart pounding in her chest. Clyde was right behind her.

    As they reached the children, both dropped to their knees, fear tightening their throats. But then, a slow, fragile sigh of relief escaped them both.

    The kids were unconscious¡ªbut breathing.

    Their small chests rose and fell steadily, untouched by the violence they feared.

    "They are okay¡­ they are okay¡­" Althea pressed her hand to her mouth, her fingers trembling slightly. "Clyde, whoever we are dealing with, they are no joke," she muttered, but there was a hard edge to it now, like a vow for vengeance forming beneath the surface.

    Clyde''s gaze darkened as he placed a gentle hand on Ronan''s shoulder, as if to assure himself the boy was real and alive. "You are right," he said quietly, his eyes narrowing as he looked around the garden, taking in every shadow, every rustling leaf. "Someone who doesn''t even hesitate to mess with kids'' lives."

    "Who do you think it might be?" she whispered.

    Clyde''s jaw tightened. "Vyan thinks it''s Prince Easton behind all this."

    Althea froze for a moment, her expression shifting from disbelief to something colder, more determined. "There is no way Easton could do something like this," she replied firmly. "He may be ruthless¡ªhell, sometimes downright heartless¡ªbut he doesn''t play these sneaky, mind games. That''s not like him."

    She stood, brushing a few stray leaves off her dress before looking down at the unconscious children, the sight of their peaceful faces twisting something deep inside her. "Easton would face his enemies head-on. He is arrogant like that, not¡­ this," she added, waving her hand toward the eerie scene around them.

    "These things¡ªframing Vyan, kidnapping Ronan and Katelyn, threatening their mother¡ªfeel like someone far more evil."

    Clyde nodded, but his eyes were still clouded with doubt. "Then who? If it''s not Easton, who has the power and the nerve to pull something like this under our noses?"

    Althea crossed her arms, biting her lip in thought, but her gaze was distant. "More importantly, what is their purpose? Surely, they have to know that a grand duke wouldn''t be punished for something as measly as murder. He can easily buy his way out of it."

    "They have to be aiming for something more than making Vyan serve jail time¡­" Clyde trailed off. "So, what would be something that totally destroys Vyan?"

    Althea licked her bottom lip, trying to think, when an idea surfaced. "Hey, did Vyan have to take off his accessories when he was put into quarantine yesterday?"

    "No," he let out. "They just confiscated his magical pouch, and I guess, anything else that might be used as a weapon."

    She gasped. "That person must be looking to expose Vyan''s abilities!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As soon as Clyde stepped out of the palace, he teleported to Vyan''s office in the secondary Ashstone residence, but he was nowhere to be seen. He ran around, urgency propelling his every step.

    Bursting into the grand hall, he scanned the place and locked eyes on a maid.

    "Where is His Grace?" Clyde asked with a strain of fear just beneath the surface.

    The maid hesitated, clutching the edge of her apron as her eyes darted around, as though unsure if she should speak. "Just a while ago, a few military officials came to take him, sir," she said shakily. "They said it was urgent."

    The words hit Clyde like a punch to the gut as he muttered under his breath, "Fuck."

 Chapter 242: Mana Detection

    The sterile silence of the interrogation room was broken only by the rhythmic tap of Vyan''s polished shoe against the cold floor. He sat there with one leg crossed over the other, a figure of poised defiance, his tight smile as controlled as his demeanor.Across from him stood a military official, his blue stars showing his high rank. But Vyan''s attention wasn''t on him, not entirely. His crimson eyes flickered toward the other figure leaning against the wall¡ªEaston, who looked as unbothered as if he were sitting in his own palace chambers.

    Vyan raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into something that resembled a polite mockery. "Sir McHold," he began, voice calm but laced with sarcasm, "may I ask what he is doing here?" He casually gestured toward Easton as if pointing out an inconvenience rather than a prince.

    Watson straightened up, eyes narrowing slightly. "As a prince, he has the authority to be here."

    "Right, right," Vyan mused, fingers tapping lightly against the armrest. He tilted his head thoughtfully before asking, "Okay then, where is Sir...?" His words trailed off as he realized he couldn''t recall Terrence''s last name. Vyan''s lips twitched in amusement¡ªah, Iyana had never bothered with it. "Where is Sir Terrence?" he asked politely.

    Watson cleared his throat, barely masking his irritation at the arrogant man sitting on the chair. He hated these sort of privileged men who thought they could get away with everything because of their titles. "He has already left for the day."

    Vyan''s brows rose in mock surprise. "So, let me get this straight," he leaned forward, folding his hands, "you called me in for an interrogation while your ''superior'' officers are already off-duty?"

    "Excuse me!" Watson puffed out his chest, voice bristling with indignation, as Terrence and Watson held the same ranks. "I am a very high-ranking officer as well!"

    Easton sighed dramatically from the corner, pushing off the wall and stepping forward, visibly tired of Watson''s blustering. "Why don''t you let me handle this, Sir McHold?" He personally wasn''t a fan of his, but he was his only shot. He knew if he pointed out how Vyan was getting way too many privileges due to his title, Watson would be the only one to help him out

    Vyan leaned back casually in his seat and crossed his arms casually. "It doesn''t matter who takes charge here," he said, his tone smooth but edged with defiance, "you can''t make me talk if I don''t want to."

    Easton''s lips quirked into a subtle smirk. "That''s perfectly fine, Your Grace." His eyes glinted with amusement, though there was something darker beneath it. "You don''t have to talk." He paused, his eyes flicking over Vyan''s form. "How about we start with removing all these accessories?"

    Vyan blinked, then gave an incredulous laugh. "What, because I am going to murder you with my brooch?" He lifted a hand to touch the elegant pin on his necktie, eyes sparkling with amused disbelief.

    "Maybe," Easton replied with a faint shrug, his smirk deepening. "Or maybe you are a mage, and we just don''t know it yet. If that happens to be the case, we will have to put mana-restraining cuffs on you. And to find that out, we will need to do a mana detection test, just to be sure."

    Vyan''s scoff echoed through the room, a dry sound that matched the biting taunt in his voice. "I am not sure if you bothered to know, but I don''t possess any mana, I have got a verified certificate stating as much."

    "Still," Easton countered, his voice smooth as silk, "better safe than sorry."

    At Easton''s signal, Watson produced a mana detection artifact from the table''s drawer, placing it in front of Vyan with a thud. "So," Easton said, "are you going to take those things off yourself, or shall we assist?"

    Vyan''s expression remained smug. He glanced lazily from the artifact to Easton and asked, his voice low and daring, "Are you threatening to force a grand duke? How charming."

    Easton''s threatening smile didn''t waver. "Nobody has to know what goes on in an interrogation room," he replied with a nonchalant shrug.

    Vyan''s gaze burned for a moment, a flicker of something more dangerous lighting his eyes. "You have no idea what I am capable of when I get out of here."

    "Oh, I am aware," Easton challenged. "But you are not getting out of doing this test."

    Vyan once again leaned back against the stiff chair as if this whole interrogation was nothing more than a casual conversation. "Okay, fine," he drawled, raising his hands in a mock surrender. "Because it doesn''t matter either way. After all, you are just going to be disappointed when you find out I am utterly and pathetically incapable of performing magic."

    Easton let out a scoff, shaking his head with a soft, incredulous chuckle. "You are such a liar, you know that?"

    "Not that I am aware of," he intoned.

    "Off with the accessories now, will you?" Easton reminded sternly.

    "Let''s be more civil, Your Imperial Highness." Vyan reached for his single earring, slipping it off with nonchalance, followed by the brooch on his necktie. "No need to be so rude." Each piece was removed with a slow pace, almost as if to mock them. "I don''t usually put these things on myself. It is bound to take time."

    "Why, do you usually use magic to put them on?" Easton arched an eyebrow.

    "Oh, I wish," Vyan sighed dramatically. "However, I make do just fine with my kind maids and butlers," he added, putting down his cufflinks, their soft click against the table''s surface a dooming reminder of his next accessory.

    He paused, fingers brushing over the silver bracelet on his wrist, ready to move on to chains attached to his coat when¡ª

    "That bracelet too," Easton pointed out sharply, catching Vyan''s slight hesitation. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan froze for a beat too long, his fingers lingering over the bracelet as if debating whether to remove it. His expression betrayed a flicker of something deeper¡ªsomething carefully hidden beneath layers of bravado.

    Slowly, he unclasped the bracelet, the metallic chime it made against the table louder than the previous pieces.

    Easton''s eyes narrowed, watching every movement. This bracelet... He couldn''t ignore the subtle reluctance, the near-silent defiance as Vyan parted with it. That must be it. It''s the tool he uses to block anybody from sensing his mana. The thought flashed through Easton''s mind like a bolt of lightning, and a triumphant thrill surged through him.

    This was it¡ªthe moment of truth.

    "Now," Easton said, stepping closer to the table, his voice level but laced with a hidden anticipation, "touch the mana detector." His hand gestured to the artifact resting ominously on the table. "If it glows red, we will know you are hiding something. Green means you are in the clear."

    Vyan''s expression remained unbothered, though a flicker of something¡ªannoyance? Or fear?¡ªcrossed his features.

    With a sigh, he reached out and placed his palm on the cool surface of the detector, acting as if the entire situation bored him to tears. But the room seemed to hold its breath with Easton.

    Seconds passed.

    The artifact remained dull for a moment, the silence almost deafening in the small, sterile room. Then, without warning, a crimson glow flared to life beneath Vyan''s hand. Red¡ªdeep and undeniable¡ªspilled across the room like a scarlet accusation.

    Easton''s heart leapt, his eyes lighting up with a mixture of triumph and vindication. He let out a sharp, victorious exhale, the corners of his mouth lifting into a rare, genuine smile.

    "Yes!" Easton had won the battle. Now, all that was left was to destroy Vyan Blake Ashstone for once and for all. "You will pay for your crimes now, Grand Duke Vyan Blake Ashstone," he exclaimed, hoping to rub it on Vyan''s face.

    However, Vyan''s reaction wasn''t what he had expected¡ªhe smiled.

 Chapter 243: Metallic Taste

    "How careless of me," Vyan interrupted, his tone smooth as he loosened his tie and revealed a silver locket dangling from his neck, his name carved delicately into the metal. "You see, the love of my life gave me this. She even had it enchanted with a rather potent protection spell. I am guessing that is the mana your artifact is picking up."Easton''s eyes narrowed, his fists tightening. "You have got to be kidding me."

    "Not even a little," Vyan replied, slipping the locket off and placing it gently on the table. His smirk was infuriatingly casual. "Feel free to check again." He placed his hand on the mana detector, eyes gleaming with amusement.

    Easton watched the artifact with silent anticipation, the seconds dragging by. "Why isn''t it registering anything yet?" he muttered in frustration.

    Then, with a soft hum, the detector glowed green. Easton froze, disbelief clouding his features.

    "How is this even possible?" he whispered, staring at Vyan, who remained unfazed, almost bored.

    "I told you. Mana and I just don''t get along," Vyan said, his words stoking the flames of Easton''s growing irritation.

    "There had got to be something else," Easton snapped, his gaze darting over Vyan''s clothes before locking onto his shoes. "Take off your shoes."

    Vyan chuckled, an amused disbelief in his eyes. "Really? You are going to make me take off my shoes? Your Imperial Highness, this is getting embarrassing, even for you."

    "Just do it and stop talking¡ª"

    "What is going on here?" A cold, commanding voice cut through the tension like ice.

    Easton and Vyan spun around to see Iyana standing in the doorway, her face a mask of disapproval. Her gaze flicked between them.

    Watson scrambled to salute, his posture stiffening as Iyana repeated, her voice sharper, "I am asking again¡ªwhat is going on here?"

    "Commander, the situation is... Prince Easton insisted on interrogating His Grace, suspecting that he was receiving too many privileges and wasn''t being questioned properly," Watson stammered, clearly flustered.

    Iyana''s cold gaze didn''t waver. "So, you summoned the grand duke when the officer in charge had already left for the day?" Her voice carried a dangerous edge. "Could this not have waited until Sir Wayne arrived in the morning, when it could have been handled by protocol?"

    Watson faltered. "Uh, I thought the prince¡ª"

    "What about the prince?" Iyana interrupted icily, her patience wearing thin. As Watson opened his mouth to defend himself, she cut him off again, her voice firm. "Actually, I don''t care. You have broken the rules, and for that, there are consequences."

    "Commander, please¡ª"

    "Silence!" Iyana''s roar echoed through the room, and Watson immediately clasped his hands behind his back, swallowing nervously. Her demonic commander aura was slipping out. "You are suspended for two months, Sir Watson McHold. Is that understood?"

    "Yes, sir," Watson replied, his voice barely a whisper, saluting once again.

    Without so much as acknowledging Easton, Iyana turned her attention to Vyan. "Your Grace, come with me," she commanded.

    Vyan rose leisurely from his seat. He gathered his belongings, slipping them casually into his pockets. As he passed Watson, his fingers brushed lazily against the doorframe, and a slow, arrogant smirk curled on his lips. He shot a parting glance over his shoulder.

    "Well, Sir McHold," Vyan drawled, his voice dripping with mockery. "It''s been... enlightening for me. Unfortunately for you, however, you will lose those blue stars on your shoulders." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His condescending tone made Watson bristle, his face tightening. "But I am not being demoted," Watson muttered under his breath.

    Vyan''s smirk widened. "Oh, you will be," he said with chilling certainty. "You crossed the wrong person, after all."

    Watson''s mouth opened, but no words came out. Vyan watched the man''s silent panic with amusement, then gave a dismissive wave and strolled out, thoroughly pleased with his grand exit.

    Iyana, who had been waiting for him just outside, raised an eyebrow as he approached. "Was that necessary?" Her voice was cool, but there was a hint of amusement in her violet eyes as she matched his stride, her long white coat swaying as they moved in sync.

    Vyan shrugged, the playful grin not fading from his lips. "I thought it was generous. At least, I am not having him fired. He will still be able to feed his family."

    "Very generous, indeed, Your Grace," Iyana played along until her gaze softened as she looked at him. "Are you alright? They didn''t... catch anything, did they? Your magic?"

    Vyan''s stride didn''t falter as he assured her, "Of course not. Who do you think I am? I never come unprepared."

    Iyana sighed knowingly. "You and your trickery¡­ How did you even know they would try to check your mana? Clyde told me that he didn''t get to relay that information to you."

    "Well, I did tell you that I suspected Easton as the one framing me. So, I prepared accordingly."

    "What does preparing accordingly even mean?" she frowned.

    "Instead of asking me that, shouldn''t you apologize for defending ''your good friend'' Easton earlier?" he teased.

    Her shoulders sagged slightly, guilt flashing across her face. "You are right. I am sorry. I should have trusted you."

    "Hey, I was joking!" Vyan quickly backtracked, his playful tone softening. "There is no need to get all serious.

    "No, no. You could have been caught, and then, something so worse could have happened. If the emperor got to know that you have been lying this whole time, you would be labeled a traitor in no time¡ª"

    She was quieted by the finger on her mouth. "Shhh," he motioned and assured her, "I am fine. You worry too much. I am not easy to catch, don''t you know me?"

    Iyana''s lips pressed into a thin line, a flicker of concern in her eyes. "You still should be more careful." She got sadder, looking down at the ground. "I was talking to Ellie earlier in the afternoon, and I got to know that Marquess Ryen was murdered in that other timeline as well. What if you also¡­" she couldn''t speak any longer, her voice catching.

    Vyan pulled her into a hug, wrapping his arms around her shoulder and burying her head in his chest, hoping to smother her derailing thoughts. "I am not going to let my fate end up like Robin, trust me. I am not going to leave you. Never."

    A small sniffle escaped her throat, and she limply held onto the sides of his waist. "I don''t know, Vee. I am just scared. So, so scared. There is not much time left, and with all this¡ª"

    "Hey, hey, I am telling you, I am going to be fine," he reassured her. "Besides, do you really want to spend the last few hours of your birthday crying like this?" he asked mischievously. "The night is still young, my lady. So, why don''t we have some celebration?"

    She looked up from his chest and scolded, "You should be more serious about getting this allegation off your shoulder, not goof around partying."

    "Hey, I am serious," he replied mock-seriously, "which is why, I am going to end all of this tomorrow." He brought his face down and kissed her forehead. "So that we can spend more time together."

    She rolled her eyes fondly. "As if the two of us have no job to get back to."

    "Job can wait," he tempted. "Our empires wouldn''t come crashing down if we don''t tend to them for a while."

    She let herself melt into a smile and leaned up to peck his lips. "I love you."

    He grinned and said, "I love you more, and I will take no arguments on that."

    She pouted, mock annoyed, only for him to capture her lips into a toe-curling kiss. Her eyes fluttered shut as she melted into the kiss, her arms instinctively wrapping around his neck.

    The feel of his lips on hers was grounding, anchoring her to the present, even as her mind whirled with the weight of her worries.

    But then, as her senses sharpened, she noticed something odd¡ªa metallic taste on his tongue, faint but unmistakable.

    It was subtle at first, but the more their kiss deepened, the more she noticed it.

    Iyana''s brows furrowed slightly, and she gently pulled back, her breathing a little uneven as she fixed Vyan with a curious look.

    "There is¡­ something," she started, her lips still tingling from the kiss. "Why does your tongue taste like metal?" Her voice was laced with confusion, though a flicker of suspicion crossed her features.

    Vyan''s grin returned, albeit softer this time, a knowing glint in his eyes as he ran a hand through his dark hair. "Ah," he muttered, his tone as casual as if they were discussing the weather. "That." He tilted his head slightly, meeting her gaze with a mischievous spark. "I had to improvise a little."

    Iyana raised an eyebrow, waiting for him to explain further, though she had a sinking feeling that his explanation wouldn''t be simple. "Improvise?"

    Vyan gave a light chuckle, as if amused by her confusion. "I shifted the mana-blocking artifact from my bracelet. It is placed inside my mouth, on the side of my teeth. I invented it a while back, but I never had the urge to use it until now."

    She blinked, momentarily speechless, before her expression morphed into one of mild disbelief. "The artifact¡­ is in your mouth?" Her tone was flat, incredulous, as she tried to process the absurdity of his words.

    Vyan shrugged, looking far too pleased with himself. "It worked like a charm, didn''t it? No one would think to check inside my mouth." His lips quirked into a smirk. "Brilliant, right?"

    Iyana stared at him, half-exasperated, half-amused. "Brilliant? That''s your word for it?" She huffed, shaking her head. "Only you would think to hide a mana-blocking artifact in your mouth and think it''s clever."

    He grinned, unbothered by her judgment. "You are welcome, my love."

    She shot him a sharp look, though there was no real heat behind it. "And what happens if it slips? Or worse, if you swallow it?"

    Vyan''s laugh was rich, filling the corridor with its unrestrained energy. "Please, I have got this under control. Trust me."

    Iyana sighed, though a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "You are impossible, Vee."

    "And you love it," he quipped again, his voice teasing as he stepped closer once more, his fingers brushing lightly against her waist.

    She rolled her eyes but didn''t pull away, the warmth between them undeniable. "Just try not to get yourself killed with one of your ''brilliant'' plans."

    Vyan''s grin softened, and for a moment, the playful glint in his eyes faded, replaced with something far more tender. "Not today, Iyana. Not today. We have a birthday to celebrate, after all."

 Chapter 244: Birthday Celebration

    Vyan and Iyana stepped out of the palace, the late evening air cool against their skin. Iyana expected to see the familiar surroundings behind the imperial grounds, but instead, they were enveloped in darkness.A twinge of curiosity stirred within her as she tightened her grip on Vyan''s hand. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Vee, where are we?" she asked, her voice a soft echo in the void.

    Before she could press him further, a flicker of light ignited in the distance.

    Suddenly, the entire banquet hall was bathed in a warm, vibrant glow, illuminated by breathtaking fire-themed decorations, each flame crafted from Vyan''s magic. The walls shimmered with hues of orange, red, and gold. The ceiling looked alive with embers that danced like stars in the banquet hall.

    Iyana stood frozen in awe, and when she looked down, her breath caught.

    The stiff lines of her military uniform had vanished, replaced by a stunning red gown that seemed to flow like liquid fire. Her reflection shimmered off the polished floor, the intricate details of the dress perfectly complementing her slender frame.

    She noticed that Vyan, too, had undergone a transformation¡ªhis usual attire swapped for a black coat adorned with rich, red designs, paired with a deep crimson shirt that mirrored the fire-lit ambiance around them.

    Just as Iyana''s mind began to absorb the wonder of it all, soft music drifted through the hall, surrounding them in a gentle melody.

    Vyan turned toward her, his voice smooth, yet earnest. "Will you honor me with our first dance, my lady?" he asked, extending his hand, his wine-red eyes locking with hers.

    Iyana felt her heart melt at the sight of him, but a teasing smirk tugged at her lips. "Hmm? Should I?"

    "Please," Vyan''s voice lowered as he stepped closer, his gaze intense. "I have far too many years for this."

    "Alright, fine. I will take pity on you." A soft chuckle escaped her as she placed her hand in his.

    And with that, they began to dance. The banquet hall¡ªempty except for them¡ªseemed to disappear as they moved together, perfectly in sync.

    The fire above them flickered and flared, casting shadows that moved with them, as if the magical flames themselves were their audience. She absolutely loved it when he displayed his powers without any restraints¡ªit was like he was showing his true self.

    Vyan''s hand rested gently on the small of her back as they twirled across the floor. The music swelled, and with it, Iyana''s heart.

    She couldn''t resist a sly grin as they moved together. "This song... I told you once it was my favorite, didn''t I?"

    "You did," Vyan murmured. "I always remember everything about you."

    Iyana''s chest tightened at his words, a warmth blooming there that had nothing to do with the fire surrounding them. She let herself be lost in the moment, in the way they fit so perfectly together.

    Despite the irony that it was their first dance together, there was a familiarity to the way they moved, as if they had been doing this dance all their lives, as if they were always meant to.

    As the song came to a close, Vyan''s hand lingered on hers, his eyes never leaving her face. "Happy birthday," he whispered once more.

    Iyana opened her mouth to thank him, but before she could speak, Vyan added with a sly smile, "Don''t thank me yet. There is a lot left still."

    "What¡ª" As their dance ended, the world around them shifted once again.

    The fiery banquet hall dimmed and melted away, replaced by the open expanse of a field bathed in the glow of small, floating fireballs. They flickered like stars scattered across the sky, casting a golden light over the grass beneath their feet.

    Iyana blinked in surprise and glanced down¡ªher stunning red gown had disappeared, replaced with sleek training gear. Vyan''s attire had shifted as well, now sporting his own combat gear.

    Iyana turned to him, eyes wide with curiosity. "What''s this?" she asked, her voice edged with playful suspicion.

    Vyan''s grin widened, a spark of mischief lighting his eyes. He took a step back, pulling a sword from thin air, the blade gleaming in the warm glow.

    "I know how much you love a good sword fight," he said smoothly, settling into a ready stance. "So, what better way to celebrate than giving you the thrill of it? I know you have been too busy for it ever since you became the commander."

    A smile tugged at Iyana''s lips, and she shook her head fondly, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Are you sure I will get a thrill out of it? Or are you just setting yourself up to get your butt kicked?" she teased, her hand instinctively reaching for her own blade, which had appeared at her side from her magical pouch.

    Vyan raised an eyebrow. "Hmm, maybe the opposite might happen?"

    Iyana let out a laugh, positioning herself with her sword raised, her heart pounding with excitement. "Yes, right."

    With a shared glance, they lunged at each other, their blades colliding with a sharp clang that echoed across the field.

    The force of the clash sent sparks flying from their swords. Vyan smirked as he pressed forward, but Iyana met him stroke for stroke, her swordplay as fierce as her gaze.

    Their rhythm was like the dance they had shared moments ago¡ªperfectly in sync. Vyan''s strikes were swift, but Iyana parried each one effortlessly, the thrill of combat lighting up her expression. She grinned as their blades locked again, leaning in just enough to meet his gaze. "Is that all you have got, Your Grace?"

    "Not even close," Vyan replied, pushing her back with a quick flick of his wrist, breaking the lock.

    She recovered quickly, her footwork light and agile as she advanced, her blade slicing through the air toward him. He dodged, barely, the playful tension between them thickening.

    Each swing of their swords was laced with challenge and laughter, their banter constant as they danced across the field, the floating fireballs reflecting in their eyes.

    It was a battle that wasn''t about winning or losing, but about the sheer joy of testing each other''s limits, of sharing a moment of unrestrained freedom.

    Vyan''s grin never faltered, even as Iyana pressed him harder, forcing him to retreat with a skillful flurry of strikes. "You are enjoying this a little too much," he quipped, dodging a well-aimed swing.

    "And you are not?" Iyana countered, her breath steady, though her muscles hummed with adrenaline.

    "Eh, well, I do enjoy a magical battle more," he shrugged, and with a swift pivot, he slid behind her, their blades clashing once more as he whispered in her ear, "However, the point of this fight is your enjoyment. So, tell me, my lady, are you enjoying yourself?"

    She smiled, their swords locked once again, the field glowing around them. "How can I not enjoy myself when you are around?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As the clash of their swords finally subsided, Iyana stood victorious. Her eyes gleamed playfully as she lowered her blade, looking down at Vyan with a satisfied smirk. He, though slightly winded, chuckled, shaking his head in defeat.

    "I guess I did get my butt kicked after all," he said, his voice light with amusement.

    She put forward her hand for him to get up, saying, "It appears you need to work on your sword skills more to make me feel more thrilled."

    "I think you appeared just perfectly thrilled," he shot back, catching her hand.

    Before she could tease him further, the world around them shifted again, the open field dissolving into soft hues of white and gold. The gentle glow of twinkling lights surrounded them now, easier on the eyes, casting a dreamlike ambiance over the scene.

    Iyana looked down and gasped softly.

    Her training gear had been replaced by a gorgeous white gown. It appeared to have been crafted from the finest silk and lace. Vyan, standing beside her, now wore a tailored white shirt, the design elegant and understated, yet undeniably striking.

    She blinked, a look of surprise crossing her face as she turned to him. "Where are we getting these dresses from? I don''t remember owning any of it."

    Vyan grinned, clearly pleased with himself. "Oh, I had them made especially for you."

    Iyana sighed fondly, rolling her eyes but unable to hide the warmth in her voice. "I guess it''s not even a surprise anymore that you know my taste in clothing so well."

    "Of course," Vyan replied, his tone smooth and teasing as he offered her his arm. "I know my lady is fashionable, so I had to make sure everything was just right. I wouldn''t want you thinking I would dress you in something ugly."

    She let out a soft laugh, shaking her head as she took his arm, allowing him to guide her forward.

    As they walked, she cast him a curious glance. "So, what now? Are we going to cut my birthday cake?"

    Vyan''s eyes gleamed mischievously, his lips forming into a smirk. "Nope."

    They rounded a corner, and there before them stood a table, but instead of a grand cake, there were bowls and utensils, flour, sugar, eggs, and all the ingredients needed for baking, spread out in a neat arrangement.

    Iyana''s eyes widened as she stared at the setup. She breathed out in disbelief, "Oh, my Goddess, don''t tell me¡ª"

    "Yep," Vyan finished for her, a grin stretching across his face. "We are going to make your birthday cake."

 Chapter 245: True Wish

    Iyana blinked at him, stunned for a moment, before letting out a disbelieving laugh. "You have got to be kidding me. You, Vyan Blake Ashstone, are going to bake a cake? That too, without the help of your magic?"Vyan feigned offense, crossing his arms. "Why, don''t you trust my culinary skills?"

    "I didn''t even know you had any," she shot back, the laughter bubbling in her chest. "But I guess there is a first time for everything."

    "Exactly," he replied, pulling her toward the table with a playful determination. "And since I am the one who planned this, I guess we are in it together."

    Iyana couldn''t stop laughing as they approached the table, the ridiculousness of the situation only making the moment more special. The elegant setting, their pristine white clothes, and now¡ªcake batter. It was absurd and perfect, just like Vyan.

    Vyan stood at the table, eyeing the various ingredients laid out before him with a furrowed brow, as though preparing for battle. The setup was charming, an ancient twist with rustic tools¡ªa large stone mortar and pestle for mixing, a worn wooden spoon, and earthen bowls filled with ingredients that Iyana had clearly chosen with care.

    "Strawberry is your favorite," Vyan mused aloud, sounding almost disappointed as he reached for the flour. "Such a shame."

    Iyana, standing beside him with a teasing grin, patted his shoulder. "It''s a shame for you, maybe. But I will make you a chocolate cake some other time. We both know you love it."

    Vyan cast her a sidelong glance, his lips curling up as he mimicked a formal bow. "Why, thank you, my lady."

    With a playful roll of her eyes, Iyana leaned in, casually resting her elbow on his shoulder, watching him work with mild amusement. "How is it that I didn''t know you loved chocolate so much before?"

    "Well," Vyan started, pouring some flour into the mortar, his movements precise to the point it seemed like he had memorized the recipe to every point. "Chocolate is expensive, you know? Growing up, I could never afford it. So, I never really had the chance to indulge." He shrugged, a touch of nostalgia flickering in his voice as he added, "And you, on the other hand, hated it.

    So, it''s not like you ever had it around, either."

    Iyana hummed softly, a twinge of sadness lacing her tone. "That''s true. I guess we never really had the chance to share chocolate together."

    Sensing the shift in her mood, Vyan smeared some flour on her cheek. "Come on now, don''t get all sad on me. I am living a pretty great life these days," he teased, "How many poor commoners like me have the fortune to be the blood of a Grand Duke?"

    Iyana chuckled at his words, her chest easing up as she let her head rest on his shoulder, the comfort of his presence calming her. "Touch¨¦," she murmured with a happy sigh. "I suppose you have come a long way from those days, haven''t you?"

    He smiled, a softer expression than usual crossing his face as he continued to mix the ingredients. "Yes, I have."

    "Do you miss it¡ªback when you didn''t have so many responsibilities on your shoulders?"

    "Miss it? Hardly. I couldn''t be happier with the way my life is right now. Sure, it is stressful. Sometimes, it downright sucks." He smiled faintly. "But I would still pick a stressful life full of love over a lonely, pathetic one." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You do know that I loved you back then, too, right?" Iyana raised her head slightly, meeting his gaze with a jesting smile.

    "Oh, yes, I know." He flashed her a full-blown grin. "You loved me when I had nothing, and you still love me now."

    "And I will always love you," she whispered.

    "Exactly. What more could I ask for?"

    "I don''t know," she teased. "Maybe a chocolate cake?"

    Vyan let out a chuckle, shaking his head. "I will take what I can get. For now, I will settle for this non-chocolate masterpiece I am crafting here."

    "Masterpiece?" Iyana arched a brow, laughing as she gently nudged him with her elbow again. "We will see about that. You haven''t even gotten to the hard part yet."

    "Hard part?" Vyan scoffed, feigning offense as he picked up an egg. "Please, I have practiced this so many times. I can now do this in my sleep. Just watch."

    "What?" she let out, surprised. "You practiced making this before? It''s no wonder why you are doing this so smoothly without even asking me a question."

    "Well, I wanted everything to be perfect," he turned his head to the side and kissed her forehead. "Too bad I screwed up for the first¡­ eighteen hours?"

    Iyana laughed again. "No, you idiot. It wasn''t you who screwed up. It''s just the way it is. No matter how much you plan or prepare, an unexpected variable can always arrive. And that''s why I always tell you to be careful."

    Vyan hummed in response, genuinely seeming to consider her words. "I will keep that in mind for the next time."

    She slapped her forehead in exasperation. "You just missed the point of what I said. You can never prepare for it¡ªthat''s the thing."

    He rolled his eyes and muttered, "Sure, sure."

    "You are doing it wrong, by the way. You have to stir it more," she interrupted.

    "Why don''t you help me out a little then?"

    "Why ask for my help now? Didn''t you practice a lot?"

    "Well, I think it would be more fun to do it together," he reasoned, giving her puppy eyes, and she obviously melted.

    So, the two of them hustled side by side and made quick work of the cake. With it safely tucked away into the stone oven, Iyana wiped her hands on a towel when Vyan leaned against the counter. Enjoy more content from mvl

    She raised an eyebrow as he crossed his arms, eyes fixed on her with a lazy smile that was anything but innocent. The warm glow of the fire from the oven illuminated his features, giving him a soft, almost seductive look.

    "So," he drawled, pushing himself off the counter and stepping closer to her, "what now, my lady? Should we just sit here and wait for the cake to bake? Or... would you prefer something a little more exciting?"

    Iyana felt the playful tension in the air shift. His proximity, the tone in his voice¡ªit was all deliberate. And she wasn''t one to back down from a challenge. She tilted her head, a sly grin forming on her lips as she took a step closer, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous spark.

    "And what would you suggest?" she asked.

    Vyan''s smirk widened, his hand grazing her arm as he leaned in, his breath warm against her ear. "I was thinking... maybe we could go to my room for a bit. You know, to pass the time."

    Iyana didn''t respond right away. Instead, she moved even closer, her lips brushing against his in a teasing kiss before she bit down gently on his bottom lip, her eyes dark with intent. "What do you think?" she whispered against his lips.

    A low chuckle rumbled from Vyan''s chest, his eyes darkening with desire as he grinned. "I think I like where this is going."

    And in the blink of an eye, the two of them disappeared, teleported to his room in a flash of heat and magic.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The smell of warm cake filled the open air as Vyan set the cake down, while Iyana smoothened out her hair with her fingers. He lit the candles with a snap of his fingers and stepped back, admiring their handiwork for a brief moment before turning to Iyana.

    "It''s ready," he said softly, his voice filled with affection. "You should blow the candles and make a wish."

    Iyana stepped forward, her eyes fixed on the candles as they flickered in the dim light. She folded her hands in front of her and closed her eyes for a moment, thinking of the one thing her heart truly desired.

    Opening her eyes, she leaned in and gently blew out the candles, the soft smoke curling into the air as the flames extinguished.

    Vyan watched her closely, a curious smile playing at the corners of his lips. "What did you wish for?"

    Iyana smiled, shaking her head. "If I tell you, it won''t come true, now will it?"

    Vyan chuckled, stepping closer as he wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her into a soft embrace. "Come on, can''t you even tell me?"

    "Sorry, love, I can''t risk this one." She gave him a playful wink, although her chest tightened at the thought of her wish not coming true.

    And as he smiled at that in the knowing way he did when he could practically read her mind, she knew that he had been able to guess it. After all, what else could she wish for when there just was not enough time?

    Please let Vyan live a very long, healthy life.

 Chapter 246: No Point Defending

    The next morning, the grand halls of the imperial palace stretched before Vyan as he approached the trial that awaited him. The accusation of murder hung heavy with whispers, yet he walked completely unbothered and confident, as if nobody''s scrutiny could touch him.Clyde trailed behind. His presence was unusually quiet, and Vyan could practically feel the tension radiating from him.

    "Do you think this plan will work?" Clyde asked, his tone more conversational than concerned, but Vyan caught the nervous edge in his aide''s voice.

    "Why wouldn''t it? This is a noble tradition, after all," Vyan mused.

    Clyde huffed a laugh, though it lacked true amusement. "It''s absurd, really. The idea that you would take this path¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a figure caught his eyes at the far end of the hall. Her dress, once a regal shade of brightness, was now wrinkled and black, her lively face drawn and pale.

    Daphne, Marquess Robin Mathew Ryen''s wife, stood like a ghost before them, her gaze fixated on Vyan with an intensity that made Clyde''s hand twitch toward his side, ready to step in.

    Vyan held up a hand, stopping him. "I will handle this," he said softly, his gaze locked on the broken woman before him.

    He moved forward, his previous sharpness tempered with something softer, though only slightly. When he stood before Daphne, her eyes, red and swollen from what seemed like endless tears, met his.

    He offered her a warm greeting, one laced with a note of condolence, as though he could extend some small mercy in this twisted situation.

    "Daphne," Vyan sounded convincing, though his heart felt none of it for her husband. "I¡ªI am sorry for your loss. Truly."

    The lie rolled off his tongue effortlessly. Robin had deserved his fate; an abusive man who wielded his power over his wife like a whip, leaving scars that Daphne wasn''t able to show anyone.

    Therefore, while he might not have gone to the lengths of murdering him, Vyan felt no guilt for his death, either. Nevertheless, his chest tightened at the sight of someone he once considered his sister.

    And to think, her life shattered just after meeting him. That she was widowed for exposing Vyan.

    It made him feel kind of responsible for her sadness. Because he knew that she was pregnant and she wanted to give birth to this child. But the stress that Robin''s death has caused her¡­

    Vyan just prayed that she didn''t have another miscarriage like her previous two. He would feel terrible if he broke the love of his brother''s life¡ª

    Daphne''s bloodshot eyes narrowed, and her lip quivered with rage flooding through her. "How could you?" she hissed, her voice thick with both fury and despair. "How could you do this, knowing I am carrying his child?"

    Vyan didn''t avert his gaze, but behind his eyes, a flicker of something akin to pity stirred. Not for Robin, never for him, but for the woman who stood before him, bound to a man who had only ever brought her suffering.

    "Daphne," Vyan began, "I didn''t do this. I wouldn''t¡ªcouldn''t hurt you like this. Even if your choice was to stay with him, I wouldn''t¡ª"

    "Don''t lie to me!" she screamed, cutting him off, her voice raw with years of pain, of abuse she had learned to accept as love. "You¡­ you don''t understand! He wasn''t¡­ he wasn''t a monster! He¡ªhe could be kind, he¡ªhe was my husband!"

    Her words were desperate, the pleading tone of someone who had spent years convincing herself of a lie. Vyan didn''t flinch as her anger washed over him, didn''t move as her hands clenched into fists at her sides.

    She looked at him as though he had torn her world apart, and in a way, perhaps he indirectly had¡ªby freeing her from chains she didn''t realize she wore.

    "I know what you think," she continued, her voice shaking. "That he was some villain, that he deserved to die. But you didn''t see him like I did. You didn''t know him."

    Vyan remained silent, letting her words crash against him like waves against stone. There was no point in arguing, no sense in telling her the truth she wasn''t ready to hear. She wasn''t shouting at him; she was screaming into the void left by the man she thought she wouldn''t be able to tackle the world without.

    Little did she realize that she alone was strong enough to rule the march. That this wasn''t the end for her. This was only the beginning of a free life.

    "I loved him," she whispered, her voice breaking as her tears began to fall again. "I loved him, and you took him from me."

    For a moment, there was nothing but the sound of her sobs. Yet, Vyan didn''t offer her words of comfort, knowing they would mean nothing now. But in his silence, there was a strange sort of understanding¡ªone that she would never see, but that lingered nonetheless.

    Daphne stepped back, wiping her eyes harshly with the back of her hand. "I hope you know that your brother would have never condoned you for doing something like this. So, suffer for what you have done," she spat before she turned on her heel and fled down the corridor.

    Vyan watched her retreat, his expression unreadable, his heart as still as the stone beneath his feet.

    Clyde approached cautiously, glancing after Daphne before looking to Vyan. "Are you¡ª"

    "Fine," Vyan interrupted, his voice flat. "But I just need some fresh air before the trial starts."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan inhaled the crisp air, letting the cool breeze wash over him, its refreshing touch settling his nerves. He hadn''t realized how much time had passed until his gaze caught the sun dipping lower than expected. A sharp jolt of realization hit him.

    "Shit."

    Without wasting another second, he turned on his heels and rushed toward the imperial court.

    The moment he entered, the atmosphere hit him like a wall. Every single head turned to look at him. For a split second, Vyan froze, his wine-red eyes scanning the room with an expression that could only be described as confused irritation.

    "... What?"

    His eyes then landed on the man in the center of the room, on his knees, wrists bound in handcuffs, his head lowered before Empress Jade, who sat regally on her throne. Stay updated via mvl

    Vyan glanced around, spotting Iyana standing a few feet closer than Clyde. He moved swiftly and quietly to her side, leaning in with a low whisper. "What the hell is going on?"

    Iyana subtlh shifted her eyes toward him, her voice barely audible but carrying weight nonetheless, "Someone just confessed to murdering Marquess Ryen."

    For a moment, Vyan just blinked, his brain processing her words as if they were in another language. Then, his brows shot up, and a disbelieving whisper slipped from his lips.

    "What the actual f¡ª?"

    Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 247: Above Law

    Vyan''s gaze was still locked on the scene at the center of the court when he felt a sharp tug at his sleeve."This was your plan? Soliciting an innocent mage into taking responsibility for your crime?" Iyana hissed.

    He turned his head slightly toward her, his expression flat, and asked with a little indignation, "My crime? You know I am not the one¡ª"

    "Well, you are, or should I say, were the prime suspect either way," she cut him off swiftly. "You literally just bought off a person to go to jail in your place."

    "You wish." Vyan rolled his eyes. "I just had those three ladies threatened into retrieving their statements. That''s it," he casually stated, and Iyana fixed him with a pointed look. Find adventures on mvl

    "You had them threatened?" she asked, arching an eyebrow, seeming not that surprised as it was perfectly in character for Vyan.

    "Yep," he admitted shamelessly. "So, I don''t know anything about who this person is."

    "That still makes you look bad, you know that, right?" She shook her head hopelessly.

    Vyan gave a careless shrug. "Who cares? Every noble does it."

    Iyana scoffed softly, her voice laced with mock disbelief. "You will never change, will you?"

    Before their banter could escalate further, Garett cleared his throat loudly, drawing the attention of the court.

    He stepped forward, his sharp eyes fixed on the man in handcuffs. "Mister Richard," he began, "you have confessed to the murder of Marquess Ryen. Now, elaborate, please. How did you, as you claim," he gave a suspicious side glance at Vyan, "carry out the murder?"

    Richard''s lips quivered, his eyes red from crying, as he finally raised his head. His gaze searched the crowd until they found Vyan''s. Richard visibly gulped, as if asking for some sort of permission from Vyan.

    "Why the fuck is he looking at you?" Iyana muttered in irritation as literally everyone in the court witnessed their eye contact.

    Vyan had a cold mask at first, but then, he smirked subtly in amusement, putting his hands in the pocket. "Don''t you get it? Dear Richard over here wants everybody to think I am the one who hired him."

    Iyana clenched her fists and took a step to the side, slightly pushing Vyan further to the left. She shot a death glare at Richard, and he instantly flinched and looked away.

    Vyan chuckled lightly. "You don''t need to do that, you know? Let them think I am his boss. Who has the audacity to do anything about that?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Even so¡­" she spat out quietly, angry, and Vyan had the urge to pat her head suddenly, but he had to resist that in this circumstance.

    "Mister Richard?" Garett urged impatiently.

    Richard gulped once again and glanced up nervously. "I... I took the appearance of His Grace," he stammered, casting another brief look at Vyan before continuing, "and committed the crime myself. I thought it would be the easiest to frame him given the fight he had with the marquess just a few hours ago."

    Vyan''s mouth twitched as if he was resisting the urge to laugh at the absurdity of it all. He leaned closer to Iyana and whispered, "At this point, I think someone intentionally tipped off Robin that Daphne was with me."

    "That''s not such a far-fetched possibility," Iyana added.

    Garett narrowed his eyes on Richard. "And why would you do such a thing?"

    Richard swallowed hard, his voice trembling but not believable at all. "I used to work as a gardener at House Ryen. Lord Ryen... he was cruel to the staff, mistreated us, and eventually, he fired me. I lost everything. So, out of vengeance, I...

    I decided to end his life. It was an impulsive decision I made that morning, and His Grace created himself to be the easiest scapegoat."

    "I created myself as a scapegoat?" Vyan scoffed since Robin was the one who came out of nowhere and punched him.

    Iyana gave him a wry, sympathetic smile.

    "And why are you confessing now?" Garett pressed, his eyes on Vyan as if sure that Vyan was the actual criminal.

    Meanwhile, Vyan matched his stare with all the confidence in the world, as if saying, even if that''s the truth, what are you going to do about it?

    Richard dramatically slumped his shoulders, his face crumpling with an air of regret. "The guilt... it''s been eating me alive. I couldn''t bear it anymore. I needed to confess, no matter the consequences."

    Garett''s lips pursed into a thin line, his expression one of mild dissatisfaction and frustration. He cast a glance toward Jade and stated, "Your Imperial Majesty, it seems all the details add up. Most likely, Mister Richard is telling the truth."

    Jade nodded after a beat. Her voice rang through the court with the authority that came naturally to her. "Very well. For the crime of the murder of Marquess Robin Mathew Ryen, Richard Bermuda, you are sentenced to lifetime imprisonment."

    At the announcement, Vyan felt Iyana shift beside him as she crossed her arms tightly over her chest. Guilt churned in his stomach, realizing how insensitive he had been, and he couldn''t help it as the apology rolled off, "I am sorry."

    "What?" Iyana looked at him, surprised. "What for?"

    Vyan pursed his lips and looked around as Richard was being taken away by the imperial guards. "I know that you hate it when nobles like me get away with crimes so easily, even if it''s obvious who the real criminal is."

    He could recall all the countless times Iyana worked her ass off on difficult cases, only to discover that some powerful nobles were behind them, and it was no secret that those people were above law. All they needed was a decoy to close the case.

    Iyana has always hated that the nobles walked away unpunished almost all the time, unless it was national treason, and now, Vyan was one of those nobles.

    Iyana''s eyes softened as she clicked her tongue quietly. "You idiot," she rebuked, almost affectionately, "Don''t you already know? I have no integrity when it comes to you."

    His heart fluttered at that, but he still felt guilty. "I don''t want¡ª"

    "Tell me one thing: will you stop loving me if I go astray? For instance, I did all the stuff that you did?" she questioned. "Will I become unworthy of your love?"

    She looked into his eyes dead serious, and he became quiet.

    Would he love Iyana if she wasn''t the same woman as she is now? If she changed into a different person? If he didn''t know who she had become?

    And would it be toxic of him to say yes? That he didn''t care who she became? That he would always love her existence¡ªthis person named Iyana Pearl Estelle?

    Maybe, just maybe, Iyana didn''t care either. She always did say their feelings were mutual. So, to think, he had ever spent time mulling over and delaying in telling her his truth¡­ How stupid.

    He really was an idiot, wasn''t he?

 Chapter 248: Too Afraid To Try

    Vyan''s response was a soft, boyish smile that seemed to say everything. "What did I do to deserve you?" he murmured, his voice warm.Iyana''s own smile bloomed, her eyes gleaming with such affection that Vyan felt a sudden rush of emotion, like a wave of warmth swelling within him. To be loved like this¡ªit felt almost unreal. Maybe he hadn''t had the kind of love from everyone he wished for, but he had an overwhelming amount of love in his life, and it was enough.

    His Tia''s love, self-interested as it might be, was just a small piece in a much larger, brighter mosaic. Maybe he should forgive her genuinely at this point.

    "Let''s get out of here," Iyana whispered as the court began to empty.

    He nodded, following her to her office. The moment the door closed behind them, Iyana turned, and without a word, wrapped her arms around him, pressing her face into his chest. She held him tightly, as if grounding herself in the reality that he was safe and finally free.

    "It''s over," she whispered, her voice muffled against the fabric of his coat. "The case is closed, and you are in the clear. Finally."

    "You were that worried, huh?" Vyan''s arms came around her, holding her close.

    "See these eye bags?" She tilted her face up with a small smile. "I have barely slept these past days." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He chuckled, raising an eyebrow. "Liar. Last night, you were probably too excited to open your presents."

    "Excuse me?" She let go, looking mock-offended. "I only opened them in the middle of the night

    because

    I couldn''t sleep, thank you very much."

    "Uh-huh," he teased, his voice lilting with playfulness. "So, did they live up to your high standards?"

    Her eyes sparkled as she rolled them in mock exasperation. "Out of your twenty presents, I figured there would be at least one I would like... but somehow, I loved all twenty. How did you even do that?"

    He leaned down to kiss the top of her head. "Better start getting ready for twenty-one next year, then."

    "Oh, I will be looking forward to it," she hummed, hugging him tighter.

    Iyana''s embrace was comforting, but as they stayed like that for quite some time, Vyan''s mind refused to stay quiet, swirling with questions. Why would someone suddenly confess to a crime so perfectly crafted to frame him? And Easton¡ªwhat could he possibly gain from doing this?

    Sensing his tension, Iyana leaned back, her wide violet eyes studying him with that unspoken insight she seemed to have.

    "Vee?" Her voice was soft, her brow pinching with concern. "You look like someone just swiped the last slice of cake right out of your hand. What is going on in that head of yours?"

    He tried to muster a smile, though it barely lifted the corners of his lips. "Just¡­ thinking," he muttered, his fingers lazily tracing absentminded patterns along her back. "Why would Easton go to the trouble of making someone else take the fall for a crime so perfectly pinned on me? And after threatening Tia just yesterday?"

    "Maybe Sienna had something to do with it?" Iyana suggested, her tone thoughtful. "She is reckless enough. And you did say they were working together, right?"

    A glint of wry amusement flickered in his eyes. "Oh, with those two, their partnership has got the stability of a house of cards. It is only a matter of time."

    Iyana smirked, a hint of playful mischief in her gaze. "Easton can''t stand it when things don''t go his way."

    "And Sienna," he added with a chuckle, "can''t stand being criticized."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "What the hell is wrong with you?!" Easton''s voice boomed the moment he stormed into his bedroom.

    Lounging casually on his couch, Sienna didn''t bother glancing his way, lazily popping a grape into her mouth. "Ah, back from the court, are we?"

    "Obviously! Will you care to explain why you let the grand duke walk free after we went through all the trouble of framing him?" he demanded.

    "

    We

    ?" Sienna''s laugh was dry, edged with disdain. "Let''s not kid ourselves. I am the one who actually

    executed

    that plan."

    "Forget the credit. Just answer the question," he snapped, anger flaring in his eyes. "Why the hell did you do it?"

    Sienna scoffed, finally turning to face him with a look of exasperated amusement. "Do you really think locking that guy up was enough?" she asked, like he had missed the obvious.

    "What are you getting at?" he asked, his skepticism barely veiled.

    With a slow, mocking smirk, she fed herself another grape. "What I mean,

    dear husband,

    is that for the fun I have planned for Vyan, he needs to be out of jail."

    Easton''s patience wore thin. "Enough of your ''plans,''" he snapped. "I am done with them. I don''t trust you, Sienna¡ªnot when you are constantly pulling these stunts without consulting me."

    She shrugged indifferently. "I can warn you, if that''s what you need," she offered, tone dripping with mock generosity.

    "There is no need," he said coldly. "I don''t want your help, and I don''t want you running around making more of a mess. And for heaven''s sake, stop waltzing into mine. I gave you a room¡ªuse it. The last thing I need is anyone suspecting I am harboring a black wizard''s daughter, let alone

    married

    to one."

    For a split second, Sienna''s hand froze mid-reach toward another grape. Her eyes narrowed, but she recovered quickly, letting out a cold laugh. "So you

    dug up

    information on me?"

    "You didn''t expect I would want to know where my own wife came from?" he retorted.

    She tilted her head, a brittle smirk on her lips. "It must have been a real blow to find out your lovely bride''s just a low-life witch, huh?"

    He didn''t even blink. "

    It was.

    You are nothing like Iyana."

    The words hung in the air, sharp and final, as he turned on his heel and left.

    The second the door clicked shut, a glass vase sailed through the air, shattering against the door in a rain of glass shards. Sienna''s eyes burned with fury, her knuckles white as she crushed the grape in her hand.

    "Nothing like Iyana, huh?" Her smile twisted into something dark, almost feral. "Fine. I will show every last one of you where you really belong."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After leaving Iyana''s office, Vyan made his way through the palace corridors, looking for Clyde so they could head home. But before he could take more than a few steps, he spotted Daphne waiting just outside the imperial court, her gaze drawn to him the instant he appeared.

    She approached slowly, eyes shadowed with exhaustion, the weight of sleepless nights clear in the dark circles beneath them. When she stopped in front of him, her voice barely rose above a whisper, trembling with unspoken regret. "I¡­ I am sorry, Vee. I shouldn''t have accused you. I didn''t know¡­" Find adventures on mvl

    Vyan''s expression softened, though a flicker of sadness crossed his face. Despite the shallow suspicions others held, Daphne had believed in him¡ªeven when others concluded he had bribed Richard into confessing. She had wanted to believe in the boy she had considered her brother-in-law from the moment he was born. And in her eyes, he could see how deeply that belief lingered.

    But beyond her apology and sorrow, he saw a darkness¡ªan ache that couldn''t be swept away by mere words. The shadow of Marquess Ryen''s cruelty still loomed over her, even in death, and she carried it as if it were stitched to her very soul. Vyan knew she needed something far more than his forgiveness.

    "Accusing me," he began dryly, "is the least of your crimes." She flinched, his words sinking into her, but before despair could tighten its grip, he added softly, "Your real crime, Daphne, is standing here and not understanding what this means for you."

    She blinked, taken aback. "What?"

    "You are free now." His words seemed to cut through the fog that had settled around her heart. "Free of his cruelty, free of his control. You don''t have to live under his shadow anymore. March Ryen is yours. It always was, but now¡­ you can rule it all alone."

    She shook her head, fear swimming in her eyes. "But¡­ I don''t know how to rule. I don''t know how to¡­"

    "To live without him? To be yourself?" Vyan''s gaze was steady, gentle yet firm. "You are stronger than you think, Daphne. Do you honestly believe you survived all those years of torment just to be helpless now? You have been ruling all along, even if you didn''t realize it. You held the household together, kept it running while he tore it apart. Don''t sell yourself short."

    Her breath hitched, and he could see her chin trembling, her eyes bright with unshed tears¡ªnot of sorrow, but fear. Fear of the unknown, of the world waiting for her beyond the chains she had grown accustomed to. "But I am just¡­ I am just a wife. I don''t know how to be anything else. I don''t even know if I can be a mother."

    "Then start there," Vyan replied, his voice softening further. "Be a mother. Raise your child. Show them what real strength looks like. For now, that''s all you need to be. But soon, you will realize that you are so much more than that. March Ryen isn''t a burden you can''t bear. It''s your strength."

    Daphne swallowed hard, shaking her head as if to banish the hope his words stirred within her. "I can''t¡­ it''s too much. I am not strong enough."

    Vyan''s gaze held hers, unwavering. "You are. And you have something now that so many people never get¡ªa real shot at freedom." His tone grew firm, yet it held an unmistakable kindness. "Daphne, are you really going to let that slip away just because you are afraid to try?"

    In that moment, she looked at him, caught between fear and hope, standing on the edge of a life that was finally hers for the taking.

 Chapter 249: Way To Help

    Vyan eased the door open, a sliver at first, his fingers hovering over the wood as if fearing it might creak and shatter the silence inside.A faint, amber glow spilled in from the hallway, casting shadows over the dim room. In the middle of it, Aster sat hunched in a wheelchair. His red hair flowed over his shoulders like a cascade of rusted fire as he stared blankly into the wall.

    Taking a breath, Vyan slipped inside, careful to keep his steps soft, as if not to disturb some fragile peace. His eyes softened as he took in the sight of his brother, lost in his own world, adrift in a place Vyan couldn''t reach.

    He cleared his throat slightly, his voice low and warm, trying to cut through the haze that veiled Aster''s gaze. "Hey, brother. How has it been? Sorry I was so busy these past few days." Your next read awaits at mvl

    There was no reply¡ªonly a faint shift as Aster''s head turned, his eyes landing on Vyan with a distant, almost ghostly gaze. It was as if he saw through him, or around him. His expression was vague; it was hard to read for Vyan.

    Vyan let out a quiet sigh, moving to sit on the edge of the bed beside him. For a moment, he simply buried his face in his hands, the silence stretching between them like a chasm.

    After a few minutes, he lifted his head slightly. "There is something I don''t know if I should tell you¡­ but I think I should let you know that I have been meeting Daphne recently. You remember her, right? Your fianc¨¦?"

    At that, something in Aster''s demeanor changed, the faintest flicker of recognition or reaction¡ªa slight tilt of his head, a spark of something in his eyes that quickly faded back to that distant vacancy.

    Vyan''s gaze saddened. "You probably wouldn''t understand me right now, but Daphne was stuck in an abusive marriage until recently." He smiled bitterly at the irony of fate. "Yes, the woman who was supposed to be the Grand Duchess of Ashstone¡­ became an abused victim."

    Aster continued to stare at Vyan blankly.

    "I tried convincing her to be free, but¡­it was no use," he let out with a disappointed sigh. Despite how much he tried to persuade her, Daphne didn''t agree to taking over March Ryen; she would rather have one of Robin''s relatives take charge. "Maybe she will only understand if it was you telling her."

    Vyan met Aster''s gaze and smiled sadly.

    "But that''s not possible, is it, Ash?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As midnight settled over the estate, Iyana moved quietly through the hallways, following an instinct that told her exactly where Vyan would be. He hadn''t come to bed, and the subtle pull of worry led her to Aster''s room. She eased the door open and paused. A soft smile touched her lips at the sight inside.

    Vyan had drifted off on the bed, his head resting on his arm, his face softened in sleep, free of the guarded look he always wore.

    Her gaze shifted to Aster, who was watching his brother with a quiet intensity. Sitting in his wheelchair, he raised a hand and whispered a spell, the faint glow of magic wrapping around the duvet as it floated up and settled gently over Vyan''s shoulders.

    Iyana felt her chest warm as Aster wheeled himself closer, pausing beside the bed. He reached out, hesitant, before finally patting Vyan''s head with a light touch.

    She lingered in the doorway, taking in the rare moment of tenderness between the brothers before stepping into the room.

    Aster''s attention flicked to her, his gaze unfocused, distant, yet watchful. She offered a soft smile, speaking in a gentle tone. "Hello, Lord Aster. I am Iyana."

    He didn''t respond, just stared, as if he were trying to make sense of her presence. Seeing this silence, she extended her hand, holding it out with an open patience that had no rush, no demand.

    "Vee talks a lot about you, you know," she went on, "though I haven''t had the chance to meet you until now."

    She glanced over at Vyan, the quiet rise and fall of his chest calming her. "He worries about you more than he will admit to me," she murmured, "but I guess you don''t quite recognize your brother for whom you sacrificed your life for, do you?"

    Aster blinked slowly, his gaze sliding from her to Vyan and back, and she continued, "It hurts Vee, even if he won''t always say it. He may act all tough on the outside, but deep down, he is just¡­ he is just Vee. All he really wants is his loved ones to be happy. I know you have been through things I can''t imagine, but I think¡­ I think it would mean the world to him if you could recognize him."

    She reached for his hand, her own gentle as she shook it, even though he didn''t quite return the gesture. "He told me that you are the one who practically raised him, more than your parents did. And after finding out the condition you have been in for the past sixteen years, he has been carrying that guilt around ever since. He thinks that your suffering is his fault, but that''s not right, is it? Because I understand why you did what you did. I would sacrifice myself for Vee as well, and I would never for a second blame him for it."

    Suddenly, she felt a faint pressure in her palm¡ªAster''s fingers curling ever so slightly, a small but deliberate response. She couldn''t hold back her grin, her eyes shining.

    "So, you do understand," she said softly, a little teasingly. "If that''s the case, you might not be that beyond help, after all. I will see what I can do to help you as well. I have met a lot of different kinds of people on my line of duty who might know a way to help you."

    She hasn''t had the time to search through for people to help Aster until now as it hasn''t been too long since she regained her memories, and ever since then, things have just been so hectic. She felt terrible about it, but better late than never.

    "I just hope you get well soon, Lord Aster," she whispered softly, "because not just Vee''s, Lady Daphne''s life also depends on it."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two days later, Vyan leaned back in his chair, an unimpressed look playing across his face. "You really don''t have to go with me, you know."

    Clyde rolled his eyes, his hand already halfway to the bridge of his nose, ready to pinch it in frustration. "Vyan, don''t even start. I am not about to let you wander off to Preaton all alone, chasing after some mythical acupuncturist like he is a legend out of a storybook. You barely even know if he exists!"

    "Iyana dug out information on that acupuncturist. He is known to have fixed countless mental illnesses like Ash''s, and if there is one percent chance that a person like that actually exists, I am going to search for him till the end of hell. What is your point?"

    "My point," Clyde shot back, leveling an exasperated glare at him, "is that I am going with you, whether you like it or not. This is Preaton¡ªworse than hell. If your grandfather knew you stepped foot in his lands without permission, he is going to¡ª"

    "Do what, huh? Kill a grand duke?" Vyan challenged. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Clyde crossed his arms, unmoved. "Well, pardon me if I am wrong about the fact that your brother wanted to kill himself because of that man''s mental torture, and you really want to step foot in that cursed territory¡ªall alone?!"

    Vyan shook his head, sighing. "Yes, like I said, I will go anywhere to look for that renowned acupuncturist. Besides, it''s going to be like an adventure for me."

    Clyde narrowed his eyes, undeterred. "You call it adventure; I call it suicide."

    "Hey, someone has to figure out where Sienna is hiding. You know... since that''s supposed to be a priority? And that ''priority'' requires that you stay here."

    "And search for a woman who is apparently transformed into the mist itself?" Clyde scoffed, exasperated. "She might as well be invisible. She has been nowhere to be found since her last sighting at the capital market with Prince Easton. What do you want me to do, hunt down a ghost and leave you to venture into the lion''s den all alone?"

    Vyan was about to offer a retort when the door to his office suddenly burst open. Both of them turned as Althea stormed in, eyes wide and breathing hard.

    "Did you guys hear about it yet?" she blurted, barely able to contain herself.

    Vyan raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms. "Hear about what, Thea? I don''t suppose Clyde summoned you here to talk in his support?"

    She ignored his jab, her face serious. Glancing nervously between the two, Althea took a shaky breath and finally said, "Easton and Sienna¡­ they are married."

 Chapter 250 Strike Back

    The vast hall was drenched in silence, the emperor''s fury pressing heavily on his family members. After a long time, he had finally stepped out of his chamber and called for every single one of the imperial family. To be precise, he had no choice but to. He couldn''t stay still, not after what he heard.Edgar''s expression darkened with every passing second as he stared down at his eldest son. Easton stood in the center of the room. His unashamed demeanor further accelerated Edgar''s anger.

    Finally, he spoke up, "Explain yourself, Easton. What twisted impulse led you to marry her? A woman of no standing, no strategic value, and to make it worse, she is adopted¡ªthis is not just foolish; it is reckless. Have you learned nothing since I stripped you of your title?"

    Easton forced himself to keep his posture steady. "Father," he began, "I know what you think of adopted nobles. But Sienna is nothing like that. She grew up just as any other full-blooded daughter of a marquess would. And most importantly, I am in love with her. This isn''t a passing infatuation or rebellion. It''s real." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The emperor''s expression turned cold, calculating, as he crossed his arms. "Love?" he sneered, disdain dripping from his tone. "You said you loved the eldest daughter of Marquess Estelle! How come you are suddenly in love with the youngest daughter?"

    "Father, you are the one who taught me that we men can fall in love multiple times. So, is it so wrong of me to have grown feelings for Sienna as well?" Easton shot back.

    Althea cringed at that, knowing their father would have definitely told Easton something disgusting like that.

    Edgar''s nose flared at the personal attack and turned the flow of his words, "You think love excuses this? You had responsibilities, alliances to honor¡ªand yet, you chose to bind yourself to just anyone." He glanced dismissively to the side, where Sienna stood, casually twirling a strand around her index finger.

    Easton cursed under his breath and shot a discreet glare at Sienna. She had leaked the news of their marriage¡ªonce again without consulting him. Nevertheless, he had to handle this situation, otherwise, the worst case scenario might be the two of them getting exiled from Haynes.

    He took a deep breath, his mind racing to solidify his lie, to make it believable. At any cost.

    "Sienna isn''t just anyone to me. She is beautiful, kind-hearted, social, motivating¡ªshe is the partner I need. She has been there for me in my hardest times."

    Edgar''s eyes narrowed, searching his son''s face, dissecting every word, every twitch. "And what about your first love? Your former fianc¨¦e? You didn''t say you don''t love her anymore. Does she mean nothing to you?"

    The emperor''s words struck hard, but Easton didn''t let himself get fazed, rather he summoned a look of remorse. "It''s not that she meant nothing," he said softly, almost regretfully. "I never meant to get over Iyana, but my heart¡­ I can''t control what it feels. After losing everything¡­ I only had Sienna with me. I cannot lose her as well. "

    The emperor''s rage simmered down a little. Seeing his prideful son expressing his sadness made a deep corner of his stone heart quiver. "Do you have any idea what this costs the empire? What your foolish actions cost me?" he asked, now more disappointed than angry. "You have been allowed to stay within this palace for one reason only¡ªto stay out of further trouble. But now you have done exactly what I feared."

    Easton swallowed, still forcing himself to show himself as strong. "I understand the consequences, Father. But I believe in this. I believe in her." He felt himself almost hurl at his own words, and he could almost feel Sienna smirking at him.

    A sneer curled across Edgar''s mouth as he addressed the rest of their family, "My son," he announced, the words laced with scorn, "has chosen. He has sacrificed his honor, his alliances¡­ all for the sake of a woman who brings neither strength nor advantage to this empire." He paused, his gaze slicing back to Easton. "So be it, then. But know this, Easton: don''t let this family be disgraced. Already the news of your marriage has spread, so fix it. Make sure that nobody knows that you two got married without my blessing."

    Easton felt his father''s condemnation, saw the disapproval in the eyes of his step-mothers and siblings. But the decision had been made. He should have known from the moment he shook hands with Sienna that the price would be high.

    Nevertheless, to get back his position, he would put everything at stake.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "No, no, Terrence, I am telling you, I am really serious about this¡ª" Iyana paused in the middle of her sentence when the door to her office opened up and she found Sienna standing at the door frame. Her violet eyes narrowed on the brunette as she gritted out, "I will talk to you later, Terrence."

    "Yes, Commander," Terrence saluted Iyana and left the cabin.

    "What do you want, Sienna?" Iyana asked sharply.

    Sienna barged in as if she owned the place and said, "You know, you should address me as ''Your Imperial Highness.'' I am a princess now."

    "Cut the act. You and I both know that you mind-controlled Easton into marrying you," Iyana shot back.

    "Oh, and what are you going to do about it?" Sienna''s smug expression sharpened, her lips curling into a self-satisfied smile as she took a step closer to Iyana.

    "Nothing," Iyana responded boldly. "You will fall on your own, Sienna¡ªbecause that''s just who you are. You are always the one who screws herself up."

    Sienna laughed bitterly. "If you truly believe that, you might also want to start making peace with the fact that I will become the empress, sister."

    "Be whatever you like," Iyana replied, voice dripping with dry, effortless disdain. "Call yourself empress if that comforts you. But you will always be nothing more than a pathetic little witch, Sienna."

    Sienna''s expression darkened, her brown eyes narrowing. "You are just bitter, sister," she sneered, "because your former fianc¨¦ married me. He fell for me, not through some stale engagement contract. Easton chose me, and he is mine now."

    Iyana''s laugh was light, barely veiled with contempt. "You really think Easton is capable of that?" She shook her head, a tinge of pity in her gaze. "Even his worst choice would never be this bad."

    Sienna''s jaw clenched, and she took another step closer, fire sparking in her eyes. "Believe what you want. But I am just going to rule over this empire, while you are a lowly officer, loved by a man who will soon lose his power and position, thanks to me."

    Iyana''s gaze turned steely, though her tone stayed calm. "At least I am loved," she said, "on the other hand, you will never understand what it means to be truly loved. You might have Easton''s attention or whatever it is, but when the dust settles and that shallow charm of yours wears thin, you will be left with nothing but emptiness. People like you can''t hold on to power, Sienna. And this palace? It doesn''t forgive hollow ambition."

    Sienna''s confidence wavered, her smirk faltering for a fraction of a second before she forced herself to recover. "We will see about that," she spat, her voice thick with venom. "I am already here, standing where you should have been. And I will make sure I never have to look back."

    Iyana rolled her eyes, her voice turning bored, almost dismissive. "If it gives you comfort to think that you have taken my place, go on pretending. But remember this: respect here isn''t given, it''s earned. And you?" She cast a withering glance at Sienna. "You will always be a cheap imitation of what you wish to be."

    Sienna flared with petty anger, "You¡ª"

    "Anyway, get out of my chamber. I am busy, unlike you," with that, Iyana sat in her chair, cutting through their conversation like the final swing of a sword.

    Sienna tightened her fists, steeling herself with a burning resolve. She would prove Iyana wrong. She would seize her place in this empire, whatever the cost.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The chamber was dimly lit, casting vain glow over the silk-draped walls and the fine tapestries.

    Easton stood rigid by the window, his hands clenched tightly at his sides, staring out into the darkened gardens below as if the sight could somehow calm the turmoil within him.

    Sienna leaned back on the plush chaise, her posture relaxed. She watched Easton, a faint smile on her lips, one that barely reached her eyes.

    Finally, breaking the silence, Easton muttered, "I only agreed to come out with this because you promised¡ª"

    Sienna glided forward, pressing a finger to his lips. "Uh-uh," she cooed softly, a sly smirk tugging at the corners of her mouth. "Don''t you worry, dear husband. If our plan goes accordingly," she murmured, her voice dropping to a low, conspiratorial tone, "on the day of your sister''s coronation, the crown will be yours once again. And the man who has made both our lives hell¡­ will be dead."

    Easton''s initial irritation subsided due to her words. He glanced down at her, brow furrowing. "And you think it will be that simple? Vyan isn''t some weak man who will let us just¡­ expose him."

    Read exclusive chapters at empire

    Sienna''s smile only grew, her eyes flashing with a dangerous glint. "I didn''t say it would be simple. But it''s possible." She walked over to the table where a bottle of red wine sat, pouring a glass slowly. "You wanted to be the crown prince again, Easton. And I have offered you that. I am going to give you the chance to seize the throne¡ªare you going to doubt that now?"

    He watched her for a moment, wrestling with the caution that still lingered in the back of his mind. "So, you have every detail ironed out, do you? Right down to how we are supposed to deal with Althea''s allies?"

    She took a long sip, savoring the taste as though it was a victory all its own. "Easton, you don''t need to worry about my part of the plan. Everything we have worked for is within reach. This is your chance. Our chance. To take back everything that was stolen from us, humiliate the people who played a role in that, and build the empire the way we see fit."

    Her words echoed in his mind, each syllable feeding the flames of his ambition. He turned to her, exhaling slowly, the last of his resistance ebbing away. "Fine," he said at last, his voice resigned. "Let''s see this through."

    Sienna''s smile widened, victorious. "That''s my husband." She brushed her hand against his cheek, her gaze glinting with triumph. "Together, we will make history and bring down Althea Dione Haynes and Vyan Blake Ashstone."

 Chapter 251 Targeted In Reception

    Under the gentle glow of a thousand lanterns, to quell the whispers that Easton wed Sienna without the emperor''s blessing, a grand reception bloomed overnight. It bore all the signs of a meticulously crafted affair, hinting that Easton and Sienna''s union was something quietly cherished, shared among the closest of kins¡ªthough only the most na?ve would believe such an illusion.The whispers lingered, filling the lavish hall, each noble guest pondering the peculiar match. Easton, once the empire''s crown prince, choosing Sienna, the adopted daughter of a disgraced marquess?

    In a world where titles and alliances were currency, why her?

    The two couldn''t have appeared more detached if they had tried. Easton was as cool and aloof as ever, while Sienna, his newly wedded bride, held court in a cluster of noblewomen far from his side, laughter ringing from their midst.

    She was lost in her own world of flaunting until her smile froze the moment Iyana joined the crowd, summoned by the tittering ladies, whose expressions shimmered with thinly veiled mischief.

    Elara''s voice lifted, rich with jest, "Ah, Lady Iyana, without His Grace for once! Truly, I was beginning to wonder if you had sprouted roots at his side."

    "Indeed," chimed Katherine, "one might say you two were sewn from the same thread these days."

    Iyana waved a playful hand as she replied, "It''s nothing like that. I am just a little clingy, is all." There was a faint catch in her words, a sadness invisible to the others but weighted heavily in her heart.

    "Well, if you keep that up, one might still think you two were the ones newly wedded." Elara mischievouslyshot a glance at Sienna, seeking the flicker of resentment they all wanted to see.

    But Sienna''s expression remained placid, her practiced innocence unbroken.

    Iyana''s gaze sharpened for a heartbeat, sensing the other ladies'' malicious intent. She was not here to defend Sienna, nor did she wish to. After all, these were the same women who had once laughed with Sienna at Iyana''s expense. They all spun their webs of rumor and spite, and the irony of the situation was not lost on her.

    So, she replied with sharp poise, "One could only think that if they misread the invitation card."

    Her words pricked just enough to quiet the group. Plus, since she wasn''t one to sugarcoat herself around people she didn''t care for, Iyana swiftly turned toward Princess Althea across the room. "If you will excuse me," she said coolly, before walking toward Althea, who stood calmly instructing the imperial servants.

    Behind her, the sting of her words lingered.

    Elara murmured, a strange mix of envy and admiration, "She really has everything, doesn''t she? Even the friendship of our future ruler¡­"

    Sienna, sensing an opportunity and knowing how to steer the crowd''s admiration back to herself, tilted her wine glass with an elegantly casual smirk. "Well, ''friend'' is the only title Iyana can ever hope for. She missed her chance to become empress. Unlike some of us¡­" she finished, with a coy smile curling over her lips.

    The ladies turned to her, their expressions shifting as she basked in the attention. There, in the gleam of her polished elegance, was the reminder of an unspoken truth in high society: power might choose favorites, but those favorites often changed on a whim.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    What was power worth if all it left behind was an empty shell?

    Sienna wondered as she watched Iyana with Vyan, the ache of jealousy simmering beneath her practiced expressions. That old bitterness flared as she saw him pour her a glass of wine, leaning in close to whisper something that lit a laugh in Iyana''s eyes.

    Sienna''s own glass trembled in her grip, her gaze shifting to Easton, who stood aloof, utterly oblivious to the silent spectacle unraveling. If he had any sense of the impression he was making¡ªor even cared to make one¡ªit would have been a miracle. But Easton was too plainspoken, too rigidly upright to pretend at affection. The role of doting husband was as ill-fitting on him as a crown of thorns.

    Yet none of this mattered. She didn''t need Easton, not truly. His complacency suited her just fine, as had his lack of protest when she had let their marriage slip into the public eye. That had been her decision, her game, and he had simply been swept along with the tide. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The plan was simple, almost absurdly so.

    Vyan''s secret powers were a blade hovering over his head, and should that blade fall under the emperor''s scrutiny, he would be finished. It was an easy truth, but Sienna had found another lever¡ªa crueler one: Iyana.

    She knew one thing with perfect clarity: if Iyana''s life ever teetered on the edge of ruin, Vyan would risk anything to save her, even if it meant exposing the fire that burned beneath his ordinary, powerless surface.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The evening buzzed with laughter mingling with the soft hum of music, and the shimmer of crystal chandeliers casting a warm glow over the crowd. But somewhere among the chatter and charm, Sienna''s silent plan was already in motion, threading danger into the evening''s festivities, all aimed at one person¡ªat Iyana.

    Across the grand hall, Iyana stood with a casual elegance that somehow eclipsed even the brightest in attendance, practically glowing in her understated attire. Nearby, Vyan lingered, his gaze locked on his captivating date, laughing lightly.

    "How long are you going to keep laughing to yourself whenever you look at me?" Iyana shot him an unserious glare.

    "I am just thinking how composed you look right now versus how you looked last night." Continue your journey on empire

    "Last night was¡­" she cleared her throat, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a reaction, "simply an extension of celebrating with my troops at the completion of my first week as the commander."

    "An extension?" Vyan chuckled, clearly entertained. "And how does that exactly correlate to you showing up at my place, drunk as a skunk?"

    A faint blush appeared on her cheek. "Well, I possibly couldn''t act silly in front of my subordinates, now could I?"

    "So, that was why you decided to wake me up at two in the morning and sing to me how you would take over the world single-handedly?" He arched an eyebrow in amusement.

    "Would you prefer me to sing to someone else?" she retorted, teasing.

    "Not in a million years¡ª"

    Just then, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a movement near the magnificent tower of glasses that had been arranged on a grand table, each crystal goblet stacked in a balance that seemed to defy gravity. And just the next moment, there was an inexplicable wobble.

    The tower tilted, a split-second away from toppling over Iyana.

    But before a single glass could crash onto Iyana or Vyan could extend an arm to tug her away, she herself stepped forward, latching onto his shoulders.

    The glittering shards cascaded to the floor, splintering into countless fragments around them. Yet as each piece hit the ground, it became clear that none of it had touched her. Iyana had stepped away in perfect calm.

    He glanced down, caught off-guard. For a moment, he thought he wouldn''t make it in time. His instinct was only a second away from using magic to stop the glasses from falling.

    Before he could voice his fear, she met his gaze and spoke first. "I am okay," she murmured, adding a gentle squeeze of his shoulder as if to reassure him instead.

    A sense of fierce resilience lingered in her eyes¡ªa strength he knew was born not from magic or from anyone''s protection, but from herself alone.

    And there it was, the unseen flaw in Sienna''s plan. She assumed that Vyan would need to use his magic to protect Iyana, but she forgot to take into account that Iyana was no fragile target waiting to be shielded; she was a storm contained within calm, a force that needed no one to guard her.

    With her aura, she had instincts so sharp that almost nothing escaped her eyes and she could always sense any danger coming at her.

    And upcoming cases were no different.

    A few moments later, as Iyana strolled past the buffet, the cutlery near someone''s hand suddenly jerked¡ªforks and knives tumbling as if drawn by invisible strings. Their sharp edges glinted in the candlelight as they hurtled toward her.

    With an effortless motion, she caught the forks mid-air and moved on as if nothing happen, while Vyan, who was standing a few feet away, arched an eyebrow at what the fuck just happened.

    Next was the chandelier. The chain creaked, and then, with a final groan, the chandelier broke free, plummeting toward the floor.

    But Iyana was faster. In one seamless swoop, she not only rescued herself but also the other ladies who were near her. Shards of crystal scattered across the marble, catching the light in a burst of brilliance.

    Gasps and whispers erupted from the crowd, their shock painting the air, as they all theoretized¡ªEaston and Sienna''s matrimony must be cursed. Glass shattering was an ominous sign, to begin with, and here, not just one, hundreds of glasses broke on top of a grand chandelier.

    Iyana smiled at Vyan, a cross between wry and assuring, and slowly approached him as he was frozen in his place.

    "What the hell is going on?" Clyde spoke up, who was standing beside Vyan.

    "Something doesn''t feel right," Vyan murmured.

    "It''s just bad luck, nothing else," Iyana said.

    "Or perhaps, it''s just the deities showing how much of a bad omen this marriage is," Clyde joked.

    "No, this is¡­ this feels intentional," Vyan said worriedly.

    "Stop trying to find meaning in everything. Not everything is a conspiracy, Vee," she asserted, her tone half-rebuking, half-playful.

    Vyan hummed unsurely. "Still, to be on the safe side, we shouldn''t stick around for too long."

    "We need to wait till the cake-cutting," she reminded, and he groaned, earning a chuckle out of her. "For the sanity of your mind, how about we escape to shift to the side?"

    "Please," he insisted, "that would be great."

    Both Iyana and Clyde laughed at his plea, unaware that his hunch was totally right on the mark¡ªsomeone had, in fact, been targetting Iyana.

 Chapter 252 Jealousy, Jealousy

    Before Sienna could go further with her rash plans, she was pulled to the side by Easton.

    "What is it?" she let out in annoyance.

    Easton''s eyes flicked to her, his jaw tightening imperceptibly. "What the hell have you been up to? Don''t think that I won''t notice everything you have been doing to harm Iyana."

    "Harm Iyana?" she chuckled humorlessly. "That''s not even my intention. I want to get Vyan to reveal his magical powers to save her."

    "And you think she is that helpless? How stupid are you?"

    "Even if she is not helpless," she hissed, "you shouldn''t be so concerned with another woman''s life, least of all when I am your wife."

    Easton turned slowly, his expression impassive at first, but his gaze sharpened, turning cold as steel as her words settled over him. He let out a quiet laugh, shaking his head. "Wife?" He practically spat the word, his tone dripping with disdain. "Don''t you dare act like my actual wife, you lowly witch. I only married you to get back my position."

    Sienna''s face twisted in a mixture of anger and hurt. But she was far too proud to let it show fully. "Is that what you tell yourself?" she said with a mocking smile. "That you are only using me for status? Let''s not rewrite history, Easton. You married me because you needed someone ruthless enough to do what you were too cowardly to accomplish yourself."

    Easton''s expression didn''t waver; if anything, her words only deepened his contempt. "You mistake cowardice for conscience, Sienna," he replied coolly, his voice laced with bitterness. "But perhaps that''s expected from someone who has always been blind to the difference."

    She laughed softly, the sound brittle and icy. "Conscience?" she echoed, releasing his arm with a scoff. "Is that what you call this act of yours? For a man who has supposedly moved on, you are awfully sentimental about Iyana''s life. Don''t fool yourself, Easton. There is only one reason she chose Vyan over you. Perhaps it''s because he actually knows how to claim power, how to act."

    His jaw tightened, but he refused to rise to the bait. "Iyana didn''t choose him because of power. You wouldn''t understand that, Sienna; love has always been a weakness to you, something you scoff at because it''s beyond your grasp."

    Sienna''s face twisted in rage, but she quickly masked it with a smirk, leaning close enough that her words were a dangerous whisper. "And look where your precious love got you. Stripped of your title, cast aside, with nothing to your name but shattered pride. You may think you married me for power, but let''s be honest, Easton. I was your last option."

    He didn''t flinch, his tone just as scathing as hers. "And you were mine."

    Her lips twisted into a bitter smile. "Then, by all means, cling to this hollow ideal of ''conscience.'' You are so desperate to prove to yourself that you are still¡­ what? Noble? Honorable?"

    "You really think you understand me? You are nothing but an empty title¡ªsomeone who weaseled her way into power by exploiting a man''s fall. But even in your ambition, you will never be more than a second-rate noble who plays at greatness, a child playing with evil powers."

    "And what about you, Easton? Because face it. You are as much a part of it as I am. So, don''t stand there with that holier-than-thou attitude, pretending you are different. You want power. You need it, just as much as I do."

    His expression hardened, and he took a step back. "Maybe I do want power, but I won''t burn an innocent to ashes just because you think it will give us control. And I certainly don''t need you if the cost is my soul."

    Her smile faltered, her control slipping for just a second as anger flashed across her face. "Then, take your ''soul'' and see where it leads you. But remember this, Easton," she said, her tone seething. "You are mine. Bound by title and law. And no amount of self-righteous indignation will change that."

    He let her words hang in the air, his expression unreadable as he fixed her with a cold, assessing gaze. For a long moment, they simply stared at each other, two forces locked in a deadly, silent struggle. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Maybe you have the law," he said, his voice barely a whisper, "but you will never truly have me."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The newlywed couple''s names echoed through the hall as Easton and Sienna shared the first slice of their wedding cake, both of them smiling. Vyan, however, stood in the corner as Sienna pretentiously took Iyana away to feed her ''precious sister'' some cake with her own hands.

    Vyan''s gaze was distant, detached from the celebration swirling around him. He hadn''t intended to voice his thoughts tonight, but when he felt a light nudge on his shoulder, he turned to see Althea.

    "I heard you are leaving for Preaton tomorrow," she mentioned simply.

    Vyan hummed in response.

    Althea''s brows arched slightly, her eyes glimmering with something between curiosity and suspicion. "What are you trying to do, Vyan?"

    Vyan''s lips twitched up, deflecting, "What?"

    She crossed her arms, tilting her head. "Iyana has been glued to you all night. Don''t pretend you haven''t noticed."

    He averted his eyes, his usual sarcasm absent. Unfortunately, he also knew why Iyana had come to him last night despite being so drunk to the point she could barely walk.

    Althea stepped closer, lowering her voice. "You could send anyone to find that acupuncturist. Why do you need to go yourself?"

    He glanced back at her. "Because I will find him sooner."

    "Why sooner?" Her voice was soft, almost as if she dreaded his answer.

    "Because Ash needs to get better as quickly as possible."

    She narrowed her gaze, pressing further. "And why does he need to get better so soon?"

    A pause lingered before he finally answered, "Because I don''t know if I will be around much longer."

    Althea''s face tightened, but she remained silent, waiting. And, almost compelled by her patience, he continued.

    "I am not going to just walk into fate''s grip, Thea. I will do everything to keep myself alive because I know what it would mean for Iyana if¡­ if something happened to me. But¡­" he trailed off, exhaling slowly, "it''s almost impossible to change fate''s course once it''s set. If it''s written that I will die thirteen days from now, then I can''t truly promise I will be able to stop it."

    His words hung between them, a confession laid bare.

    "So, if anything does happen to me¡­ I don''t want the grand duchy left unattended, for Ash to be forgotten as he is now."

    Althea''s face softened, a rare sadness coloring her usually sharp expression. She placed a hand on his shoulder. "You know¡­ that is exactly why she doesn''t want to waste a single second with you. She knows, Vyan, even if you don''t say it."

    Vyan''s eyes flicked over to where Iyana stood beside Sienna. A pang shot through him, sharp and unavoidable.

    Althea leaned in and wished, "Take care of yourself, Vyan. Iyana is not the only one here who would feel the loss."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Sienna once again watched from the edge of the ballroom, her fingers tightening around her cake spoon, as Iyana and Vyan shared a laugh across the room. They were tucked away in a quieter corner, far enough from the main crowd.

    Vyan leaned close to Iyana, his expression softened, his gaze holding a warmth and adoration that Sienna never saw in someone''s eyes for herself.

    Iyana was clearly basking in it. She tilted her head back, laughing at something Vyan had murmured to her, the soft light catching the spark in her violet eyes. The way she leaned into him like they were in a world of their own. Vyan reached up, gently brushing a stray curl from her cheek, his fingers lingering for just a second longer than necessary.

    His face held that look. That unmistakable blend of pride, affection, and fierce protectiveness that showed just how much he adored her¡ªsomething that Sienna herself would never experience.

    Sienna''s grip on her spoon grew white-knuckled. She fought to keep her expression neutral, though her insides twisted with resentment. Here Iyana was, draped in luxury, glowing with effortless confidence, loved and cherished openly by a man who didn''t hide his feelings.

    It was everything Sienna had convinced herself she didn''t need, and yet... as she watched them, she felt the familiar ache of envy burn hotter in her chest.

    She lifted the spoon to her lips, but the cake tasted sour as she swallowed, the scene before her stinging with a bitterness she couldn''t wash away. She had schemed, clawed her way to a title, manipulated her way into marriage with a prince, yet here she was¡ªalone, with a husband who despised her and not a soul who cared enough to look at her the way Vyan looked at Iyana.

    As if sensing her gaze, Iyana glanced up, catching Sienna''s eye.

    For a moment, her laughter faded, and a flash of something unreadable crossed her face. But then she looked away, turning back to Vyan with an easy, unbothered smile as if Sienna were beneath her notice. The sight sent a fresh wave of jealousy coursing through her, more potent than any she had felt before.

    Sienna turned abruptly, muttering to herself as she left the ballroom, despite one of her new knights calling after her that it was time for her speech with Easton.

    She could barely see straight, her vision clouded with her own anger and frustration. How had it come to this? How was it that after everything, Iyana still had it all¡ªlove, respect, and now, that nauseating display of happiness?

    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire

    It was unbearable. And she would not tolerate it.

    She found herself pacing in one of the grand corridors just outside the ballroom, away from prying eyes. Her hands balled into fists, nails digging into her palms as she whispered fiercely to herself, "How dare she¡ªafter all this, she still has everything handed to her on a silver platter. It''s as if the universe itself conspires to see her happy, to keep her safe."

    With a huff, she stopped, bracing herself against the cool stone wall, taking deep breaths to calm her racing heart.

    But the rage simmered under the surface, refusing to dissipate. Memories flickered before her eyes: of nights spent alone, of desperate deals struck in dark corners, of every underhanded tactic she had employed to claw her way to where she was now. And for what? To be mocked, to be pitied, to be overlooked?

    "If that woman thinks she can waltz through life, wrapped in privilege, untouched by the reality the rest of us face, then she is in for a rude awakening." She lifted her chin, her eyes blazing with a mixture of spite and determination. "I will strip away every piece of happiness she holds dear. Her love, her respect, her title. Everything that makes her feel invincible."

 Chapter 253 My Grandson

    The heat of Preaton was relentless, a far cry from the cool, shadowed woods of Ashstone, wrapped in the dense mystery of the Forest of Beasts.

    The sun blazed down on Vyan and Clyde as they wound through the bustling streets, their strides sluggish under the intensity of the midday warmth. Vyan, who was in the appearance of a common-looking man, found himself unbottoning the top buttons of his shirt, which now clung to him like a second, unwelcome layer.

    Clyde, fanning himself with exaggerated motions, cast a half-hearted glare toward Vyan. "I have to hand it to you, my lord, picking Preaton for a field trip? Genius idea. Why not choose somewhere with a roasting pit and get it over with?"

    Vyan snorted, wiping his forehead. "It''s called ''commitment to a cause,'' Clyde. Though I admit, I didn''t expect to find us in the heart of a desert masquerading as a city."

    He glanced around, but the narrow streets offered little shade, just waves of heat rising from the cobblestones and the distant clamor of market stalls, alive with vendors hawking colorful wares.

    "If we keep at this, we will be fried by sundown," he muttered under his breath.

    Clyde let out a dramatic sigh. "Remind me again why we are here? Searching for some mythical healer with no name, no address, and, apparently, no existence?"

    "Iyana mentioned an acupuncturist," Vyan replied. "She is the one who found out about him from one of her subordinates, remember? She said he was ''famous'' or something."

    "Yes, famous," Clyde echoed, rolling his eyes, "but apparently so famous no one here has a clue who he is."

    They had already approached countless townsfolk with the same query: an acupuncturist skilled in the ancient arts of the mind, one rumored to possess an uncanny ability to heal the fractured minds. And each time, they received only shrugs or blank stares, the name itself as elusive as smoke in the sun-soaked air.

    "Are we sure Lady Iyana didn''t just make this person up to get rid of you for a few days?" Clyde added with a smirk. "I wouldn''t put it past her, considering how overbearing you can get sometimes."

    Vyan stifled a grin. "She is a lot of things, but I doubt she would be that sadistic. At least, not regarding my brother."

    They continued down a winding alley, dodging street performers and food vendors while trying to keep their cool. Vyan scanned the faces around them, hoping for a glimmer of recognition at the mention of an acupuncturist, but to no avail.

    After another hour, Clyde came to an abrupt halt, leaning against a building and dramatically clutching his chest. "I think I am going to dissolve right here, my lord. Just¡­ melt into the cobblestones. Tell Athy I was a martyr to the cause of my boss."

    "Oh, please," Vyan scoffed, though he felt a pang of sympathy. "I will make sure your epitaph reads, ''Here lies Clyde Jayce Magnus, who used to annoy the shit out of his boss on a daily basis.''"

    They shared a chuckle before Vyan''s gaze turned serious. He looked down the endless street of Preaton, the energy sapped from its usually vibrant streets by the heatwave.

    This was for Aster. For his brother. And somehow, amid the sweat and exasperation, he felt the pulse of that purpose steadying him.

    "Come on, Clyde. We are not leaving until we find this so-called miracle worker. If we have to ransack every corner of Preaton to track this person down, then that''s exactly what we will do." With that determination, he began walking again.

    Clyde groaned but followed, his steps dragging. "Fine, lead the way, oh fearless one. But if we end up in an actual roasting pit next, you are on your own."

    Alongside a healthy dose of stubborn banter, they continued, clinging to the faint hope that somewhere in Preaton''s sprawling maze, the acupuncturist was waiting to be found.

    As they trudged forward, Vyan suddenly felt Clyde go rigid beside him.

    "Uh, Vyan," Clyde said, his eyes flickering to a spot across the street.

    Vyan followed Clyde''s gaze and immediately felt a familiar surge of anger tighten in his chest.

    There, gliding through the crowded thoroughfare as if the world itself was bending to his presence, was Eryndor¡ªthe Duke of Preaton. The man who had made his family''s life hell while they were alive and was not by their side even in their final moments.

    Clyde made a quick, nervous gesture, trying to steer him into a side street, but Vyan held his ground, his jaw clenching. "Are you out of your mind, Clyde?" he muttered, voice dripping with barely contained venom. "Do you really think I am going to let him pass by without at least one good glare?" Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire

    "Oh, I absolutely believe that you would," Clyde replied, exasperated. "But let''s save the righteous fury for another day, hmm? Good thing your metamorphosis is already active. So, how about we just skip the family reunion and just blend in?" He leaned closer, dropping his voice further.

    Vyan groaned but knew Clyde had a point. He couldn''t risk Eryndor marking him; it would be more than a mere headache to deal with if his grandfather decided to ruin their mission. "Fine," he bit out.

    They edged closer to the side, attempting to blend in with the respectful crowd parting for Eryndor''s passage. As the duke approached, a wave of murmurs spread through the street, and Vyan felt the shift in the atmosphere¡ªthe hush, the subtle, reverent bows. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even the oppressive heat seemed to simmer in deference. Reluctantly, Vyan inclined his head as well, hoping to not stick out.

    Yet, as Eryndor neared, he halted. Vyan stiffened, sensing his grandfather''s gaze on him. His heart pounded, but his face remained impassive, save for the glint of loathing that sparkled in his dulled eyes.

    "Raise your head," Eryndor commanded.

    With a slow motion, Vyan did as he was told, meeting Eryndor''s gaze with the cool intensity of ice meeting fire. His eyes were devoid of warmth, the look in them brimming with an utter lack of respect, a daring challenge etched into every unspoken word.

    A faint, unnatural chuckle slipped from Eryndor''s lips, as though the very idea of laughter was foreign to him. "Curious," he murmured, a faint hint of amusement breaking through his stern facade. "For some reason, you remind me of my grandson."

    The words twisted inside Vyan, and for a brief, raw moment, his fists clenched at his sides, barely resisting the urge to spit out a scathing reply. "Which one?" He was most likely talking about Ronan¡ªthe only one he considered his grandson.

    "The middle one," he answered without hesitation. "He is the one who has this stubborn, unyielding look in his eyes, like you do."

    "Is that so?" Vyan replied coolly, the calm in his voice masking the storm roiling beneath his calm exterior.

    Eryndor''s gaze lingered a second longer, his mouth curving into a faint, knowing smile. He continued on his way, leaving Vyan in his wake.

    Only when Eryndor was far down the street did Vyan release a slow, trembling breath. His fists unclenched as he flexed his fingers, as though to shake away the lingering disdain he felt.

    Clyde let out a long, exaggerated sigh of relief. "You didn''t explode," he murmured, though there was genuine relief in his tone. "Honestly, I thought you might set him on fire right there."

    Vyan''s lips twitched, the trace of a bitter smile pulling at his mouth. "Believe me, I thought about it."

    Clyde let out a low whistle, clapping Vyan on the shoulder with a wry grin. "Restraint looks good on you, my lord. I almost didn''t recognize you."

    Vyan scoffed, shrugging off Clyde''s hand. "Don''t get used to it. Next time, it might not be an illusion hiding my face."

    "Well, then, let''s hope we don''t have to see him again."

    Unfortunately, Clyde''s hope didn''t come true.

    As they finally found some news on the acupuncturist, they also learned that he didn''t interact with unknown people.

    "Master Jin has gotten old. These days, he is very selective about the people he meets. Unless someone close to him vouches for them, he never meets them," said the vendor.

    "So, are you close to him? Can you vouch for us?" Clyde asked, flashing him a charming smile.

    The vendor rolled his eyes. "First of all, does it look like someone like me can be friends with someone of that caliber? Secondly, why would I vouch for you? Do I know you or what?"

    Vyan huffed and shoved Clyde to the side. "Then, how about you tell us about someone who is actually close to Master Jin?"

    "Huh, how would I know about every contact that caveman has?" the vendor scoffed. "So, unless you are related to Duke Preaton, start heading back to your home because you will just be wasting time with him."

    Vyan''s eyes widened. "Are you saying that the duke is¡­ close to Master Jin?"

    "Of course! They have known each other for decades," he said in a matter-of-fact tone.

    Clyde glanced at Vyan nervously and asked, already knowing what it meant, "What are you going to do about it?"

 Chapter 254 Change The Old Ways

    The next morning, the morning sun cast a muted glow through the high windows of House Preaton''s reception hall, illuminating every dust particle floating in the air, as if to highlight Vyan''s growing irritation.

    His foot tapped restlessly against the polished floor, while Clyde leaned back beside him, arms crossed, one brow raised in silent amusement at Vyan''s obvious impatience.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the door swung open, and Eryndor entered with his usual air of austerity. His gaze swept over them, settling on Vyan with a faintly disapproving frown, as though Vyan''s very presence was an offense to his perfectly ordered day.

    "What do you want, Your Grace?" Eryndor''s voice was clipped, devoid of any warmth.

    Vyan barely restrained a grimace, not surprised at how Eryndor was back to his usual self after his rare display of emotions yesterday in front of a stranger.

    Whatever. Either way it didn''t matter to Vyan.

    Taking a steadying breath, he met Eryndor''s gaze. "I need your assistance about something. Apparently, you have had connections with an acupuncturist named Jin for a long time and he is someone who doesn''t treat anybody unless they are vouched for by someone he knows."

    "Master Jin?" Eryndor''s brow arched. "And who exactly requires his¡­ specialized services?" The question carried a laced skepticism, as if already judging the nature of the request.

    Vyan hesitated, unwilling to reveal more than necessary. "Someone close to me."

    Eryndor''s expression shifted, and a faint sneer curled his lip. "Someone close to you? Tell me, why are you keeping someone mentally unstable around you in the first place?"

    The jibe hit Vyan like a spark to tinder. His wine-red eyes flared. His fingers clenched, jaw taut with controlled fury. "You know what?" he snapped. "I don''t need your help."

    Without another word, Vyan stood up and strode toward the door. He didn''t bury his pride and hatred to come here only to get trivialized by his grandfather.

    Clyde followed quickly, glancing between Vyan and Eryndor with the slightest shake of his head.

    Just as they were about to reach the entryway, Clyde paused and looked back. After a moment''s hesitation, he turned to Vyan.

    "Give me a minute," Clyde said quietly.

    Vyan, still fuming, didn''t bother questioning him and walked ahead.

    Clyde watched him leave, then turned back and retraced his steps to find Eryndor still in the hall, standing by the window with a hardened expression.

    "Your Grace," Clyde''s voice broke the silence, and Eryndor looked over, his brows knit in a mix of irritation and curiosity.

    "What is it, Magnus? Have you come to apologize on his behalf?"

    "No, why would I?" Clyde frowned. "His reaction was valid. Rather, I have come to ask why you keep saying such¡­ insensitive things to him."

    Eryndor stiffened, clearly unprepared for the question. "That boy," he said dismissively, "needs a reality check. He is as stubborn as a mule and just as faint-hearted. What good would coddling him do?"

    Clyde shook his head, a sympathetic smile softening his features. "You think he doesn''t know that? You think he is not aware of his flaws? But here is the thing¡ªI know you care about him." He has seen that clearly in his eyes during the Monster Hunt Festival. "You wouldn''t have agreed to meet him without knowing the reason why if you didn''t. So why do you always feel the need to provoke him like this? Don''t you want him to¡ª" Clyde hesitated, knowing the words would sting but saying them anyway, "¡ªto like you?"

    Eryndor''s expression faltered, and for a brief second, his stern mask cracked. He turned to the window, gazing out, the sunlight casting sharp shadows across his face.

    "It''s¡­ not that simple," he admitted, voice lower than before. "I don''t know how to¡ªexpress myself the way you all do. This isn''t my way."

    Clyde took a step closer, his gaze intent. "Then maybe it''s time you find a new way. He is not a child, Your Grace. He knows about the way you treated the rest of your family, and he doesn''t want to fall victim to that, unless you have any intention to change yourself. Because trust me, rules and regulations are all good¡ªas long as you explain why they should be followed; words of affirmation can make a difference you can''t even imagine."

    Eryndor looked back at him, visibly uncomfortable, but the weight of Clyde''s words seemed to sink in. "You really think it''s¡­ as simple as that? Changing myself after the way I have been for the past seventy-five years?"

    Clyde chuckled lightly, shaking his head. "Maybe not that simple. But you don''t need to change everything. Perhaps, just show the effort¡ªshow that you care. Don''t let him think that you don''t even consider him a grandchild of yours. Because he has gone through a lot and is still going through a lot. So, just stop trying to push him around for once. Think of his feelings, even if it is uncomfortable for you. He is not here to spite you or ruin your perfect morning; he is here because he needs you. Treat him like a grandson should be treated."

    There was a long pause, and Eryndor''s gaze softened, though he wouldn''t admit it out loud. "I will¡­ consider your words," he said quietly, the closest he could come to gratitude.

    Clyde gave him a satisfied nod. "That''s all I ask. Just consider them."

    With that, he turned and left Eryndor alone. Clyde knew Vyan would probably never know about this exchange, but maybe, just maybe, it would plant a seed in Eryndor''s mind, a nudge towards something better.

    As he rejoined Vyan outside, he couldn''t help but feel a flicker of hope that this family, as fractured as it was, might still find its way back to each other when the head butler came to call them back in.

    Vyan didn''t need to be nudged by Clyde once to go back inside. Because he was desperate and he had no time to waste.

    His apparent end was coming near, and he had to make an arrangement for Aster¡ªso that Aster would be just fine, even if Vyan wasn''t there anymore.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Master Jin''s house was shrouded in a chill as Vyan and Eryndor stood side by side once Eryndor finished convincing Master Jin to hear Vyan out.

    "Play nice, you two," Clyde had chirped when they were getting down from the carriage, and ever since then, Vyan has been maintaining a polite facade in front of the master acupuncturist. After all, he couldn''t afford to get on his bad side, especially when he was so selective about his clients.

    It wasn''t that Jin did partiality in choosing his patients or that he only treated the wealthy ones, it was just that he was cutting back on his work, preparing for retirement. That was why he didn''t usually see clients unless they had some sort of known urgency.

    And since it was a request from his childhood friend himself, Jin couldn''t turn down Vyan.

    At the far end of the living room stood Jin, carved from the years like stone, seventy winters tall and unbowed. He greeted Vyan and Clyde with only the barest nod. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan''s voice finally broke the silence, "Thank you so much, Master Jin, for agreeing to this. There is someone close to me, and I need him to get better as soon as possible. And it goes without saying that you are my best bet," he began. "You see, this person has suffered a lot, and that has naturally badly affected him mentally. He has been in solitary confinement¡­ longer than anyone should bear."

    Jin''s dark eyes remained fixed on Vyan. It was a silent invitation to continue.

    "He is hollow now," Vyan murmured, his voice subtly catching. "He barely speaks to anyone. Just stares into nothing, trapped in a world that doesn''t exist. He is drowning in the past, in a time where he still believes his family is alive, where he is still young. He cannot accept that the people he used to know back then have either grown up or aren''t breathing anymore. He does not react to anything around him anymore, does not¡­ even know the world has moved on without him."

    Jin''s voice was barely more than a murmur, yet it carried a weight that echoed through the house. "How long has he been in solitary?"

    "Sixteen years," Vyan replied. "He has not seen a ray of sunshine in all those years. And¡­ it has even caused him to lose his ability to walk."

    The number hung between them, like a phantom stirring the shadows. Jin could already anticipate it was going to be one of his longer projects.

    However, it was Eryndor who spoke up next, the dawning realization in his eyes cutting through the fog.

    He turned to Vyan, his eyes wide with shock. "Sixteen years¡­ and still believes his family is alive¡­ And he has been in solitary confinement¡­ and the thing from back then¡­"

    Vyan glanced at him, a flicker of nervousness in his eyes. He didn''t expect Eryndor to still be listening in on them. That''s why he was so carefree in telling all the symptoms and backstory. "Whatever you are thinking, it''s not¡ª"

    Eryndor swallowed, a hesitant pause, as if daring to disturb the quiet with a question that he could scarcely bear to ask. "Vyan, are you¡­ are you talking about Aster?"

 Chapter 1 - 1: Naive Heart

    In the dimly lit corridors of Starlight Orphanage, nestled on the outskirts of a forgotten town, was the life Vyan had been accustomed to for as long as he could remember.

    No family name, no glittering pedigree to flaunt¡ªjust a daily grind painted in various shades of blah.

    Even when he lucked into a gig as an apprentice for the reputed House Estelle, it was still the same old snooze-fest. Bland meals, mind-numbing drills, and a front-row seat to his own private horror show each night.

    But then, like a slap of colorful paint brush across a black-and-white canvas, along came Iyana Pearl Estelle.

    At sixteen, Vyan collided with her world, or more accurately, she bulldozed into his.

    "Him," declared Iyana, the troublemaking eldest daughter of the pompous Marquess.

    Vyan''s head was dutifully bowed, certain that he wasn''t the ''him'' she had in mind. That was until the collective weight of everyone''s gaze forced him to look up.

    And there she was, the Ice Queen herself, sporting a pair of cold violet orbs. "I want him," she proclaimed, "as my personal knight."

    It seemed like the universe released a sigh, relieved that a violent storm had passed. But poor Vyan, he was swept up in that cyclone like an innocent cattle.

    "Excellent choice, my lady! He''s a gem of a knight," Chris chimed in, his praise dripping with as much sincerity as a politician''s campaign promises.

    Vyan couldn''t help but roll his eyes internally. Everyone knew the swordmaster usually treated him like a blunt butter knife in a drawer full of Excaliburs.

    As Vyan peeked at the girl standing beside the swordmaster, he couldn''t help but sarcastically rejoice, oh, the joy of being chosen as Lady Iyana''s personal knight!

    Nothing screams job security like serving a teenage witch with a hotline to hell, after all.

    Word on the streets was that Iyana dabbled in demonic contracts like it was the latest trend for teenagers. And as for her track record with knights? Let''s just say the turnover rate rivaled that of the times the emperor changed his concubines.

    Twelve brave souls had gone before Vyan, and not one had lasted long enough to hop to the next month. Rumor also had it they were six feet under, courtesy of Lady Iyana''s mood swings.

    "Hey, you! Step forward and pledge your undying loyalty to Lady Iyana," Chris barked, his tone oozing with all the charm of a snake oil salesman.

    Vyan''s delightful colleagues, as supportive as always, snickered behind their palms, relieved it wasn''t their turn to dance with the devil.

    "What is your name?" Iyana asked.

    Before Vyan could even muster a syllable, Chris leapt into action, ready to recite the epic saga of Vyan, the Nameless. "My lady, Vyan is a splendid lad! Though, you should know, my lady, he lacks a family name and¡ª"

    A flick of Iyana''s wrist halted Chris''s monologue mid-flow.

    "Sir Chris, I do believe I addressed him, not you," she declared, her tone sharper than a sword''s edge. "As for his lineage, did you hear me inquire about it?"

    "Uhm, no, my lady. My apologies," Chris muttered, retreating like a scolded pup.

    Closing the gap between them, Iyana fixed her gaze on Vyan, her eyes boring into his soul.

    "So tell me yourself. What is your name?" Her tone might have come as stern and cold, but it carried a hint that it didn''t matter to her where he came from, she just wanted to know the name of the man who would follow her around like a shadow.

    "Vyan," he replied, and for the first time, he did not feel ashamed for not following through with a surname.

    "So, Vyan, do you accept being my knight?"

    Everyone behind Vyan gasped in surprise, even Chris. Because this was a question she hadn''t asked any of her previous knights.

    However, the question wasn''t what bothered Vyan. It was the look in her eyes that said if he uttered no, then she would find another knight without a second thought. It meant she was actually giving him a way out, unlike others before him. Therefore, he needed to answer with careful consideration.

    It was obvious she would be a master hard to please and serve. He might even end up like those twelve other knights.

    But eh, who cares?

    Vyan internally shrugged and decided to hitch his wagon to the rumored witch''s train.

    Life hadn''t exactly been a bed of roses for him, so why not roll the dice and see where this wild ride took him? Plus, he figured if he was going to be anyone''s loyal lapdog, it might as well be for someone who could conjure demons over their morning tea.

    "Yes, of course. It would be an honor, my lady," was his final response.

    Just as he prepared to kneel, Iyana stalled him. "There is no need for oaths unless they come from the heart. So, forget the formalities. Just walk with me from now on."

    Oh, Iyana probably had her spidey senses tingling, sniffing out Vyan''s nonchalance like a bloodhound.

    But did that stop him from seizing the moment?

    Not a chance.

    If sincerity was the dish of the day, then Vyan was going to serve it up with a side of pure gold heart¡ªor at least a shiny penny for a heart.

    "No, my lady!" His voice carried a note of determination. "I mean it. I want to swear my allegiance to you."

    Despite his laid-back attitude, Vyan truly wanted to vow to be her shield and protector. ''Even a demon needed a guard dog, right?''

    As if this time his sincerity reached her ice-cold heart, Iyana''s stoic facade melted like ice in the sun, replaced by a genuine smile that seemed to light up his dim world.

    "Well, if you insist, Vyan."

    Watching her eyes sparkle with a newfound warmth, no longer looking cold or dull, he couldn''t help but mirror her warm smile.

    And just like that, Vyan signed up his grayscale existence for a drama worthy of a soap opera.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the age of eighteen, Vyan found himself head over heels for the rumored witch.

    "I''m joining the imperial army as a lieutenant starting tomorrow," Iyana declared, seated on her desk like a queen surveying her domain.

    Vyan nodded, trying to play it cool while his heart sank like a punctured boat. He knew that as soon as she turned sixteen, she would be off serving her dreams. Yet¡­ it sucks.

    "Guess that means you understand that I won''t need a personal knight anymore," she added.

    He swallowed the lump in his throat and let out, "Yes, I get it."

    While other knights wilted like week-old flowers in Iyana''s presence, he had stuck around like a stubborn stain on her favorite dress for a solid two years.

    Besides, why did they all have it out for her anyway? A witch? Puh-lease. She was more likely to charm a bird out of a tree than summon the forces of darkness.

    They were definitely just intimidated because she was a woman. After all, she could handle a blade better than Chris at a barbecue cook-off.

    Nevertheless, it was a bummer he would not get to play the supportive sidekick anymore, watching her kick butt in training every morning. He used to dread those early wake-up calls, but somewhere along the line, they became the highlight of his day.

    Every dawn, he would loiter outside her door like a lovesick puppy, despite her protests that he didn''t have to. "Duty calls," he would grumble, even though he secretly was excited.

    When did a chore turn into a cherished ritual, anyway? And was it normal to mourn the loss of a former boss? Vyan was asking for a friend, of course.

    Because it almost sounded like he was in love¡ªwhich was ridiculous.

    How would he¡ªwho was never loved by anyone¡ªknow how to love somebody else?

    As Iyana rose from her seat, she approached Vyan, clasping his hands in hers. Her touch felt like a balm on Vyan''s battered heart.

    "I will miss you, Vyan," she murmured, her smile bittersweet. "Let''s not let this parting turn us into strangers, okay? We are friends now. Come chat whenever you fancy. I have got your back. Always."

    Ah, there it was. The moment of clarity. He didn''t want just friendship¡ªhe wanted the whole enchilada.

    So what if nobody ever taught him how to love? It didn''t mean love couldn''t be self-taught like all the other things in his life.

    But alas, blurting out, ''I am head over heels for you,'' didn''t seem like the smoothest delivery at the moment.

    "Thank you, my lady," he managed, his voice hitching with emotion. "And forgive me."

    "For what?" She cocked her head, her eyes searching his.

    For being a lovesick fool. For daring to dream beyond my station. For wanting more when I have nothing to offer.

    "I just realized I haven''t done nearly enough for you compared to what you have done for me," he improvised, a half-truth hiding beneath his words.

    "Who says?" Her smile widened, and his heart did a triple axel in his chest. "You have given me more than anyone ever has, Vyan. You have no idea how much you mean to me."

    With her words ringing in his ears, Vyan swore once again, oh, my lady, even if my official duty ends today, I will always be your knight in shining armor. This time, for love.

    "Would it be too much to ask how much exactly?" he ventured, feeling like a nervous preteen.

    A soft chuckle escaped her lips, her gaze unwavering as she replied, "I could lose everyone in this world and barely bat an eye. But if I lost you..." She trailed off, her thumb tracing patterns on his hand. "I would lose my mind."

    In that moment, he knew he wasn''t alone, that someone out there cared if he vanished into thin air.

    And for Vyan, that was worth more than all the riches in the world.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the tender age of nineteen, Vyan found himself in the unexpected role of Iyana''s plus-one for the debutante ball.

    They were lounging on a bench in her private garden when the topic came up.

    "I am not exactly drowning in suitors," Iyana lamented, her pout like that of a sulky princess¡ªa jarring contrast to her stern military persona. "Leila brought up our debutante ball next year, and it has got me stumped."

    "Why worry, my lady? Aren''t there hordes of men vying for your attention?" Vyan quipped.

    A scoff escaped her lips. "Their attention is not enough," she confessed, sneaking a glance in his direction. "I want something... someone else. Somebody I love."

    "Do you need me to abduct your dream man then?" he offered half-jokingly, masking his own jealousy behind a facade of nonchalance.

    She chuckled, shaking her head. "No, you idiot. Read between the lines. I''m talking about you."

    "Oh."

    I am somebody she loves¡­ I can''t believe it. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His heart did a celebratory dance, banishing his jealous demons to the dark corners of his mind.

    "Will you be my date to the debutante ball?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    "I would be honored, my lady," he replied, taking her hand and pressing a soft kiss to her palm, earning himself a radiant smile in return.

    "Wouldn''t it be wonderful if we could just spend our lives together, with no one else intruding?" she mused wistfully.

    "Does my lady fancy me that much?" he teased, a playful glint in his eye.

    "More than you will ever know," she confessed, her smile as pure as a spring breeze.

    Little did Vyan know, behind that innocent smile lurked a web of ugly deceit¡ªa betrayal that would shatter his naive heart into a million jagged pieces.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Finally came the age of twenty when Vyan witnessed her despicable true colors and was sentenced to death.

    "My lady, why...?" The words tumbled out of his mouth in a broken whisper.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Blind To Her Lies

    Vyan watched the love of his life twirl at the center of the dance floor in the arms of another man at the very debutante ball she initially promised to attend with him.

    With smiles as dazzling as the ballroom chandelier, they waltzed through the crowd, leaving onlookers swooning in their wake.

    But for Vyan, the sight was like a punch to the gut and a dagger to the heart.

    He refused to believe it at first, brushing off the whispers of his fellow knights like pesky mosquitoes. But curiosity got the best of him, and he snuck into the banquet hall inconspicuously, only to come face-to-face with the harsh truth.

    Iyana had sworn to attend the debutante ball solo after explaining to him why she couldn''t go with Vyan.

    Yet here she was, cozying up to none other than the Crown Prince of Haynes. Disappointment tasted bitter on Vyan''s tongue as he quietly slipped away, his heart bleeding and his mind reeling.

    As he tossed and turned throughout the night, replaying every cherished moment with Iyana like a broken record, he convinced himself like a fool that she must have some reason behind this.

    Little did he know the worst was yet to come.

    "Hey, scar-face, why the no-show at morning training? Sir Chris is fuming," Paul jeered with his cronies snickering like hyenas in the background.

    Vyan brushed past them, the nickname ''scar-face'' a familiar sting he had grown accustomed to thanks to a pesky scar on his forehead.

    "Tch, that washout asshole," Paul gritted out, his face fuming with indignant anger. "He thinks he''s all that just because he was Lady Iyana''s personal knight before." He hollered, "Hey, loser, did you hear the good news? Lady Iyana is getting married!"

    Before Paul could finish his victory lap, he was harshly pressed up against the wall, the back of his head throbbing, and a hand was almost choking him by the chin.

    He almost wet his pants when he met Vyan''s glaring eyes which were glowering like he was possessed by a demon.

    "What. Did. You. Say?" Vyan''s voice sliced through the air like a razor-sharp dagger, his grip tightening around Paul''s neck with each word.

    "I, um, uh," Paul stuttered, his eyes wide with fear.

    Vyan''s fingers dug into Paul''s skin mercilessly. "Repeat it. Right now."

    "I... I said... Lady Iyana is getting married," Paul squeaked out.

    In an instant, Vyan released his hold, causing Paul to crumple to the floor, gasping for air.

    "It''s impossible," Vyan muttered, his mind reeling with disbelief.

    With a heart heavy, he sprinted from the scene, adrenaline pumping through his veins like wildfire.

    "This can''t be true," he repeated to himself like a mantra. "You said I was the only one you liked... Why did you lie? Why didn''t you tell me about it?"

    He followed an instinctual pull to the garden behind the manor, where he knew Iyana would be. Somehow, he always sensed her presence nearby.

    As he stumbled upon the scene of Iyana laughing with her golden-haired suitor, his once-colorful world was engulfed in black.

    But amid the despair, a realization dawned.

    "Oh," he whispered, his voice barely audible even to himself. "She looks happy."

    He watched them, his eyes hollow, his heart shattered. She was laughing as she talked to the prince, and he knew better than anyone else that there were not many people in the world who could make her smile.

    Isn''t that what matters? Her happiness? he questioned, a bitter taste lingering on his tongue.

    I never dared to dream of being anything more than her knight. So why should I be upset?

    Forcing a smile onto his lips, he made a silent vow to congratulate her the next time they met.

    Tears blurred his vision as he bit his lip, determined not to disturb the blissful couple with his pain.

    As Vyan turned to leave the garden, a searing pain ripped through his chest. Black liquid oozed from his lips and his vision swam with agony. His gaze dropped, and there it was¡ªa sword forged from darkness sticking out from his body.

    With a painful gasp, he looked over his shoulder, his eyes widening in disbelief.

    "My lady...?" he managed to croak, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Iyana''s sinister smile was the last thing he saw before darkness swallowed him whole, his consciousness slipping away like sand through his fingers.

    When he came to, he found himself pinned to the ground like a common criminal, the weight of three imperial soldiers pressing down on him.

    Confusion clouded his mind as he tried to piece together what had happened.

    The pain in his chest was gone, replaced by a surreal numbness. Meanwhile, the prince he had seen earlier was on his knees, tears streaming down his face as he clutched a bleeding shoulder.

    "Oh, my God, Iyana! What has your knight done? He attacked Prince Izac!" Sienna''s shrill voice pierced his ear.

    "I-I didn''t!" Vyan protested immediately against the accusation. After all, he was at the back of the garden, and then... Iyana had stabbed him.

    His gaze shifted to Iyana, who had been conversing with her sister. But when their eyes met, all he saw was pure contempt and disgust in those once-beloved violet orbs.

    At that moment, the pieces fell into place like a cruel puzzle. The truth stared him in the face¡ªstark and unforgiving. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It wasn''t that everyone else was blind to the witch''s lies¡ªit was only him who was fooled.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Huddled in the depths of the dungeon, Vyan pondered about the incidents of this morning.

    Why had Iyana done him dirty like that? It was a predicament wrapped in a mystery, sprinkled with betrayal. Even if she could perform witchcraft and hid it well from him for four years, he had been as loyal as a puppy chasing her tail.

    The creak of the cell door interrupted his brooding, and a familiar voice cut through the darkness like a knife. "Well, well, well. Guess whose life has reached the end of its road?"

    Vyan couldn''t muster the energy to grace the heir of the marquess title with a glance and retorted, "I hope it''s yours."

    "Whoa, attitude much? Isn''t it a bit late in the game to be bringing the sass?" Lyon chuckled, the sound grating on Vyan''s last nerve like sandpaper on raw skin.

    Normally, Vyan played the silent stoic, enduring Lyon''s torment like a seasoned veteran. After all, it wasn''t his first rodeo in the cellblock. But tonight?

    Tonight, he just couldn''t be bothered. Lyon could kill him, for all Vyan cared.

    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter," Lyon shrugged. "Because I''m here with some news that''s sure to ruin your beauty sleep. Prince Izac wasn''t too pleased with you stabbing his shoulder. So, he''s ordered your head on a platter bright and early tomorrow morning."

    "Prince Izac? The second prince?" Vyan''s head snapped up at the mention.

    Lyon raised an incredulous eyebrow, unimpressed by Vyan''s sudden curiosity. "Oh, so that''s what gets you to lift up your head?" he sneered. "Yes, the guy you decided to attack like an idiot because of your stupid jealousy happens to be none other than the second prince, Izac. You are lucky it wasn''t the crown prince, pal. Otherwise, you would have been chopped into half by now, no questions asked."

    "Oh, so she wasn''t with the crown prince," Vyan muttered, realizing his misunderstanding.

    "Are you even listening to me?" Lyon''s frustration boiled over, and he delivered a swift kick to Vyan''s chest, sending him crashing into the wall. "Is that how you show respect to your betters?"

    "You just told me I''m getting executed. So forgive me if I''m not feeling particularly respectful," Vyan shot back, his defiance a last flicker of flame in the darkness of his despair.

    After all, what did it matter how he treated Lyon? He had only a few hours to live, anyway.

    "Wow, the silent knight finally grows a backbone," Lyon scoffed. "Where was all this bravado for the past five years?"

    "Locked away out of respect for my master," Vyan shot back, his voice heavy with bitterness.

    Lyon''s mocking laughter echoed through the dungeon. "Your master couldn''t care less about you. She didn''t even lift a finger to stop His Highness from slapping a death sentence on your sorry ass."

    Vyan''s heart clenched at the confirmation of Iyana''s true nature.

    She never cared, did she?

    "Since you are not too keen on listening to me¡­ someone, fetch me my brass knuckles!" Lyon ordered, his eyes glinting with sadistic glee.

    "Before you meet your maker, let''s have one last hurrah, shall we? Maybe I will even impress His Highness with my creative punishment," he chuckled darkly.

    "Be my guest," Vyan muttered, bracing himself as the first blow landed. "Just get it over with."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan''s body throbbed with agony, every inch of him screaming after Lyon''s relentless torture.

    "I want to die..." The thought echoed through his mind like a relentless drumbeat, a desperate plea to escape the torment of his existence. He couldn''t bear another second in this hellhole.

    His eyes drifted to the cold wall of his cell.

    "Should I bang my head on the wall until I bleed out..." he murmured, the words barely audible even to himself. "I would rather end it myself than let them do it for me."

    Summoning the last ounce of his strength, he began to drag himself towards the wall, his mind consumed by desperate thoughts of escape¡­ of release.

    But just as he reached the threshold of the afterlife, a shadow loomed outside his cell, freezing him in his tracks.

    "Were you not done¡ª" The words caught in his throat as his eyes fell upon the woman he had once worshiped like a goddess.

    Under the dim light, she appeared not as the angel he had once believed her to be, but as a ruthless demon, her true colors laid bare for him to see.

    For the first time, Vyan saw her for who she truly was¡ªan evil sorceress who had betrayed the very person she claimed to love.

    "If you had asked, I would have laid down my life for you," he spat, his voice devoid of the warmth and adoration it once held. "But after what you''ve done to me, how dare you show your face?"

    He waited for her response, his heart clinging to a sliver of hope that perhaps there was some explanation, some justification for her actions.

    Please¡­ anything¡­ just tell me you didn''t¡ª

    But as she burst into a cruel fit of laughter, that tiny glimmer of hope shattered like glass, leaving nothing but a hollow of the person he once was.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Vow of Revenge

    "How was my acting for the last four years? Flawless, right?" Iyana''s voice dripped with cruel amusement, her laughter echoing like a sinister melody. "I have always had a knack for playing the part. It''s almost criminal how good I am," she sighed with self-satisfaction.

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed in disbelief. "What do you mean by acting?"

    Iyana chuckled, a wicked gleam dancing in her eyes as she wiped away a tear of joy. "Oh, Vyan, you are so naive," she taunted. "Did you really think I kept you close because I liked you? What an idiot. You were nothing more than my puppet." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The words struck Vyan like a physical blow. He couldn''t help but think, has she always been this obnoxious?

    "Let me spell it out for you, since you seem to be struggling," she continued, her tone dripping with disdain.

    "When I saw you for the first time four years ago, I just knew you were the perfect scapegoat for me. No family, no support¡ªjust a convenient pawn to manipulate at will. If anything had gone awry, you would have taken the fall, just like you did today."

    Huh. So the last four years of his life¡ªthe supposed happiest years¡ªhad been nothing but a twisted joke for her?

    "But I had to keep up the facade, didn''t I?" Iyana smirked, relishing in his anguish. "How else would I have enjoyed the sight of your betrayed expression? Those pained looks you are throwing at me right now? They are too good! They are worth every moment of effort I put into you."

    How did I never see through her deception? How have I been so blind?

    "Do you know what''s even funnier, Vyan?" Iyana asked, but he remained silent, refusing to give her the satisfaction of a response.

    "It''s the fact that you actually believed I loved you." Her merciless laughter reverberated through the hallways. "I mean, seriously, how could you think that I, the daughter of an esteemed marquess, would stoop so low as to fall for a godforsaken, nameless commoner like you? What could you possibly offer me?"

    A bitter chuckle escaped Vyan''s lips. She was the one who had once claimed he gave her something no one else could, and now she dared to mock him about him? The irony was almost too much to bear.

    She cast him a pitying glance before answering her own question. "Just a pretty face, and I have to say, that scar of yours ruins even that much." Her satisfaction was palpable, like a predator reveling in her prey''s demise. "Ah, it feels so liberating to finally say it. I have been wanting to for ages."

    "Why reveal yourself now?" Vyan demanded, his anger simmering beneath the surface. He needed answers, even if they shattered what remained of his crumbled heart.

    Iyana''s eyes lit up with a gleam of excitement. "Oh, Vyan, darling, the crown prince proposed to me!" she exclaimed giddily. "I''m on my way to becoming the queen. Can you imagine? A queen! It has always been my dream!"

    Tch, of course, another lie.

    She had once claimed her dream was to become the greatest swordsperson in Haynes, but this was what she had always wanted all along?

    "And do you think Prince Easton would have approved of me having a close relationship with my loyal knight?" she continued, her tone dripping with disdain.

    "There are rumors swirling about us, you know. What if they derailed the wedding? So, I decided it was high time to dispose of you. Besides, all this acting was getting tiresome. Moreover, a little fun along the way of disposing you didn''t hurt anyone, right?"

    As Iyana''s mocking laughter echoed in the air, Vyan''s expression morphed into a seething rage.

    "You are the worst," he spat, his words laced with venom.

    "Thank you," she replied, her smug smile only fueling his anger. "Oh, wait, I will be back in a minute. Someone''s calling me. Save your outburst till I''m back." And with that, she vanished, leaving Vyan alone.

    Every fiber of his being screamed with rage as her words echoed in his mind, poisoning his thoughts and blackening his soul.

    Amidst the storm of his emotions, a new sensation emerged¡ªa desire for vengeance.

    He had resigned to his fate, ready to accept his demise, until she had come along and shattered his world with the revelation of her lies and betrayal.

    Why did she have to play such tricks on him?

    If she had uttered it once, he would have gone to hell and back to make sure she sat on the throne of Haynes no matter what. If she had let him catch wind that he was a slight obstacle in the way of her goal, he would have taken a sword and stabbed himself without a second thought.

    She knew about his loyalty.

    And yet, she had chosen to betray him.

    It was a choice of hers to make him suffer¡ªjust because she could.

    So, now he has made his choice.

    He had the option to end this life without any more drama¡ªdie as a background character who was the to-be queen''s pawn.

    But not even the doors of hell would accept his soul if he were to die meaninglessly like this.

    As Iyana reappeared before him, Vyan''s rage erupted like a volcano, spewing forth in a torrent of fury and hatred.

    "A queen? You want to become a fucking queen?" he roared, his voice echoing through the chamber.

    "I will never let that happen! Not on my watch! I will make sure you pay for every single ounce of the pain you have inflicted on me! I will tear you down from your high horse and cast you into the dirt! I will burn the Haynes Empire to the ground if I have to if it means stopping you from wearing that crown you so desire!"

    Every word dripped with venom, each syllable punctuated by the burning intensity of his fury.

    "And you are proud to be the daughter of a marquess, aren''t you? I will take that away from you too. I will strip that pride from you, piece by piece, until you''re nothing but a godforsaken, nameless commoner.

    "And when you are left with nothing, I will end you. With my own bare hands, I will deliver the most agonizing and humiliating death imaginable. So wait for it, Iyana Pearl Estelle. I will make sure you pay for every ounce of pain you have caused me."

    With his declaration of vengeance hanging in the air like a dark omen, Vyan''s eyes burned with an intensity that matched the fire in his soul.

    He would stop at nothing to exact his revenge upon the woman who had shattered his heart and his spirit.

    Despite the blurry haze clouding his vision, he was certain that Iyana''s face must have worn a mocking smirk, taunting him with her deceitful facade.

    Instead of laughter, her response caught him off guard. "Do you¡­ hate me now?" she asked, her tone surprisingly devoid of its previous arrogance.

    A bitter laugh escaped Vyan''s lips, mingling with the taste of blood in his mouth.

    "Do you even have to ask that?" His gaze bore into her, amber eyes ablaze with fury. "Of course, I hate you. I hate you! I fucking hate you so much!" His voice full of contempt echoed throughout the chamber.

    "Get the hell out of my sight!" he bellowed, his words echoing off the stone walls.

    And to his surprise, she obeyed, fleeing from his presence without another word, just as he wished.

    As her footsteps receded, Vyan felt alive once again. This time, at the prospect of seeing Iyana''s destruction with his own eyes. So, this was the new motivation of his life.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the dim light of dawn, Vyan found himself formulating escape plans worthy of a blockbuster heist. With only a few hours before the executioners arrived, he needed to pull off a disappearing act that would make his faceless parents proud.

    Should he stage a dramatic escape during the guard escort? Perhaps, a distraction involving a cunning dance routine and a smoke bomb? Nah, too flashy. Besides, where would he even get a smoke bomb from?

    Before he could finalize his plan, the earth-shattering kabooms interrupted his brainstorming session.

    "Talk about rude awakening," he muttered as guards scurried past his cell, leaving him alone to contemplate his impending demise.

    Boom! Boom!

    "Great, just what I needed¡ªa front-row seat to the manor''s demolition," he grumbled, shielding himself from debris as it rained down.

    But amidst the chaos, a glimmer of hope pierced through the dust. Literally. The blasted ceiling above him revealed a tantalizing sliver of freedom.

    "Well, looks like Lady Luck''s finally throwing me a bone," he smirked, eyeing the gaping hole above.

    Clearly, someone out there had a bone to pick with the marquess¡ªand Vyan wasn''t about to let this golden opportunity go to waste.

    With determination burning brighter than the rising sun, he clawed his way to the top, each broken stone a stepping stone toward vengeance.

    As he emerged into the dawn''s embrace, a vow whispered on his lips, "I had promised to become your knight in shining armor, my lady. But today, I am taking it back. Because from now on¡­"

    His amber eyes changed colors, morphing into a lethal shade of red.

    "I will be the villain of your life."

 Chapter 4 - 4: Goddess of Magic

    Vyan trudged along the icy streets, his cloak more hole than fabric, courtesy of a lucky find near a shop''s trash bin.

    Who knew discarded rags could be so fashionable and intimidating at the same time? He was a walking cautionary sign against the early morning stroll in the sketchy neighborhood.

    The second prince probably had his minions out hunting for his assailant who dared to bruise his perfect body. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The scent of breakfast teased his senses, reminding him of his empty pockets and rumbling stomach. Maybe he could trade some dramatic stories for a hot meal.

    "Wanted: wounded fugitive seeks sustenance, will work for bacon."

    Never mind, his employer would faint seeing his haggard state.

    Cantace''s cold in the Month of Crystal was like a slap from an angry ice queen¡ªperhaps it was Iyana herself¡ªand Vyan was feeling every frosty sting. If only he had splurged on some thermal undies instead of saving every penny for a rainy day that turned into a blizzard.

    Not that it mattered, anyway. He never got to bring in his savings while escaping.

    Nevertheless, beneath the layers of frost and torn fabric, his heart burned hotter than a dragon''s breath.

    That woman, the one who shattered his heart like a glass slipper, was now just a bitter memory. Love was lost, but hey, at least he still had his dignity.

    Well, most of it at least.

    "Now where should I go?" Vyan pondered. "Should I clean up and try to find a job outside of Cantace? Once I save up enough, I can come back for revenge¡ª"

    As someone harshly pushed Vyan to make way for themselves and he hit the concrete like a sack of potatoes, he realized he was less of a knight in shining armor and more like a jester in tinfoil.

    Seriously, who was he kidding with all this brooding anti-hero nonsense? His life was more tragic comedy than epic revenge drama.

    The sorceress, Iyana, was the director of his puppet show, and she was killing it with her performance ¡ªaward-worthy levels of manipulation and deceit. Seriously, he should have known better than to fall for her act. But how would he? After all, it seemed like his love was blind and apparently also deaf to warning signs.

    His life before her was like a black-and-white movie marathon on repeat¡ªboring, predictable, and in desperate need of some color correction.

    But now, with her in the picture, it was like someone had cranked up the saturation to the max and then thrown in a plot twist worthy of a dark, thriller novel.

    And let''s not forget the supporting cast of characters who made his slice-of-life episodes hell. The bullies, the backstabbers, and the haughty nobles. They all had a role to play in adding tragedy to his life story.

    So here he was, face down in his palms on a sidewalk, crying his eyes out like a rejected extra in a melodrama.

    It was a real tear-jerker moment, but not in the way he imagined when he practiced his best knight award acceptance speech in the shower, handed over to him by his former master.

    But hey, maybe letting it all out would help. This broken soul could only pray that it was the first step to claiming his villain crown: he needed to break beyond repair.

    After all, everyone loves a villain who lacks a heart, right? At least that''s what he hoped, as he wiped his snotty nose on his sleeve and prepared for the next ridiculous plot twist in the joke called his life.

    Vyan''s existential crisis was reaching peak melodrama levels. He felt like he was being dragged through the nine circles of hell, and he hadn''t even packed his sunscreen, so he was getting quite the brunt.

    "I don''t know yet how I will do it, but I will definitely take my revenge on you, Iyana Pearl Estelle. I will definitely kill you with my own bare hands," he muttered his threats to Iyana like a bone-chilling antagonist in a high-budget theater drama, and then, he broke down into more tears like a damsel-in-distress female protagonist.

    "But seriously, what am I going to do? I have no money, power, or strength¡­ I have nothing!"

    He couldn''t help but wonder if the divine hotline was on hold. Did the Big Guy upstairs only take calls from silver spoon-fed aristocrats? If so, someone seriously needed to update the celestial contact list.

    And speaking of silver spoons, why couldn''t he have been born into one of those fancy-pants noble families with more power than a charging rhino? Instead, he got stuck with a life that wasn''t even worth mentioning as a background character in a novel.

    Thanks a lot for that, stupid Goddess. Thanks for giving me absolutely nothing in this world full of everything, he thought sarcastically.

    Suddenly, a voice, more startling than the surprise that Iyana gave him, interrupted his self-pity party, ''How dare you say that?''

    "Huh?" Vyan seized crying and twisted his head around, looking for the angry female voice that had just spoken up.

    ''What are you looking around? You won''t see me. After all, I am where your eyes can never reach,'' said the voice in his head, now sounding serene.

    "What?" Has Vyan finally lost it? Maybe the blood loss was causing him delusions.

    ''I am not a delusion. I am Hecate,'' she stated like a poised queen.

    "Am I supposed to recognize you?" he wondered cluelessly.

    ''Oh, my foolish child. Bless your clueless heart. There is only one existence with that name. Don''t you know?'' she sounded amused.

    "Nope. I have finally lost it. Forget my revenge at the moment. I need to gather money to see a physician first." He was about to stand up on his feet when the name Hecate rang a bell. "Wait a minute¡­ Hecate, the Goddess of Magic?"

    A sweet laughter rang in his ears, sounding like honey dripping from a celestial hive. ''Yes, my child. I am that Goddess you were just cursing earlier.''

    "Considering you are not a pesky mage playing dirty tricks on me, why are you talking to someone like me? I am not an aristocrat that you should be wasting your breath on." He frowned, not exactly impressed or thrilled a goddess out of all beings was bothering him.

    ''Because I am hurt that you accused me of giving you nothing when I have given you more than anybody else,'' she responded.

    "Are the heavens up there stocked with drugs? Because you sound high," he deadpanned. "Now, either that or I was born blind. Because I see nothing that you claim to have given me."

    ''Patience, my child, patience. Everything will come to you when the time is right. Good things take time, no?''

    "Well, harsh fact: I will end up six feet under the soil before your so-called right time comes. So don''t waste my time anymore and get out of my head."

    The supposed goddess let out a defeated sigh. ''Fine. Since you are so displeased with me, I will give you back what is truly yours. Consider it a gift, my dear child.''

    "Huh? What gift¨C"

    Just then, something stirred deep within him, like a dormant volcano suddenly remembering it had a hot date with destruction. The black aura swirling around him was less a beloved gift and more an accidental summoner of chaos.

    The bystanders, who were probably used to drama but not quite apocalypse-level drama, started paying attention now. They had not even stopped to second-glance at Vyan who was apparently talking to himself.

    But before they could say, "what the heck," Vyan unleashed a shockwave that made the marketplace vanish faster than a magician''s assistant in a box trick.

    Standing amidst the post-apocalyptic wasteland like a lost soul in a dystopian novel, Vyan''s brain struggled to catch up with the sudden turn of events.

    "What in the world¡­" he stammered, looking around like he had stumbled into a drought area with not a single life form in sight. "What the hell did that voice in my head do? This is your gift? What the fuck? Come on, take it back!"

    No response came anymore.

    "Fuck this shit."

    Survival instincts kicked in faster than his brain could process, and he booked it like a contestant on a marathon. He was already on the run from the law; he didn''t need a ticket to whatever cosmic catastrophe just went down.

    Nope, not today, apocalypse, not today. I will not be caught dead in that barren land, not even by a goddess.

    As Vyan sprinted through the streets like a cheetah, he quickly realized that cardio was not his forte. Seriously, who knew running away from your problems could be so exhausting?

    Just when he was about to collapse in a dramatic heap of exhaustion, fate decided to throw him a curveball in the form of a collision with an elderly gent.

    Smooth move, Goddess. Real smooth. I really, really don''t like you.

    "Sorry about that¡ª" Vyan began, but before he could finish his apology, the old man''s eyes widened like he had just seen a ghost. Considering Vyan''s luck and this goddess messing with him, it would not surprise him if ghosts were next on the agenda.

    "You are¡­ my master."

    "No, I am not a ghos¡ª" Say what now?

 Chapter 5 - 5: An Impossible Miracle?

    Vyan blinked up at the man, whose designer trench coat was now sporting a stylish mud splatter pattern, courtesy of his clumsiness. He braced himself for a painful tongue-lashing, because nothing says "welcome back to prison" like angering another nobleman.

    However, the nobleman''s reaction was not quite what he had expected.

    "Master?" the old man gasped, like he had just stumbled upon a unicorn worthy of millions of gold coins.

    Is everybody high today? Or is it just me hallucinating from blood loss?

    "Um, sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not your master," Vyan deadpanned, mentally preparing for another round of noble-induced headaches.

    "No, no, pardon me. It was a slip of tongue," he frantically corrected himself and lowered himself to Vyan''s level, uncaring of his expensive garment swabbing dirt from the ground. "You are my young master. You are definitely him!"

    What is this, ''The Lost Heir: The Sequel?''

    "I am not your lost young master, either, sir," Vyan interjected, trying to avoid getting sucked into a bizarre family reunion. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But how could that be? Look at those eyes¡ªthat divine shade of red!" He insisted that Vyan''s eyes were some kind of mystical ruby red. Talk about seeing the world through rose-colored glasses. Or in this case, ruby-colored eyes.

    Vyan scoffed. "Please, wouldn''t I know if I had your so-called divine eyes? I mean, red isn''t exactly a subtle color."

    "Why don''t you check for yourself right now?" he requested, his absolute confidence wavering Vyan''s own.

    Reluctantly, Vyan glanced at his reflection in a nearby boutique window, expecting to see his usual amber gaze staring back at him. Instead, he was met with the sight of two fiery red orbs staring back like a pair of angry vampires.

    "Wow," Vyan breathed out. "Well, I guess that explains why I am seeing all red," he quipped, because when life hands you a supernatural makeover, you might as well crack a joke.

    But right after that, Vyan''s panic skyrocketed faster than a squirrel on a sugar rush. Because more than the fact that his eye color changed, it was the fact that his orbs were now red of all the godforsaken colors. RED! The eye color of the cursed!

    Of course, his luck being what it was, he would now become the target of every superstitious nutjob with a handful of garlic and a wooden stake. Great, just what he needed on his already overflowing plate of problems¡ªdeath by a mob of pitchfork-wielding peasants.

    Geez, what have I done to deserve a cursed eye makeover?

    Just then, he remembered the freaky conversation inside his head.

    Oh, right, it must be that goddess! She said she had a gift for him, and that meant she was sending him a curse.

    I told you you gave me nothing, but that doesn''t mean you will give me a goddamn curse!

    Maybe there was still a way he could reverse his situation. Maybe if he apologized to Hecate, she would take back the curse.

    But before he could start drafting his "Sorry, Goddess, my bad" apology letter, the old man was still yammering on about some ''Young Master'' nonsense. Did the guy have a button for ''Ignore'' mode? Because Vyan was tempted to find out.

    Vyan shot to his feet. "Listen, sir, I appreciate the enthusiasm, but I am not your young master. Trust me, I would remember if I were someone so important."

    But the man wasn''t taking the hint. "No, please, Young Master, you have to believe me. You are Young Master Vyan."

    "How do you know my name, huh?" Vyan snapped, his patience wearing thinner by the second. He needed to hide these eyes before someone reported him.

    The old man''s gaze dropped to Vyan''s neck and then came the bombshell: the locket.

    Vyan''s gaze also followed the silver chain around his neck, where his name was engraved, and suddenly, the weight of it felt heavier than a backpack full of anvils.

    Memories flooded back, memories of a time when life was simpler, before it became a dumpster fire of betrayal and curses.

    With a swift yank, he tore the locket off like he was ripping off a Band-Aid soaked in lemon juice. He didn''t need reminders of the past clinging to him like a clingy ex. He wanted nothing given to him by Iyana on his body.

    "This stupid thing? It holds no value. Because I am not even sure if Vyan is my real name. So, stop wasting your time on me, sir."

    But the man wasn''t willing to back down and dropped a revelation like it was a mic drop moment, "No, I am certain. It is your true name¡ªthe name given to you by your older brother. Vyan Blake Ashstone."

    His head spun faster than a roulette wheel.

    Vyan Blake Ashstone?

    That sounded more like a character from a bad fantasy novel than his real name. But then again, in the circus of his life, anything was possible.

    But not this. This was not possible. This was way too good to be true.

    His laughter echoed through the empty streets like a drunken banshee at a ghost party. "Oh, you have got to be kidding me," he wheezed, the bitter taste of irony thick on his tongue.

    "Ashstone, the golden surname of the Grand Duchy of Haynes? Yeah, right. Next thing you will tell me that I am the sole survivor of that family and I am to become the next Grand Duke," he mocked and chortled at his own words.

    But receiving radio silence from the old man, he looked into his eyes and there was a spark of something that gave him pause¡ªsomething that made Vyan''s heart waver and hope for a miracle.

    Miracle? Nah, that couldn''t be.

    Miracles were for people who visited the church every day or had saved the empire, not for gutter rats like him. Who knows if he was getting duped entirely right now?

    "By chance, do you want my kidney or something?" Vyan arched an eyebrow.

    The old man gasped. "Why would I want that?"

    "I don''t know. You probably want to lure me by this false act and take me somewhere and sell me off as a slave to another kingdom," Vyan shrugged. "I mean, look, I am not open to getting sold off, but I might be willing to sell a few body parts for a hefty sum of money," he offered, earning a soft chuckle from the man.

    He shuffled around looking for a pocket watch and showed it to Vyan. "Look at this, and you will know I am not looking to sell your body parts."

    Vyan squinted at the intricate carvings on the pocket watch and tried to remember the emblem of the House Ashstone. Not that Vyan was an expert or anything, but it did seem authentic.

    So¡­ this man was truly a part of the House Ashstone. That meant, there was a slim chance he might be claiming the truth.

    "Please, young master, give your humble servant, Benedict Carloz, the chance to show you where you truly belong," Benedict insisted, his wrinkled eyes burning with determination.

    There was no way all of this was true. If by one in a billion chance, if it was, then Goddess Hecate truly had sent him a gift, alright¡ªa gift so gigantic that he was not sure he would be able to handle it.

    Because seriously, he was the Grand Duke''s family? Going from a penniless knight with no home to the family with the second-most power in the entire Haynes Empire?

    No way, right¡­?

 Chapter 6 - 6: Young Master Charade

    Vyan lounged in the carriage, peering out the window as if he were starring in his own melodrama, all while draped in a shawl that probably cost more than a small kingdom.

    Benedict, the ever-dutiful butler, had swapped out Vyan''s grubby cloak for this posh cover, handling him like he was made of spun glass.

    "I am aware this must be uncomfortable for you, Young Master. But please bear with it for a while. We will be home very soon," Benedict assured.

    "Sure, sure. I''m as snug as a bug in a rug," Vyan muttered.

    "I am glad you are feeling snug," Benedict smiled, Vyan''s sarcasm lost on the well-meaning butler.

    Vyan threw him a poker face and wanted to scream, ''No, of course, I am not comfortable!''

    He might as well have been riding a unicorn for all the luxury in this carriage. Benedict had pulled out all the stops, summoning this chariot like it was a magical pumpkin carriage for Cinderella.

    "Listen¡ª" Vyan started to talk.

    Just then, the carriage hit a rock and fumbled a little, causing Benedict to look at him in concern, as if he was just about to ask if the little bump on the road had delivered death blows to Vyan.

    "Hey, I''m fine," he insisted, cutting off before Benedict could begin his flow of over-the-top concern. "I''m not made of porcelain, you know."

    "Duly noted, Young Master," he said, giving a slight bow. "However, you should get used to telling me about your comfort and discomfort. It is my noble duty as the head butler of the Ashstone family to make sure you get the utmost care¡ª"

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever," Vyan grumbled, tightening the shawl around him like a safety net. "Speaking of discomforts, could you drop the ''Young Master'' act? It''s getting annoying."

    Benedict''s gasp was so theatrical, it could have won an award. "And deny centuries of butler tradition? Perish that thought, Young Master!"

    "So that means you lied when you said you would cater to my comfort and discomfort?" Vyan challenged.

    "No, definitely not. But I simply cannot oblige this. Please forgive me." He shook his head firmly, as if disappointed Vyan would even consider this.

    Vyan rolled his eyes, ready to snap. "Seriously, just call me Vyan. It''s not that hard."

    "But, my dear Young Master¡ª" Benedict began.

    "I swear, if you call me that one more time..."

    Benedict wisely decided to let the matter drop, but Vyan could see the twinkle of determination in his eyes. This butler was not going to be swayed.

    Vyan let out a sigh and grumbled, "You don''t even know for sure if I am your young master, to begin with, and yet, you seem like you are ready to dedicate your life to me."

    "That''s because I am," he responded, placing a hand over his heart, showing how deadly serious he was. "And pardon me for my rudeness, but it is not me who has doubts. It is you, Young Master."

    Vyan shook his head hopelessly, irked at still being addressed like that. "You said you were taking me home. Where is this home anyway?"

    "At first, we will be stopping by your secondary manor in the Cantace. After that, we will go to Ashstone by a magic portal. You see, Ashstone is located far in the west from the capital where the main manor is," Benedict informed.

    "I am not illiterate, I know the map of our empire," Vyan muttered, offended that Benedict felt the need to explain where Ashstone was.

    "Apologies, yo¡ª ahem, apologies."

    Vyan felt himself smile a little in satisfaction as Benedict didn''t complete the title. "Anyway, if Ashstone is so far, why were you gallivanting out on the outskirts of Cantace?"

    Benedict''s smile turned rueful. "I have been looking for you, Young Master. For fifteen years now."

    "So¡­ you mean you have been on a scavenger hunt for me for that long?"

    Benedict nodded solemnly. "Precisely."

    Vyan scoffed. "If I am so valuable to your grand duchy, why hasn''t my father hired a fleet of private detectives for me?"

    "He would have, surely, if he were among the living."

    Vyan froze, a sinking feeling settling in the pit of his stomach, though he couldn''t pinpoint why.

    "Um, what about my mother?"

    Benedict simply shook his head.

    "This is funny." He couldn''t help the bitter chuckle that escaped his throat. Perhaps, it was the realization that he was truly alone, or maybe it was the weight of the irony crushing down on him.

    After all, what was a potential heir without a family to inherit from?

    He was not particularly looking for gold, but did he somewhere in the corner of his heart hope that a warm family would welcome him back in, just like Benedict had done?

    Seems like that was just another bucket of water on his hopes¡ªanother twist in the tragic-comedy of his life.

    "I am sorry," Benedict uttered.

    Vyan laughed bitterly. "Why are you sorry? I am not the Vyan you are looking for, anyway," he said the exact thing he consoled himself with. "So anyway, how did you happen to bump into me after all these years?" he asked in order to change the subject.

    "The truth is, while your family wasn''t able to do it, I took the initiative and hired detectives to look for you. An informant claimed he spotted you two nights ago at the debutante ball at the Imperial Palace."

    "But I didn''t have my signature red eyes then," Vyan interjected.

    "Yes, I am well aware."

    "Then, how come the informant recognized me?"

    "It''s a long story, Young Master. I will tell you all about it after you have freshened up and had something to eat." Benedict looked at the pale twenty-year-old man with sympathy and compassion. "I can see that you haven''t been treated well, Young Master."

    Understatement of the century.

    Not being treated well did not even begin to describe what Vyan tolerated all his life, but he didn''t want to go into the details about it just yet.

    He just nodded and averted his eyes outside as he mumbled, "Just so you know, I am a fugitive, don''t ask me why."

    "Don''t worry about it." Benedict gave him a warm smile. "You could set the entire empire of Haynes on fire and I would still not ask you why. Because come hell or high water, I am always on your side, Young Master."

    "Hmph," Vyan grumbled, trying not to be swayed by the old man''s sweet words.

    As the carriage rolled to a halt in front of the extravagant manor, Vyan''s jaw threatened to dislocate from its hinges.

    This place made the Marquess'' not-so-humble abode look like a shack in comparison. And to think, this was just the secondary residence of the Ashstone family! He couldn''t even fathom what the main residence must look like. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Benedict''s claim that he was heir to all these grand properties seemed more and more like a punchline to a bad joke.

    Benedict ushered him out of the carriage, and they were greeted by a small army of butlers and maids, all bowing in unison and showering him with "Welcome home, Young Master Vyan."

    If being called Young Master by Benedict was grating, this was a whole new level of cringe.

    "Everyone, take the best care of our young master!" Benedict wasted no time in issuing orders, sending the servants into a frenzy of activity.

    Before he knew it, Vyan found himself being manhandled by a squadron of maids, practically dragged into a room that could house a small village.

    The invasion of personal space was bad enough, but being forcibly stripped down by a bunch of strangers was downright violating.

    He managed to stammer out a request for male servants, but alas, it seemed gender was no barrier to their zealousness.

    As they dunked him into the bath, scrubbing away like he was a filthy kitten in dire need of a good clean, Vyan couldn''t help but squirm.

    It was beyond awkward, this noble ritual of being bathed by servants. Who did they think he was, some pampered prince?

    Yet, amidst the discomfort, he couldn''t shake off the realization that these servants were just doing their duty. As intrusive as it felt, there was a strange sense of loyalty and care in their actions¡ªsomething Vyan begrudgingly acknowledged¡ªeven if he could not quite appreciate it at the moment.

    Emerging from the bath, Vyan felt like he had been cocooned in a warm cloud, only to be rudely jolted back to reality when he caught his reflection in the mirror, draped in a luxurious robe. His skin was positively radiant, his hair smoother than a silk ribbon, and not a single scratch in sight.

    He half-expected to see a montage of scars and bruises from Lyon''s torture, but all that remained was his trusty old scar on his forehead.

    "Where did all the wounds disappear to?" he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.

    "We bathed you in the healing water, Young Master. It works like a charm," a male servant chimed in.

    "Healing potion sort of, got it," Vyan replied, equal parts impressed and bewildered, as a fleet of maids paraded in, bearing an array of fancy clothes.

    Surveying the options, Vyan couldn''t help but feel a twinge of discomfort.

    After a lifetime of tattered shirts and battered training gear, these garments were like something out of a royal wardrobe. Would he even be able to move in them without feeling like he was trapped in a suit of metal armor?

    "Uh, quick question," he began tentatively, eyeing the fabrics with suspicion. "Will these make my skin itch?"

    The servants exchanged nervous glances, beads of sweat forming on their brows. "Oh, no, Young Master! These are the finest threads money can buy! They will treat your skin like the baby''s bottom, promise!" they chimed in unison, their panic evident.

    "That''s not exactly what I meant," Vyan interrupted with a sigh. Did they think he was going to serve them on the guillotine for this? "I am just not used to fancy attire. I am worried it might not suit my¡­ uh, skin."

    Understanding dawned on the servants'' faces as they smiled sympathetically.

    "Ah, we understand your concern now. Don''t worry, Benedict specifically requested comfy threads for you. Take your pick, and rest assured, they won''t cramp your skin."

    "Good to know," Vyan muttered, still eyeing the clothes warily. Who knew being pampered could be so complicated?

    With the grace of seasoned professionals, the male servants dressed him up, though Vyan couldn''t shake off the feeling of embarrassment at being dressed like a doll.

    But true to their word, the clothes felt like a warm hug from a fluffy bunny.

    Admiring his reflection, Vyan noted his ensemble¡ªa dapper blue-gray shirt paired with a sleek black waistcoat, topped off with gray pants and a stylish black coat slung over his shoulders. A pocket watch nestled in his left waistcoat pocket, as if they had read his mind about his dominant hand.

    But when they reached for a tie, Vyan waved them off with a firm shake of his head and they backed down instantly.

    It was a surreal experience, having people actually listen to him for once. After a lifetime of taking orders, being on the giving end felt downright bizarre.

    Lost in thought, memories of Iyana flooded his mind¡ªher delicate features framed by the dressing table, forever fussing over her appearance. The way she would seek his opinion on every outfit choice¡ªevery shade of lipstick and every piece of ornament.

    "Young Master, are you alright?"

    Startled, Vyan blinked back tears, realizing he had zoned out. His heart ached with the weight of Iyana''s absence and how all of that had been nothing but a lie.

    "Yeah, just a rogue dust particle in my eye," he lied.

    The maids gasped in horror, launching into a frenzy of blame directed at poor Maya, who bore the brunt of their indignation.

    "Maya, how could you not clean the Young Master''s room properly?"

    "Yes, we left you in charge with so much trust!"

    "What if Young Master catches some diseases from all this dust, huh?"

    "I have heard he has always been prone to sickness since a child!"

    Vyan couldn''t help but chuckle at their over-the-top concern.

    "Seriously, you all, I''m not five anymore. A little dust is not going to kill me," he teased, a hint of warmth softening his tone.

    Their worried expressions melted into smiles.

    One of them remarked, "Your smile is just like your mother''s."

    The words struck a chord, a bittersweet reminder of the charade he was living in momentarily.

    How long until they discovered he wasn''t their beloved young master, but a mere imposter?

    As laughter faded into the background, a pang of sadness settled in Vyan''s chest, knowing this fragile facade would not last forever.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Picture-Perfect Family

    Vyan''s eyes practically popped out of his head as he gawked at the spread laid out before him. Seriously, was this a feast or a culinary coup d''¨¦tat?

    It looked like enough grub to feed the entire city¡ªtwice over!

    "Am I supposed to eat all of this alone?" he blurted out, his brain still trying to process the sheer abundance of food.

    "Eat whatever strikes your fancy, Young Master," Benedict assured. "In celebration of your return, our chefs went all out, whipping up every delectable dish they could summon from their culinary arsenal."

    Sure, the dishes looked like they could be a masterpiece painting for sheer aesthetic appeal, but Vyan wasn''t about to let himself get too comfortable.

    He knew as soon as he was booted from this plush paradise, it would be back to scraping crumbs off the streets for sustenance.

    "You used to be such a chocolate fiend back in the day," Benedict remarked casually.

    "Did I now?" Vyan responded, his tone lacking enthusiasm.

    Sneaking into the kitchen for midnight chocolate raids? Yeah, that sounded about as plausible as him sprouting wings and flying to the moon.

    Benedict chuckled, clearly relishing the chance to spill some tasty morsels of Vyan''s past. "That''s why the head chef went out of his way baking all sorts of chocolate goodies for you. He is hoping to rekindle that sweet tooth of yours."

    Little did they know, Vyan''s closest brush with chocolate had been delivering a box of it from a well-wisher to Iyana, who had dumped it into the trash, because the smell of chocolate made her sick.

    Chocolate was a luxury reserved exclusively for nobles. How was he supposed to tell them he had never even tasted the darn thing? It made him all the more sure that he was, in fact, not their young master.

    "Ah, but of course, save the dessert for later. Let''s start with something to whet your appetite," Benedict added.

    Vyan surveyed the battlefield of appetizers before him, feeling as lost as a kitten in a yarn factory. His feeble pride stopped him asking what he should begin with after claiming earlier he was ''not illiterate.''

    He swears he was a good student, but they sure as hell did not educate him on noble dining table etiquette.

    It was a good thing Benedict was there to humbly play culinary guide, nudging him towards tiny, tantalizing treats.

    With a begrudging sigh, Vyan dug into the feast before him, and damn, if those bites weren''t like a party in his mouth. It was like the food gods had conspired to create the most mouthwatering spread known to man.

    Just as he was about to take a sip of soup, a disturbing mental image crashed the party¡ªthe sight of a lizard doing the backstroke in his broth.

    It dredged up memories of his days in the knights'' quarter, where he was the favorite target for every bully within a fifty-mile radius.

    In a split second, panic took the wheel and Vyan sent his bowl flying. The glass, caught in the crossfire, met its demise on the unforgiving floor, shattering into a million sparkling pieces.

    Broke and now breaking stuff¡ªnice one, Vyan.

    Cue the dramatic music.

    "Oh, I am so, so sorry about the glass," he stammered in a flurry. What if they billed him for it? He might as well start selling his organs on the black market to cover the cost!

    Benedict, however, seemed unfazed. "No need for apologies, Young Master. Remember, this whole arrangement is for you. You could toss the whole table out the window, and we would still be okay with it."

    Okay with it?

    Vyan''s eyebrows shot up so high, they practically made a break for freedom. If only things were that simple.

    "But it''s not okay. None of this is," he muttered under his breath, the weight of their misunderstanding threatening to crush him.

    Living on borrowed time, pretending to be the heir to the Grand Duke¡ªit was like balancing on a tightrope made of spaghetti.

    But why should he go through so much mixed feelings of imposter syndrome and guilt? He did not ask to be here.

    "Alright, listen up, I have been playing along with your little charade for way too long. It''s time to cut the crap and let me go. I''m not the person you think I am," Vyan declared, his patience hanging by a hair.

    But Benedict¡ªbless his stubborn heart¡ªwasn''t having any of it. "You are who we say you are," he shot back, his tone as unyielding as a brick wall.

    "No, I am not!" Vyan shouted.

    Benedict released a sigh. "I was going to tell you the truth once you have had a chance to catch your breath. But I guess patience isn''t your strong suit, Young Master," he said, his tone laced with slight disappointment.

    "Me, impatient?" Vyan scoffed, incredulous. "Let''s talk about the nerve of plucking a homeless nobody off the streets, plopping him into a mansion fit for royalty, and expecting him to play pretend like he is the lord of the manor.

    "Newsflash: I don''t have a silver spoon, let alone the stomach to digest this level of bougie nonsense. I have been biting my tongue and smiling through this whole circus act, but enough is enough. Don''t you dare pin impatience on me when I have been the epitome of patience!"

    Vyan was breathing hard by the time he was done getting everything off his chest, while Benedict and the rest of the staff stared at him like he just belted out an impromptu opera solo in the middle of dinner.

    Damn, maybe I should have taken it down a notch.

    But who fucking cares? If he was going to get kicked out, might as well go out with a bang, right?

    "Um, please accept my sincerest apologies for, uh, not having considered your situation¡ª" Benedict began, looking guilty.

    "I don''t want your apology!" Vyan cut him off, throwing his hands up in frustration. "I can''t stand you treating me like I''m some lost prince when I''m just a regular person. So quit with the formalities and tell the truth. Why the heck do you all think I''m your young master? The color of my eyes sure as hell isn''t the only reason."

    Benedict finally seemed to understand he couldn''t feed Vyan whatever made-up stuff he wanted and expected him to dance to the tune. So, with a nod and a wave of his hand, he dismissed the rest of the crew.

    "Follow me, Young Master. I will explain everything to you," he said.

    Here we go again.

    Vyan couldn''t help but roll his eyes.

    I swear if he tries to feed me anymore bullshit, I will punch him in the eye and make a run for it.

    However, as Benedict headed into a long corridor, a mixture of anticipation and dread knotted in Vyan''s stomach.

    "Please feel free to look at the portraits. They are your ancestors," Benedict''s invitation to peruse the portraits hung on the walls went in one ear and out the other.

    What did Vyan care about dusty old paintings of people he didn''t even know?

    He was going to ignore the pictures, but then, like a punch to the gut, one portrait caught his eye¡ªa striking couple with their youthful faces beaming from the canvas.

    Vyan''s gaze lingered, his breath catching in his throat.

    "That''s..." he began, his voice barely a whisper as he locked eyes with the man in the painting.

    The resemblance was uncanny¡ªthe same jet-black hair, the fiery red eyes that seemed to pierce right through him, the sharp angles of the jawline.

    "That''s the late Grand Duke Xandres Kevin Ashstone and the late Grand Duchess Natalia Audrey Ashstone¡ªyour parents," Benedict''s voice broke the silence, weighted with sorrow that seemed to echo through the ages.

    Vyan flinched, the cruel truth of his orphaned self crashing down on him once again. Even if, by some miracle, these people were his flesh and blood, he would still never know the warmth of a parental embrace.

    Vyan shook his head. No, no, this is not the time to get sappy over family! What''s important is, how do I look so much like the Grand Duke?

    As Benedict led the way down the corridor, Vyan''s mind raced, his thoughts swirling like leaves caught in a storm.

    After that, another portrait loomed into view¡ªa family portrait, the perfect image of domestic bliss frozen in time.

    The man and woman from the previous portrait stood at the center, their features softened by time and the glow of parenthood. Flanking them were two boys¡ªone a teenager, his expression a mix of confidence and kindness, the other a younger version of himself, grinning from ear to ear.

    Vyan''s heart skipped a beat as he studied the younger boy in the painting, his features mirroring his own in a way that sent a shiver down his spine.

    Could it be...?

    Is it possible that I have been wrong all along?

    Doubt crept in like a whisper in the night, casting shadows across his certainty. Could he really be... Vyan Blake Ashstone? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But how is that possible? How did he end up in that orphanage if he had such a happy, picture-perfect family?

    "The one cradling you in his arms is your older brother, Young Master Aster," Benedict murmured, a bittersweet smile playing at the corners of his lips.

    "He adored you, cherished you more than anyone else in the world. He was like your guardian angel. Ready to take on dragons and demons if it meant keeping you safe. And you know what? In the end, he did." There was a wistful chuckle, tinged with sorrow, as memories flooded Benedict''s mind.

    Vyan''s heart dropped to the pit of his stomach.

    ''He was¡­''

    That meant, his older brother, just like his parents, was also¡­ dead.

    And what did Benedict mean by Aster kept him safe in the end? His eyebrow furrowed in confusion.

    "I''m guessing from your expression you have not stumbled upon the tragic tale of the so-called ''wicked and atrocious'' Ashstone clan," Benedict mused.

    "And I am guessing from your tone that this is not exactly a bedtime story with a happy ending," he quipped, though the truth was he was actually utterly clueless about the Ashstone family saga.

    Knowledge about fictional dragons, absolutely. Real-life noble family drama? Not so much.

    "It all went down when you were just a little boy of five," Benedict continued, his voice low and steady as they resumed their journey down the corridor. "The entire Ashstone family¡­ was wiped out in a single night."

 Chapter 8 - 8: Orphaned Power

    "Have you ever stumbled upon the legend of the Forest of Beasts, Young Master?" Benedict tossed out a curveball, entering a room that looked like an office but could easily double as a throne room for all its grandiosity.

    Vyan nodded his head and plopped down on one of the plush couches. "The one called the home of all monsters? Supposedly covers half the land around Ashstone borders, guarded by a fortress of repellent magic."

    Benedict''s eyebrows shot up, impressed despite himself.

    "You have a problem with my knowledge, or did you think I was lying when I said I am not illiterate?" Vyan snapped, a hint of annoyance tinging his tone.

    Benedict''s chuckle was more of an acknowledgment than an apology. "No offense intended, Young Master. It''s my bad."

    "Oh, no, it''s my bad for not being as dimwitted as you anticipated," Vyan retorted.

    "Anyway," Benedict loudly cleared his throat and said, "Let me start with some history." The playfulness in his voice was replaced by a serious edge.

    "Quick question: why do I have to know whatever history you are going to educate me on?"

    "So that you can understand how you ended up separated from the family," Benedict gave a clear-cut answer, and Vyan frowned, his interest still not piqued. "Since you don''t have much interest in history, I will keep it brief."

    "Go ahead," Vyan mumbled, tinkering with his pocket watch.

    "Back in the Year 1005, one of the biggest catastrophes of Haynes took place," Benedict began, injecting a dash of intrigue into the air. "Someone opened up magical barrier of the forest, and you can imagine what happened. All hell broke loose. Villages vanished, people perished, and chaos reigned."

    Vyan leaned in, vaguely recalling a dusty textbook mentioning something of the sort. "What''s the twist here?"

    "So here''s the twist," Benedict continued. "The emperor was in town for the annual monster-hunt festival when it went down. Do you think it was a coincidence?"

    "The barrier conveniently crumbles just as the emperor is making an appearance? It sounds as fishy as a mermaid," Vyan responded.

    "Exactly," Benedict nodded, a wry smile playing on his lips. "So, who do you reckon pulled the strings on that little puppet show?"

    Oh, the plot thickens!

    Vyan might have snoozed through the history classes at the orphanage, but boy did he have a knack for unraveling the mystery books.

    "Isn''t the barrier under the thumb of the¡ª" Vyan began, but his eyes bulged as the pieces clicked into place. "So, you are telling me the Grand Duke orchestrated this whole charade?"

    He let the accusation hang in the air, a spark of intrigue lighting up his expression.

    "Wait a minute, though. If he wanted the emperor out of the picture, why stage a spectacle that screams ''I did it''?" Vyan frowned, hitting a dead-end.

    Benedict''s laugh was more bitter than sweet. "You would think it''s as obvious as a neon sign, right? But sometimes, the truth wears the best disguise."

    Sounds like getting framed runs in my blood. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Just the way Iyana had framed him, someone else must have framed his family as well. He couldn''t help but chuckle at the irony of fate.

    A maid brought tea for Vyan with some snacks, and once she left, Benedict slid a cup of tea across the table, his gaze piercing. "What I''m about to spill, Young Master, it''s strictly between the trustworthy ones. No loose lips allowed."

    Vyan swallowed hard, nodding in reluctant agreement.

    "So, I will start from the beginning," Benedict initiated.

    "Okay," Vyan shrugged, accepting the drink with a half-hearted thank you.

    "Do you know the tale of how the Haynes Empire came to be?" Benedict asked, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.

    "Yeah, picked it up from some bookshelf of Iya¡ª" Vyan halted, the name stuck in his throat like a bitter pill, "someone." He instantly banished her nagging thought to the corner of his mind and recalled the content of that book.

    Picture this: a thousand years ago, when the land of Haynes was just a wee baby in the world, it caught the eye of none other than the Goddess of Magic herself, Hecate¡ªyes, the very same one that invaded his head.

    Hecate blessed the land and two families in particular: the Imperials and the Ashstones.

    Talk about a divine favor, right? These folks were practically born with magic crackling in their veins.

    The Imperials were all about playing defense and mending broken bones with their magic, while the Ashstones? Well, they were more into the whole ''boom and pow'' kind of magic¡ªthink of fireworks on steroids.

    "But here''s the twist," Benedict interjected, a twinge of disappointment in his voice. "Wherever you learned the history from, I am sure the book conveniently forgets to mention that the Imperials'' mana capability has been on the decline lately. In fact, out of five imperial progeny, only two can even cast a decent spell."

    Vyan''s eyebrows shot up. "Wait, even the crown prince?"

    Benedict gave him a look that screamed "duh."

    "Of course, he has the magic touch. That''s why she wants to marry the shiny crown," Vyan grumbled to himself.

    Benedict shot him a strange look but continued, his tone turning serious once again, "At the same time, on the contrary, the Ashstones? They were still exercising their magical prowess like Goddess Hecate''s offspring.

    "Not to mention, the Grand Duke and Duchess had a golden reputation for their boundless contribution to the society. Obviously, the emperor couldn''t help but get jealous."

    The pieces slowly clicked into place.

    "So, let me get this straight," Vyan''s voice quivered with a mix of anger and sorrow. "The emperor''s jealousy drove him to frame the Grand Duke for a disaster he didn''t cause. And everyone just bought into it?"

    Benedict nodded solemnly. "Ignorance is a powerful weapon, Young Master," he murmured, his gaze distant with regret. "Grief-stricken by their losses and blind to the truth, those who once revered the Grand Duke clamored for his blood."

    Vyan''s heart twisted at the thought of such betrayal. "To turn on someone like that, after all they have done..." His words trailed off, heavy with the weight of injustice. He could relate to how his parents must have felt at that time.

    "But that''s not the worst of it," Benedict continued, his voice quiet. "As the Grand Duke and Duchess were dragged away to face their fate at the guillotine in Cantace, Mistress Natalia knew the danger wasn''t just for them. She feared for her sons."

    Vyan''s breath caught in his throat, dread pooling in the pit of his stomach.

    "She took a desperate gamble," Benedict went on, his tone tinged with sorrow. "She let Master Xandres slip through the grasp of the Imperial guards, hoping he could save their children. But..." He trailed off, the darkness of the tale weighing heavily upon him.

    "But what happened?" Vyan pressed, already fearing the answer.

    "By the time Master Xandres arrived," Benedict''s words were heavy with grief, "the emperor''s men had already descended upon the manor. Young Master Aster, brave and defiant to the end, stood his ground to protect his little brother. He fought with everything he had, but..." His voice cracked, the pain etched on his face.

    "He was outnumbered and overwhelmed. They took him from us, Young Master. A boy of fourteen was cut down in the prime of his life."

    Vyan''s eyes burned with unshed tears, his chest tight with grief. "But why..." he choked out, his voice barely a whisper. "Why didn''t the Grand Duke save him?"

    Benedict''s shoulders slumped with the weight of the terrible past. "It was a choice no father should ever have to make. He had to decide between saving you or Young Master Aster, who had already vowed to protect you till his last breath. Master Xandres, in his wisdom, honored Young Master Aster''s bravery and chose to ensure your safety."

    Vyan''s heart ached for Aster, the brother he never knew he had, robbed of a future and a bond he might have cherished.

    "I remember that moment," Benedict further said, his voice tinged with sorrow. "Master Xandres cast a sealing spell over you, masking your powers and changing the color of your eyes from fiery red to gentle amber."

    Does that mean crazy goddess'' gift to me was unsealing my powers and is that why my eyes went back to the original?

    Benedict carried on, "After that, he entrusted me with a mission: to whisk you away to safety, to raise you as my own at the Ashstone villa by the sea, hidden from prying eyes until you came of age."

    The pieces of his fractured past slowly slotted into place as he listened.

    "But as we were about to teleport to safety, intruders crashed in, disrupting our plans," Benedict recounted, a shadow passing over his features. "I had no choice but to flee with you on foot, while Master Xandres held them off. Yet, despite my efforts to protect you, fate had other plans.

    "I made a decision, a decision I will regret for the rest of my days. I hid you away in a cave, believing it to be a safe haven. But when I returned..." His words faltered. "You were gone."

    Vyan''s mind reeled with the revelation. "But where did I disappear to?"

    Benedict shook his head, his voice heavy with disappointment. "I searched high and low, but you were nowhere to be found."

    Vyan''s thoughts raced, trying to reconcile the fragments of his past. "According to my records at the orphanage, I was admitted there at the age of six," he mused aloud. "But if this all happened when I was five, where was I for that missing year? And why... why can''t I remember anything before the orphanage?"

    Benedict''s gaze softened with understanding. "I don''t have all the answers, Young Master."

    It was a lot to take in for Vyan as he connected everything like a puzzle in his head.

    "But do you finally understand why I am sure you are Young Master Vyan?" Benedict questioned, his eyes gleaming with hope.

    "... yes."

    It was unbelievable, yet Vyan had no choice but to believe in it now. Every piece of the story matched with him. He truly was the lost son of the Grand Duke.

    He was not sure if he would call it a miracle anymore. Being a part of a family with such a tragic past felt like a curse more than anything. This black hole of luck named Vyan still had zero people to call family.

    Nevertheless, even if he didn''t have a family to go on a happy picnic with, he still gained something from this gift of Hecate''s.

    And that was power¡ªthe double-edged sword, ready to be wielded by him in the raging dance of vengeance.

    Orphaned as he might be, with the name of Vyan Blake Ashstone, he now had all the power he needed to bring destruction upon every single devil that wronged him and his family. Now, his goal wasn''t just to bring down Iyana, it was also to unleash hell upon the imperials that robbed him of his family.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Crazy Magic Teacher

    "Welcome to Ashstone, Master," chimed the servants as Vyan emerged from the magic portal and took a moment to soak in the scene.

    Here he was, standing atop a mountain altar, staring at a large domain that was now apparently his to boss around.

    From rags to riches, homeless to homeowner, Vyan was living the ultimate glow-up for real.

    "So, all of this is mine?" he asked kind of in a daze. He still found it hard to digest that his life had taken such a one-eighty turn in the span of forty-eight hours.

    "Yes, the whole grand duchy," Benedict confirmed.

    Vyan nodded, suddenly feeling like a kid who just inherited a lemonade stand, except the lemonade was a grand duchy and the stand was... well, a grand duchy.

    And then entered into his sight of vision was Lincoln Magnus, looking like he just stepped out of a commercial ad for a fancy suit boutique. Vyan couldn''t help but wonder if the suit was worth more than all his organs combined.

    "Lord Vyan," Lincoln started, with enough formality to make a royal wedding seem casual. "Welcome to your rightful place."

    "Thank you, Lord Magnus." Vyan exchanged pleasantries with Lincoln, who had been keeping the grand duchy''s finances on lock since dinosaurs roamed the Earth. Okay, maybe not that long, but you get the idea.

    "Thanks for holding down the fort, Lord Magnus," Vyan expressed, genuinely thankful.

    But then, Lincoln assured him, "I will keep holding it down until you figure out which way is up, so don''t worry. Take your time," and suddenly, Vyan''s Spidey senses were tingling.

    Sure, Lincoln seemed loyal and all, but something smelled fishier than a seafood buffet on a hot day.

    However, according to what Benedict informed him, this was the guy who managed to keep the grand duchy afloat even after the Ashstone family''s demise and the Imperial family snatched their prized seaport faster than they could say ''no swiping.''

    So he decided not to dwell on it at the moment and wrapped up the obligatory greetings.

    After that, they embarked on their journey to the Ashstone family''s main residence. Apparently, it had been as lively as a ghost town since the tragedy, with only the servants keeping the cobwebs at bay.

    "Ashstone is quite the looker," Vyan remarked, taking in the picturesque cityscape.

    The city was so charmingly put together, it almost made him forget he was plotting revenge against the same folks who were currently flashing him their pearly white smiles.

    Sure, he was not exactly blind with rage against his family''s injustice just yet. After all, he had only discovered his blue-blood lineage, like, yesterday. But that simmering desire for payback against the empire? Oh, it was there, alright. And it was ready to set the world on fire¡ªfiguratively speaking, of course. Or, was he?

    He wasn''t about to let bygones be bygones, especially not with the traitorous emperor¡ªthe architect of his less-than-stellar life so far. No forgiveness, no mercy. Just a good old-fashioned serving of poetic justice, coming right up.

    "We have arrived," Benedict announced, snapping Vyan out of his revenge-filled daydreams.

    Peering out of the carriage window, all Vyan could muster was a measly, "Wow."

    As the carriage rolled up the grand driveway, flanked by ancient oak trees straight out of a fairy tale, Vyan couldn''t help but feel like he was entering his own personal kingdom.

    Seriously, it was like something out of a fantasy novel! S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Beyond the gates? Well, let''s just say the gardens were straight-up masterpiece-worthy. Meticulously trimmed hedges, flowers bursting with color¡ªit was like Mother Nature herself had gone on a decorating spree.

    And don''t even get him started on the lake. Serene, shimmering waters that practically begged for a dramatic stroll along the shoreline. No doubt, this place was the epitome of luxury.

    But the real showstopper? The manor itself.

    Rising up like a majestic architecture against the backdrop of the landscape, it practically screamed, ''Welcome to the lap of luxury, boy.''

    Stepping out of the carriage, Vyan was greeted by the servants, who probably practiced their curtsies in their spare time, yet they managed to make him cringe like before.

    As he made his way to his new bedroom, he couldn''t help but notice the upgrade. Seriously, this room was bigger than his entire existence up until this point.

    "This is where the reigning Grand Duke resides," Benedict announced, practically bowing at the door.

    "But I''m not the Grand Duke yet," Vyan pointed out, because, you know, facts.

    "Because my master deserves the best treatment after everything you have been through," Benedict let out, probably with a dramatic flourish for good measure.

    "Thanks, Benedict," Vyan replied, flashing him a grateful grin that said, "I could get used to this."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day dawned, and guess who decided to grace Vyan with their presence? None other than Lincoln, now accompanied by his personal bundle of joy, Clyde, who looked like he just stepped out of a neon rainbow.

    "Wow, aren''t you just a sight for sore eyes," Clyde gushed, eyeing Vyan like he was the last slice of cake at a party.

    Vyan, on the other hand, was left feeling a little... what''s the word? Oh yeah, awkward.

    "Clyde, manners, please," Lincoln interjected, probably regretting every decision that led to this moment in parenting.

    But did Clyde listen? Of course not.

    Instead, he barrelled right in for a handshake like he was being awarded a grand prize. "Pleasure to meet you, my lord," he chirped, grinning like a Cheshire cat.

    Vyan, still recovering from Clyde''s charm offensive, managed a weak, "Likewise."

    And just when Vyan thought it couldn''t get any weirder, Clyde went full fanboy mode. "Oh, my God! You aren''t just a pretty face, but your mana is also off the charts! You must be like the chosen one or something!" he exclaimed, practically vibrating with excitement.

    Vyan''s eyes widened, equal parts impressed and bewildered. "How did you know?"

    Clyde puffed out his chest like a peacock in mating season and proudly mentioned, "I am a mage myself, my lord. And not to toot my own horn, but I am kind of a big deal around here."

    With a hand on Vyan''s shoulder that screamed ''stranger danger,'' Clyde reassured him, "Trust me, with a little practice, you will be giving every mage in the continent a run for their money."

    Vyan glanced at the hand on his shoulder, then back at Clyde, wondering if this guy was for real. The man, who dresses like a human highlighter and thinks he is the greatest sorcerer, was giving him this assurance? This guy was literally crazy.

    "No, no, don''t look at me so suspiciously. I am confident that you can be the best mage this empire has ever seen! Just let me be your teacher! I can teach you what you will learn at the magic academy in five years in just one year!"

    As Clyde prattled on about magical potential and rainbow-colored dreams, Vyan couldn''t help but wonder if maybe, just maybe, this guy was one spell short of a full grimoire.

    "Um, okay?" Vyan somewhat agreed.

    "That''s great! Alright, listen up, my lord, you are about to get schooled in the fine art of magic by the self-proclaimed best magic teacher in Haynes," Clyde cheered, sounding more like a carnival barker than a sage mentor.

    Before Vyan could even process the offer more seriously, Lincoln swooped in like a helicopter parent on steroids. "Sorry about him, my lord. He''s a bit... well, let''s just say he is quite not right in the head. Can''t teach an old dog new tricks, if you catch my drift."

    Vyan suppressed a grin. "No worries. He''s... entertaining, to say the least."

    Despite Clyde''s scatterbrained antics, Vyan found himself warming up to the guy.

    Sure, he was about as subtle as a fireball to the face, but there was something strangely endearing about his chaotic energy.

    Clyde practically beamed at Vyan''s response. "See, Father? I''m the human embodiment of charm. No one can resist the Clyde magic."

    Lincoln sighed, looking like he was contemplating retirement.

    And then, like a whirlwind of chaos, Clyde grabbed Vyan''s wrist and bolted off.

    "Touching nobility that carelessly can get you executed¡ª" ignoring Lincoln''s frantic protests like they were background noise at a crowded tavern, they whisked away.

    "Where are we going?" Vyan asked, trying to keep up with Clyde''s breakneck pace.

    "To the garden, my pupil!" Clyde exclaimed, his enthusiasm infectious.

    Once they reached the garden, Clyde wasted no time in getting down to business.

    "Alright, my lord, let''s see what kind of magical mojo you have got hiding up your sleeve."

    Vyan raised an eyebrow. "I haven''t even unlocked my magical potential yet."

    Clyde waved off his concerns like they were pesky gnats. "Details, my dear lord, details. You dive in and let me see what we are working with. Close your eyes and channel that inner spark."

    "What inner spark?" he asked, totally clueless.

    Clyde slapped his forehead dramatically and explained, "Okay, get this. There are mana circuits within you. Just concentrate and try to trace the lines of that circuit, and when you do, focus the flow of the circuit towards the center of your palm."

    With a resigned sigh, Vyan shut his eyes. But as he focused on Clyde''s instructions, all he could feel was... well, nothing. Nada. Zilch.

    "I don''t sense any circuits inside," Vyan muttered, feeling a bit like he was playing a game of magical hide-and-seek with himself.

    Clyde clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Come on, focus! Tune out the noise and tap into that inner mana powerhouse of yours."

    Following Clyde''s guidance once again, Vyan took a deep breath and tried again, this time with a bit more patience and less impending sense of doom.

    And lo and behold, he started to feel something¡ªlines of energy coursing through his body like some kind of mystical power grid. With a newfound sense of confidence, Vyan directed his focus to the center of his palm, channeling the energy like a pro... or so he thought.

    Before he knew it, screams erupted around them, and Vyan''s eyes snapped open to chaos.

    "Fire! Fire! Fire!" the maids shrieked, probably cursing him as they thought about picking a different employer.

    "What did I do?" Vyan''s eyes were wide as he surveyed the scene¡ªa once pristine garden now ablaze like a bonfire at a beach party.

    Clyde, ever the proud mentor, could not contain his smirk. "Looks like someone''s got a flair for the dramatics. You just turned this garden into the hottest spot in town. Literally."

    Vyan''s jaw dropped. "I did this?"

    Clyde nodded excitedly, looking like he was the one who earned the achievement. "Yes! You, my lord, have officially joined the ranks of garden arsonists. Congratulations!"

 Chapter 10 - 10: Meant For Magic

    "My lord," Clyde chirped as they strolled back into the manor, "have you ever unleashed any magical power like you did today?"

    Vyan''s mind wandered back to the moment when Goddess Hecate gifted him his powers, and poof! Goodbye, marketplace.

    Maybe this was the sort of incident Clyde was asking for, so he spilled the magical beans to Clyde.

    Like a smart detective, Clyde assumed, "Hmm, maybe that was just one of the Ashstones'' powers¡ªdestructive magic. It''s inherent like your fire ability, by the way. But let''s not jump to conclusions. What if it was just a mana tantrum?"

    Vyan raised an eyebrow. "And if it was?"

    "Your mana is too strong, my lord. That residue could stick around longer than a family of houseguests. It could turn that patch of land into an anti-zone for mana-allergics."

    "Oh, delightful," Vyan deadpanned.

    "So, can you send Benedict to go to that location and use this thing over the land?" Clyde whipped out a peculiar, orb-shaped contraption.

    "What is that, a fancy paperweight?" Vyan joked.

    Clyde rolled his eyes. "It is a magical artifact I whipped up. It can basically sniff out what flavor of magic was sprinkled somewhere."

    "Wait, you can make magical artifacts?" Vyan''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.

    Clyde nodded casually. "Yep, but it''s about as thrilling as watching paint dry. I like to perform magic rather than create stuff with it. That is why I am handing in my resignation to the Tower of Magic tomorrow," he declared, as if discussing his lunch plans.

    "Hold up! You work at the Tower of Magic?" Vyan''s jaw nearly hit the floor.

    "Did, my lord, did! But not for long. Now, my sole mission in life is to mold you into the magical prodigy you were always meant to be," Clyde chirped with an unsettling amount of enthusiasm.

    Vyan couldn''t wrap his head around it. This guy was ditching his day job to be his personal instructor. Talk about¡ª

    "Don''t fret it, my lord. That place was suffocating, anyway. I prefer the serene life of a mentor," Clyde cut in, brushing off any sense of guilt Vyan might have felt.

    "I wasn''t fretting," Vyan snapped back. "I was contemplating how alarmingly carefree you are."

    Clyde chuckled, clearly not catching Vyan''s drift. "Well, thanks for the backhanded compliment."

    "It wasn''t a compliment¡ªnot even backhanded," Vyan retorted. "It was more like an observation of your lack of adulting skills. Honestly, I even find it hard to believe that you had a job, to begin with."

    Clyde gasped. "What? That''s so offensive. Did you think I was a lazy bum who mooched off of his father?"

    "Yes," Vyan responded in a heartbeat.

    Clyde dramatically placed a hand on his chest, gasping louder this time. "I am so offended!"

    "Good. That was my intention." Vyan suppressed his urge to chuckle at Clyde''s puppy-like withered expressions.

    But the next moment, Clyde perked up again like a bundle of sunshine and steered the conversation elsewhere. "My lord, you never asked me about my inherent magic. Go on, guess!"

    Vyan shot him a glare. "I would have, but now I am reconsidering."

    "Aw, come on, don''t be a spoil-sport! Ask me!" Clyde nudged, undeterred.

    "Fine. What''s your inherent magic, then?" Vyan relented.

    With a mischievous grin, Clyde waved his hand, and Vyan was suddenly swept off his feet by a gust of wind.

    "Take a wild guess now," Clyde teased, and Vyan concluded in his mind that this man was like a tornado. Literally!

    "Wind magic. Got it. Now, kindly put me down," Vyan grumbled, thoroughly unimpressed.

    "Nope. Allow me to give you the grand tour of the manor, all while carrying you like royalty. I can''t have My Lord breaking a sweat," Clyde beamed, his enthusiasm bouncing off the walls.

    "I have feet, I can walk¡ª"

    "No, no, my lord. My father drilled it into me, you know, ''Don''t let Lord Vyan tire himself out."

    "I highly doubt he meant for you to hoist me around like a sack of potatoes," Vyan shot back, trying to maintain some semblance of dignity.

    "Oh, speaking of which, I have been snooping around in your life''s file. Former knight of House Estelle, weren''t you?" Clyde interrupted, his curiosity practically oozing out of him. "I bet you were a real shining star on the battlefield, huh?"

    Vyan''s expression turned to stone. "You couldn''t be more wrong. I was about as useful as a one-legged man in a marathon."

    Clyde caught the shift in mood and decided to lighten things up by giving Vyan an impromptu spin through the air, much to Vyan''s dismay.

    "Hey, put me down! I am not auditioning for a circus monkey!" Vyan yelled, his protests falling on deaf ears.

    "Relax, my lord," Clyde reassured him with a grin. "Swords weren''t your thing, anyway. Your hands were meant for weaving magic, not swinging metal. Trust that Clyde Jayce Magnus recognizes a gem when he sees one. You are destined for greatness as a mage, and I give you my word for it."

    At first, Vyan retreated into his shell, reverting to his old timid self. But then, a fire ignited in his eyes.

    "You know what? You are right. I will be the mage this empire never saw coming."

    "That''s the spirit!" Clyde cheered, pumping his fist in the air.

    From that moment on, Vyan resolved to walk with his head held high. No more playing small.

    If arrogance was half of what made a nobility, then that''s what he would build on. He was going to master such high levels of skill that his confidence would be called arrogance by his enemies. This was another one of his declarations to the world.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Here, wear this cloak, Master," Benedict insisted, handing Vyan a sleek black number with a hood. "You cannot be too careful, especially in the capital."

    "Right, because nothing screams inconspicuous like a hooded cloak," Vyan quipped, slipping into the cloak before stepping out of the carriage. "I can''t forget I am a fugitive."

    "And nobody would care about that if they find out you are the heir to the Grand Duke," Benedict fretted, trailing behind Vyan like a worried hen. "I told you, I could handle this alone. There is no need for you to risk tagging along."

    "But I need to see the aftermath of my little magic show. I didn''t get a chance to take a bow," Vyan reasoned, his curiosity getting the better of him.

    "Curiosity killed the cat, Master," Benedict muttered, shaking his head.

    Vyan paid him no mind as he hustled towards the marketplace.

    Sure enough, the entire area was cordoned off, with folks outside gossiping like a gaggle of geese.

    "I bet it was an explosion."

    "An explosion? Please, that is so cliche. How can a simple explosion blow up everything so neatly within 500-meter radius?"

    "This has got dark magic written all over it. It must be some witch."

    Vyan''s eyes widened at the speculation. His magical outburst had caused all this destruction? Or was it some dormant destructive magic unleashing for the first time? Either way, he missed a golden opportunity to obliterate Estelle Manor.

    "It looks more like cursed energy to me," someone piped up.

    Vyan''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of cursed energy. He had been so caught up in two possible outcomes that he hadn''t considered a third¡ªa game-changer that could make everything he had done pointless.

    "Master, are you still with us?" Benedict''s voice cut through Vyan''s swirling thoughts.

    Vyan shook his head, trying to shake off the mental fog. "Yeah, yeah, I am here," he mumbled, regaining focus.

    "Should we head to the center of it?" Benedict suggested, his tone cautious. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Why bother? We can use Clyde''s artifact right somewhere in the corner and avoid getting under the radar of the investigating officers," Vyan muttered, shooting a glance at Benedict.

    Benedict signaled to the knights trailing behind them. "Keep following us discreetly."

    Sneaking past the investigation tape, they approached the blast''s edge, where the once-vibrant marketplace now resembled a scene from an apocalypse drama.

    Vyan shuddered at the desolate sight but shook it off, brandishing Clyde''s magical gizmo like a detective on a mission.

    Clyde had wanted to tag along, but duty called¡ªhe had a resignation letter to hand in at the Tower of Magic.

    Following Clyde''s instructions, Vyan planted the mana detector and held his breath, bracing for the worst.

    Whether it was a mana outburst or his latent destructive magic, whatever it was, it just couldn''t be any cursed energy. It made him start overthinking everything.

    What if it was a misunderstanding and whoever talked in his head was not Goddess Hecate but a mage playing tricks inside his head and put a curse on him¡ª

    "Vyan?"

    His heart lurched as a voice sliced through his thoughts, a rude interruption to the eerie silence that had settled over the scene.

    Slowly, almost reluctantly, he turned to face the source of the disruption, his eyes landing on the figure striding towards them, every step echoing with a sense of authority.

    It was the vice-commander of the Imperial army¡ªIyana Pearl Estelle.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Bow-Down-Peasants Vibe

    Vyan felt a twinge of nausea as Iyana walked closer. Her approach felt like a horror dream where the monster always knew where to find you.

    Her hair, brighter than a freshly polished silver trophy, was tied into a bun so perfect that not a single hair was sticking out, while her uniform could have been ironed on the battlefield by a drill sergeant with allergy to wrinkles.

    This was his first time seeing her after that night. So, he braced himself for the impending confrontation.

    "You didn''t answer me. What are you doing here?" Iyana demanded, her face an unreadable mask. It was as if her emotions were on vacation, leaving behind a sign that read: ''Gone fishing, back never.''

    As Vyan tried to come up with a suitable defiant response, she beat him to it.

    "You didn''t come here to talk to me, did you?" she asked.

    Vyan scoffed, his bravado barely masking the fear swirling in his gut. "Oh, definitely not. After what you did to me, my desire to talk with you ranks somewhere between falling off a cliff and burning myself to death."

    "Right, you mentioned how much you hate me."

    Vyan bristled, "You act as if you didn''t do anything to deserve that hatred."

    "Pray tell what I did." Her response was a masterclass in passive-aggressiveness; it was like being stabbed with icicles made of disdain.

    But Vyan wasn''t about to let her have the last word. "Too bad. I don''t recall signing up for twenty questions with the to-be crown princess," he shot back.

    She gave him a frosty smile. "Oh, so you are still bitter about that little... incident?"

    "Incident? That''s one way to put it. I prefer ''catastrophic betrayal from my liege,''" he retorted, his sarcasm dripping like acid.

    "Yes, because you are the picture of flawless decision-making."

    He was about to respond when his eyes landed on the cigar dangling between her fingers like a guilty verdict. "Wow, the sweet scent of hypocrisy. You never did kick back that nasty habit, did you?"

    He felt a new pang of betrayal, realizing that Iyana had been playing him like a fiddle made of trust issues all along. How could she have lied about something as important as quitting smoking?

    It was almost as bad as finding out your childhood hero''s secret power was the ability to disappoint you.

    But Iyana was unfazed, her poker face smoother than a freshly carved ice statue. "And you never did learn when to mind your own business."

    "Says the woman who has made a career out of sticking her nose where it doesn''t belong," he taunted, his annoyance reaching critical levels.

    Her eyes narrowed. "You know, for someone who claims to hate me, you sure are enjoying our conversation while standing here."

    If it weren''t for this stupid artifact taking so much time, I would have left already! he screamed in his head, but alas, he couldn''t say it out aloud.

    "Trust me. I would rather wrestle a pack of rabid squirrels than spend another second in your company," he spat out, lacing his words with venom.

    "Yet here you are, clinging to my every word... like a hopeless puppy," she uttered, her voice trembly slightly, and the next moment, she strengthened her tone and said, "Get over me already."

    "Oh, I am already over you," he jeered. "And believe me, the only thing I am clinging to is the hope that one day, justice will finally catch up with you, my la¡ªIyana."

    "So you are now addressing me by name?" she remarked, her tone full of disbelief. "You are finally showing your true colors."

    "I have been following in my former master''s footsteps, after all," he shrugged, feigning nonchalance.

    She scowled, "Anyway, will you just tell me what exactly are you doing here even? Trying to find your spine, perhaps? Especially after you cowardly ran away from our cell."

    Vyan''s jaw clenched so hard it was a wonder his teeth didn''t shatter. "I am here for business, unlike some people I know who seem to have mistaken this place for their personal smoking lounge."

    "Business?" An obnoxious laugh escaped her lips. "What business does a nobody like you have here?" As she asked that question, her gaze finally spotted Benedict behind him. "Who is this old man with you?"

    As Vyan glanced at Benedict, he could practically see the steam pouring out of his ears, but as a butler, he was obligated to maintain an air of detached professionalism.

    "Are you training to be a butler, Vyan?" she added. "Good career move. Running errands always suited you."

    Vyan''s frustration bubbled like a cauldron about to boil over and his rational side of the brain screamed, don''t say it, don''t say it, don''t say it!

    "He is my butler," he confessed through gritted teeth.

    Iyana erupted into laughter, her hand landing patronizingly on his shoulder. "Oh, Vyan, you are going to slay me with your jokes."

    Stop right there! You are being stupid, don''t say it! His rational side continued to shout, but he was too blinded by anger.

    "It''s not a joke. I am a member of the Ashstone family."

    She laughed even harder, her eyes never meeting his, oblivious to the storm brewing within him. "Oh, my sweet idiot, the entire Ashstone family died fifteen years ago. You must have missed the news."

    I knew Iyana would not believe me, he reasoned with himself.

    But in a way it was alright. She may not believe it, but was there really anything she could do if it was the truth that he was the heir to the Ashstones?

    It would be fun if she learned it later on from another source and regretted not believing him right this moment. He liked to think that would be more satisfying than her believing him right away.

    "How desperate can you get?" she mocked.

    But seriously, was that really the woman he had once loved? She was more repulsive than a moldy sandwich left in the sun too long.

    "Well, it has been a joy seeing you, Vyan. I am glad you are still kicking," Iyana said, reaching for his cheek with a mocking smile.

    He swatted her hand away like it was a fly, not even dignifying her with a glance.

    "I will catch you on the flip side, my dear Ashstone. But you might want to get out of here before my colleagues arrive. They might have your warrant. Wouldn''t want you going back into the cell," she taunted before sauntering off with a condescending chuckle.

    Vyan''s urge to stomp on something nearly overwhelming. But then, just as he was about to unleash his frustration on the nearby artifact, it buzzed with the unmistakable presence of mana.

    Some magical words appeared on its scale that Vyan was unable to read and so was Benedict¡ªneither of them educated in the language of mages. Only Clyde would be able to tell.

    Speaking of Clyde, Vyan had a bone to pick with him.

    Because of his stupid errand, Vyan bumped into this abomination called Iyana, and now, his entire week was ruined!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Why the heck did you send us to check that area? And why did your precious artifact take eons to do its job?" Vyan exploded.

    "First off, I never asked you to play tag-along with Benedict; that was your own brilliant idea. And secondly, my artifact isn''t a miracle cream, it takes time to analyze magic, okay?" Clyde shot back.

    "No way! Your gadget is as useful as a waterproof teabag, mark my words!" Vyan retorted.

    "It''s not defective, you drama queen¡ªerr, my lord," Clyde sighed. "But look on the bright side, at least you didn''t have a mana meltdown. It could have turned your insides into an emergency medical case, you know? Instead, you just unleashed the most dangerous magical ability in your family''s arsenal."

    "Right, destructive magic. Why don''t you tell me more¡ª"

    "Later! My old man and I need to have a little chat with you before the tutors start swarming in like bees to honey!" With that, Clyde steered Vyan towards the hall room. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As Lincoln greeted Vyan with all the warmth of a snowman in summer, they dove headfirst into business talk, bombarding Vyan''s poor brain with so much information, it felt like a balloon about to pop at any moment.

    "What? I need to learn how to walk?" Vyan gawked at the two men like they had just suggested he learn how to breathe underwater.

    "Yes, my lord," Lincoln admitted sheepishly, his grin suggesting he found the whole situation rather amusing.

    "Seriously? You''re telling a twenty-year-old he needs a tutorial on putting one foot in front of the other?" Vyan''s incredulity practically dripped from his words.

    "You see, there''s a certain finesse to noble walking," Clyde chimed in, painted with melodrama. "But fear not, my lord, you already have got a certain rugged charm to your stride. However, we are aiming for more of a ''bow-down-peasants'' vibe. Got it?"

    "This is beyond absurd," Vyan groaned, dramatically flopping back onto the couch.

    "And lounging like that is precisely what you cannot do," Clyde added, with a disapproving sniff. "Posture, my lord, posture!"

    Vyan sat up straighter. "I had no idea nobility came with a manual."

    "Oh, there''s a whole book of rules waiting to crush your spirit," Clyde grinned, the glint in his eyes rivaling that of a mischief-making imp. "You will absolutely loathe it."

    "Why do I feel like you are making it ten times harder than it needs to be?" Vyan narrowed his eyes at the gray-haired troublemaker.

    "I would never dream of it, my lord," Clyde replied, his innocence about as convincing as a fox in a henhouse.

    "Let''s not focus on this lunatic, my lord, and let me tell you something more productive," Lincoln interjected, shooting Clyde a warning glance. "Your tutors will start tomorrow."

    Vyan took a sip of his chamomile tea, trying to appear composed despite the chaos of his thoughts. Tea was apparently the elixir of nobility, according to Benedict, so he was trying to get used to it.

    "And I will be here too, making your life just a little more interesting!" Clyde piped up.

    Vyan ignored him, savoring his tea as Lincoln laid out more details. It felt like his brain was once again doing somersaults trying to keep up.

    "Was I really this clueless before?" He had been the top dog at the orphanage, but it seemed like being a noble required a whole new cupboard full of skills.

    "Get used to it, my lord. This is just the warm-up," Clyde teased.

    As much as Vyan hated it, these were all just stepping stones towards his goals. He couldn''t just march up and take his title of the Grand Duke; he needed to meet the requirements for it in all ways. So¡­

    "Bring it on," Vyan declared, determination blazing in his gaze.

    From walking to wheeling and dealing, he would master it all. For his revenge, for his dignity, and for the simple pleasure of proving everyone wrong.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Did he drink the tea you brought?" asked Clara Magnus, her voice laced with a sinister undertone.

    "Yes, my dear. He didn''t suspect a thing," Lincoln smirked, his eyes gleaming with malice as he approached his wife, who sat before the mirror, adorned with jewels that seemed to glow with an eerie light.

    "Excellent," she purred, a wicked smile dancing upon her lips. "As he learns the ways of a noble, the chamomile tea he consumes daily will become his slow poison."

    Lincoln''s hands slid onto her shoulders. "And then, everything will be ours for the taking."

    It was a law in Haynes that in the absence of an owner for twenty years, ownership of land automatically transfers to its manager.

    "That wretched brat only needed to wait five more years, but he just had to return," Lincoln seethed. "Who would have thought he was still breathing?" he spat with contempt. "I mean, how dare he waltz back in and snatch everything from me, after I have ruled this Grand Duchy for so long?"

    Clara''s fingers intertwined with his, her smile twisted and unforgiving. "Patience, my love. Let the naive boy revel in the fleeting luxuries of his family. His time is running out. Not to mention, he will never get the chance to make his debut in high society."

    Lincoln chuckled darkly. "Indeed, it''s a cruel twist of fate, but Vyan Blake Ashstone will never live to enjoy his title of Grand Duke."

 Chapter 12 - 12: Teleportation Gone Wrong

    Two months later.

    "My lord, you are like a majestic swan on the dance floor," Clyde praised with an excited grin.

    Vyan rolled his eyes at the comparison.

    Clyde continued, "I mean, who would have thought? I was convinced dancing would be your Achilles'' heel, but alas, your piano skill continues to hold that prestigious title, doesn''t it?"

    Vyan, unfazed by the jab, knew all too well the embarrassing backstory behind his nimble feet. Hours of practice¡ªblisters included¡ªjust to impress Iyana at her fancy debutante ball. Such dedication he had for her¡­

    Now the mere thought made him queasy.

    His dance instructor Nicole chimed in with her two cents, adding, "Forget piano, Clyde, Lord Vyan could charm the socks off anyone with those dance moves alone. I am already plotting how to swoon him off his feet myself. Too bad he holds no interest in me." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Uh, Viscountess Ellen, you are a married woman, though¡ª" Vyan attempted to reason, only to be cut off by Clyde.

    "Nicole, doesn''t dancing remind you of something else? A special celebration?" Clyde''s eyes were twinkling with mischief.

    "It does. You are absolutely right," Nicole agreed, matching his enthusiasm.

    "What celebration are we talking about here?" Vyan piped in, confused.

    A big grin formed on Clyde''s face as he eagerly announced, "So without further ado, let''s divert our attention to the real crisis at hand: finding My Lord a suitable bride."

    "Whoa, hold your horses! I am not signing up for the ball and chain just yet¡ª"

    "I am sure there will be a line of eligible ladies just waiting for a single chance once they find out about the new Grand Duke," Nicole continued, as if Vyan''s protests were mere background noise.

    "Really? Pray, enlighten us, Nicole," Clyde chirped.

    Ignoring Vyan''s opposition, they delved into the gossip as if matchmaking were a matter of national importance.

    "As for top-tier picks, Her Imperial Highness Althea takes the cake," Nicole suggested. "Though her stock took a nosedive when someone had the audacity to call her ''too old'' at the last debutante ball. She is being called ancient at the ripe old age of twenty-two."

    "Too old? That''s totally preposterous!" Clyde scoffed. "How can somebody be called old at such a young age? She still has her whole life ahead."

    "Clyde, you know the rules of our society when it comes to unmarried women hitting their twenties," Nicole sighed, resignation evident in her voice.

    "Bullshit rules," Clyde frowned.

    Nicole waved her hands theatrically, banishing the gloom from the conversation.

    "Enough of that, though. Let''s talk about other prospects!" she declared. "Someone like Lady Iyana would have been a perfect match for Lord Vyan. She is ripe for the picking, but alas, she is snagged by the crown prince¡ª"

    Suddenly, a chill ran down her spine as she felt a death stare boring into her. Swiveling her head, she met Vyan''s fiery glare and she almost gasped in fear.

    Sensing the danger, Clyde swooped in, "Nicole, let''s aim higher, shall we? How about some duchesses'' daughters or even more princesses? No need to fuss over a measly Marquess'' daughter. What about Princess Maria from Haberland? She is on the wedding market, isn''t she?"

    "Yes, yes, Princess Maria is indeed in the market for a lucky suitor¡­" Nicole hurriedly picked up the thread, shooting apologetic glances at Vyan.

    Meanwhile, Clyde spared a worried glance at Vyan, knowing full well about his heartbreak over Iyana. Though Vyan kept mum about his romantic feelings, it did not take a genius to connect the dots.

    That''s why Clyde had kept quiet about Iyana''s engagement with Prince Easton that took place about two weeks ago, ensuring no one in the manor let it slip in front of Vyan. Unfortunately, Nicole¡ªthis being her first visit as a dance tutor¡ªhad blundered in.

    Now, as Clyde had feared, Vyan seemed distant. Clyde couldn''t afford any distractions. He had to bring Vyan out of his trance.

    "Shall we call it a day for dance?" Clyde suggested, to which Nicole eagerly agreed.

    "Yes, we should. Lord Vyan is practically a pro in his own right. I don''t think he would need another class from me."

    "Look at you, my lord, crossing off lessons from your endless to-do list!" Clyde praised.

    Vyan managed a weak smile and was about to suggest a break, but Clyde was already on it.

    Once Nicole left, Clyde jumped in, "Since we are ahead of schedule, why not dive into some magic practice?"

    Vyan cocked an eyebrow, irritation clear on his face. "Seriously? This is my first moment of peace since the rooster started serenading this morning."

    Clyde nodded sympathetically, acknowledging Vyan''s tireless efforts, but his determination could not be dampened. "I get it, my lord. But remember, time waits for no one!"

    "Yes, I get it, but¡ª"

    "If you get it, then why the hesitation? Why don''t we sprinkle some magic dust and master a legendary ability today? It will be fun!"

    Caught off guard by Clyde''s infectious energy, Vyan couldn''t help but chuckle. "Fine, but if this legendary ability involves turning you into a frog, I am all in."

    "Hey, if I become a frog, I will finally get the princess who will kiss me. Wouldn''t that be amazing?" Clyde winked.

    "On second thought, perhaps turning you into a cockroach would be better," Vyan smirked.

    "Cockroaches are great, too! I can scare almost everybody away!"

    "Seriously, a cockroach¡ªugh, you know what? I give up," Vyan let out an annoyed groan.

    And just like that, they swapped dance shoes for wizard robes, leaving the drama of love and nobility behind¡ªfor now, at least.

    Once they stepped out into the garden, Vyan began, "So, Clyde¡ª"

    "Ahem," Clyde interrupted with a mock stern expression. "It''s ''Mentor,'' remember? I demand respect during our intense training sessions."

    Vyan shot him a death glare.

    "Ooh, that''s a fierce one! Keep practicing, and soon you will be a villain with the deadliest look who will make everyone cower at his feet," Clyde teased.

    "I don''t know about that, but I will practice the perfect glare just to shut you up," Vyan retorted dryly.

    Clyde chuckled, undeterred. "Good luck with that. I am as un-shut-uppable as they come."

    Rolling his eyes, Vyan sighed, "Let''s just get on with it."

    "Right, right," Clyde agreed, all business now. "First things first, let''s review your progress."

    Vyan nodded begrudgingly.

    "Short-distance teleportation? Check. Telekinesis? Nailed it. Conjuration and fire magic? Work in progress.

    Gravity control? Let''s just say it''s a work in regress. Destruction magic? Not on the menu until you have aced the basics."

    Vyan nodded along.

    "Alright, what''s on the agenda for today, oh dear humble apprentice?" Clyde asked with a flourish. "Do you want to continue practicing conjuration?"

    "I want a change. Let''s tackle long-distance teleportation, should we?" Vyan suggested.

    "Then, long-distance teleportation it is!" Clyde exclaimed, clapping his hands.

    He slipped a flashy golden bracelet on Vyan''s wrist and locked it.

    "Consider this your tracker. If you vanish into the ether and don''t resurface within half an hour, I will reel you back in like a misbehaving fish."

    "Got it," Vyan replied.

    "Alright, listen up, I will lay down the long-distance teleportation lowdown¡­"

    Once the mystical mumbo jumbo was over, Vyan felt as confident as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs.

    All he had to do was ration his mana like a miser counting his gold coins, because let''s face it, long-distance teleportation was like trying to pay rent with Monopoly money.

    "Picture your dream destination. For example, Ganlop? Myca? Kresus? Do you prefer cold places or warm places? You know what?

    That doesn''t matter. Heck, just steer clear of the empire border, my lord," Clyde cautioned, as if Vyan was about to take a joyride through a magical minefield.

    A favorite place, huh?

    Vyan closed his eyes, delving into his mana reserves like a wizard searching for loose change in his spell pouch. He couldn''t particularly think of a spot he wanted to go to at the moment¡ª

    "¡ªshe is snagged by the crown prince."

    A zap shot through his body, and when he blinked back into consciousness, he found himself in a strangely familiar room.

    Before his synapses could even high-five each other over his teleportation success, two sets of footsteps approached from beyond the door.

    Vyan darted for cover like a rogue in the daylight, ducking into the balcony just in time as the door swung open.

    "¡ªyou mean there is no news of him?" The voice, sharp as a wyvern''s talon, sent shivers down his spine.

    "My lady, I believe he is no longer in Cantace," the maid replied, trying to placate the tempest brewing within.

    "Then tell them to comb every nook and cranny of the empire!" Iyana''s voice rose to a crescendo. "What good are they if they can''t find that idiot?"

    Vyan resisted the urge to facepalm.

    Of all the gin joints in all the world, he had to teleport into Iyana''s bedroom?

 Chapter 13 - 13: Rain Down Curses

    "My lady, why on earth are you still chasing after that lost cause?" questioned Iyana''s personal maid, Cassie, with a raised eyebrow with genuine curiosity.

    Iyana glanced at her own reflection in the mirror and muttered, "Why indeed¡­" Her violet eyes seemed to be in a trance.

    Meanwhile, Vyan was in a magical pickle, having splurged his mana like it was a Black Friday discount. For sure, he needed to redo Mana Management 101 after this stupid mistake. Now, the only hope was, Clyde would summon him back before he had to resort to hitchhiking with enchanted broomsticks to escape this cursed place.

    "Because that idiot has no clue about how things work around the real world. He is practically setting himself up to be kidnapped by human traffickers."

    He wasn''t paying attention to the ladies'' conversation until that certain word snagged his interest.

    ''Idiot'' was what Iyana used to call him sometimes, albeit with a sweeter and more affectionate tone. Surely, this ''idiot'' she was talking about wasn''t Vyan anymore. Maybe there was a whole parade of ''idiots'' in her life all along. She was most likely up to ruin their lives as well now.

    "Why bother about that now?" Cassie persisted with a grim undertone.

    "You know the reason, Cassie." Iyana let out a chuckle that tasted like regret and sounded like a distant echo of happier times. "Anyway, now help me get out of this thing, will you?"

    Vyan did not even try to steal a glance as Cassie assisted Iyana with her military attire. Once upon a time, when his hormones were raging as a teenager, he would have blushed crimson at the mere thought, but now he was as impassive as a statue in a garden of gossip.

    Although he did take notice of the absence of her engagement ring¡ªmost probably because she had just returned from work.

    "So¡­ my lady, what''s your final decision about him?" Cassie asked.

    "Send out the hounds, Cassie," Iyana declared. "Search every nook and cranny of Haynes, and if need be, the neighboring kingdoms. I want him found, no matter the price tag." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Copy that, my lady," Cassie conceded. "Oh, my lady, what is your response to His Imperial Highness''s demand for an audience?"

    "Let''s go with the classic ''I''m swamped'' excuse," Iyana suggested.

    Naturally, you are playing it cool, waiting for him to come groveling at your feet, Vyan mused, rolling his eyes so hard he nearly sprained them. Because let''s be real. You are not interested in him; it''s his crown you are after. Because who needs love when you can have power?

    "Huh? You are not going to meet him?" Cassie asked, surprised, and Iyana nodded. "And what is the reason I should give for you being swamped?"

    "Blame it on the Ganlop-Haberland debacle. Easton will understand."

    Oh, absolutely, because Prince Easton is just known for being the epitome of empathy and understanding, Vyan thought sarcastically.

    "Okay, I will do as you say," Cassie obliged and asked, "By the way, about what the Marquess mentioned¡ª"

    "Ugh, don''t get me started on Father''s orders," Iyana groaned, her voice dripping with exasperation. "I am already bending over backward trying to fulfill his every whim. I can''t exactly twist myself into a pretzel, you know."

    Iyana shrugged off Cassie''s help and began frantically reassembling her uniform. "You know what? Forget the family dinner. I am out. Back to the base I go."

    Cassie''s eyes widened in panic at Iyana''s sudden decision. "No, my lady! You can''t bail now. Master Edward specifically requested your presence. My lady! Wait¡ª"

    But it was too late; Iyana was already heading towards the door, leaving Cassie to chase after her like a headless chicken.

    Just as Iyana was about to make her grand exit, a flicker of movement caught her eye from the balcony.

    With a swift tap of her wrist bracelet, a shimmering blue sword materialized in her grip, her gaze narrowing into keen slits like a hawk''s. After that, she instantly motioned for Cassie to quiet down.

    Even as she approached stealthily without making a single noise, Vyan sensed her presence nearing him and channeled every last ounce of mana to vanish in a blink.

    With the balcony door swinging open, Iyana stood poised, prepared to strike down any intruder.

    Yet, surprisingly, the space before her remained empty.

    She fixated on the spot where Vyan had stood, her eyes narrowed in suspicion. Then, a subtle shift in the air caught her attention, prompting a faint smile to grace her lips.

    Tilting her head back, a warmth spread across her features.

    "My lady?" Cassie''s voice broke the moment. "Do you sense something?"

    "No," she replied, her smile widening. "I just... This presence feels oddly familiar. Like that of my dear idiot''s."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "My lord, you are back!" Clyde exclaimed, relief evident in his voice.

    Vyan stumbled into the garden, wheezing like he had just run a marathon in flip-flops.

    "Did you sprint a marathon while you were out, my lord?" Clyde joked. "I swear, you have got the endurance of a sloth. Here, hydrate yourself." He whipped up some water out of thin air and offered it to Vyan.

    "No, I... ended up in the wrong... place..." Vyan mumbled, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. His body protested with every movement, and he could not shake the feeling of suffocation.

    "Where did you land up?" Clyde inquired, handing over the glass.

    But Vyan''s attempt to grab it was thwarted by searing pain shooting through his shoulder, his vision blurring with each heartbeat.

    "In Cantace..." he managed to rasp, before a violent coughing fit overtook him, splattering the grass with crimson droplets.

    Clyde''s eyes widened in horror. "My lord, what happened?" He kneeled next to Vyan, panic seizing him as he saw blood staining the ground. "Someone! Get the family physician! Lord Vyan is coughing up a bloody storm!"

    Vyan''s coughing intensified, the grass beneath him turning into a gruesome painting. "My throat... it''s on fire."

    "My lord, stay with me!" Clyde pleaded, but his words fell on deaf ears as darkness swallowed Vyan''s consciousness.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Doctor Harvey, is he going to be okay?" Clyde''s voice trembled with worry, his eyes pleading for a glimmer of hope.

    "It''s hard to tell," Harvey''s tone was grim, his brows furrowed in concern. "He has internal bleeding and is struggling to breathe. Mana exhaustion shouldn''t manifest like this."

    The room buzzed with anxiety, everyone consumed by dread¡ªexcept for the sinister duo responsible for Vyan''s suffering.

    "Well, well, well, looks like the poison''s kicking in," Lincoln''s voice dripped with dark satisfaction as he leaned in to whisper to his wife.

    Clara''s facade of concern slipped as she allowed a sassy smirk to dance across her lips while peering over her handkerchief. "Isn''t it just the perfect timing?" she replied, her voice laced with wicked amusement.

    "I highly doubt it''s mana exhaustion," Clyde interjected, his tone sharp with suspicion. "Given his mana capacity, two long-distance teleports wouldn''t leave him like this. We need a poison test, Doctor."

    Clara''s eyes flashed with disdain, muttering under her breath, "My delightful stepson strikes again. I swear you raised a vermin in the disguise of your son."

    "Don''t fret, he won''t find a trace of it in his system," Lincoln reassured, his words chilling in their confidence.

    "Dear God, who would dare poison Lord Vyan? He is practically a saint," Clara''s gasp was as dramatic as her performance, her tears a cascade of insincere sorrow. "May curses rain down on the wretched soul who dared to harm this orphaned boy."

    "Yes," Clyde''s voice was like thunder, his gaze a storm brewing as he locked eyes with Clara, who suddenly found herself wishing for an invisibility cloak. "Curse will rain down on those wretched souls. I will make sure of it," he declared, his words carrying the weight of a thousand grudges.

    Clara attempted to deflect his attention from her and continued her sobbing charade behind her handkerchief, though her sobs sounded suspiciously like stifled laughter at this point.

    "I don''t think it''s poison, Lord Clyde," Harvey interjected, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "But I will run a test just to be on the safe side. Everyone else, out of the room!"

    As the room emptied, leaving only Clyde, Benedict, and Harvey, Clyde turned his attention to Vyan''s loyal servant.

    "Benedict, spill the tea. Did you or did you not swap out the chamomile for ceylon?"

    Benedict''s eyes widened in shock, then he quickly composed himself. "Yes, Lord Clyde. I did as you asked. Master Vyan has been sipping ceylon tea while thinking it''s chamomile all this time."

    Clyde sighed, shaking his head in disbelief. "And to think he has been praising my father''s gift all along. If only he knew."

    "It''s alright, Lord Clyde. You had good intentions," Benedict reassured, patting Clyde''s shoulder sympathetically.

    "But now he is laid up in bed, suffering," Clyde lamented. "I just can''t fathom what''s afflicting him if not poison."

    Harvey scratched his head, perplexed. "It''s a real head-scratcher. His condition is not responding to treatment like it should."

    "Perhaps my dear old dad got creative with his methods?" Clyde suggested, a hint of bitterness creeping into his tone.

    "Wait," Harvey exclaimed, his eyes widening dramatically, "until now, I have been as blind as a bat since I assumed that Lord Magnus poisoned him. What if it is something simple?" he deduced, a light bulb seemingly illuminating above his head.

    "What do you mean?" Clyde''s confusion deepened, his brow furrowing in bewilderment.

    "Let me examine his symptoms again," Harvey said, diving back into his examination of Vyan''s prone form with molecular magic. "He did mention his throat was bothering him, right?"

    "Yes," Clyde confirmed, his curiosity piqued. "But what does that have to do with anything?"

    "Ah-ha!" Benedict exclaimed, his eyes widening in sudden understanding. "It all makes sense now! How did I miss this?"

    "Don''t worry anymore. He will be back to his old self in no time with the right treatment now," Harvey assured.

    "Finally, some good news," Clyde muttered, a mixture of frustration and relief coloring his voice. "But seriously, could someone please clue me in on what the heck is going on?"

    Harvey let out an exasperated huff before launching into an explanation of Vyan''s ailment.

    A sinister smirk crept onto Clyde''s face as he listened.

    "Well," Clyde chuckled, a devious glint in his eye. "Even though it''s not my dear old man''s fault this time, I will take full advantage of this golden opportunity to give him a taste of his own medicine. Time to rain down curses upon him."

 Chapter 14 - 14: Meeting The Vassals

    As Vyan''s consciousness slowly emerged from the abyss of darkness, he felt as though he had been adrift for an eternity.

    When his eyes fluttered open, he found himself huddled in the corner of a barnyard. His surroundings were unfamiliar, and he was no longer the grown man he knew himself to be; instead, he was a trembling child, his tiny frame adorned with tattered clothing and bearing the stark evidence of abuse in the form of purple bruises marring his fragile arms.

    This couldn''t possibly be a recollection of his time in the orphanage.

    The creaking of the barnyard doors shattered the eerie silence, causing Vyan to flinch instinctively.

    A shadow loomed ominously in the doorway, accompanied by deliberate footsteps that echoed with a menacing rhythm.

    "Vyan? O dear Vyan? Where are you hiding, my little lamb?" The voice dripped with sinister sweetness. "You can''t hide from me forever, my precious little lamb."

    A chilling laugh echoed through the air, sending shivers down the boy''s spine as he curled into himself.

    "Come out, come out, wherever you are," the man sang, his voice drawing closer with each step. "Let me bask in the sight of your innocent face."

    Just as Vyan dared to hope the man would pass him by, a rough hand snatched him violently by the collar.

    Vyan shot up in bed, gasping for air.

    "Master, you are finally awake! Thank goodness," Benedict exclaimed in relief.

    Vyan glanced at Benedict and found him hovering at his bedside, a glass of water in hand like some kind of hydration superhero.

    "Water, please," Vyan croaked, snatching the glass and downing it faster than a parched camel at an oasis.

    Running a hand through his sweat-drenched hair, Vyan tried to shake off the remnants of the nightmare that had left him feeling like he had wrestled a dragon in his sleep. But maybe he did; he couldn''t remember anymore.

    "What in the world happened to me?" he rasped, his throat feeling as rough as sandpaper.

    "You were¡ª" Benedict began, only to be cut off by the dramatic entrance of an unexpected visitor.

    "I knew it. My prot¨¦g¨¦ sensors were tingling," Clyde chimed in cheerfully as he strolled into the room. "How are you feeling, my lord?"

    "Alright," Vyan replied with all the enthusiasm of a sloth on a Monday morning, his tone as dry as a desert. "So what happ¡ª"

    "That''s great. Feeling alright? Then get up, lazy bones. No time to lounge around. You have been out cold for three whole days already."

    "Three days?" Vyan echoed, feeling like he had just been hit with a reality check the size of a castle.

    Ignoring the nearly-comatose patient, Clyde yanked Vyan out of bed and turned to Benedict with an authoritative air. "Get him dressed in his finest Lord of Ashstone attire, as soon as possible."

    "What? Why? What''s going on?" Vyan interjected, utterly bewildered by the sudden rush.

    "But Lord Clyde, Master just recovered¡ª" Benedict began in concern.

    "Oh, come on, we cannot coddle him forever. It''s time for a crash course in politics," Clyde explained with a dismissing wave of his hand. "And as for you," he turned back to Vyan, "just let yourself get dolled up. I will spill the beans on the way."

    As Clyde made for the door, Vyan couldn''t help but protest, "Can you at least give me a hint about who I am about to impress in this fancy getup?"

    Clyde grinned mischievously and shrugged. "Just all the vassals of Ashstone. No biggie."

    "Okay, hold up¡ª What?!" Vyan''s jaw practically hit the floor, but Clyde simply flashed him a carefree smile and skipped out of the room, leaving Vyan to contemplate his impending doom in formalwear.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Are you out of your mind? Summoning all the vassals? What on earth am I supposed to babble to them?" Vyan blurted out in a panic the moment he caught up with Clyde outside his bedroom.

    "Wow, my lord. Looking sharp there. Good job, Benedict. Thanks to his magic, even someone like you manages to exude a hint of authority," Clyde complimented, completely ignoring Vyan''s existential crisis. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey, that''s not what¡ªBut do I at least look like I have a clue what I am doing?" Vyan glanced down at his ensemble, unsure whether to be impressed or horrified.

    He was decked out in a doublet that could probably fund a small kingdom, crafted from luxurious burgundy velvet and embellished with enough gold embroidery to blind a dragon. A waistcoat of shimmering brocade hugged his torso, while a silk cravat threatened to strangle him into submission.

    Diamond-studded brooches and cufflinks twinkled in the dim light, and to top it all off, he was draped in a cape that screamed ''absolute power and authority,'' lined with enough ermine fur to make even a polar bear jealous.

    "Yes! Your outfit is compensating for any lack of actual authority you may possess. It will have to do for now," Clyde declared, ushering Vyan towards the destination. "Now, let''s skedaddle to the meeting hall."

    "But you still have not explained why we are herding all the vassals together," Vyan protested, feeling like he was being dragged into a madman''s scheme.

    "Oh, that''s just because we are going to confront my old man for attempting to off you with poison," Clyde chirped, as if discussing the weather.

    "What? I was poisoned? By Lord Magnus?" Vyan''s eyes widened in horror.

    "Nah, not really. He failed. But we are going to pretend the opposite," Clyde clarified with a casual wave of his hand.

    "What do you mean, pretend?" Vyan''s voice rose several octaves in disbelief.

    "Don''t worry about it. You will figure it out when we get there," Clyde reassured him with all the sincerity of a shady salesman.

    "I cannot believe you are just dragging me off to meet the entire vassal squad when I am not even fully prepared," Vyan grumbled as they made their way to the meeting hall.

    "It''s all good, it''s all good. Sure, they are important and all that jazz, but let''s not forget who the big cheese around here is. The only folks higher up the food chain than you are the emperor and empress themselves. So relax," Clyde reassured him with a hearty pat on the back. "Sure, those people might judge, but that is all they are capable of, right?"

    Vyan chuckled. "Lucky for me, I have never given a rat''s tail about what people think."

    "Exactly. That''s the spirit," Clyde agreed, leading them to a stop in front of the meeting hall doors.

    "Are we fashionably late, or fashionably on time?" Vyan inquired.

    "We are right on time, because you know the drill¡ªthe big cheese always waltzes in last," Clyde remarked. "Alright, last-minute pep talk time. Remember the drill: saunter in like you own the place, lounge back in your chair like a throne, cross those legs like you are their boss, which you are by the way, and don''t let anyone step on your parade or hog your spotlight."

    "Got it," Vyan replied, taking a sharp breath.

    "Good. Now let''s show them who is the boss," Clyde announced, leading the way into the hall with all the swagger of a seasoned ringmaster.

    With a flourish, Clyde signaled the guards to swing open the double doors of the meeting hall, granting Vyan entry.

    Straightening his spine and schooling his features into a mask of icy indifference, Vyan strode into the room, ignoring the nods of acknowledgment from the vassals as if they were mere peasants beneath his notice.

    He made a beeline for the head of the table, Clyde trailing behind him like a loyal lapdog.

    As Vyan prepared to address the room, Clyde''s voice echoed in his mind, a sarcastic mentor angel on his shoulder.

    "Don''t be a sucker. Let them sweat it out first. And if they don''t extend the courtesy first, don''t waste your breath."

    "Good afternoon, my lord. It''s a pleasure to have you here. We are thrilled to see you up and about," the vassals chorused in rehearsed unison, their smiles as genuine as a snake''s.

    "Don''t be fooled by the smiles. Remember, they are the ones who hung the late Grand Duke and Grand Duchess out to dry."

    "Good afternoon, everyone," Vyan replied, his voice as frosty as a polar bear''s nose, leaving no room for warmth or pleasantries.

    "I cannot help but notice the striking resemblance between My Lord and the late Grand Duke," Olivia Adams remarked, her eyes twinkling with mischief.

    "Yes, you are practically a spitting image of him. You might as well start practicing your grand wave, Your Grace," Arthur Harrison chimed in with a conspiratorial wink. "I cannot wait to see you adorn that title."

    "Absolutely! I have already got the confetti cannons primed and ready for the new Grand Duke''s celebration," Lincoln declared with a fake grin, seething with jealousy beneath the surface as he thought, I will be the one to wear that title.

    He continued, "Lord Vyan''s progress has been nothing short of miraculous. It will not be long before we are all toasting to his success."

    Meanwhile, Arthur was not about to let Lord Magnus off the hook. "Oh, spare us the innocent act, Lord Magnus. We all know what you have been up to," he accused, shooting daggers with his eyes. "Trying to pull a sneaky move like that? Absolutely despicable."

    "I am sorry, Lord Harrison, but I am afraid I don''t quite follow," Lincoln feigned ignorance, sweat dripping down his back as he scrambled to maintain his facade.

    "Don''t play dumb with us. You tried to slip Lord Vyan poison," Colin James interjected, pointing an accusing finger in Lincoln''s direction.

    Lincoln''s eyes widened in a panic, his mind racing a mile a minute. How on earth could I have been caught red-handed? There has to be a mistake!

 Chapter 15 - 15: Dysfunctional Grand Duchy

    "What?" Lincoln exclaimed, his face paling as he tried to muster a convincing smile. "You are all making a grave mistake here."

    "We wish it were so, but Doctor Harvey Ronald confirmed it. Lord Vyan was definitely poisoned," Colin shot back, his tone heavy.

    "How does that translate to me being the one to do it? Preposterous! I have been doting on Lord Vyan like a mother hen for the past two months¡ª" Lincoln protested.

    "Yeah, because we all know what a stellar job you did with your own son," Clyde interjected with a derisive snort, prompting knowing glances from the assembled crowd.

    Everyone was well aware of Lady Clara''s less-than-maternal treatment of Clyde, her husband''s illegitimate but true heir, in favor of her own less-deserving child, for whom she somehow managed to snag the title of heir apparent, while Lincoln never did anything to help Clyde.

    If a man could be deaf to his own child''s cry for help all his life, who was to say he wouldn''t go after an orphan''s life?

    Olivia cleared her throat, seizing control of the conversation. "It turns out the poison was found in the chamomile tea you gifted to Lord Vyan¡ªthe very tea he nearly kicked the bucket over," she stated matter-of-factly.

    Lincoln''s eyes widened in disbelief. "But how could there be poison in the tea?"

    "Well, my lord," she turned her attention to Vyan, "if my information is correct, didn''t Lord Magnus give you those chamomile tea leaves as a gift two months back?" Olivia asked pointedly.

    "Yes," Vyan admitted.

    "And have you been drinking it regularly since then?" Olivia pressed.

    "Well, yes."

    "Connect the dots, everyone then. Lord Magnus tried to off Lord Vyan so he could slide into his fancy shoes as the Grand Duke," Olivia concluded, leaving no room for doubt.

    "No, no, no! There is absolutely no way any trace of that poison was found in that tea!" Lincoln erupted, his composure slipping faster than a banana peel on a slip-and-slide.

    He had bought that poison from the most reputable dealer in town, with a guarantee it would not leave a trace in the body or even when tested directly on the tea leaves!

    "Oh, really? And how exactly are you so sure, Lord Magnus?" Vyan interjected, the room falling silent at his unexpected challenge. "It is almost like you have got some insider knowledge about how that poison works."

    "I... um... well, you see, my lord... because I took every precaution to ensure your safety," Lincoln stammered, beads of sweat forming on his brow. "I would never dream of putting you at risk."

    "What a noble excuse," the other vassals chimed in, their laughter filling the room like a flock of raucous geese.

    "We cannot fathom how you could stoop so low, Lord Magnus," Colin scoffed.

    "And to think, Lord Vyan is barely an adult and you are already plotting his demise. How utterly heartless," Olivia sighed with disappointment.

    "It has got me wondering if you have been messing with the financial books as well," Arthur added, fueling the flames of suspicion.

    "And that''s not too far-fetched," Colin mused. "My lord, we formally request a thorough audit of the Grand Duchy''s finances for the past fifteen years."

    Lincoln''s fists clenched, his anger reaching boiling point as he glanced desperately at his eldest son for support, only to be met with a smug smirk.

    That little twerp!

    As if that weren''t enough, Clyde couldn''t resist adding insult to injury with a tongue click of mockery.

    That was it. Lincoln''s last nerve had officially been obliterated.

    "Believe me, everyone! I am being set up like a game of mousetrap here! This is all Clyde''s handiwork," Lincoln tried to accuse, his desperation visible as he tried to wriggle out of the tight spot he had found himself in. "The poison I used is cleaner than a whistle! There couldn''t possibly be any traces left behind. This is clearly a¡ª"

    He cut himself off, realizing the colossal blunder he had just made. "No, no, scratch that! That was a slip of the tongue. I mean, the tea was totally poison-free when I had it tested¡ª"

    But it was too late. The damage was done, and Clyde knew it.

    With a smug grin, he mouthed "checkmate" to his father, who could do nothing but seethe with impotent rage.

    Clyde was well aware that without his wife''s guidance, his father was about as useful as a fork with tea. Sure, he could stick to a plan like a champ, but put him on the spot, and he was as likely to mess up as a toddler trying to juggle flaming torches.

    That''s why Clyde had orchestrated this little rendezvous, spinning a yarn about the vassals'' eagerness to meet Vyan for the first time while simultaneously planting seeds of doubt about Lincoln''s intentions.

    Conspiracies like this didn''t need ironclad proof; a little whisper here, a well-placed accusation there, and the vultures would come circling.

    And besides, the chamomile tea had indeed been poisoned. So Clyde had not hesitated to mix in a little something extra, just to ensure the desired outcome.

    "My lord, your verdict?" Arthur urged.

    Vyan cleared his throat and declared, "On account of attempting to murder the sole heir of the Grand Duchy of Ashstone, Lord Lincoln Magnus is hereby going to relinquish his title as a count and pass it on to his current heir apparent, losing a thirty percent of his precious lands, and hand over ten thousand gold coins to House Ashstone."

    Clyde couldn''t help but furrow his brow.

    Why not just toss him to the wolves? he mused, echoing the sentiment of every other vassal in the room.

    "Seems like a bit of a soft touch, doesn''t it, my lord?" Colin chimed in, his smile carrying the weight of reluctance.

    "I am fully aware. But let''s just call it my way of saying ''thanks'' to Lord Magnus for babysitting Ashstone while I was missing. At least he did not completely botch the job," Vyan reasoned, earning a surprised look from Lincoln.

    Touched by the unexpected show of gratitude, Lincoln felt a warm fuzzy feeling stirring in his chest.

    "Unlike some people around here, I am not one to forget a favor," Vyan continued, his words casting a sudden hush over the room as everyone caught on to the not-so-subtle hint.

    "Anyhow, that is a wrap for today''s episode of ''Dysfunctional Grand Duchy.'' Thanks for tuning in, everyone," Vyan concluded with a flourish, rising from his seat and strutting out of the meeting hall, Clyde hot on his heels.

    Once they were a safe distance from the meeting hall, Vyan whirled around to face Clyde, his frustration bubbling over like a pot of overcooked spaghetti.

    "You! Could you not just yank my strings like some second-rate puppet show?" Vyan bellowed, his voice echoing through the corridor. "You are always preaching about not forgetting my place, but it seems like you are the one who keeps forgetting it. I am not some pint-sized pawn you can maneuver around to suit your agenda!"

    "My lord¡ª"

    "No, stop! Today, I am the one who is going to do the talking," Vyan declared, cutting Clyde off. "You want to know why I spared Lord and Lady Magnus from the guillotine? Because I wanted to give you a taste of your own medicine."

    Clyde''s eyes widened, a flicker of surprise crossing his face.

    "I could have easily handed out death sentences, but I knew that''s what you and the others were hoping for. And I refuse to dance to your tune. Because you fucking used me. You fucking used me as a pawn in your twisted family drama!"

    "You have got it all wrong¡ª"

    "Oh, spare me the excuses! Tell me. Did you or did you not approach me with the ulterior motive to stick it to your old man?" Vyan challenged.

    As Clyde remained silent, Vyan got his answer loud and clear. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I should have seen it coming," Vyan chuckled bitterly, shaking his head in disbelief.

    "Nobody does anything out of the kindness of their hearts. Just like your dear old father wanted to rule Ashstone, you wanted to wreck your family to gain back your inheritance, and meanwhile, the vassals wanted to get Lord Magnus out of their way to climb up the social ladder."

    Clyde continued to be silent, his usual un-shut-uppable mouth tightly closed.

    "I knew the vassals would be selfish, but you too, Clyde?" The disappointment in his voice stung Clyde.

    "Did you honestly believe I would just roll over and play puppet for your little courtroom drama? Newsflash: I have got ''don''t let anyone use you, not even for the tiniest reason'' engraved on my brain, thanks to you," Vyan clamored. "So yeah, that verdict I handed down? Consider it a big, fat ''screw you.'' You are welcome."

    Being played like a fiddle grated on Vyan''s last nerve. It reminded him of Iyana¡ªhow she duped him with her sweet smiles, making him think she actually gave a fuck.

    And turns out, Clyde was just as phony as her.

    Turning on his heel, Vyan gave Clyde the cold shoulder treatment. "Since I have served my purpose as your little pawn, I reckon you will be hanging up your mentor hat. Fine by me. I don''t need you anyway. I will train by myself."

    That was it. Clyde''s role in his life was over. Or so he hoped.

    "My lord, please, just hear me out once."

 Chapter 16 - 16: Gaining Allies

    "One minute," Vyan declared, his tone soft but firm, a hint of weariness in his voice.

    "Fair enough. Here it goes," Clyde replied with a small, genuine smile, his hand placed gently over his heart. "I have no excuses for the fact that I initially approached you with selfish intentions."

    His expression was clouded with regret as he continued, "But when I learned of the possibility that my father and stepmother might have been involved in your critical condition, it ignited a fire within me. Even though they were ultimately innocent, the mere thought of them even considering such an act filled me with fury and anguish."

    "Even in the midst of my anger, I realized that my feelings for you had transcended mere self-interest."

    Vyan could feel the sincerity in his voice.

    "I genuinely care about you, my lord. I meant every word when I said I wanted to help you become the greatest mage this continent has ever seen. I made a promise to stand by your side, and I intend to keep it, no matter what. I wouldn''t ever betray you, trust me."

    "Why me?" Vyan''s voice was cold, his gaze piercing. "Why would you never betray me of all people?"

    Clyde''s smile softened, his eyes reflecting a mixture of warmth and longing. "I do not have a clear answer to that question. Perhaps it is because I never had the chance to truly love my own brother, step or not."

    Vyan nodded slowly, a glimmer of understanding in his eyes. He knew what it was like to yearn for the presence of a sibling, especially since learning about Aster.

    "Besides, you are like my first-ever student," Clyde rambled on. "So when I saw you coughing up blood, it hit me like a ton of enchanted bricks.

    "My first thought wasn''t, ''Oh no, if Lord Vyan kicks the bucket, Father and Step-Mother''s evil plan wins,'' but more like, ''Who is going to endure my endless rants? Who is going to torture the piano keys so bad I would rather listen to a cat serenade? And who is gonna give me grief by calling me Mentor?''"

    "I don''t call you Mentor," Vyan deadpanned.

    "Exactly!" Clyde beamed. "That''s the sass I would miss. So, pretty please, forgive me for being a colossal numpty and let me stick around to help you become the mage extraordinaire you were born to be. Cross my heart and hope to crit, I will be your loyal sidekick till the end of time."

    Vyan was torn.

    Could he really trust Clyde?

    The guy was definitely sneakier than he let on, that was for sure.

    But heck, he should trust his gut instincts. He was spot on about Lincoln, after all. So why not give Clyde the benefit of the doubt?

    "Fine, Clyde. You have got yourself a deal," Vyan relented, his tone firm. "But mark my words, one wrong move and you are going to be out of here faster than you can say Abracadabra."

    "You got it, my lord," Clyde chirped confidently.

    "Okay then," Vyan smiled faintly, praying this time he would not get betrayed. "Welcome aboard, Clyde Jayce Magnus. You are officially hired as my aide."

    "It will truly be an honor to serve you, my lord," Clyde bowed.

    In that moment, amidst their shared vulnerabilities, a bond formed between them¡ªone built on honesty, trust, and the shared desire for companionship.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Great job reigning me in today, my lord," Clyde said, his grin stretching from ear to ear as he strolled behind Vyan after he changed out of his Grand Duke attire.

    "Though I must say," Clyde added, "you could have been a bit more graceful. Your voice got a tad too emotional for my taste."

    "Shut up. I did not ask for your feedback," Vyan shot back in irritation.

    "By the way, how did you figure out everything?" Clyde inquired, his curiosity piqued.

    "Do you take me for an idiot?" Vyan''s brow furrowed in annoyance.

    He had overheard the servants gossiping about how Clara Magnus treated Clyde like dirt and made sure he was not the heir.

    At first, Vyan thought Clyde was just trying to secure a stable spot by cozying up to him, like any good noble-blooded person would. But when he dropped the bomb about Lincoln trying to poison Vyan and his grand plan to expose him, well, let''s just say the pieces fell into place.

    "I am relieved you are actually smart," Clyde chuckled. "I was ready to give you a piece of my mind for even considering such a boneheaded move with my father. Relinquishing his title means nothing when he can just control everything through my brother."

    "Not if I exile him and his wife from Ashstone," Vyan added.

    Clyde''s eyes widened in surprise. "What?"

    "I will be adding that part in the written decree¡ªthe actual verdict. I intentionally left it out in the verbal one."

    Clyde grinned. "Oh, my, you really thought it through."

    "Yep. Just wait and see how I have got presents lining up at the door tomorrow," Vyan smirked, a mischievous glint in his eye.

    Clyde laughed. "You are spot on. People love to shower attention on those who are easily flattered. It will be your secret weapon against them whenever they try to outsmart you."

    Vyan nodded, a victorious smile on his lips.

    "Oh, by the way," he suddenly recalled, "you never answered. What happened to me? Why was I unconscious for three days?"

    Clyde''s smile tightened like a rubber band stretched to its limit. "Well, about that¡­" he began, his tone as hesitant as a squirrel crossing a busy street. "My lord, were you not aware that you were deadly allergic to cucumbers?"

    "Ah, is that so?" Vyan raised an eyebrow, the gravity of the situation not sinking in.

    "What''s with the flat reaction?" Clyde gave him a narrowed look.

    Vyan shrugged nonchalantly.

    "Be thankful Doctor Harvey managed to recover you. Seriously, since the main symptoms were late to show, we couldn''t figure out what in the world happened to you for a long time."

    Vyan couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of nearly being taken down by a salad.

    "It''s not something to laugh at. Please be more mindful of what you eat," Clyde rebuked. "We will conduct an allergy test on you so that we can be careful next time." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, it is your fault, technically. Wasn''t it your responsibility to conduct the test before? Were you waiting for me to be covered in hives?" Vyan shot back, unable to resist a jab at his unfortunate situation.

    Clyde''s shoulders slumped like a deflated balloon. "My bad."

    "Oh, are we not going to train today? I already missed three days. I should get ready¡ª"

    "No. No training today. Today, you are going to rest only," Clyde announced, cutting off any protest before it could even form.

    "Who was the one who announced that I was meeting the vassals one minute after I woke up?" Vyan''s irritation bubbled up.

    "My goodness! Who has the audacity to do that?" Clyde''s eyes darted around the room, trying to deflect Vyan''s glare.

    "Stop it, you drama queen," Vyan retorted, unable to resist poking fun at Clyde''s theatrics.

    Clyde laughed in response.

    "One more thing," Vyan groaned, turning to Clyde. "Who is going to tackle all this paperwork now that Lincoln Magnus is gone?"

    Clyde scratched his head, his expression ponderous. "We will need someone new. But I don''t trust any of the other vassals."

    "Same here," Vyan agreed, slumping in his office chair.

    "I would volunteer myself, but my math skills are as shaky as a Jenga tower, and my spending habits would turn Ashstone into a ghost town with a ''Going out of business'' sign."

    "I don''t expect anything less from you." Vyan rolled his eyes.

    "But hey, I think I know just the right person."

    Vyan perked up, intrigued. "Oh, yeah? Who?"

    "She is a former imperial palace treasurer, supposedly a math wizard from the accounts department. If she can handle our numbers, I will handle the rest."

    Vyan raised an eyebrow. "Why did she leave the palace gig then?"

    Clyde shrugged. "Rumor has it she tried to flirt with Prince Izac and got exiled. But knowing that douche of a prince, he probably flirted first and then cried harassment when he got rejected. That guy''s sleazier than a perverted old man on the street."

    "Well, at least something good came out of me stabbing that sleazeball, possessed or not," Vyan smirked. "Anyway, let''s hit the road to find that treasurer."

    "But you need to rest," Clyde reminded him.

    "I am sick of this place. I want to get out," Vyan reasoned.

    "Yes, because the last time you went out, you came back not coughing up blood," Clyde pointed out sarcastically.

    "Excuse me, I had the salad at home. Outside had nothing to do with it," Vyan countered.

    Clyde sighed, defeated. "Okay, but wear a disguise. The capital''s still crawling with dangers for you."

    Vyan smiled to himself as he thought, time to gain my next ally.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Come on, Easton, we do not have to do this," Iyana implored. "We can split up, wander around town separately, and then come back, tell our fathers we had a blast, and call it a day."

    Iyana''s plea hung in the air as Easton paused on the sidewalk, his sandy blonde hair catching the sunlight like a halo.

    Easton pivoted to face his betrothed, her pale golden gown a stark contrast to the concrete background. "But why separate when we can be together?"

    "And what''s the point of that?" Iyana responded, her tone as flat as yesterday''s tea.

    Easton sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I am not thrilled about this either, Iyana. I could be back at the palace, wrestling with the Ganlop debacle, but instead, here I am, on an useless date neither of us signed up for. If we are going to do it, we might as well do it properly."

    Iyana huffed, a clear sign of her disinterest. "I couldn''t care less about doing it right. Honestly, I don''t even want to do it at all."

    "Then why not call off the whole marriage?" Easton suggested in frustration.

    "If only I had the power to defy the almighty imperial family," Iyana scoffed, rolling her eyes.

    Easton''s incredulous chuckled echoed down the street. "Well, would you look at the audacity on display here? You are seriously rolling your eyes at the crown prince of this empire?"

    Iyana met his disbelief with a tight-lipped smile and retorted, "As far as I am concerned, I am dealing with my fianc¨¦ right now."

    Easton pinched the bridge of his nose. "Every moment with you is like a crash course in patience. How in the world am I going to survive a lifetime of this?"

    Iyana shrugged nonchalantly. "Well, lucky for you, you don''t actually have to. We can pop out an heir, then go our separate ways like distant relatives at a family reunion. You mind your business, I mind mine, and we will live happily ever after apart."

    Easton blinked, momentarily stunned into silence by her brazen proposal. "You know, most people save these conversations for the privacy of their own home, not the middle of the freaking street."

    Iyana''s smile turned wry, annoyance flashing in her eyes like fireworks on the Empire Foundation Day. "You are absolutely right. It would be fantastic if we could keep our impending marital disaster under wraps. So, ta-ta for now. I will catch you back here in three hours."

    "Iyana, wait!" Easton''s protest fell on deaf ears as she sauntered away, leaving him fuming on the sidewalk like a forgotten accessory.

    He muttered with a frustrated growl, "Fine, go! It''s not like I care anyway."

    And with that declaration, he stormed off in the opposite direction.

    Iyana strolled leisurely through the bustling marketplace, her gaze drifting over the colorful array of flowers on display.

    As she reached out to inspect a particularly vibrant bouquet, a familiar figure shrouded in a black cloak caught her eye.

    "Vyan?" she exclaimed, unable to contain her surprise.

    What on earth was he doing in Cantace when her informants had assured her he was not around? Those incompetent imbeciles!

    Abandoning the flowers without a second thought, she took off in a desperate pursuit of Vyan.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Auction Myself

    Vyan wrinkled his nose, eyeing the run-down buildings and crowded streets of the slum with disbelief. "Are you sure Freya Adeline works somewhere in this dump?"

    Clyde nodded enthusiastically. "Positive. My sources never fail."

    "Hard to believe a former palace employee ended up in such a... not-so-charming locale," Vyan muttered, shaking his head. "Guess that is the price you pay for ticking off the bigwigs."

    Clyde took the lead, motioning for Vyan to follow closely. "Stay close, and for the love of all things magical, do not go casting spells left and right. This place is dodgy as hell, even on a good day."

    "Got it," Vyan replied, suppressing the urge to conjure up a magic carpet just for the sake of disobeying Clyde.

    As they navigated deeper into the slum, Vyan couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt at the sight of the poverty around him. He thought he had it rough growing up, but compared to the people here, he might as well have been sipping coconut water on a beach on the tropical islands.

    "We are entering the red-light district now," Clyde whispered, his tone grim.

    "A red-light district?" Vyan echoed, the term ringing a bell in his memory. "Oh, right. I think I have heard of those from one of my former colleagues."

    Clyde shot him a deadpan look and bluntly responded, "It is basically a neighborhood where sex business flourishes."

    "Oh," Vyan replied, trying to appear nonchalant while mentally vowing to sanitize his brain later.

    Clyde eyed Vyan cautiously, a hint of concern in his voice. "You do know what sex is, right, my lord?"

    "Of course, I do!" Vyan shot back, his cheeks coloring slightly. "I have, uh, extensively researched the subject in literature."

    "Ah, flexing your book smarts over real-world experience. Classic move, my lord," Clyde quipped, giving him an exaggerated thumbs-up, as if on the verge of shedding a tear for his master''s sheltered existence. "I would suggest we remedy that situation right away, but I would hate to be the reason for your future divorce, in case you get addicted."

    "Whoa, hold your horses! Just because we are in this... colorful neighborhood does not mean you can be as vulgar as you want," Vyan retorted, eyebrows raised in mock indignation.

    "Fair point, fair point," Clyde conceded, patting Vyan''s shoulder dramatically. "My Lord''s purity must be protected at all costs. I bet you have not even had your first kiss, have you?"

    Vyan opted not to dignify that with a response and instead redirected their attention. "Hey, isn''t that the bar where Freya Adeline works?"

    "Yep," Clyde replied, snapping back into professional mode. "Let''s go see if she is serving up more than just drinks."

    As Vyan and Clyde made their way inside, Vyan felt a sudden yank on his elbow, causing him to whirl around in surprise, while Clyde obliviously continued on ahead.

    "What the¡ª" Vyan was interrupted.

    "What the hell are you doing here?" a sharp, demanding voice cut through the busy air like a guillotine.

    Vyan''s eyebrows shot up in disbelief. "I could ask you the same thing, Iyana," he snapped back, his tone laced with barely contained anger.

    "I can be anywhere I want to be," she responded sharply.

    He shook off her grip and crossed his arms defiantly, asking, "Last I checked, this is not exactly a hotspot for royalty."

    Iyana shrugged, her demeanor surprisingly nonchalant given the circumstances. "I can handle myself just fine, thank you very much. I have already dealt with a few unwanted admirers along the way."

    Vyan scoffed, glancing at the few limping men in her wake, and he was pretty sure she was the one responsible for their handicapped condition. "Oh, forgive me for not dealing with the admirers myself and for not rolling out the red carpet in this charming establishment."

    But before he could continue, Iyana''s tone shifted, her grip was back on his sleeve, this time, tightening with a sudden urgency. "Why are your eyes red?"

    Vyan rolled his eyes, his frustration mounting. "So observant, as always. Maybe you would have noticed it the last time we met, if you hadn''t been too busy smoking."

    Her expression shifted from indifference to concern, and Vyan couldn''t help but feel a twinge of confusion.

    "Are you cursed or something?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry.

    Vyan snorted, masking his own confusion of her behavior with bravado. "Oh, please. Like I would let some silly curse get the better of me."

    But deep down, he could not shake the strange look in her eyes, a flicker of genuine concern that contradicted her usual indifference. It was like she was playing pretend with him once again. Because she had no reason to actually care.

    It''s impossible, he told himself. Absolutely impossible. She does not give a rat''s tail about me.

    "Come on, tell me clearly. Are you cursed or not?" she urged.

    Vyan forcefully pried her hand off his arm once more, his annoyance visible. "First of all, no, I am not. Secondly, it is none of your damn business even if I was."

    Iyana shot him a pointed look, her gaze lingering on his altered eye color with a mix of suspicion and concern. "Fine, as long as you are okay," she relented. "Then, tell me why you are lurking around here. Are you planning to auction yourself off as a last resort?"

    "What part of ''it is none of your damn business'' do you not get? And no¡ª" Vyan started, but then he paused, a smirk curling at the corners of his lips. Why should he dignify her with an explanation? He owed her nothing. "And what if I am?" he shot back. "What if I do want to auction myself?"

    Iyana gritted her teeth. "You are out of your mind. Why would you even consider that?"

    "Why not? You think nobody would want a piece of this?" Vyan retorted, his need to appear confident in front of her bordering on cockiness.

    "That''s not what I meant! It''s the complete opposite," she muttered the last part, almost to herself. "Do you have any idea how many people would throw themselves at you if you put yourself out there?"

    "I don''t know, but I''m willing to find out," Vyan replied with a cheeky grin. "And between you and me, my former boss used to rave about my looks. So unless she was lying through her teeth, I am expecting quite the turnout."

    Iyana''s eyes flashed with irritation. "You insufferable idiot. You have no idea how terribly sex slaves are treated¡ª"

    "Since I have been so generous as to entertain your questions," Vyan interjected smoothly, "how about you tell me why my whereabouts are suddenly so fascinating to you, instead of lecturing me on the downsides of being a sex slave?"

    "Because¡­" Iyana hesitated, her gaze flickering away. "Because I am the former boss you mentioned just now, damn it! It''s not exactly great for my image if my ex-knight suddenly becomes the talk of the town as a¡­ a streetwalker."

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "Ah, yes, how could I forget? It''s always about you, isn''t it?"

    What did he expect, honestly? A declaration of jealousy? As if. She only cares about her impeccable reputation so that nothing gets in the way of the crown.

    With a dismissive gesture, he unfolded his arms and turned away. "Well, newsflash, Iyana, I stopped giving a damn about your precious reputation a long time ago. So excuse me while I go and live my life the way I damn well please." And with that, he stormed off towards the entrance of the bar.

    "Vyan!" Iyana''s voice echoed after him, but he did not even glance back.

    She watched his retreating figure, chewing on her lip in frustration, pondering for a long minute, before gathering her skirts and pushing through the crowd in his pursuit.

    Even if he was planning to auction himself off, she would be the one to call dibs on him before anybody else could.

    Ignoring the lewd comments from drunken men, she finally caught up to Vyan, only to find him engaged in conversation with a tall, gray-haired man, gesturing towards one of the dancers on stage. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Could it be that Vyan wasn''t here to sell himself, but to entertain himself with another woman? The thought turned her stomach in disgust, but then again, he was a man at the end of the day, wasn''t he?

    In an era where every man was allowed to sleep around and even their wives would not bat an eye, it should come as no surprise if Vyan would too want to enjoy himself.

    Even a wife would be okay with him being here. So who was Iyana to mind?

    Nevertheless, Iyana''s eyes blazed with fury as she watched one of the bar dancers press herself against Vyan''s chest.

    With her self-control slipping away, she marched forward and forcefully yanked the girl off Vyan.

    "Don''t you dare lay a finger on my Vyan!" she thundered, her grip tightening on the hair.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Not Mine Anymore

    The blue-haired dancer let out a yelp of pain, her eyes wide with fear.

    "What the hell, Iyana? What do you think you are doing?" Vyan snapped, his mind reeling with what ghost possessed Iyana. "Let her go!"

    "No! How dare she even think about touching you?" Iyana shot back, her voice dripping with anger and venom.

    "And what is it to you? I am not your damn possession anymore! You don''t get to dictate who I associate with," Vyan retorted, his own anger flaring in his red eyes.

    Iyana''s hold on the girl slackened at the accusation, and the dancer wasted no time in fleeing for safety. "Vyan¡­ I never saw you as my possession," she blurted out, her words tumbling out before she could stop them.

    "Oh, I am sure you did not," Vyan scoffed, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Now, if you don''t mind, I have business to attend to. So kindly get out of my face." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana wanted to demand what kind of business he had in a place like this, but from the way he was acting, she doubted he would give her a straight answer.

    Iyana''s mind raced with conflicting thoughts as she watched Vyan, her heart torn between the desire to stay and the need to walk away.

    I need to leave him be, she reminded herself firmly, her internal struggle playing out behind her stoic facade.

    I shouldn''t meddle with his life anymore. I know... I know that!

    But as she gazed at him, a flood of memories washed over her, softening the edges of her resolve. He looked so healthy, so vibrant, so... precious.

    It had been too long since she had seen him, and the ache of their separation gnawed at her insides.

    No! she told herself, shaking her head to dispel the temptation. I need to put up my act. He would be happier hating me, just like he does now.

    But even as she fortified her defenses, a small voice whispered in the recesses of her mind, reminding her of the happy bond they once shared, of the deep love that still lingered beneath the surface.

    But... she hesitated, her blank eyes betraying her inner turmoil, but for his sake, I must regain my composure. I need to remain the bane of his existence. Otherwise, Father would¡ª

    No, never. I will never let that happen to him.

    With a final, determined nod, she steeled herself for the inevitable pain of walking away. Her resolve hardened once more, steeling herself against the tug of emotions threatening to overwhelm her.

    "Forgive me for momentarily forgetting my place," Iyana remarked, her tone laced with bitterness.

    "After all, you have been my little plaything for so long, I could not help but feel a pang of jealousy at the mere thought of my toy in someone else''s arms." Iyana''s words dripped with sarcasm as she tilted her head, a haughty smile curling her lips.

    She leaned in close, her voice a soft whisper in his ear as she placed a hand on his shoulder, feeling his closeness even if it was just for a second. "As you well know, I can be rather possessive."

    Vyan chuckled darkly, his tone tinged with mockery. "Yes, I guessed it. After all, your possessive tendencies are legendary."

    Vyan could not help but recall the time she had threatened her own sister with a knife for daring to speak to him alone in the hallway.

    "But let''s not forget, it was you who let go of me first," Vyan countered, his voice a low murmur. "I don''t belong to you anymore, Iyana. And I never will."

    Iyana bit her lip, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her features before she composed herself, pulling back with a coy smile.

    "You are absolutely right," she replied smoothly. "Someone of your... low stature could never belong to someone like me."

    "Exactly, someone like you deserves the throne," Vyan shot back, mirroring her smile with exaggerated politeness. "Now, if you would not mind, o esteemed royalty, kindly leave this low-class individual alone."

    "You don''t have to repeat yourself twice. I am going. My beloved fianc¨¦ is waiting, anyway." With that, Iyana turned around and left, vowing herself not to look back even once.

    Because if she did, she might just throw herself into Vyan''s arms and let it all fall apart.

    While she might be tempted to think it would not be so bad to let everything shatter, she could not risk it¡ªnot when his life was on the line.

    As Iyana emerged from the shadowy alleys of the red-light district into the soft glow of the setting sun, Easton''s worried gaze immediately locked onto her.

    His heart raced with relief at finding her, yet the tension in his chest only grew as he approached her and saw the distress etched on her face.

    "Iyana, where have you been? I have been searching everywhere for you ever since we parted ways," Easton exclaimed, his voice tinged with concern as he took in the alley she had just left.

    "What were you doing in that place? You know it is dangerous. I can think of so many unwarranted rumors spreading about you if somebody saw you coming out from there," he rebuked.

    Iyana''s steps faltered, her strong facade crumbling like sandcastles against the tide. With trembling limbs, she sank to her knees, tears streaming down her cheeks in silent torment.

    Easton''s heart twisted in anguish at the sight of her pain. In all their time together since childhood, he had never seen her so vulnerable, so broken. It confused him to his core.

    "Why are you crying?" Easton asked, his own voice cracking with emotion as he knelt beside her, his heart aching to ease her suffering. "Did someone hurt you in there?"

    As the question lingered, he answered himself, "No, that''s probably not possible. You are too strong to be hurt by someone. Tell me what really happened, Iyana. I can''t understand what''s going on."

    With a choked sob, Iyana shook her head, her hands covering her face as if to shield herself from the world. "No..." she managed to whisper, her voice barely audible over the racket of the bustling street.

    But her silence spoke volumes, echoing with the weight of her unspoken pain.

    Feeling utterly helpless, Easton tentatively wrapped his arms around Iyana, offering her the fragile comfort of his embrace.

    "You can tell me what happened. I promise, I won''t breathe a word of it to anyone."

    For a long, agonizing moment, Iyana clung to him in silence, her tears staining the fabric of his regal shirt, her pain radiating from every tremble of her body.

    Then, with a shuddering breath, she found the strength to speak, her voice fractured and raw with emotion. "It''s just... it''s hitting me now, after all this time," she confessed, her words a whispered admission of her deepest sorrow.

    "I lost the most important person in my life while trying to protect him. He is not mine anymore, and he never will be."

    A haunting flashback seized her, the memory of Vyan''s face contorted with rage in the darkness of the cell, his words dripping with venomous hatred and unbridled contempt.

    "I thought he would understand me¡­ if I explained everything to him properly. But before I could do so, things got so out of hand. He now hates me so much... that he can''t even stand the sight of me," she continued, her voice barely a whisper, as if she were afraid to voice the truth aloud.

    "I thought it was fine if he hated me. It would be good for him to move on. I thought I could bear his hatred, but... I don''t think I can."

    As Easton gently brushed away her tears, his heart ached at the sight of her pain, the emptiness in her eyes a stark reminder of the depths of her despair.

    "Do you know, Easton¡­ he is the reason I wanted to continue living? But now, he is the reason I want to kill myself," she uttered, "all because I think his world would be a little fraction happier without me in it."

    "Shh," Easton put a finger on her lips to quiet her ominous thoughts, "don''t talk like that."

    "But it''s the truth¡ª"

    "It''s not. Iyana, I may not have all the answers. Heck, I don''t even know who you are talking about, and I honestly don''t care," Easton confessed softly, his voice a soothing balm against her anguish. "But don''t think killing yourself will solve anything."

    "Then, what do I do?" she broke once again.

    "I don''t know the answer to that, but I do know one thing, and that is, you don''t have to face this alone. I will be here for you, every step of the way."

    In the absence of any more comforting words, Easton held her close, offering her the solace of his presence in her darkest hour, his silent promise echoing in the embrace: I won''t let you be alone.

 Chapter 19 - 19: Recruitment

    "So that was the woman you were in love with, huh?" Clyde commented, his eyes wide with a mix of awe and terror. "She is quite the firecracker. My soul almost took a vacation from my body when she grabbed that dancer by the hair."

    Vyan was taken aback by Clyde''s observation, his eyes narrowing suspiciously. "Hold on a second, did I ever mention being in love with her?"

    Clyde shrugged nonchalantly, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Eh, details, details. I would have to be blind not to notice your googly eyes when you were talking about your former master."

    "Former googly eyes," Vyan corrected sternly, crossing his arms in defiance. "Regardless of how you stumbled upon this so-called revelation, let me set the record straight. I am absolutely, positively not in love with her anymore. In fact, my life''s mission now is to give her a memorable and painfully inconvenient demise."

    "Got it," Clyde responded, surprisingly unfazed by Vyan''s dramatic declaration.

    Relieved that Clyde didn''t press the issue further, Vyan scanned the crowded dance floor until his gaze landed on a woman awkwardly swaying to the music.

    "There she is. Do you think that''s Freya Adeline?" Vyan asked, pointing her out to Clyde.

    Clyde nodded, squinting to get a better look. "Looks like it. Though, I must say, she''s got some interesting moves."

    Without missing a beat, he sprang into action, disappearing into the crowd and returning moments later with the timid-looking brunette in tow.

    "Are you Freya Adeline?" Vyan asked, eyeing her with curiosity.

    The woman nodded hesitantly. "Um, yes, that''s me."

    Leaning in closer, Vyan began, "I have an offer for you..."

    Instantly, her demeanor shifted, her voice tinged with caution. "What kind of offer? I''m not signing up for any... uh, questionable activities."

    Vyan recoiled, holding up his hands defensively. "Whoa, whoa, slow down. That''s not what I meant. Let''s chat somewhere else. This place is no''t exactly the ideal spot for... uh, negotiations."

    "Fine. Give me two minutes," she replied before disappearing back into the crowd.

    "Huh. I expected more pushback," Vyan muttered, scratching his head in confusion.

    "Looks like Miss Freya is desperate for any kind of cash," Clyde chimed in as they made their way outside. "According to her background, she is the sole provider for her sick mother and her crippled brother. Given how skittish she seemed up there, I doubt she is raking in much cash here."

    Vyan nodded thoughtfully, realizing there was more to the situation than he initially assumed.

    "Anyway, you will handle the recruitment, alright, my lord? Consider this your initiation into the delightful world of persuasion," Clyde instructed, his tone brimming with mock enthusiasm.

    "But I thought there was no training scheduled for today?" Vyan protested, his eyebrows knitting together in confusion.

    "You changed my mind the moment you begged to come here today," Clyde retorted with a casual shrug. "So, make sure you strike a deal that will make us all proud. And if she is not keen on joining us, use every trick in the book to change her mind. She will be a real gem in our team."

    "Got it," Vyan replied with a determined nod, ready to take on the challenge.

    Before long, Freya emerged from the building, wearing a flimsy white dress that seemed hardly appropriate for the chilly weather.

    "Um, that''s what you are wearing? It is freezing out here," Clyde remarked, genuine concern evident in his voice.

    "It''s fine, I am used to it," Freya reassured him with a smile, though her teeth were chattering.

    "Clyde, give her your cloak," Vyan ordered, prompting Clyde to widen his eyes in disbelief. Their cloaks were enchanted to regulate temperature, meaning Vyan was essentially sentencing Clyde to freeze in the early chill of Coral.

    "Here you go, miss," Clyde offered gallantly, handing over his cloak with a forced smile. Meanwhile, he quietly cast a warming spell on himself, which unfortunately was not very effective and resulted in him shivering uncontrollably.

    "So, what kind of job offer do you have for me?" Freya inquired eagerly, oblivious to Clyde''s shivering form.

    "Ever heard of House Ashstone?" Vyan began.

    "Of course. I would have to be living under a rock not to know them," Freya replied nervously.

    "How would you feel about being the treasurer for House Ashstone?" Vyan proposed.

    "Yes! I will take the job!" Freya exclaimed without hesitation.

    "I understand your hesitation, but maybe you should hear about the perks before you commit¡ªwait, what? You are already on board?" Vyan blinked in disbelief.

    Freya nodded fervently, her eyes shining with hope. "Please, I will do anything for this job. It''s the first decent offer I have had since leaving the palace. Please, Master."

    "Don''t call me Master," Vyan blurted out. "I''m not a fan of that title." He could not do anything about the servants at the manors addressing him with that, but he would like for the number to not increase. "Just call me Vyan." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Okay, Vyan. I will call you that until the day I can address you as ''Your Grace,''" Freya replied with a warm smile.

    "What...? How do you know about¡ª"

    "Well, I used to work at the imperial palace, which I am sure you know since you came looking for me. You mentioned House Ashstone, right? There''s only one member named Vyan in that family¡ªthe second son of the late Grand Duke. So, it wasn''t hard to put two and two together," Freya explained matter-of-factly.

    Vyan couldn''t help but be impressed as he thought, she is sharp, very sharp.

    "Thank you. But hey, isn''t the entire Ashstone family supposedly dead?" Vyan countered.

    "True, but the bodies of the Grand Duke''s two sons were never found. Who is to say they are not still kicking around?" Freya pondered.

    "I am genuinely impressed, Freya. That dingy dance floor really doesn''t deserve someone of your caliber," Vyan said, extending his hand to her with a grin, which she gladly accepted. "I am looking forward to having you on board."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Once Vyan and Clyde returned to the manor, they tasked Benedict with settling Freya into a room. After assigning Freya a room and sending her off with two maids, Benedict launched into a tirade against Clyde as if he had to win the championship of chiding.

    "¡ªMaster just got back on his feet, and you whisked him away like he is your personal grand prize! You have got to consider his well-being, Lord Clyde. How do you expect to be his right-hand man if you can''t even handle his health? An aide should know when to heed his master''s wishes and when to put his foot down. Are you following me?"

    Vyan struggled to maintain a straight face, leaning against a nearby pillar while Clyde wilted under Benedict''s verbal barrage.

    Clyde shot Vyan a desperate look, silently begging for a rescue, but Vyan couldn''t contain his laughter any longer.

    Meanwhile, the young maids going about their chores blushed at the sound of Vyan''s laughter.

    "Has Master always been this attractive?" Yana whispered.

    "Maybe it''s the aura of authority he exudes," Teresa speculated.

    "I think it''s his haircut. He''s really rocking that style," Ursula chimed in.

    "Either way, he''s a sight for sore eyes," Teresa sighed contentedly.

    "I hope his future wife is just as easy on the eyes," Yana added.

    "Agreed. He deserves nothing but the best," Ursula concurred.

    "What are you three gossiping about? Get back to work!" Benedict''s stern voice interrupted their conversation, prompting the trio to hastily return to their tasks.

    Meanwhile, Clyde seized the opportunity to slip away from Benedict''s watchful eye, making a break for it with Vyan in tow.

    Vyan was still chuckling when Clyde finally came to a halt.

    "My suffering is what makes you laugh, huh?" Clyde grumbled, his tone tinged with annoyance.

    Vyan nodded unrepentantly. "Hey, laughter is the best medicine, right?"

    His laughter faded as his gaze drifted to the solitary guard stationed outside the hallway windows, prompting Vyan to voice his observation.

    "Hey, I have been noticing something," he began. "We seem to be short on knights, don''t we? There''s only one guard at the back gate and two at the front. Shouldn''t there be more?"

    Clyde scratched his head sheepishly. "You are right. I have been meaning to bring this up, but it slipped my mind. We definitely need to hire more knights. Maybe a knighting ceremony would be fitting."

    "But why the shortage in the first place?" Vyan''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Did we lose all of them in the tragedy fifteen years ago?"

    "Actually, no," Clyde explained. "Most of them were trapped inside their quarters by a powerful spell. That''s how the imperial forces were able to breach our defenses, otherwise, they could never. Feeling guilty for failing to protect you and Lord Aster, they resigned."

    Vyan nodded in understanding and stated, "We need to bring them back."

    "We could always hire new recruits, but it might be challenging to track down everyone," Clyde suggested.

    "Yes, we will have new recruits, but we also need them¡ªthe ones my mother personally trained," Vyan insisted, determination flashing in his eyes. "Benedict has told me how formidable my mother''s knights were. If I want maximum protection against my enemies, they are the ones we need."

    Impressed by Vyan''s resolve, Clyde grinned. "Aye, my lord," he said with a mock salute. "I will send a letter to the former commander of the Order of the Phoenix."

 Chapter 20 - 20: Facing The Commander

    A week later.

    "Are you absolutely, positively, without a doubt, 100% sure this is where Sir Jacques resides?" Vyan squinted skeptically at the quaint little cottage nestled in the middle of nowhere, a place where even a magical tracker fears to tread.

    Clyde glanced at the address scrawled on the crumpled paper in his hand. "Well, unless Sir Jacques has taken up a penchant for cave-dwelling suddenly, this is it." He scratched his head, muttering, "Though, knowing your luck, we might have accidentally teleported to the wrong place instead." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan spotted a weathered letterbox proudly displaying the name ''Theodore Jacques.''

    "Looks like we are at the right address at least," he let out, pointing it out to Clyde. "Time to ring the doorbell and hope Sir Jacques is not too busy practicing his disappearing act."

    Clyde frowned, peering into the letterbox. "If he saw my heartfelt letter, where is my reply? Not even a ''please remove me from your mailing list'' note? I am offended, honestly," he grumbled, giving the mailbox a suspicious once-over.

    Undeterred, Vyan marched forward and rapped on the door.

    According to Clyde''s so-called reliable source, the commander of the Order of Phoenix¡ªbasically the army his mother personally trained¡ªwas supposed to be living here alone.

    Theodore Jacques was apparently as family-free as a hermit crab at a beach, so Vyan was hoping to rope him back into the knightly fold and get the defense squad back in action for House Ashstone.

    "Is he intentionally ghosting us, my lord?" Clyde wondered aloud.

    "I don''t see why he would¡ª" Vyan began, only to have the door swing open, revealing a sword aimed directly at his neck.

    Vyan stared down the business end of the blade, his eyes meeting those of a ginger-haired, middle-aged man with a furious glare.

    "Who are you?" the man demanded, his voice dripping with a blend of irritation and potential homicide.

    Clyde looked like he was about to stage a heroic intervention, but Vyan silenced him with a swift hand gesture.

    Unfazed by the sharp point inches from his Adam''s apple, Vyan greeted the sword-wielding man with the kind of calm only a person who has read too many adventurous stories could muster.

    "Top of the morning to you, Sir Jacques. I am Vyan¡ª"

    Theodore''s eyes narrowed to slits. "Oh, you are that cheeky rascal pretending to be Lady Natalia''s son?"

    "That''s my mother, alright." Vyan portrayed an amicable smile, despite the sword nicking his skin and playing connect-the-dots with his blood vessels.

    "There is no way in the seven hells you are her kid," Theodore growled, applying a bit more pressure with the blade for emphasis.

    Vyan could see how unbelievable it might be for him to accept that Vyan was Natalia Audrey Ashstone''s son¡ªthe first woman in the history of Haynes to have achieved the ultimate divine skill of a knight: the Aura. So, Vyan was willing to deal with patience.

    However, seeing the blood ooze out of Vyan''s skin, Clyde went into full offense mode and attempted to pull a classic ninja move, teleporting behind Theodore with all the grace of a startled pigeon.

    Armed with a hammer conjured from the ether, he prepared to unleash some magical justice. But before he could even swing the manifested weapon, Theodore pirouetted and took a swipe at him with his sword.

    Clyde narrowly avoided a close shave that didn''t involve a barber and stumbled back, mentally applauding Theodore''s agility while internally cursing his own lack of foresight.

    Gathering his wits and a few stray thoughts, Clyde called upon his trusty wind spirits, giving Theodore the kind of glare usually reserved for someone who took the last cookie without offering.

    "Hold up, Sir Jacques! You cannot just go around swinging swords at My Lord!" Clyde protested, indignant, as Theodore was about to point the sword back at Vyan.

    "You mean, your faux lord," Theodore corrected.

    "He is not faux," Clyde retorted, his irritation brewing faster than a potion, but he still retained his calm, appearing cold and icy.

    "Clyde, why the impromptu heroics? I was having a civilized conversation here," Vyan interjected, sounding exasperated like an old man.

    "He was about to separate your head from your shoulder! How could I just stand by and watch?" Clyde shot back, his loyalty shining more frantically than the bright sun during the peak summer days.

    Vyan sighed. "Look, Sir Jacques and I still need to¡ª"

    "Save your breath, fibber! I have nothing to talk to you about. Get out of my abode immediately!" Theodore declared, his voice thunderous like Vyan was his seven-lifetime archenemy.

    Meanwhile, Vyan''s voice was a mixture of confusion and urgency as he pressed Theodore for answers. "Please, I will leave if you want me to, but I need to understand why you believe I am not who I think I am."

    Theodore''s expression softened for the first time, his eyes betraying a depth of sorrow. "Because," he began, his voice heavy, "the Young Lord Vyan we knew is no longer with us."

    Shock rippled through Vyan and Clyde, their faces mirroring the disbelief of such a revelation.

    "What do you mean?" Vyan''s voice trembled, unable to fully comprehend Theodore''s words.

    Clyde''s gaze bore into Theodore, searching for any sign of deception. "How can you be so certain?" he demanded, his tone edged with intensity.

    Theodore met Vyan''s gaze, his own filled with regret and pain.

    "When I set out to find Young Lord Vyan after he went missing, I uncovered a harrowing truth," he confessed, each word burdened with the truth of his discovery. "He had been taken and sold in the black market. Tragically, the man who purchased him met his end in a carriage accident. Among the wreckage, they discovered a child''s body, and the description matched that of Young Lord Vyan impeccably."

    A heavy silence fell over the room as Vyan''s heart sank, the gravity of Theodore''s words settling in his chest like lead.

    As uncertainty bore down on him, Vyan''s mind became a battleground of doubt and fear.

    What if everything he believed about himself was nothing but a mirage? What if he wasn''t the true son of the Grand Duke? The mere thought sent shivers down his spine, threatening to unravel the very fabric of his current existence.

    Stripped of his title, inheritance, and identity, he would be left a hollow shell of his former self, cast adrift in a world that offered no solace to those branded as impostors. The very notion of losing the power to take revenge on everyone he vowed to make suffer¡­ It was downright terrifying.

    Feeling the suffocating grip of fear tighten around him, Vyan was grateful for Clyde''s reassuring presence by his side.

    With a gentle touch, Clyde offered a lifeline of certainty in the midst of Vyan''s turmoil.

    "You are real, my lord," Clyde''s words were a beacon of hope in the darkness, pulling Vyan back from the brink of despair. "No matter what anybody may say, you are and always will be Vyan Blake Ashstone."

    Theodore''s derisive scoff only served to fuel Clyde''s determination, his icy glare a silent rebuke to any who dared to question Vyan''s identity.

    "You possess abilities that only a true Ashstone could wield," Clyde affirmed, his unwavering gaze locking onto Theodore''s. "If you were truly an impostor, such magic would be beyond your reach."

    Clyde''s words washed over Vyan like a soothing balm.

    Vyan had already proven himself time and again, casting aside any shadow of doubt that threatened to consume him. He was no imposter¡ªhe was a testament to the resilience of the Ashstone legacy.

    "Yeah, you are right," Vyan murmured, his voice tinged with a hint of vulnerability as he worked to steady his breathing.

    At that moment, he realized the underlying cause of his panicked reaction.

    Up until now, acceptance had come easily to him. With his unmistakable resemblance to his father, hardly anyone had questioned his identity.

    But suddenly facing denial had dredged up deep-seated insecurities, stirring feelings of inadequacy and self-doubt that he had long struggled to suppress.

    Clyde offered a comforting pat on his shoulder, putting Vyan''s insecurities to sleep once again. "It''s okay," he reassured him gently, understanding Vyan''s internal struggle. "It happens to the best of us."

    Turning his attention to Theodore, Clyde''s tone took on a steely edge.

    "And you," he addressed the former commander, his words carrying the consequence of the harsh words, "despite your past rank, you are now a commoner. You are well aware of the repercussions of brandishing a sword at nobility."

    Theodore merely shrugged, unaffected by the implied threat. "Do as you wish," he responded nonchalantly. "If Lady Natalia''s blood indeed courses through his veins, he is welcome to challenge me anytime."

    "I hereby challenge you to a duel then," Vyan announced, his voice ringing out with the calmness of a seasoned swordmaster.

    Clyde shot him a look that could scare away the scariest of ghosts, while Theodore''s smirk widened into a grin, his interest piqued like a naughty cat spotting a particularly intriguing mouse.

    "Are you out of your chocolate-loving mind, my lord?" Clyde exclaimed, his disbelief showing on his shot-up eyebrows. "You are the one who said you always trip over your own robes during sword combat! And don''t you know this man could kill you for real?"

    Clyde''s cautionary words made Vyan hesitate a little.

    But Theodore egged Vyan on with a gleam in his eye. "You are not going to back out because of that buffoon''s words, are you?"

    Vyan resolved himself further and met his challenging eyes. "No, not at all."

    "Ah, now that''s the spirit!" Theodore chimed in, his words dripping with amusement. "You do seem to have inherited Lady Natalia''s fiery determination. I like it. Let''s settle this like true knights¡ªoutside, in five minutes."

 Chapter 21 - 21: Gullible Superstitions

    As Vyan swung his sword with all the elegance of a dodo trying to tap dance, Clyde paced back and forth like a stressed-out meerkat.

    "I am telling you, I am pulling out all the stops if you so much as nick yourself," Clyde fretted.

    "Wow, since when did you become the picture of a fussy mother hen?" Vyan retorted, rolling his eyes.

    "Since Benedict decided to indoctrinate me into the Aide Academy of Worrywarts," Clyde lamented.

    Vyan couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "You are only able to laugh now because you don''t have the manual for every possible duel disaster."

    "Well, do you?"

    "No, but¡ª"

    "Then, here''s a tip: ditch the ''Annoying Aide'' persona and get back to being your usual carefree self. It suits you better," Vyan advised, earning a begrudging nod from Clyde.

    Just then, Theodore emerged. "Are you two ready?"

    Vyan nodded confidently and said, "Absolutely," which made Clyde wonder where in the world was that confidence coming from. "Please let''s start. Clyde here is ready to wring his hands into oblivion."

    Clyde shot him a glare, but couldn''t help but crack a smile.

    Theodore squared up with Vyan, ready to call the shots. Vyan gripped his sword tightly, prepared to unleash his inner warrior, wobbly or not.

    "I will give the signal to start¡ª" Clyde began, only to be cut off as Theodore dramatically tossed his sword aside.

    "This duel is done," Theodore declared. "I have seen enough. You are not Young Lord Vyan."

    "How can you know that without even fighting me?" Vyan protested, dropping his own weapon in frustration.

    "Easy," Theodore explained, pointing at Vyan''s right hand. "Young Lord Vyan uses his left hand to wield his sword. I taught him that myself."

    "But I am left-handed too! I just cannot bear to insult the sword by wielding it in my left hand," Vyan argued, genuinely perplexed.

    Theodore and Clyde exchanged a glance, trying to process Vyan''s logic.

    "Who filled your head with that nonsense?" Theodore deadpanned.

    "Yeah, seriously, that''s a load of hogwash," Clyde added, shaking his head in disbelief.

    Vyan blinked in confusion. "But... but that''s what they taught us at Knight Academy! And the swordmaster at House Estelle said¡ª"

    Theodore cut him off with a sigh. "Kid, you have been bamboozled by some seriously misinformed folks."

    Clyde facepalmed so hard it sounded like a drumbeat. "No wonder you claimed to suck at sword fighting. You were swinging that thing with your weaker arm!"

    "Exactly! You would have never gotten good wielding it like that," Theodore agreed with Clyde, the two of them now in sync after browbeating until now.

    "I did not realize you were so easily duped by old wives'' tales, my lord," Clyde snickered, barely able to contain his laughter.

    "He has been swallowing superstitions like candy since he was a toddler," Theodore lamented, shaking his head. "He used to believe if he wore red during a storm, he would get hit by lightning. And don''t get me started on his fear of black cats and broken mirrors."

    "What''s wrong with that?" Vyan piped up, actually puzzled. "I have always lived by those rules. I mean, I never wear red during a storm just in case, you know?"

    Clyde and Theodore exchanged a look, both wondering how they ended up with such a clueless master of the house.

    Theodore''s stern facade softened into a delicate smile as he gently said, "Young Lord Aster told you those silly things to get a reaction out of you."

    The revelation that his cherished beliefs were nothing more than a ploy from his past stung, but it also brought a sense of clarity. For deep within him, though the memories had faded into the mists of time, the echoes of those superstitions still lingered, etched into the very fabric of his being.

    "So that means seeing my face first thing in the morning won''t bring me bad luck? Because it happened to me this morning, and I have been scared since then," he asked sheepishly.

    Theodore''s chuckle was warm as he drew closer, enveloping Vyan in a reassuring embrace. "No, my lord," he murmured gently. "You are safe now. I will shield you from harm with all I have."

    A small smile tugged at Vyan''s lips, the weight on his heart lifting ever so slightly.

    "I will inform the Order of Phoenix. They will flock back to the manor once they hear of your return," Theodore promised, his voice carrying a hint of pride, "You have grown up so nicely, they will be so happy to see you."

    "Thank you, Sir Jacques," Vyan whispered gratefully, a sense of resolve settling within him.

    Finally, Vyan had all the people he needed by his side for the wars he was going to spark in the future.

    Before his debut, he had shortlisted two things: gathering allies and honing his skills. The first one was done, and the latter was steadily progressing. It would not be too long before he can actually start acting on his vengeance and finally have a night of peaceful sleep.

    Just wait a little longer, Iyana.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Vice-commander Estelle, are you out of your mind? Are you aware of how dangerous this could be?" Easton''s tone dripped with concern, his gaze fixed on the incredulous papers she had placed before him.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Highness," Iyana responded, her voice lacking any emotions.

    "Please tell me you are joking," he demanded, looking up at her.

    "Yes, I am absolutely joking," she deadpanned, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "Because submitting myself to certain peril is exactly my idea of a joke."

    Easton''s hand ran through his hair, his brow furrowing in frustration. "If you go join this operation, you do know that our wedding has to be postponed by at least one and a half years, right?"

    "Oh, really? I had not considered that," she replied, her tone dry as desert sand. "Thank you for enlightening me, Your Highness. I was so looking forward to the white dress and floral arrangements. It''s too bad that I cannot go through with them at the moment."

    "Iyana, I am being serious here, please!" Easton almost snapped, raising his voice.

    "So am I," she answered flatly, not at all fazed by the temper that made every other person cower before Easton.

    He let out a huff, his frustration peaking. "Our wedding aside, have you considered the fact you might die?"

    "Well, isn''t that just the cherry on top?" Iyana quipped. "Nothing like a little brush with death to spice up the pre-wedding jitters."

    "That''s¡­ that''s not the issue," Easton stumbled over his words, helplessness evident in his tone. "Our fathers are going to have my head if I issue this. They are going to drive me crazy for agreeing to postpone," he reasoned.

    "I am sure they will understand," she shrugged, her sarcasm biting as she added, "After all, delaying our wedding is a small price to pay for the greater good of our empire, right?"

    "What am I going to tell them if they directly ask me why I let you go?"

    "Well, to be honest, I did not think Your Imperial Highness would notice my name among the hundreds of candidate names. I was hoping to leave without informing you," she admitted.

    "Well, isn''t that just my luck," Easton muttered, his exasperation mounting. "Why do you want to go on this operation? The situation in Ganlop is really bad. You are asking for death, if you are not an aura knight."

    "Because I am bored and nothing says ''fun'' to me like dodging enemy fire in a war zone. Truly, I cannot wait to risk life and limb for a cause I barely understand."

    Easton''s response came with a touch of sarcasm as well this time, "Well, couldn''t you have waited for that the adventure of a lifetime until our wedding? Perhaps, I might have joined if you were going later."

    "You are most welcome to join me even now," she responded.

    "Please, Iyana, be serious."

    Iyana sighed and said, "Look, I may not have achieved aura yet, but I am pretty sure I could take down a horde of enemy soldiers with my eyes closed. So, Your Imperial Highness, unless you want those Harberlanders knocking at your castle gates, I suggest you approve my application."

    "But¡ª"

    "Please, don''t worry about me, Your Imperial Highness. I am just a humble soldier willing to sacrifice myself for the greater good," she reasoned, a hint of dramatics visible in her tone. "Heaven forbid you show favoritism just because we are engaged. That would be so unlike you, wouldn''t it?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Easton rolled his eyes and reluctantly reached for his stamp. "Fine, fine. Don''t say I never forbid you from charging towards your death." He stamped her papers with a flourish. "Now, scram before I change my mind, Iyana."

    "How kind of you, Easton. Thank you."

    With that, Iyana sauntered out, ready to forget about her heartthrob regarding Vyan through this war she was going to fight,

 Chapter 22 - 22: Ascension Of The Grand Duke

    One year later.

    The imperial palace was in utter chaos like a herd of cats at a mouse convention.

    News of the return of an Ashstone had everyone in a tizzy, like they had all been slapped with a wet noodle of surprise. The royal courtiers were scrambling like ants in a sugar factory, trying to delay their inevitable demise.

    No one could wrap their heads around it.

    How could there be a survivor from the night the monsters crashed the Ashstone manor? It was like finding a lone sock after doing laundry¡ªconfusing and slightly unsettling.

    They had all chalked up the Ashstone children''s demise to good old karma, but now, with one of them popping back up, they were left scratching their heads harder than a flea-infested dog.

    The looming questions hung over them like a rain cloud over a picnic: what did this mean? Was it a sign from the universe, or just a glitch in the matrix?

    Whatever it was, it spelled trouble with a capital "T" for the political landscape of Haynes.

    And the poor emperor was treated like a kid left out of the cool kids'' secret club until now. By the time the news finally reached his ears, it was like telling someone the big ship sank after they had already seen the drama in the theaters¡ªway too late to avoid the emotional iceberg.

    "How in the name of all that''s nonsensical could the second son be back?" Edgar''s rage could have set the palace on fire, but luckily, they had a strict ''no arson'' policy. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Slamming his golden crane like a frustrated toddler with a toy, he demanded answers.

    The Prime Minister sweated like a marathon runner in a sauna and tried to explain, "Well, Your Imperial Majesty, funny story, really. See, fifteen years ago, our men tried to catch the little rascal, but he slipped through our fingers by just a fraction.

    "We thought the job was finished as we heard that he had a date with the death god, or rather, a carriage accident. The story went like this, sold in a black market, flipped in a carriage, and boom¡ªreported dead. Case closed, or so we thought."

    Edgar''s patience wore thinner than a sheet of paper and snapped like a twig in a hurricane. "Ridiculous! I have had enough of your ridiculous excuses! Guards, execute this man!"

    The guards sprang into action fast, while the Prime Minister pleaded like a contestant on a game show begging for a lifeline. "Wait, wait, Your Imperial Majesty! Give me another shot! I promise I will get the job done this time!"

    But alas, his pleas fell on deaf ears, and the crimson curtain fell on his political career with a gruesome finale.

    As the former Prime Minister''s lifeblood painted the floor, the rest of the court breathed a collective sigh of relief, silently thanking the heavens it was not their jugulars on the chopping block.

    Ah, palace politics¡ªwhere the only thing sharper than the knives was the wit to win the emperor''s heart.

    Just after that, an envoy entered the court and took permission before speaking, "The heir apparent of the Grand Duchy of Ashstone has requested an audience with Your Imperial Majesty."

    As the envoy''s words hung in the air, the courtiers exchanged horrified glances. The nerve of this Ashstone heir, barging in without an advance appointment like a door-to-door salesman during dinner time!

    But Emperor Edgar, bless his heart, had the patience of a saint... or maybe just the stubbornness of a mule.

    "Let him in," he declared, his voice intrigued.

    Meanwhile, the ministers were busy speculating like a bunch of gossiping hens.

    "Surely he is a lost cause, raised in the slums like a stray cat," they whispered, their noses wrinkling in disdain.

    "Absolutely dreadful manners, I''m sure," another chimed in, adjusting his monocle as if preparing to inspect a particularly unsavory specimen.

    "And literacy? Forget about it. He probably believes ''unicorn tears'' are a rare brand of hair wash," a third added, shaking his head in mock pity.

    They were so caught up in their snobby chatter, they almost did not notice the doors creaking open like the gates of hell until the person in question walked in.

    All eyes turned toward the entrance, where a young man in his early twenties made his grand arrival, wearing polished black boots that gleamed with a shine only attainable by the most skilled artisans.

    Each step he took resounded with authority, echoing through the marble-floored opulent chamber.

    Dressed in regal splendor, he exuded an aura of power and elegance that demanded immediate respect, causing all the courtiers to bow in respect, as if the emperor himself had entered.

    His shoulders were draped in a flowing coat of rich, deep blue, fastened at the neck with a golden clasp with the emblem of House Ashstone. The coat''s luxurious material bellowed gracefully with every step, creating a mesmerizing spectacle.

    Upon reaching the designated spot before the imperial throne, he came to a halt.

    With great grace and deliberation, he lowered himself to one knee, unbothered by the pool of blood of the prime minister beside him. "I, Vyan Blake Ashstone, greet the sun of the Haynes Empire. Long live His Imperial Majesty."

    His back remained straight, his shoulder squared, and his head bowed slightly, not in submission but in a sign of deference. It was a delicate balance as Vyan showed humility without losing his own sense of dignity.

    "Thank you for granting me the permission to meet you on such short notice. Your kindness knows no bounds, Your Imperial Majesty."

    As Vyan strode into the room, Edgar''s heart performed an impromptu drum solo in his chest.

    The resemblance to the late Grand Duke was uncanny, right down to the single silver earring winking from his left ear. It was like deja vu, but with more pressure.

    The sight of the scar on Vyan''s forehead was a rude awakening, like a splash of cold water on a winter morning, making him realize he did not jump back in time.

    Edgar hastily plastered on a smile, though it felt as fake as a three-dollar bill at a millionaire''s convention.

    "Ah, the sole survivor of the House Ashstone. How fortunate you must feel," he remarked, his voice as smooth as butter on a hot skillet. "The future Grand Duke, no less."

    "Lucky indeed, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan replied with a smile so sweet, it could give one cavity. "But my fate lies in your esteemed hands. Without your approval, I am just a lost sheep in a world of wolves."

    "Are you certain you are up to the task? Handling the Grand Duchy is not exactly a walk in the park," Edgar mused, feigning concern like a seasoned actor on opening night. "And you are still practically a baby in noble terms. Wouldn''t it be a tad overwhelming?"

    "Your kindness knows no bounds, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan replied, his gratitude seeming as thick as syrup on pancakes. "But fear not. Though I may lack experience, I make up for it in determination. I will have you know, I am as tenacious as a bulldog with a bone."

    "A true Ashstone through and through," Edgar chuckled, though inwardly he was already planning his next trip to the headache tonic aisle.

    After all, Edgar found himself in a bit of a pickle, with the fate of the Grand Duchy of Ashstone resting squarely on his shoulders. It was like being handed the reins of a runaway horse¡ªterrifying, yet strangely exhilarating.

    Vyan, bless his naive heart, could have easily slipped into the role of Grand Duke without so much as a by-your-leave.

    But no, he insisted on waiting for Edgar''s nod of approval, like a puppy eagerly awaiting its master''s command. Well, who was Edgar to deny him that pleasure? After all, everyone loves a bit of royal attention.

    And what did Vyan know about the real world anyway? Probably as much as a goldfish knew about astrology. He was likely just grateful to have a roof over his head and a warm bed to sleep in.

    Edgar had made sure that everybody¡ªeven Vyan¡ªremained oblivious to the fact that Edgar had a hand in his family''s demise. One slip-up and Vyan could find out.

    But hey, no one said politics was a game for the faint of heart. So, Edgar was willing to risk it.

    With a smile as dazzling as a freshly polished tiara, Edgar laid out his condition like a royal flush in a game of poker. "I will grant you permission, dear boy, on one condition," he announced, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

    Vyan was like an ever-eager beaver and practically leaped at the chance. "Anything, Your Imperial Majesty. Name it."

    "Simple," Edgar said, leaning back on his throne. "You have to become my new tea-time partner. My kids are too busy with their royal shenanigans, and I could use some youthful company."

    "It would be my greatest pleasure, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan replied, his humility as genuine as a human trafficker trying to lure a kid in.

    "Well then," Edgar declared, drawing a dramatic breath, "Let it be known that henceforth, Vyan Blake Ashstone shall bear the weighty title of Grand Duke of Ashstone! May the prosperity of the Grand Duchy of Ashstone commence!"

    "All hail His Imperial Majesty, Edgar Crawford Haynes! Long live the new Grand Duke of Ashstone, His Serene Grace, Vyan Blake Ashstone!" the courtiers chanted.

    The scene played out like a twisted theater production, with the courtiers bowing and cheering like trained monkeys, their words dripping with insincerity.

    Amidst the sea of false jubilation, Vyan played his part to perfection, his smile just as fake as theirs.

    Oh, yes, he pretended, alright¡ªpretended he was just another pawn in the grand imperial machine. But behind that facade lay a viper, coiled and ready to strike.

    Vyan Blake Ashstone had no intentions of playing nice forever. Oh, no, he had his sights set on something much darker¡ªa game of political chess where the stakes were measured in severed heads and shattered dreams.

    So, as the emperor and the courtiers raised their glasses in toast, little did they know that they were signing up to dance with the devil himself.

 Chapter 23 - 23: Harmless Little Kitten

    "How was the royal romp, Your Grace? Or should I just stick to ''Vyan'' and save us both from the pretense?" Clyde could not resist a jab as soon as Vyan emerged from the imperial court.

    Vyan, ever the eye-roller in the face of Clyde''s theatrics, shot back, "Oh, by all means, stick to ''Vyan.'' You will butcher the formalities, anyway."

    "But my dear prot¨¦g¨¦," Clyde protested with a flourish, "the public demands a show of respect! It is all about the pomp and circumstance, you see."

    "Ah, yes, because nothing says ''respect'' like sarcasm and backhanded compliments," Vyan retorted.

    Clyde remained undeterred by Vyan''s sass and leaned in with all the subtlety of a nosy neighbor. "Come on, spill the royal tea. What''s the verdict?"

    "Well¡­" Vyan channeled his inner drama queen and drew out the suspense like a seasoned theater actor, while Clyde''s eager anticipation was bothersome, his eyes practically twinkling with impatience.

    Finally, unable to resist the urge to play along any longer, Vyan relented. "Well, drumroll, please... It is official. You may now address me as ''Your Grace,'' or, for an additional fee, ''Your Awesomeness.''"

    Clyde, who was trailing behind Vyan like a hyperactive shadow, could not contain his enthusiasm and gave a dramatic vow worthy of a true aide. "Congratulations, Your Awesomeness! You have truly outdone yourself this time!"

    Vyan basked in the glow of his newfound title and responded with a nonchalant shrug, "Oh, you know, just another day in the life of sheer brilliance."

    "But seriously, did the emperor say something to have you sweating bullets in there?" Clyde prodded.

    Vyan waved off Clyde''s concern with all the confidence of a cat sauntering past a dog park. "Please, I practiced enough to charm the socks off a snake. His Majesty would not stand a chance."

    "Anything juicy the emperor threw your way?" Clyde pressed for more details.

    Vyan smirked, his lips curling into a wicked grin. "As predicted, he wants to have tea with me while scrutinizing me like a flower he is not sure he wants in his garden."

    "When does the royal tea time start with your favorite person in the world start?" Clyde teased.

    "Today."

    "My, he is more paranoid of you than a squirrel hoarding nuts for winter," Clyde quipped.

    "If only you could have seen the look on his face when he laid eyes on me," Vyan chuckled, flicking the earring dangling from his right ear. It was a gift from Benedict, who claimed it was the same single earring his father sported daily ever since his Grand Duke days. "That old bastard looked like he had bitten into a sour grapevine and couldn''t spit it out."

    "Are you sure you should be slinging insults at the emperor while standing in his own palace?" Clyde tried to be the voice of reason¡ªor at least, attempted reason¡ªand raised an eyebrow.

    "Relax, I have cast a soundproof spell." Vyan brushed Clyde''s words with a dismissive gesture. "If anyone overhears, they will just think I am boasting about my impeccable taste in accessories."

    Clyde feigned a dramatic moment and placed a hand over his heart. "My prot¨¦g¨¦, you have surpassed even my wildest expectations."

    But Vyan simply ignored Clyde''s dramatics and sauntered forward.

    "Jokes aside, are you sure you are ready for the emperor''s inquisition?" Clyde''s tone shifted, genuine concern lacing his words.

    Vyan''s smirk widened into a grin that could rival the Cheshire Cat''s. "Oh, I''m more than ready."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lounging at a white circular tea table beneath a pavilion, a sanctuary within the emperor''s sprawling garden, Edgar inquired, "So, Grand Duke, can you pull rabbits out of hats?" His smile was as radiant as the sun dappling through the garden''s foliage.

    "Alas, Your Imperial Majesty, I am bereft of such talents," Vyan replied with a touch of theatrical sorrow, a mask of disappointment shadowing his features.

    Edgar''s eyebrows shot up in disbelief. "Really now? Not even a simple card trick?"

    "I am afraid not," Vyan sighed, as if carrying the weight of centuries-old family shame on his shoulders. "It is a rather embarrassing stain on my lineage. I am as magically gifted as a particularly dull spoon."

    Edgar''s eyes gleamed with intrigue. "Do you possess the documentation to substantiate this claim?"

    "At present, regrettably not. However, my mana proficiency certificate should reside within the archives of House Estelle. You see, I once served there in a knightly capacity," Vyan elaborated.

    "Though, truth be told," he added with a self-deprecating chuckle, "I was a rather dismal excuse for a knight. Turns out, divine energy did not find me worthy either."

    While mana was inherent, divine energy was an accolade achieved through rigorous training¡ªa testament to a knight''s prowess and experience. For Vyan, however, it remained an elusive prize until his tutelage under Sir Theodore Jacques. But the emperor didn''t have to know about that part.

    Edgar''s smile remained fixed in place as he casually probed, "But isn''t it a curious anomaly? There has not been a sprout in the Ashstone family tree who could not weave the threads of magic."

    "I suppose I am simply the black sheep," Vyan sighed, his words punctuated by a delicate sip of tea. "Whispers from my loyal subjects suggest an old stargazer foretold my mana misfortune at the moment of my birth."

    "Oh? Pray, do tell," Edgar leaned in with curiosity like that of a gossipmonger.

    "What do I tell, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan let out a heavy sigh, "when it seems like the heavens have conspired against me. As you very well know, my dear parents were a veritable duo of magical and aura prowess. Unfortunately, they inadvertently canceled each other out. Their potent blend of mana and divine energy left me high and dry. Quite the cosmic joke, wouldn''t you say?"

    "And your elder sibling escaped this cosmic jest?" Edgar''s brow furrowed in contemplation.

    "That''s because my dear mother did not gain her aura until after my brother''s arrival into the world," Vyan explained with a wistful expression.

    Edgar acted like he was struck by a bolt of sympathetic enlightenment and nodded sagely. "It all falls into place now. So, no mana, huh?"

    Vyan shook his head like a disappointed parent at a child''s misadventure.

    "Then, extend your hand," Edgar declared with a determined glint in his eye.

    Vyan extended his hand without hesitation, memories of Clyde''s assessing his mana at their first meeting flashed into his mind. Only the most skilled and astute mages could gauge mana potential with such precision through a simple touch.

    As the sunlight danced upon the silver bracelet adorning Vyan''s wrist, the emperor found naught but emptiness within, while Vyan easily discerned the faint trickle of mana coursing through Edgar''s veins.

    Tch, such a weak flow of mana¡­ This man would be no match for me if we fought head on, Vyan thought to himself.

    On the offside, even if Edgar had boasted formidable magical prowess, Vyan''s mana would have remained elusive to his senses.

    After months of toil and experimentation, Vyan and Clyde birthed a bracelet capable of containing mana within its wearer¡ªespecially a mana potential as vast as Vyan''s. It was a feat achieved through tireless labor and Clyde''s expertise honed within the Tower of Magic.

    Though initially Vyan was an observer, curiosity inevitably drew him into the crafting process and he came to fall in love with magical creation.

    "It is truly remarkable how devoid you are of mana," Edgar remarked, a hearty chuckle punctuating his relief. The emergence of the Ashstone scion posed no threat to his rule; Vyan''s lack of magical or divine prowess ensured his status as a mere vessel¡ªripe for manipulation.

    "I trust you are not regretting bestowing upon me the title of Grand Duke?" Vyan asked, a sardonic twist to his words. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Had his family still drawn breath, Vyan would undoubtedly have been deemed a disgrace. Yet, to Edgar, this apparent inadequacy proved a blessing¡ªan assurance of loyalty from a pawn incapable of challenging his sovereignty.

    "Of course not! You are akin to a harmless little kitten, Grand Duke, and who doesn''t adore such delightful creatures?" Edgar chuckled, his laughter ringing through the air.

    "I must confess, I have a soft spot for kittens myself as well," Vyan admitted with a grin.

    "Given your unfortunate circumstances, I believe a lavish celebration is in order for your newfound elevation!" Edgar declared with infectious merriment.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, it is truly not necessary¡ª" Vyan attempted to protest.

    "Nonsense! It is not every day we welcome a new Grand Duke into the fold, is it? A cause for jubilation, indeed!" Edgar exclaimed, his enthusiasm palpable. "We are hosting a grand soir¨¦e tomorrow evening, and every esteemed noble in the empire shall be in attendance. I will not take no for an answer from you."

    Vyan feigned a resigned sigh before offering a gracious smile. "Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty. I would be honored to partake in such festivities."

    "Oh, and before I forget, I will need your mana proficiency certificate from House Estelle. I will have one of my aides fetch it," Edgar mentioned offhandedly.

    "If it pleases Your Imperial Majesty, may I have the privilege of retrieving it myself?" Vyan proposed politely. "You see, I hold deep gratitude for their hospitality over the years. It feels only right to pay them a personal visit."

    Edgar paused, his lips quirking in thought before he chuckled. "Certainly, that''s no trouble at all."

    "Thank you," Vyan smiled warmly, his eyes alight with appreciation. "Oh, if I may add, Your Imperial Majesty, your taste in tea is truly exquisite. The aroma alone is enough to transport one to another realm."

    "Finally, a connoisseur of fine tea!" Edgar exclaimed with delight, his joviality shining through. "Easton, bless him, would not know a milk tea from a chamomile. He gulps it down as if it were mere water," he lamented, prompting a chuckle from Vyan.

    As Edgar regaled him with tales and anecdotes, Vyan nodded along attentively, interjecting with flattering remarks to keep the emperor''s ego well-fed.

    "It has been an absolute pleasure conversing with you, Grand Duke," Edgar declared, rising from his seat.

    "The honor was truly mine, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan replied with a respectful bow.

    "Why don''t you join me for tea every Monday? Consider it a standing invitation," Edgar suggested with a genial smile.

    "As you wish, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan acquiesced with a deferential nod.

    "Very well. I will see you at the soir¨¦e tomorrow," Edgar bid his farewell.

    As Vyan watched the emperor''s retreating figure, a self-assured smirk played upon his lips. He had adeptly navigated the delicate art of flattery, earning a modicum of trust from the seemingly weak-willed ruler.

    Alone amidst the verdant garden, Vyan murmured to himself, "So I am a harmless little kitten, hmm? Very well, let''s embrace that facade, at least for the time being."

 Chapter 24 - 24: The Estelles

    At the Estelle Manor, the tension was thicker than the marquess'' mustache as four individuals gathered in the lavish office.

    Lyon raised an eyebrow as he processed the news of an impending visit from the new Grand Duke and asked, "Why on earth would he want to grace us with his presence?"

    Sitting at his desk, Marquess Estelle felt the weight of responsibility to entertain the powerful guest and sighed heavily, "Unfortunately, the message was as vague as my nephew''s excuses for missing etiquette lessons."

    Carolina was the only voice of reason amidst the chaos as she attempted to inject some optimism, "Perhaps he is just looking to expand his social circle. After all, who wouldn''t want to rub elbows with the Estelles? We are practically the trendsetters of Haynes!"

    "Well, we technically are the most powerful ones," Edward agreed with his wife, "given that the Duke of Ganlop is engaged in war and the Duchess of Preaton has not shown her face in over a decade."

    However, Lyon was still not convinced. "But what about the party at the Diamond Palace tomorrow? Why bother with a pre-game warm-up?"

    "Ah, my dear Lyon, politics is like a game of musical chairs," Carolina reasoned with a soothing smile. "You never know when the music will stop, and you will be left without a seat. The Grand Duke is just making sure he secures the comfiest cushion."

    With a mixture of resignation and curiosity, Lyon reluctantly nodded. "I suppose we will just have to wait and see what he wants."

    As the discussion continued about the new Grand Duke, Sienna, the youngest daughter of the marquess, could not contain her curiosity.

    "Is it true that the new Grand Duke is young and devilishly handsome?" she piped up, her eyes twinkling with anticipation.

    Lyon shot her a skeptical glance. "Where on earth did you hear that? Have you been eavesdropping on the gossiping geese again?"

    Sienna waved off his concerns with a flick of her wrist. "Oh, you know, Brother, just picking up whispers here and there. But seriously, is he dreamy or what? And what''s his name?"

    Lyon rolled his eyes. "I have not seen him. And for the record, no, I do not know his name, either. I have been too busy trying to remember which fork to use at dinner."

    Sienna turned her attention to their father with pleading eyes. "Father, you must know something. Is he at least passably good-looking?"

    Edward clenched his fists at how ignorant his children were. He shook his head in disbelief and barked, "Honestly, you two are about as clueless as a chicken in a chess match. His name is Vyan Blake Ashstone, and as for his looks, I couldn''t say. Because it doesn''t matter. And why would it matter if he has the looks of a Prince Charming or not when he is the one with more power than an actual prince?"

    "Vyan?" Sienna let out, ignoring all the rebuttals from her father like white noise, and commented, "He has the same name as Sister''s ex-puppy."

    Edward let out a resigned sigh, giving up on trying to explain further, "Yes, yes, he does. Now, if you would only remember his name for Hecate''s sake."

    As the conversation took a turn towards reminiscing about their former knight, Lyon couldn''t help but chuckle. "Ah, Vyan, what a character! I sometimes miss having our very own obedient doormat around. Remember how he would do all those pointless tasks without a single complaint? He was like the human equivalent of a welcome mat, just waiting for someone to wipe their feet on."

    Sienna nodded in agreement, a mischievous twinkle in her eye. "And let''s not forget how he willingly signed up to be Sister''s personal knight. Talk about drawing the short end of the sword. Who in their right mind would volunteer for that job?"

    Lyon snickered. "Exactly! He was probably just grateful for the opportunity to serve. It didn''t matter to him whether he belonged to a witch or not."

    Carolina chimed in, shaking her head at the absurd stunt Vyan pulled on his last day, "And then there was that whole incident with the second prince. Who would have thought our resident wallflower had such a fiery side?"

    "And yet, even after all that, Iyana still pleaded for his life. Talk about misplaced loyalty," Lyon scoffed, his disdain evident.

    "But Brother," Sienna interjected with a playful smirk, "let''s not forget your role in all of this. Weren''t you the one who told Vyan that Sister was perfectly fine with him being executed?"

    "Guilty as charged!" Lyon grinned. "I may have embellished the truth a bit, but hey, it made for some great entertainment. Too bad he managed to escape from our prison in the end. I can''t help but think if Iyana had something to do with that."

    "Sister was always so soft-hearted, after all, when it came to Vyan. It makes me wonder if I will ever find someone who makes my heart go all soft inside," Sienna sighed wistfully.

    Lyon smiled and mussed up her hair affectionately. "Don''t worry, little sis. Your heart is already as soft as a marshmallow on a summer day, unlike that stone-hearted wrench."

    Sienna''s grin widened, basking in the spotlight. "Naturally. I am a paragon of nobility compared to Sister. I mean, who in their right mind would trade in a tiara for a sword? It''s like she is allergic to logic."

    "Absolutely!" Edward nodded vigorously. "Leaving her own wedding preparations to go play hero in some war zone? Utter madness!"

    Lyon''s resentment simmered beneath the surface, his voice barely a whisper, "Honestly, I wonder if Mother regretted giving birth to that wrench so much that she died from the pain of it."

    "Let''s just hope she doesn''t end up as a war casualty," Edward grimaced. "Can you imagine the embarrassment? ''Sorry, Your Majesty, your future daughter-in-law got squished like a grape on the battlefield.''"

    Being the opportunist Sienna was, she seized the moment to indulge in a bit of fantasy, "Oh, wouldn''t it be just divine? His Imperial Majesty would realize his mistake in not choosing me as Prince Easton''s bride. I mean, let''s face it, I practically act like a princess. So I would actually be fit to be the crown princess, instead of Sister."

    Carolina gently patted Sienna''s head. "Darling, you were barely of age when that proposal came through. But I have no doubt His Imperial Majesty would have been smitten with you if given the chance."

    Sienna tossed her hair with a regal flourish. "Mother, I am well aware of my charms. Marriage proposals have been flooding in since I was in pigtails. Did I tell you about the time the son of¡ª?"

    Just then, a butler entered and announced the arrival of the Grand Duke.

    "Yes, bring him here," Edward instructed the butler and looked over the two females in the room, "and you two should take your leave now."

    "Father, can''t I stay?" Sienna''s eyes practically sparkled with excitement. "I simply must lay my eyes upon this potential suitor. Who knows, he might take one look at me and realize he has been searching for his one true love all along!"

    Edward sighed, already resigned to his daughter''s antics. "Sen, this is not some fairy tale. And besides, it is rather late for you to be playing dress-up as the next Grand Duchess." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But Sienna was undeterred, already dolled up like a walking boutique mannequin. "Nonsense, Father! A girl must always be prepared for her moment in the spotlight. And you don''t know if my radiant beauty will be just the thing to sweep this Grand Duke off his feet!"

    "Sweetheart, it''s not about whether you can impress him or not," Carolina attempted to intervene, her voice tinged with exasperation. "It''s about showing proper decorum. Women have no business being present in men''s discussions. It might bother the Grand Duke¡ª"

    "It''s no problem. In fact, I would like it if you all stayed," spoke up a voice that rang somewhat familiar, prompting all four occupants of the room to lift their gaze in astonishment.

    As the door swung open, revealing the unexpected guest, the Estelle family froze in shock.

    Standing before them was a figure they knew all too well, yet entirely transformed.

    Clad in an impeccably tailored black suit, his presence commanded the room with an aura of authority. But what truly shocked them to their cores were his scarlet eyes, piercing through the air with an unfamiliar intensity.

    "You...?" Edward''s voice faltered, his utter disbelief displayed on his face. "What are you doing here?"

    "What do you mean by that, Lord Estelle? Do you not remember accepting His Grace''s request to meet you?" demanded his companion as he came forward.

    "His Grace?" Edward echoed, his mind racing to make sense of the situation.

    Lyon was also rendered speechless. "But that''s... he''s Vyan¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Clyde gracefully interjected, "Yes, exactly, he is Vyan Blake Ashstone, the Grand Duke," his voice was smooth as silk, completing Lyon''s sentence with chilling precision.

    Lyon''s mind was boggled. "But it is impossible!"

    "I think you made a mistake there, Lord Lyon. Don''t you mean to say it is a pleasure to meet me?" Vyan finally spoke, his smile sending a shiver down their spines, his scarlet eyes gleaming with an unsettling glint.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Pettiness Is Fun

    In the confines of Marquess Estelle''s estate, the atmosphere was so rigid, you could cut it with a butter knife and serve it as a side dish.

    The marquess, who usually was as composed as a swan on a serene lake, looked more like a duck caught in a storm, his brow furrowed deeper than a plowed field.

    As for the marquess''s offspring, they were as stiff as starched collars, standing behind their parents like two particularly uncomfortable statues.

    And who was the cause of all this familial discomfort? None other than the Grand Duke himself, Vyan Blake Ashstone¡ªa man whom they now found so intimidating that even his shadow seemed to have demonic claws in their eyes.

    Facing their former knight, err, the current grand duke, Edward finally found his voice, "Your Grace," he quivered, his tongue burning at having to lace respect for the person who he always treated as an insignificant bug, "what is it that you seek from us?"

    Inside the collective cranium of the Estelle family, a unified prayer went out: ''Please, oh please, let it be our long-lost heirloom teapot and not our heads on a silver platter.''

    "Why so tense, Lord Estelle?" Vyan let out, as if oblivious to the sweat stains blooming on their clothes.

    He was enjoying every twitch of discomfort from the Estelle family, just like a cat toying with a mouse.

    "Relax, please," he offered with a seemingly amicable smile, "I promise I am not here to redecorate your walls with your blood. At least, not today."

    His eyes glinted with a sinister darkness, draining the color out of their faces faster than a candle snuffs out in a drafty hall.

    "Just kidding," he added, his brief chuckle as sharp as a guillotine blade. "Lighten up, folks."

    "Oh, hahaha," their forced laughter echoed like that of a dying hyena, well aware Vyan was, in fact, not kidding.

    "I am just here for my mana aptitude certificate," Vyan continued, "You know, the one with my name on it."

    "Yes, yes, we should have it," the Marquess babbled, already sending Lyon on a quest to find the document, eager to get rid of Vyan''s ominous presence.

    As Lyon scurried away like his pants were on fire, Sienna attempted a graceful exit, but Vyan''s velvet voice stopped her in her tracks.

    "Lady Sienna, why are you leaving so soon? Stay and enjoy some tea," he offered. "Unless, of course, you are busy with your hobby¡ªoh, what was it again? Harassing knights, was it?"

    Sienna''s gulp was audible enough to wake the dead. She turned to face him and managed to force a brittle laugh, "Oh, Your Grace, surely you jest."

    "Of course," he gave her a tight-lipped smile. "But please, do take a seat with us."

    Sienna¡ªthe epitome of elegance and refinement, said no one ever but herself¡ªslinked over to the couch, her fingers clenching the fabric of her dress like it was the last lifeboat on a sinking ship.

    Peeking a glance at Vyan nervously, Sienna''s memories flooded back.

    You see, Sienna had a hobby, a rather revolting one at that.

    She delighted in tormenting the poor knights stationed at the family base. They were sworn to loyalty, which obviously meant they could not so much as sneeze without her say-so. Most knights were honored by her attention, but not Vyan. No, he had the audacity to be loyal to her ruthless sister, like some sort of chivalrous knight with actual dignity.

    Vyan''s indifference only fueled Sienna''s twisted desires. She would try to seduce him with all the subtlety of a sledgehammer. Brushing his arms, chest, lower back, thigh¡ªbasically sexually harassing him at every chance. She was like a toddler exploring a forbidden cookie jar, and that toddler was also a serial groper.

    It was a shame she lacked the brawn to force him into submission, but oh, she tried.

    And one day, when Iyana finally released him from her clutches after departing for her work at the palace, Sienna pounced at him like a leopard. It was less a conquest of love and more a conquest of... well, petty conquest.

    But before she could utter her unholy command, as luck would have it, Iyana swooped in, having forgotten something at home.

    In a flash, Iyana held her sword to Sienna''s throat, her divine energy practically crackling with righteous fury. Sienna could swear her life had flashed before her eyes at that moment.

    Terrified of becoming a decorative wall hanging courtesy of Iyana''s blade, Sienna wisely kept her distance from Vyan after that. But vengeance brewed in her twisted little heart like a pot of witch''s brew.

    So, what did our charming little sociopath do? She framed poor Vyan for the very thing she had tried to do to him. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The irony was thicker than molasses, indeed.

    With Iyana conveniently absent on a long mission, Sienna snitched to her brother to dish out some justice. Days turned into nights, and Vyan suffered in a cell, sans food and water, thanks to Sienna''s machinations.

    Sienna could only dream of Vyan forgetting the whole sordid affair, but¡­ haha, that indeed merely was a dream.

    "Your hands¡ª" Vyan began, and Sienna''s heart dropped to her stomach, letting go of her teacup like it was a hot potato. "¡ªare shivering, Lady Sienna," he continued, "is what I wanted to say. But I guess it''s too late now."

    Sienna glanced down at the spilled tea on herself, and her theatrical performance of the century began. As the scalding tea seeped through her dress, she let out a wail that could rival a banshee in distress.

    "Ah! Ah! I''m burning!" she cried, her face contorted into a masterpiece of horror.

    Attempting a graceful retreat, she stumbled over her own feet. Now, with all the grace of a newborn giraffe on roller skates, she lurched forward, her hand plunging into yet another cup of piping hot tea.

    But wait, there was more! In a stroke of slapstick brilliance, her other hand sent the tray of sweets airborne, transforming her carefully coiffed hair into a nest of confectionery chaos.

    "Oh, my God!" Carolina screeched.

    "Ahh!" Sienna''s cries of pain harmonized perfectly with the sugary rain shower cascading down upon her.

    Carolina realized her daughter had reached peak embarrassment levels and sprang into action, dragging Sienna out of the room faster than a steed at full gallop.

    Left to pick up the pieces of their shattered dignity, Edward launched into a frenzied apology, "Your Grace, please excuse us. We will make this right, I promise. I will have fresh tea brought in right away¡ª"

    "It''s alright," Vyan declared, his tone clipped, showing his annoyance for the circus act just now. "I will just take my certificate and leave."

    "But Your Grace¡ª"

    "You heard me, Lord Estelle," Vyan cut in. Over his dead body would he subject himself to any more hospitality from this calamity of a household.

    "As you wish, Your Grace," Edward muttered, resigned to the fact that their chance at mending things with Vyan had gone up in flames¡ªquite literally.

    Vyan shot a quick glance at Clyde and initiated their silent mental exchange through telepathy. ''You are the one who tripped her, didn''t you?''

    ''I have no regrets. That molester bitch had it coming,'' Clyde''s reply crackled, dripping with unrepentant sarcasm.

    ''You are so petty,'' Vyan retorted, though a hint of amusement danced in his mind.

    ''Pettiness is fun. You should try it sometime, Vyan.''

    Suppressing a chuckle at Clyde''s unabashed pettiness, Vyan maintained his icy exterior, awaiting his precious certificate.

    When Lyon finally delivered the coveted parchment through the hands of a servant as he was too afraid to show his face again, Vyan rose gracefully to depart.

    But as they made their way out, Vyan''s eyes landed on a rather tempting candlestick in the marquess''s office.

    A mischievous smirk tugged at Vyan''s lips, and with a subtle flick of his wrist¡ªor perhaps a whisper of telekinetic prowess¡ªa gust of wind sent the candlestick tumbling, igniting the pristine white curtains in a blaze of glory.

    The marquess nervously escorted Vyan and Clyde to their awaiting carriage, blissfully ignorant of the fiery chaos brewing in his very own office.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Honor Of A Lady

    As the flames licked at the pristine curtains of Marquess Estelle''s abode last night, it was not just the house that burned¡ªrumors were ablaze too!

    "Did you hear about Marquess Estelle''s latest redecorating scheme? It''s called ''Flame-tastic Decor''!"

    "Haha, and here I thought the only thing flaming in his house was his temper!"

    "The infamous candlestick culprit strikes again. Who is going to make people understand that candles near windows are hazardous?"

    "Maybe he was just trying to set the mood for a romantic evening and things got a little too hot to handle!"

    "His Imperial Majesty must be wondering if he should start issuing fire safety diplomas along with noble titles."

    "More importantly, His Imperial Majesty must be furious at his to-be in-laws for not attending such an important ball."

    "At urgent calls like this, the magical portals are such a lifesaver!"

    "And yet, the marquess and his family couldn''t make it. What a shame."

    As the nobles gathered for the banquet and gossiped around, Vyan found himself in the eye of the flattery storm.

    With more nobles circling him than there were flames at the Estelle Manor, he juggled conversations like a professional acrobat.

    After all, making connections at a party was a bit like playing a game of noble bingo¡ªyou never knew whose name you would cross off next.

    And while Vyan played the charming host, his mind was a maze of suspicion. Who among these powdered and perfumed elites had a hand in his family''s demise? He knew he had to keep playing with a smile plastered on his face in order to wade through their sea of dirty secrets.

    After all, in this empire, you could not trust a nobleman further than you could throw their family crest.

    "Your Grace, congratulations on your ascension!" exclaimed the booming voice of the second prince.

    Izac joined the crowd, while Vyan took a casual sip of his wine, bracing himself for whatever verbal gymnastics were about to come.

    "Wow, you have such precise elegant manners for someone who did not grow up in nobility," Izac blurted out, his lack of tact hanging in the air like a bad smell for everyone.

    Vyan resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

    "Why, thank you," he replied, because what else could he say to that?

    Vyan half-expected Izac to suddenly remember their past and start accusing Vyan of assaulting him. It would have been a glorious train wreck of a conversation, but he was fully prepared for it.

    However, alas, it seemed Izac either pretended not to recognize him or just had the memory of a forgetful goldfish. Something in Vyan''s gut told him that it was the latter.

    "So tell me, what was it like growing up like that? Did you, like, grow up in slums? Did you get proper food? If you didn''t, that must have been so hard," Izac chattered, "You see, I am very emphatic towards the underprivileged. So I completely get what you went through. My heart cries for our beloved peasants¡ªerr, subjects."

    Sure, you understand, Vyan thought bitterly, Because nothing says ''I love the peasantry'' like hoarding gold in your everyday outfit while they starve.

    "If you had come seeking help from me, I would have surely extended a hand of help and donated a large sum of gold coins for you¡­" Izac prattled on, Vyan fought the urge to call him out for the privileged, obnoxious brat he was.

    Here I thought Clyde talks too much. Seriously, how much does this imbecile talk? I need to get away before I end up assaulting him. Without the influence of black magic, at that!

    "Excuse me, please. I think His Imperial Majesty had asked me to come see him," Vyan interjected, making a beeline for the nearest exit without waiting for Izac''s reply.

    Smooth or not, he just needed to get away from the vortex of idiocy that was Izac.

    After all, there was only so much snobbery one man could endure before needing to throw some punches.

    Manipulating Izac into taking my side? No, thanks! I would rather cozy up to a dung beetle for political favors than rely on the likes of Izac.

    And to think I got a death sentence because of assaulting that bumbling idiot? How utterly disgraceful.

    He should have been given an award instead, for trying to do a favor to the world!

    As he was randomly strolling around while seething, a voice cut through the noise around him, calling out, "Your Grace."

    Vyan turned to see a sandy-haired man in regal attire approaching, a glass of wine in hand. "Congratulations on your ascension."

    Vyan plastered on his best fake smile. "Thank you, Your Imperial Highness," he replied amicably, mentally adding another tally to his ever-growing list of people he would rather not have to deal with.

    Even in this moment of forced civility, Vyan couldn''t shake the bitterness that simmered beneath the surface.

    He would have been genuinely happy for Easton and Iyana''s engagement once he had the time to process his feelings back then, but Iyana had chosen to get him framed and get rid of him. What for?

    To secure her own place on the throne at any cost¡ªby Easton''s side.

    Then again, Iyana was always going to betray Vyan sooner or later. But it didn''t help to know that she finally did it in order to impress the crown prince.

    "My father has been singing your praises non-stop ever since yesterday. Apparently, you are like the son he never had," Easton said, more like expressing condolences, "I hope he didn''t keep you too occupied, as I''m sure you''re busy with many things at the moment."

    "It was alright. You see, I grew up without a father, so it was nice spending time with him," Vyan responded with a friendly smile.

    "I am sorry to hear that." Easton''s expression became one of those pitiful looks¡ªones that Vyan hated. "But speaking of growing up, you were raised at Starlight Orphanage in a village in Ditrole, right?"

    So, at least someone did his homework. He is smart and cautious like the rumors say, Vyan thought, a little delighted.

    "That''s right."

    "After that, you came to the capital to become a knight at House Estelle, if I am correct. I also heard you were Lady Iyana''s personal escort," Easton stated, a little thoughtfully.

    "Yes, she is now your fianc¨¦e, isn''t she? I am happy for my former liege, who is blessed with a life partner like you." His tongue almost scalded from such a blatant lie.

    Is he going to bring up the reason I was fired? Does he know about ''me'' assaulting that moron? Vyan wondered, already preparing a good enough answer.

    "Yes. About your former liege¡­" Easton licked his bottom lip and asked reluctantly, "Can we talk on the side?"

    Shit, did he hear anything about me liking her? This won''t be good for me, no matter what excuses I give, Vyan thought, slightly tensed.

    However, he kept a neutral expression on his face and said, "Of course."

    Once Easton brought Vyan out of earshot of everybody else, the question he asked was definitely not what Vyan was expecting.

    "Do you know of Iyana''s lover?"

    "Pardon?" Vyan wasn''t sure if he heard him right.

    "Her lover," Easton repeated. "Back when you were working for her, was there someone she was especially fond of? Like a nobleman she would often go to meet or who came to meet her?"

    "Why do you ask that?" Vyan furrowed his brows.

    "I am just curious." The memory of Iyana coming out of the red-light district and breaking down into tears; Easton hadn''t been able to stop thinking about who that important man of hers was ever since then. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    On the other hand, an evil idea crossed Vyan''s mind.

    "I apologize, Your Imperial Highness, but it would be against my code of honor for a knight to talk about the secrets of my liege, former or not."

    "Oh," Easton was disappointed, but he quickly hid it well, "I understand. It was not right of me to ask, to begin with. I offer you my sincerest apologies, Your Grace."

    "It''s alright. But you shouldn''t be too disappointed by what you heard from others. Everyone has a few lovers before marriage."

    "Few lovers?" Easton''s eyebrows shot up in disbelief.

    "I am not saying that Lady Iyana did. I am just saying what is common these days."

    "I see," Easton mumbled like a withered flower.

    "Don''t be too disheartened, Your Imperial Highness." While Vyan was wearing a sympathetic smile on the outside, he was cackling like a villain inside who just tied the damsel to the train tracks.

    He did not directly slander Iyana, but he planted seeds of doubt in Easton''s mind. If Iyana had no lover, then why would her former knight say such things? It must be because she had someone in her life¡ªmore than one¡ªthat he couldn''t spill the beans about.

    See, Iyana? You wanted to get rid of me to portray your ''pure'' self to Prince Easton. So look, what I am doing to your reputation in his eyes.

    Yes, it was a morally dubious move, even for Vyan''s standards.

    But then again, he had tossed his morals out the window the day Iyana tossed him out of her life.

    Not to mention, one of his primary goals was to torpedo their engagement, anyway. If Easton was serving up a platter of golden opportunity to sink that ship, why should Vyan let it sail by?

    His brain cheered him on, waving pom poms and chanting, ''Go, Vyan, go!''

    And yet... his pesky heart churned with guilt.

    "Um, actually, Your Imperial Highness!" Vyan called out before Easton could ride off into the sunset of ignorance.

    "Yes?"

    "I was joking just now. Lady Iyana had no lover," he blurted out, unable to resist the urge to fix what he had tainted, "Not that I knew of, at least."

    Easton blinked in surprise. "Oh? Well¡­ you surely make mean jokes, Your Grace," he mused.

    "I couldn''t resist the urge to tease you. My bad!" Vyan let out a fake laughter, while his brain cursed him for such a stupid move.

    Easton''s stoic facade cracked as he offered a grateful smile to Vyan. "Even if you twisted my heart for a minute there, thank you for letting me know the truth in the end, Your Grace."

    With a genuine smile, Easton bid Vyan farewell and sauntered off, leaving Vyan alone with his thoughts.

    Vyan groaned, wanting to bang his head on the wall.

    Maybe, just maybe, he had not completely sold his soul to the devil.

    Yet, despite the temporary vacation from his conscience, Vyan couldn''t shake the feeling of unease gnawing at his conscience.

    Abandoning morals was one thing, but going against his principles was another entirely, and one of his principles happened to be: Always protect the honor of a lady, especially in her absence.

    Who built these principles in him, anyway? So annoying! These principles were stopping him from being pure evil!

    Nevertheless¡­ despite his descent into villainy, there were some lines his conscience refused to cross¡ªlines that separated him from being a villain to being outright trash.

    "I am cruel. I will be inhumane," he muttered to himself, taking a deep breath to steady his self-identity. "But I will never be a trash."

 Chapter 27 - 27: Love At First Sight

    Vyan''s celebratory party was in full swing. It was a delightful chaos of laughter, clinking glasses, and extravagant dance moves.

    Amidst this carnival of merriment, Vyan''s eagle-eyed attention snagged on something amiss.

    ''Why are there only two princes here today? Where is the rest of the royal family?'' Vyan mentally broadcasted to Clyde, who was nonchalantly basking in the attention of a bevy of admirers across the room.

    ''Haven''t you been in the gossip loop? Your aunt got poisoned three nights ago. Prince Ronan and Princess Katelyn are with her,'' Clyde telepathically shot back.

    ''Oh, joy,'' Vyan sighed, ''another episode of Who Wants To Murder A Monarch? Color me unsurprised.''

    The imperial family was a melodrama perpetually on the brink of implosion, as everyone and their dog knew. Even Vyan''s impressive desire to meddle could not compete with their already homegrown dysfunction.

    Take Jade for instance¡ªthe empress-consort and mother of Izac. She was a walking, talking public service announcement for Why Jealousy is Bad.

    Jade''s petty vendettas were mainly aimed at Empress Celeste¡ªVyan''s aunt and her husband''s third wife¡ªwere legendary.

    Jade''s schemes ranged from mildly inconvenient to outright homicidal, all because her husband loved Celeste more. It was like a high school drama but with a higher body count, given that many unfortunate guards and maids had lost their lives in the midst of all this.

    And then there was the ghost of Empress Number One. The first empress¡ªmother to Princess Althea and Prince Easton¡ªhad tragically departed this mortal coil in an ''accident'' eighteen years ago. The rumor mill pinned the blame squarely on Empress Jade.

    Family feuds were a daily occurrence among the imperials. If Vyan had a coin for every murder plot he heard about, he would have his own kingdom by now.

    And yeah, the imperial family tree and their history were as a mirror room with infinite reflections. Even Vyan needed a map, a compass, and maybe a wizard to remember it all.

    ''I understand the absence of others. Where is Princess Althea?'' Vyan asked Clyde through their mental channel once again.

    ''That I don''t know,'' Clyde responded, clearly annoyed at Vyan for interrupting him from enjoying the perks of his dubious charm.

    ''Then, get to know. She is important for our plans.''

    ''Where do you expect me to find her in this colossal labyrinth of a palace? I don''t even know what she looks like!''

    ''She is a princess, Clyde. You will recognize her when you see her. Now, stop flirting with the ladies and do your job as my aide.''

    ''You are just jealous because women are too scared to approach you. I told you to let Benedict cover up that scar on your forehead.''

    ''I would rather have them keep me at an arm''s length than cover it up. If someone can like me with my scar, then that''s that. Otherwise, I don''t give a damn.''

    ''Well, forgive me for trying to make you popular with the ladies. By all means, please go ahead with maintaining your mean look. I guess Ashstone will just never find a Grand Duchess. Geez.''

    ''Forget me. Looking at the rate women are attracted to you, you will soon end up like the emperor¡ªwith three wives, haha.''

    ''Please, I will be a one-woman man. Once I find my dream girl, I will never even look¡ª''

    ''We will see about that, Mr. Playboy. Now, get going. It''s time to make yourself useful.''

    ''Fine!'' Clyde mentally huffed as he inconspicuously slipped out of the banquet hall under the pretense of needing fresh air.

    He sighed, missing the delightful attention of the ladies, but duty called.

    As he skulked through the palace corridors, Clyde couldn''t help but regret the day he handed Vyan those magic books.

    Vyan discovering telepathy was like handing a toddler a megaphone. One day, out of nowhere, Vyan''s voice had started echoing in Clyde''s head. It had scared the living daylights out of him the first time.

    Thanks to that, here he was¡ªthe noble ladies'' favorite conversationalist¡ªreduced to an errand boy with a psychic boss. Sometimes, life was just not fair.

    Clyde was trudging around the dark garden, which was romantically lit by small lamps and the moonlight, cursing his luck. He found a faint sense of presence at the other end of the garden and started following it.

    Of all the people in this palace, why do I have to be the one playing hide-and-seek with a princess? he grumbled internally, stepping on a rock and almost losing his balance.

    Little did he know that this troublesome, seemingly pesky task would lead him to the most gorgeous woman he had ever laid eyes on.

    The woman looked like a goddess, and Clyde felt like he had wandered into a fairytale.

    Bathed under the soft glow of the moon and dressed in a resplendent pastel green gown, she was the very embodiment of regal beauty. Her long silver hair shimmered, complementing the moon in the sky.

    But it wasn''t just her ethereal beauty that tugged at his heart.

    It was the fact that she was sitting on the ground, hands hovering over a red-feathered bird. Divine light emanated from her palms as Clyde watched in awe, seeing the injuries on the bird heal right before his eyes.

    There was no mistaking her. Even if her stunning appearance had not given her away, her magic certainly did.

    Only one person in the imperial family could perform healing magic, and that was Princess Althea Dione Haynes.

    Sensing someone''s presence, Althea sharply turned her head over her shoulder, her ornaments jingling like they had their own commentary to add.

    Her light green eyes locked onto Clyde''s gray ones, and he knew at that moment he was a goner. After all, his heart was thumping louder than a marching band on parade day.

    "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice alert.

    Clyde realized he was staring like a fool and mustered a graceful bow. "Pardon me for disturbing you, Your Imperial Highness. I am His Grace, the Grand Duke''s aide."

    He met her gaze once again and added, "I was just taking a leisurely stroll."

    "That''s a lie," Althea shot back, her eyes narrowing. "Your footsteps were too purposeful as you approached me."

    Clyde chuckled lightly, raising his hands in mock-surrender. "You caught me. I sensed someone was here and could not resist my curiosity to check out who might be the individual missing such a vibrant celebratory party."

    Her eyebrows arched. "You sensed someone? Are you a mage?"

    "Indeed, Your Imperial Highness," Clyde said, crouching beside her to examine the bird she was tending to. "This little fellow is lucky, getting the royal treatment from the First Princess of Haynes."

    She sighed, a touch of sadness in her eyes. "Since I am not allowed to heal people, I make do with birds and animals."

    Clyde glanced at her, intrigued. "Not allowed? By whose decree?"

    Althea''s expression got sadder. "I wanted to heal Empress Celeste, but Ronan and Katelyn wouldn''t let me near her. They are too distrustful of me."

    Clyde''s brows knit in sympathy. "That''s a tough spot, Your Highness."

    She nodded, looking down at the bird. "It is frustrating. I have the power to help, but I am blocked at every turn."

    Clyde offered a comforting smile, and she said, "I don''t know why I told you this, but please, forget it."

    "Don''t worry, I will forget it. But if you ever need an ally in sneaking past your stubborn siblings, I am your guy. I have an impeccable record of getting into places I shouldn''t."

    Althea chuckled softly. "I will keep that in mind, Lord Magnus¡ªthe Sneaky Aide."

    "You know my name?" Clyde was surprised.

    "Of course, it''s my duty to know the name of every person invited to the soiree," she stated, as if memorizing the name and face of over hundreds of people was as easy as counting how many fingers she had.

    "How come you didn''t know I was a mage then?" he teased.

    "It''s my bad, actually. Since you were His Grace''s aide, I just assumed you would be good at sword fighting or martial arts or something like that."

    "Being a mage makes for a good defense, you know, Your Highness?"

    She hummed and said, "Anyway, let''s focus on getting this little one back on his wings."

    "Understood," Clyde replied obediently, but as it became a little too quiet, his talkative mouth couldn''t stop from speaking up again, "Are you not going to come join the party, Your Highness?"

    "Since you are His Grace''s aide, you tell me." She looked over at him with an enchanting gaze. "Will he mind if I don''t?"

    Vyan would have my head, that''s for sure, Clyde thought with a little dread.

    "I don''t think so. He has already got his hands full with Prince Izac," Clyde joked, forcing himself to laugh.

    Althea chuckled lightly, and Clyde could swear he felt butterflies swimming in his stomach. "That clown," she muttered, "He is going to annoy His Grace until he wants to tear out his own hair."

    As the bird regained consciousness and started flapping its wings, she stood up, dusting off the skirt of her dress in an elegant manner.

    "Well, I suppose, I am going to go and save His Grace from my annoying half-brother," she declared.

    "Are you going to do that to win His Grace''s favor?" Clyde asked, his tone mischievous.

    "Well," her green eyes sparkled like gems as she uttered with confidence, "if I am to become the Empress of Haynes, it would be nice to have the Grand Duke''s favor, don''t you think?"

    Clyde felt his heart race as panic set in.

    The woman I fell in love with is dangerous!

    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Road To Bankruptcy

    Returning from the long celebratory party, Vyan plopped down in the chair of his office and let out a dramatic sigh, "I am exhausted."

    "So am I," Clyde agreed, sprawling on the couch like a very tired starfish.

    "Hey, don''t fall asleep there," Vyan warned, eyeing Clyde with the kind of disdain usually reserved for moldy leftovers.

    "Just teleport me back to my room, can''t you?" Clyde grumbled, pulling a cushion over his face.

    "On second thought, maybe you should fall asleep and just shiver out here," Vyan retorted, smirking. "It will build character."

    "Cruel," Clyde muttered from under his makeshift pillow fort.

    "Speaking of cruel," Vyan said, straightening up, "I didn''t expect Princess Althea herself to be scheming a coup already. I thought I would have to nudge her against Easton first. But no, it turns out she is already on the ''backstab my brother'' express."

    "She is quite unpredictable," Clyde murmured with a goofy grin, as if he were reminiscing about a particularly good dream.

    "Well, what do I care?" Vyan shrugged, sinking back into his chair. "As long as she is on board to help me take down Easton, her motives are about as relevant to me as the nutritional value of a chocolate cake." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I want to know about her motives, though," Clyde interjected.

    Vyan frowned. "Why?"

    "I mean, why would she want to stab her own brother in the back? Prince Easton isn''t even her half or step brother. He is her actual, full-fledged younger brother."

    Vyan caressed his chin thoughtfully and said, "I think that right there is the exact reason."

    Clyde removed the cushion and looked at him with curiosity.

    "From what I gathered from our conversation at the party, she is the ambitious type," Vyan expressed. "She feels it is unfair she doesn''t get to inherit the throne, despite being the emperor''s first-born. Because, you know, life should be a fairy tale where the eldest always wins."

    "But she totally has the capabilities to fight for the throne. She is the only one in her family who can use healing magic. And she has got defensive magic as well," Clyde reasoned stubbornly, like a kid defending his favorite superhero.

    "But she can''t use purification magic¡ªthe most divine energy of all," Vyan shot back with the patience of someone explaining algebra to a squirrel. "Which, let''s face it, is the real reason the royal family keeps the fancy crown in the first place."

    Purification magic was the only power that could stand up to dark magic. And even though dark magic was about as legal as dodging the tax, it was still pretty popular around Haynes. So, yeah, someone with purification magic was kind of a big deal.

    "She can learn it with guidance, though," Clyde insisted.

    "And that is where Easton has earned her eternal scorn," Vyan explained. "Because he won''t teach it to her. After all, why would he risk his precious throne for some sibling bonding time?"

    "You are right. He wouldn''t," Clyde conceded.

    "Well, whatever her reasons, it makes my life easier," Vyan concluded, shrugging in satisfaction.

    Meanwhile, Clyde was left feeling terrible for Althea.

    "Oh, Clyde," Vyan spoke up again, "don''t forget to schedule my appointment with the princess next week. Maybe throw in a reminder to wear my ''I am Totally Trustworthy'' face."

    Clyde sat up on the couch, concern written all over his face. "Are you really going to meet her alone in the Itroy market like she asked you to?"

    "Don''t worry," Vyan assured confidently. "I don''t think it''s a trap. But even if it is, I can crush her in an instant. Light and healing magic are all well and good, but nothing beats the power that burns and destroys everything."

    "Your safety isn''t an issue¡­" Clyde trailed off, his lips forming a small pout. "You will be meeting a lady all alone, like you are on a date."

    "What''s there to worry about? We will be in disguises, anyway. No one is going to recognize us," Vyan reassured, waving a dismissive hand.

    "That''s even worse," Clyde muttered under his breath, sweat beads forming on his forehead. "What if someone still catches you? How awkward would that be? Think about it, Vyan," he pressed.

    "It will be fine. So what if Princess Althea and I are caught together? I am not just some nameless knight anymore. It would be a celebration if people thought we were lovers."

    "Lovers?!" Clyde exclaimed, feeling his heart plummet to the pit of his stomach.

    Vyan arched an eyebrow, confusion written on his face. "What''s the matter with you? Why are you reacting so oddly? I mean, you have always been an oddball, but today you are extra odd."

    "I, um, it''s nothing," Clyde stammered, trying to sound casual. "I just feel a little tired. You know, even someone like me can have low energy sometimes,"

    "You and low energy?" Vyan let out, eyeing him skeptically."Hard to believe, but okay."

    Clyde laid back down, his heart churning with insecurity.

    As much as he adored Vyan as a friend, the thought of Althea liking him made his insides twist. Vyan was undeniably attractive, after all. Normally, Clyde liked to believe he was the more handsome one, but beauty is subjective. What if Althea came to like Vyan¡­?

    If she did, I can''t cross Vyan, either. He is my best friend. But¡­ what about Princess Althea? I can''t give up without trying at all. Ugh, is love always so complicated?

    While Clyde was going through seven layers of emotions, the piercing pair of red eyes were still on him, analyzing him.

    "Is something on your mind, Clyde?" Vyan asked after a long moment of contemplating.

    "Huh? No," Clyde mumbled, trying to sound nonchalant but failing spectacularly.

    "Really? I just feel like your stomach is going to burst from trying to withhold secrets from me," Vyan reasoned, tilting his head.

    "There is no secret," Clyde responded.

    "You can tell me, come on. You forced me into this friendship, didn''t you? So it''s your job to uphold your end of the deal by telling me your problems as well. You have been acting weird ever since we met Princess Althea¡ª" He stopped talking once he noticed Clyde''s ears turning red.

    He blinked a few times, and then, it clicked.

    "Oh, my heavens!" Vyan exclaimed. "Clyde, did you fall in love with Princess Althea?"

    There was a dead silence from Clyde, and Vyan almost doubted if Clyde had quit breathing at the question. But after some moment, Clyde sat up, looking shy.

    "I guess¡­ I mean, yes¡­" Clyde admitted.

    "Damn, that''s a new side of you I have never seen before." A big wicked grin formed on Vyan''s face. "It''s so cute. Let me capture this memory."

    Clyde flushed red. "Hey, wait¡ª"

    "Too late. It''s already done." Vyan brushed his hand over the backside of a document paper and the image of a blushing Clyde was printed on it. "Oh, you look good. Maybe I will show this to Princess Althea next time we meet. It will make for a good conversation-starter."

    "Those are some important papers you just used for a silly picture!" Clyde shrieked, ignoring Vyan''s last sentence. "Give it to me! I will help. I will erase the picture and renew the paper."

    "Freya has a copy of every document that appears on my desk," Vyan mentioned with a playful smirk, "So don''t you worry, lover boy."

    Clyde shot him a tight-lipped smile and laid back flat on the couch. "You are a monster."

    Vyan laughed in response and quipped, "Oh, yes, there are going to be some people who will agree with you on that tomorrow."

    Clyde grinned. "I can''t wait for it."

    "Well, then, lover boy, get up. It''s time to do a little job."

    "Only if you stop calling me lover boy."

    "Nope. Not a chance."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Say what?" Marquess Estelle let out furiously. "We don''t have sufficient funds in the treasury to repair the manor? Are you out of your mind?"

    "Yes, unfortunately, it is true. Sir Williams has been embezzling money for over a year now, and he ran away with almost everything last night," informed his aide, Scott, nervously adjusting his collar as if it might protect him from the Marquess''s wrath.

    "How can a single man run away with my vast wealth overnight?" Edward shouted, his face turning an alarming shade of red.

    "Well¡­ there wasn''t much in the treasury, to begin with," Scott mentioned hesitantly, as if bracing for impact.

    "What do you mean?" Lyon asked cluelessly, poking the angry bear.

    "How ignorant can you be?" Edward snapped, and Lyon flinched. "Aren''t you aware that our business has come to a standstill ever since Ashstone claimed their cacao trees were attacked by demons and they were unable to do business with us?"

    "So that means¡­ Vyan was behind it?" Lyon mumbled.

    Edward slapped a hand on his forehead in frustration. "Of course, he was! He has been ruling Ashstone for a year now! He stopped trading with Estelle to damage our family business," he gritted his teeth, looking like he was about to bite through steel.

    "What happened to the huge amount of cocoa beans we imported from Redsance Kingdom?" Lyon asked in a tiny voice, scared of Edward''s temper.

    "That got swept up in the typhoon, you imbecile!" Edward ran a hand over his face. "We suffered such a big loss because of that. At this point, I think Vyan had a hand in that as well."

    "Now, that''s just ridiculous. How would he control a disaster?" Lyon blurted out in sheer disbelief.

    Edward shot him a glare that could melt ice, and Lyon took a step back in fear. "I don''t know. He is a bad omen like you and your sister. Without any knowledge of the family business, you and Sienna have been splurging money like usual, haven''t you?"

    Lyon became quiet in embarrassment.

    Even right now, Sienna was probably out shopping for dresses or jewelry, blissfully unaware that the family fortune was circling the drain.

    The marquess let out a heavy sigh, seeing no hope for the future. "I cannot believe we are on the road to bankruptcy. Our flintstone mine also came crashing down because of the earthquake two months ago," he mumbled, doubting if Vyan had something to do with that as well.

    They were literally on the verge of poverty at the moment because of that bastard of a grand duke, and his family didn''t even understand the depth of the situation.

    "Get me a pen and paper, Scott. I need to write a letter to someone who will understand my pain," Edward requested, his voice tinged with resignation.

    "Who are you sending a letter to?" Lyon asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "To my dear eldest daughter," Edward murmured with a bittersweet smile. "Only she will be able to deal with that wretched boy."

 Chapter 29 - 29: Who Is Vyan?

    At a village in Haberland, across the Ganlop borders of Haynes.

    The battlefield was a nightmarish landscape of smoke and fire, a place where the line between life and death blurred with each passing moment.

    The acrid scent of burning houses and bodies hung heavily in the air, assaulting the senses of those who fought on. Honestly, it smelled worse than a dragon''s breath after a chili festival.

    Just like all the other soldiers, Iyana''s face was etched with exhaustion, her uniform caked with mud and blood. Yet, her limbs showed no sign of fatigue as she dispatched enemy soldiers. It was almost therapeutic, if one had a very twisted sense of therapy.

    The sword in her hand reflected the blood running down her face. For a brief moment, she wondered how many she had killed so far. She had lost count.

    Was it ten? Twenty? Fifty? Who knew? At this point, her kill count was probably higher than the population of a small village.

    "Just a little bit longer, and this will be over," she muttered to herself, her blade claiming another unfortunate soul.

    Once the last soldier guarding the commander''s tent was down, Iyana stepped inside, only to find the enemy commander already with his hands in the air, looking more desperate than a cat in a dog kennel.

    "I surrender," he cried out, "But please spare my life. Take me hostage instead."

    "No," her voice was resolute, like a teacher denying a student''s request for extra credit after missing all their homework. "You played dirty by trying to poison our commander, and now, you will pay for it."

    The commander winced, "But it was just a little poison! He didn''t even die!"

    "Tell that to the guy who is in a wheelchair now," she shot back.

    While it hadn''t been necessary for higher-ranking officers to join the war at first, as the situation escalated far beyond what was expected, an official decree was announced for them to join six months ago.

    Due to Haynes'' military commander being poisoned two months ago at their base in a village in Ganlop, Haberland had hoped it would bring them victory.

    But that was the mistake that brought them doom.

    Unbeknownst to them, Iyana had unofficially taken on command as Commander Pembrooke fell sick to the poison. Her methods were more polished and well-thought-out than Commander Pembrooke''s, who sacrificed soldiers'' lives on a whim like they were pieces in a bloody game of chess.

    While Haberland had been on the winning side back then, the tide of the war turned around completely with Iyana taking charge.

    "But still, you should consider taking a high personnel like me hostage¡ª"

    "Maybe the news didn''t reach you," Iyana said, and the enemy commander gave her a confused look. "Princess Maria is already in our captivity."

    "What? That''s impossible. I told them to get the princess to escape!"

    "Well, too bad. The princess isn''t a coward like you. She fought with everything before I took her down."

    "But¡ª"

    "Okay, enough chatting, Commander Irvine. My comrades are waiting outside for me to bring your head to them," Iyana declared, stepping toward him.

    Commander Irvine cowered back in fear.

    "So, what is it going to be?" she asked, leveling her sword at the commander''s throat. "A dignified defeat or the kind where you cry and beg? Personally, I enjoy both."

    He gulped, sweat trickling down his face. "I-I will take dignified."

    "Good choice," she smirked, her eyes narrowing. "Now, let''s finish this wad. And in your next life, try winning without the underhanded tricks. It''s more fun to fight honestly."

    Hearing that, he stopped backing away and closed his eyes, resigning to his fate. "Since I am to have an honorable death, let me admit to you that we didn''t poi¡ª"

    As her blade found its mark, Commander Irvine crumpled to the ground, his confession unfinished.

    "I don''t want to hear anymore." More blood splattered on Iyana''s face, and she smiled in relief, wiping some of it away with a casual swipe.

    "It''s over now. I can return home to¡­" Her head became blank.

    "To whom?" she mumbled in confusion. "What am I even thinking right now? Everyone is waiting outside." She shook her head, dispelling the fog of uncertainty, and walked out of the tent with the enemy commander''s head held high.

    The soldiers of Haynes outside erupted in cheers as soon as they saw her. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Feast tonight, Vice-Commander?" one of them asked with eager eyes, practically drooling at the thought.

    Iyana laughed, a sound filled with both relief and exhaustion. "Yes, feast tonight, everyone! And bring out the good stuff, none of that watered-down swill!"

    The soldiers cheered louder, their spirits lifting with the promise of food and drink.

    For now, the war was a distant nightmare, and the night was theirs to claim.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Vice-Commander, you should be our commander, you know?" slurred one of the drunken soldiers named Terrence, barely managing to stay upright.

    Iyana chuckled, shaking her head. "I can''t. Not until I can achieve aura."

    "This requirement is so stupid," cursed Elijah. "It''s even stupider how you haven''t achieved aura yet. I am pretty sure you can take on Commander Pembrooke in your sleep."

    "Watch how they don''t dismiss the commander even after his legs stop working from the poisoning," Terrence joked, swaying dangerously close to falling over.

    "How will they? No one from the Order of Aura Knights would volunteer to leave their cushy title and actually do some work," Melissa added with a snort.

    "Yes. All they ever do is sit around protecting the emperor. Like anyone would dare harm him," Elijah rolled his eyes. "The peasants need more protection than the emperor."

    "Hey, you should lower your voice. What if anyone else hears you?" Iyana scolded, though she couldn''t suppress a grin. "You guys really have no sense¡ª"

    "Speaking of sense," Elijah interjected, pulling a crumpled envelope from his pocket. "Sorry, Vice-Commander, this letter came for you a week ago, and I have been carrying it around, forgetting to give it to you."

    Iyana blinked and put her glass down.

    She fumbled with the letter, her fingers not quite cooperating. Once she got it out, she squinted at the paper, trying to decipher it through her blurry vision.

    Melissa sighed and took the letter from her. "I will read it aloud for you. You have had too much to drink, Vice-Commander."

    "Thanks," Iyana mumbled, leaning back with a hiccup.

    Melissa cleared her throat dramatically and started, "Dear Vice-Commander Iyana, we regret to inform you¡­ that your request for a pet dragon has been denied."

    The group burst into laughter, and Iyana chided, "That''s not what it says!"

    Melissa grinned and continued. "Fine, fine. It actually says¡­ My dear daughter Iyana," she stated, holding the letter with a dramatic flair, "I hope you have been doing well out on the battlefield. I want to let you know that I am proud of what you are doing. Please don''t take too much risk and get too close to danger. Maintain a safe distance, okay?"

    "Maintain a safe distance¡­" Terrence burst out laughing. "The Marquess will have a cardiac arrest if he learns that the Vice-Commander directly charges the enemies like a fearless demon."

    Melissa stifled her laugh and continued, "You need to make a safe and sound return. You are our family''s gem, after all. It is a matter of great misfortune that when you return, I cannot welcome you in our grand manor anymore. Because half of it has burned to the ground by an unfortunate accident."

    Iyana let out a small gasp.

    "I would like to have it repaired, but we cannot due to the Grand Duke''s conspiracies. Since you are out on the battlefield, I doubt the news of the new Grand Duke''s ascension reached you. Do you know who he is? It''s Vyan."

    "Who is Vyan?" Terrence asked, scratching his head.

    Iyana made a thoughtful face, then started whacking her head with her palm. "Who is Vyan?" she muttered, staring down at the table, frustrated at being unable to remember the face of that person. "I don''t know¡­"

    Elijah smacked Terrence in the head. "Are you an idiot? Did you forget that the Vice-Commander lost all her memories a year ago?"

    "Oh, right, right," Terrence responded sheepishly.

    Iyana became a little downcast at the reminder.

    "Maybe I should continue reading," Melissa said, clearing her throat. "Can you believe it? The boy who used to be your personal escort is actually the Grand Duke now?"

    "I had a personal escort?" Iyana let out, eyebrows raised.

    "Well, of course, you are a noble lady. I am sure you had one before you joined the military," Elijah explained, and Iyana nodded in understanding. "Though it''s absolutely crazy to imagine someone like you needed another knight to protect you."

    "I cannot imagine either," Iyana laughed lightly. "I wonder what Vyan was like," she mumbled, a curious look in her eyes.

    "Probably a saint to put up with you," Melissa teased, earning a round of chuckles from the group.

    "Maybe," Iyana smiled, her mood lifting a bit. "Let''s hope he is doing a better job remembering me than I did."

    Elijah grinned. "Well, with your memory or without it, you are still the best Vice-Commander we have got."

    "Cheers to that!" Terrence raised his mug, sloshing drinks over the rim, and the group joined in, laughing and clinking their drinks together.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In a dark room with only one candle lit.

    "It''s too painful. I cannot go on like this," whispered a broken voice.

    "Then, do you really want to forget him?" asked a scratchy, deep voice.

    A tear slipped out her violet eye. "Yes. I do."

 Chapter 30 - 30: Sugar-coat Act

    In the capital city of Haynes, an electric joy buzzed through the air as the war-weary troops returned home, victorious after a year-long battle. The entire city was draped in a riot of vibrant colors and festive decorations, making it look like a rainbow had a party and left its decorations behind.

    The morning sun cast a warm glow as the people of Cantace gathered in droves, lining the streets with banners and flags fluttering in the breeze. Children clung to their parents'' hands, their faces lit up with excitement and curiosity, while the elderly watched with tears of relief and pride in their eyes.

    A parade was in full swing, led by a marching band that played triumphant tunes so loudly that the pigeons were considering filing a noise complaint.

    Behind them, rows of soldiers in their crisply pressed uniforms marched on their horses. Their faces, once etched with the strain of battle, now beamed towards the cheering crowds. It was like a scene straight out of a feel-good movie, complete with a spontaneous standing ovation.

    Watching the scene from the top of the clock tower were two individuals.

    "God, I hate seeing that gloating smile on Iyana''s face," Vyan frowned, crossing his arms, his eyes glued to the front person of the parade.

    "I don''t think she is gloa¡ª" Clyde paused as Vyan shot him a glare so fierce it could have melted him. "Ugh, what a nasty, arrogant smile," he quickly changed tunes, while thinking, she is all you ever see, isn''t she?

    "Exactly. Such an arrogant smile," Vyan agreed.

    "It''s too bad our plan failed, huh?" Clyde commented. "Even after we went to the lengths of poisoning Commander Pembrooke."

    "Tell me about it. Ganlop should have been out of the equation by now and Iyana should have been held responsible for it," Vyan stated, clenching his fist so hard his knuckles turned white.

    "Not only did that plan fail spectacularly," he added, "but now Iyana is being hailed as the hero of the Ganlop war. She even managed to capture a princess from Haberland as a hostage. I can''t believe I now have to watch her get awarded the Medal of Valor on stage."

    "Vyan, you don''t just have to watch. You have to congratulate her with flowers as well," Clyde nudged, clearly enjoying Vyan''s misery.

    "Push me off this tower, why don''t you?" Vyan grumbled.

    "Shall I? Then I would get to meet Princess Althea all by myself," Clyde grinned dreamily, lost in his own fantasy.

    "More reasons to hate Iyana. My appointment with Princess Althea has been postponed because of this stupid victory celebration too," Vyan gritted out.

    Clyde just smiled helplessly and suggested, "How about we take a walk someplace where Lady Iyana is not in sight until the award ceremony? Or, let''s go work on that spell you found interesting last night."

    Vyan glanced at Iyana, who was now receiving a sunflower from a child. Her radiant smile only fueled his irritation. "Yes, let''s go. I cannot watch this circus any longer," he scoffed.

    With that, they both teleported from there, leaving behind the celebration.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "That arrogant emperor," Terrence cursed, practically spitting out the words. "He didn''t even come to greet us at the entrance. Isn''t he grateful we saved the entire nation from being dragged into a bloody war?"

    "Shh, we are inside the capital now. Mind what you say," Iyana warned, perched on her horse. "At least they are giving us Medals of Valor. Be grateful for what you are getting."

    Terrence rolled his eyes so hard he probably saw his own brain. "Oh, joy," he muttered.

    Melissa chimed in, "Vice-Commander, are you going to meet your family now?"

    Iyana nodded.

    "Of course, she would. Everyone knows she is the most beloved daughter of the marquess," Elijah cheered, his enthusiasm almost blinding.

    Iyana smiled, though the comment made her chest feel eerie. "I will be back before the award ceremony." With that, she urged her horse forward and headed towards her family''s estate.

    She had already asked for directions, thanks to her inconvenient amnesia, so finding the house wasn''t a problem. Nor was recognizing it¡ªthe huge manor was unmistakable, even with half of it under construction.

    Right, the letter mentioned the manor had caught fire, she thought, I wonder how that happened.

    The guards at the gate bowed and let her in without a word. She dismounted and handed her horse over to the stableman, who was literally shaking in his boots in her presence¡ªas if she was a demon who had descended from hell.

    It was strange. The guards at the gate didn''t show her much respect, either, rather they seemed afraid of her as well. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With every step she took towards the manor, her chest tightened.

    It felt like something ominous was lurking inside, waiting for her. She hesitated at the double doors, her heart pounding.

    As if on cue, the doors swung open with a dramatic flourish that would make even a theater director proud.

    "Iyana! You are back!" Carolina exclaimed, enveloping Iyana in a hug that felt more like a wrestling hold. "I am so glad to see you are okay, my dear."

    From behind, a brunette girl burst into high-pitched squeals of excitement. "Sister! I cannot express how happy I am to see you unscathed! You are my hero, do you know that?" she gushed, eyes sparkling like the goody-two-shoes female lead of a theater act.

    "Um, uh," Iyana stammered, utterly confused as none of the faces struck a chord of familiarity.

    "You two, let her come inside. Did you forget she has lost her memories?" Marquess Estelle chided, prying Carolina off Iyana. "Come inside, my dear daughter," he said, smiling sweetly.

    "Thank you," she mumbled, stepping inside with a mix of relief and anxiety.

    "You have no idea how anxious we have been the entire year you were away," Edward declared dramatically, clutching his chest like he might faint. "Don''t ever go on such risky missions, please. My heart cannot handle this terror."

    "Yes, in my opinion, you did a good job accepting to quit your job after becoming the crown princess," Lyon chimed in with a smile so big it looked painful. "We all would be able to breathe and relax."

    "We can take care of that matter later, Lyon. First, let''s introduce everyone to Iyana," Edward suggested with a flourish. "She must be dying to get to know us."

    After a whirlwind of introductions in the living room, Carolina claimed, "We are so happy to have back, sweetheart. Nobody loves you more than us. We are your family, after all. You are the apple of our eyes."

    Iyana forced a wholehearted smile, trying to brush away the uneasy feeling in her heart that kept screaming at her to run away.

    The family''s enthusiasm was suffocating, but she played along, happy to have her family by her side, despite having forgotten them.

    "Why don''t you go to your room and take a little rest, sweetheart?" Carolina suggested with a perfect mile that could make a dentist rich.

    Being oblivious to the falseness, Iyana nodded and left for her room.

    As soon as she was out of sight, the family''s saccharine smiles dropped like bad actors after a terrible rehearsal.

    "To think I had to talk to that witch in such a sugar-coated tone," Carolina spat, wiping imaginary filth from her mouth.

    "Thank goodness she bought our act at least. It really seems she has lost her memories," Edward remarked, sounding relieved.

    "She even smiled at us," Lyon snorted. "That wench smiling at us? She has not smiled at us like that since she was a toddler."

    "She didn''t even try to threaten me with her sword," Sienna said, exhaling dramatically. She has always been terrified to face Iyana ever since Iyana started wielding a sword. "Mother, Father, I swear I risk my life every time I am in the same room as that demon."

    "Well, dear, I know she is a bit... well, mad," Edward said, patting Sienna''s shoulder and wrapping her in a side hug.

    "Psychotic is a better word for her, Father," Sienna mumbled.

    "Right, but we have no choice but to put on this act, Sen. This is the only way to secure our future. That girl has to marry the crown prince, come what may. Otherwise, we will be out on the streets."

    "If people find out we are bankrupt and drowning in debt," he added with a theatrical sigh, "we will be a laughingstock. The imperial family will break off the engagement, and we will be left to die like dogs. So we have to protect her so she can protect us from that vile boy."

    "We have to prepare her to face Vyan," Carolina mentioned.

    "For that, Sen will do the job," Edward said with a sinister smirk. "Poison her mind against that bastard so thoroughly that she will find ways to eliminate him herself. I know Iyana can do it if she really puts her mind to it."

    "Got it, Father," Sienna grinned devilishly. "By the time I am done talking to her, she will want to castrate her beloved ex-puppy with her own hands."

 Chapter 31 - 31: Seed Of Love & Hatred

    Iyana was lounging on her bed, still in her uniform, contemplating the inevitable boredom of the award ceremony. That was when a knock came.

    "Sister, may I come in?" Sienna''s voice was as sweet as a spoonful of honey.

    "Sure," Iyana replied, sitting up.

    Sienna floated in, a vision in a pastel pink gown, looking like she had just waltzed out of a fairy tale.

    "Did you need something, Sienna?"

    "Oh, Sister, it hurts me that you have forgotten all our sweet memories," Sienna lamented, theatrically placing a hand on her heart as she took a seat beside Iyana. "Please, call me Sen."

    "Alright, Sen," Iyana indulged her with a chuckle.

    "As much as I would love to chat over some tea and gossip about your tragic experience at the war, we need to talk urgently," Sienna''s tone shifted to business-like, her face a mask of seriousness.

    "Okay. Spill it."

    "Since you are headed to the award ceremony, you might run into the Grand Duke," Sienna began, her voice laced with caution.

    "Vyan?" Iyana blurted out, and Sienna''s face paled faster than a vampire at sunrise.

    "You remember Vyan?" If Iyana remembered Vyan, their plans would be toast, no doubt. She briefly considered fleeing to a country with no extradition treaties but decided against it.

    "No. Father mentioned him in a letter," Iyana clarified, breaking Sienna''s mini-panic attack.

    "Oh," Sienna exhaled dramatically, visibly relieved.

    Iyana shot her a puzzled look.

    Sienna quickly backpedaled, "I am just relieved because I did not want you to remember the horrible things he did."

    "Horrible things?" Iyana''s eyebrow arched.

    "Yes! Vyan used to be your personal knight, and he was a vile, wicked man," Sienna warned, her eyes wide with horror. "Not only was he completely useless as your bodyguard, but he was also ridiculously possessive of you, like a dragon hoarding a princess. He was totally obsessed with you. Do you know that psychopath once assaulted Prince Izac, mistaking him for your fianc¨¦?

    He intended to kill the man you are supposed to marry."

    Iyana''s eyes widened, wondering about what kind of villain her life possessed.

    "He didn''t just stop there," Sienna continued, clutching Iyana''s hand with the fervor of someone who had just watched a horror movie alone.

    "What else did he do?"

    "He vowed to take revenge on all of us, especially you. He wants to kill you, Sister," she said, her voice quivering. "You have to be careful. He is already making moves against us, planning to destroy our family. Do you get it?"

    "What I don''t get is how he went from being my knight to the Grand Duke," Iyana replied, her brow furrowed in confusion.

    "I don''t know that, either, but who knows? He probably pulled some dirty strings or something. He is capable of anything," Sienna cried, tears cascading down her cheeks like a waterfall. "He came and threatened us last week when you weren''t here. He no longer wants control over you. Now, he just wants to see you suffer.

    He is targeting us for revenge. You have to do something, Sister."

    Iyana''s heart melted at the sight of her sister''s tears, guilt gnawing at her chest. She pulled Sienna into a comforting embrace, whispering, "Don''t cry, Sen."

    "Sister, you have to protect us from that psychotic man. We did nothing to him, but he will still kill all of us. Please save us," Sienna pleaded, her voice muffled against Iyana''s shoulder.

    "Don''t worry, Sen. I will protect our family at any cost," Iyana assured her, patting her head gently. "I will not let that man harm any of you."

    "He is going to try and break off your engagement so that we lose our standing in high society," Sienna whispered.

    "That will not happen. I am going to marry the crown prince, and no one can stop me from doing that," Iyana declared.

    With her head buried in Iyana''s shoulder, Sienna smirked, her lips curling into a sinister grin.

    It''s about time my dear sister and Vyan clashed head-on, she thought.

    With no memories, Iyana was like a blank slate on which Sienna could paint any picture.

    And oh, what a dark masterpiece she was crafting.

    It wasn''t an abnormal picture she painted¡ªit was only natural that Iyana was cherished by her family. That''s the image the entire nobility believed as well.

    Therefore, only a few carefully woven lies were needed to plant the seed of love for her innocent family and the seed of hatred against the wicked Grand Duke.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "¡ªWe are honored to call the hero of the war of Ganlop, the Vice-Commander of the Imperial Army, Iyana Pearl Estelle! Please give a loud round of applause for the brave soldier who brought victory to our nation!" bellowed the speaker, his voice echoing through the grand square of the capital.

    Iyana stood up from her seat, walking up the small stairs to the elevated stage with a stoic face and immaculate grace.

    At the center of the stage, the emperor stepped forward from his throne, holding a glistening medal in a velvet-lined box.

    "Today, I could not be prouder to award this medal to my soon-to-be daughter-in-law," Edgar declared with a pleased smile.

    "It is an honor, Your Imperial Majesty," Iyana replied, lowering herself to one knee with a hand over her heart, her posture so perfect it could make a mannequin jealous.

    Edgar placed the medal around her neck and announced, "Along with this medal, I am awarding the Land of Krusen to the hero of the Ganlop war!"

    "Your generosity knows no bounds, Your Imperial Majesty," Iyana responded, though internally she was already planning her new estate.

    Would it have a moat? She really hoped it had a moat.

    "Nothing is too much for you, Vice-Commander. You are a pride to our entire nation. You will make a great empress one day, I am sure of it," Edgar beamed.

    Easton smiled faintly watching the scene from beside the throne. He was happy for Iyana.

    Meanwhile, Althea beside him barely stopped herself from rolling her eyes, thinking, I will never let her become the empress.

    On the other side of the throne, Vyan was standing with a perfect smile on his face¡ªa face that suggested he either loved this spectacle or was imagining himself somewhere far, far away.

    As the emperor settled back into his imperial chair, it was Vyan''s turn to step forward with the flower bouquet he was told to give Iyana. He looked about as thrilled as a cat delivering a dead mouse.

    Iyana rose to her feet, her expression twisting with loathing as she remembered everything Sienna had told her about Vyan.

    This was the villainous man who was threatening her family''s lives and honor. If glares could kill, Vyan would have dropped dead right there.

    "Congratulations, Vice-Commander Estelle," Vyan said, his voice dripping with saccharine venom as he handed over the flowers.

    "Thank you, Your Grace. And congratulations to you as well on your ascension," Iyana replied, her face a tight-lipped mask as she accepted the bouquet. "My apologies for missing your grand party."

    "It''s quite fine. You were busy saving the world or whatever," Vyan replied with a smirk. "Honestly, I am glad you missed it. Your presence would have really soured my mood. But hey, I am shocked you survived the war. I was certain you would come back in a coffin."

    "I had to survive. After all, my family''s fate is at stake. I cannot let someone like you destroy them," she retorted coldly.

    "Someone like me? Maybe you still haven''t figured out who I really am."

    "Oh, I know exactly who you are now. I just congratulated you, didn''t I, Your Grace?"

    "Yes, and it must have been torture for you. Congratulating someone you think is beneath you? How terribly tragic," Vyan taunted, his smirk widening.

    "Believe me, the pleasure was all mine," Iyana''s eyes flashed with fury, still she kept a neutral expression on her face. "But you know, I am genuinely curious about one thing. How did you manage to get this position? You cannot do magic as far as I know. Did you master the dark arts, or are you just licking shoes?"

    "What an adorable accusation," Vyan chuckled, his smile as sharp as a dagger. "It sounds like reality is hard for you to accept. Maybe all that black magic you dabble in has finally fried your brain. Don''t worry, you will come to terms with it eventually."

    "You goddamn bas¡ª"

    Vyan clicked his tongue, feigning disappointment. "Oh, tut-tut. It''s starting to show you have been out on the battlefield for too long. Have you forgotten your etiquette lessons? Nobles don''t curse." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You fucking¡ª"

    "Shush, my lady. His Imperial Majesty might hear us. We wouldn''t want him to think his future daughter-in-law is uncouth, now would we?"

    "And what about the fact that you have been talking down to his daughter-in-law this whole time?"

    "What he doesn''t know, doesn''t hurt him. Let''s maintain an amicable front, shall we?

    "I wish I could just punch¡ª"

    "Ahem," their heated exchange was interrupted by the speaker, who jovially announced, "It seems that His Grace and Vice-Commander Estelle have hit it off splendidly. Please, share your fun conversation with us! We could all use a little entertainment."

    "Oh, it''s nothing. The Vice-Commander was just congratulating me on my ascension and expressing her deep regret at missing the celebratory party," Vyan smoothly lied, his expression as innocent as a cherub.

    Iyana nodded curtly, her smile a rigid mask.

    To the onlookers, their exchange seemed like pleasant, witty banter.

    In reality, maintaining their polite fa?ades was as challenging as walking a tightrope while juggling flaming swords.

    However, Clyde, who was watching the scene unfold from his seat in the audience, let out a nervous chuckle.

    He didn''t know if anyone else could sense it, but he could practically see thunderclaps and electricity zapping between the two of them.

    "Where is the love I sensed between them last year?" he muttered to himself, a feeling of doom creeping up on him. "All I am seeing now is pure, unadulterated hatred. This¡­ can''t end well."

 Chapter 32 - 32: Finding Weakness

    Iyana was weaving her way around backstage, looking every bit annoyed after interacting with the arrogant grand duke. That was when Easton spotted her.

    "Iyana!" Easton called out, trotting over to her. "Congratulations on the award."

    "Thank you, Your Imperial Highness," she responded, her voice devoid of any emotions.

    "Are you mad at me? I know it has been a rough patch for you. Being in the war must have been... quite the ordeal. Oh, I also heard about your memory loss. That''s, um, rough.

    I have been really worried about you. How are you now?"

    "Thank you for your concern, Your Imperial Highness. But I am alright," her tone was once again as flat as a pancake.

    "Please call me Easton. We have been childhood friends before we were engaged, after all. No need for formalities," he urged, trying to sound casual. "By the way, I am really glad you didn''t sustain any grave injuries in the war¡ª"

    "Why? Would it have made any difference?"

    Her words hit him like a bucket of cold water. "Pardon?"

    "I mean, if I were gravely injured, would you have come to visit me?" she asked, her eyes boring into his soul.

    "I¡ªof course, I would have come."

    She let out a small, mirthless laugh. "Really? But I don''t think so. You didn''t show up when I lost my memories nor when the tide of the war turned against us and your fianc¨¦e could have died."

    "Iyana, I can explain¡ª"

    "Pardon me for cutting you off, Your Imperial Highness, but what could you possibly explain? That you were busy? Too busy to even send a letter for an entire year?"

    "No, but, I¡­" Easton stammered.

    How on earth could he explain the chaos that was going on here without sounding like a whiny brat¡ªa prince who couldn''t efficiently take care of his empire? The war had turned his desk into a paper jungle, and the palace had its own issues popping up like mushrooms after rain.

    "I cannot explain it to you," he ended up saying.

    "Thought so." She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, and his eyes lingered on that small movement.

    "Look," she continued, "I don''t remember what our relationship was like before my memory did a disappearing act, but I do know most arranged marriages are about as affectionate as a handshake. I am cool with you not being particularly affectionate towards me. Really, I am."

    She took a deep breath, glancing around as if she were about to drop a bombshell¡ªwhich, in a way, she was.

    "But when I hear people snickering about how my fianc¨¦ could not care less about my life or that he is relieved I was out of sight, it gets under my skin. So you need to understand, people are watching us like hawks all the time," she exhaled a sigh, expressing the quiet torture she went through all by herself.

    Easton felt terrible for being unable to the bare minimum as her fianc¨¦. Work always kept piling up and he found no other way.

    "You need to do some things just for the sake of showing them. You could have sent me blank envelopes, and it would have saved me from a thousand of mocking words."

    "I am sorry. I didn''t realize that," he mumbled.

    "Yes. Please realize it now. If you are going to fake concern for me, do it in public, not in private."

    "I was not faking¡ª" Easton''s protest was cut short as Iyana''s attention shifted to Vyan, who was stepping down from the stage while conversing with the emperor.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Did you find out which family is lending money to the Estelles?" Vyan asked Clyde once they were in the carriage after the award ceremony.

    "Yes. You were right. The Marquess borrowed money from another house to repair the fire damages," Clyde responded. "It''s House Clipton."

    "Count Clipton¡­ Isn''t he one of the wealthiest businessmen in the empire?" Vyan asked.

    Clyde nodded.

    A smirk formed on Vyan''s lips. "Imagine the scandal if everyone found out that the prestigious Estelles, the in-laws of the imperial family, are broke¡ªtoo broke to even repair their own burnt down manor. They would become the laughingstock of the empire."

    "But Count Clipton and Marquess Estelle are good friends. He wouldn''t spill the beans," Clyde commented, looking puzzled.

    "Not unless Count Clipton finds out something that turns him against the marquess," Vyan said, a mischievous glint in his eye.

    "What are you planning?" Clyde asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "I will tell you once we get home," Vyan said, his lips curling into a smug smile. "Oh, by the way, I talked to Princess Althea on my way out. We are meeting the day after tomorrow at the same market we planned to."

    "I see," Clyde murmured, trying to sound nonchalant but failing miserably.

    "Don''t sound so upset. I asked if I could bring my aide along, and she agreed."

    Clyde''s face lit up like a child on his birthday. "You are the best!"

    Vyan shook his head, smiling faintly. "Don''t blame me if she hates you, though."

    "I will be the perfect gentleman," Clyde declared confidently.

    "Sure, sure," Vyan replied, chuckling. "Just try not to trip over your own feet, lover boy."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The next afternoon, Count Marlo Clipton and his only daughter Kaya were in the carriage.

    "Father, in my opinion, the products can be improved¡ª" Just then, the carriage came to a screeching stop.

    "What is going on?" Marlo hollered.

    The door to the carriage swung open, and a man wearing a black ski mask appeared. A little bit of golden blonde was peeking out from the hem of the mask. With a strong tug, he pulled Kaya to him.

    "Hey, let go of my daughter!" Marlo shouted. "Where is everyone? Come out and protect us!"

    "There is no one, Count. Every one of your men is down and you are completely surrounded with no escape," the assaulter laughed, and it was true.

    All of the knights on guard were on the ground, injured or dead, and the carriage was surrounded by men in similar masks.

    Marlo panicked and asked desperately, "What do you want? I will give you all the money you want in exchange for my daughter."

    "Good. Because that''s what we want," said the hooligan holding his daughter. "Meet us in the Valley of Divos at midnight with fifty thousand gold coins."

    "Yes, okay. But no harm should come to my daughter."

    "I assure you of her safety as long as I get the money. So long, Count."

    Marlo barely had time to react before the gas filled the carriage. His vision blurred as he tried to reach out for Kaya, her terrified eyes the last thing he saw before everything went black.

 Chapter 33 - 33: Kidnapping Conspiracy

    Kaya''s eyes blinked open slowly.

    Her first instinct was to scream bloody murder upon finding herself in a dark, musty godown, lying on a bed of hay, but her mouth was tied with something decidedly unappetizing.

    Whispers floated over from two goons loitering in the corner.

    "¡ªwe are so doomed if Count Clipton ever figures out Marquess Estelle made us kidnap his beloved daughter," one was saying, his voice dripping with anxiety.

    Marquess Estelle? Kaya let out a tiny, inadvertent gasp.

    Her gasp alerted the goons to her conscious state. One of them looked over, his face a mix of sheepishness and annoyance. "Oh, she is awake. Hope she didn''t hear us. Hey, go call Boss."

    The other goon scurried out.

    Of course, it''s that sniveling snake! I warned Father he wasn''t trustworthy! Kaya thought to herself until that goon returned moments later with the man who had orchestrated her kidnapping.

    He was still sporting a ski mask like last night.

    As he approached, Kaya''s instinct was to back away, her heart pounding in her chest.

    "No, no, don''t be scared. I won''t hurt you. You are our precious treasure, after all," he crooned, reaching out to remove the cloth gagging her.

    His voice was unsettlingly familiar as she narrowed her eyes on him.

    Wait a second. Doesn''t that sound like Marquess Estelle''s pompous son? Lord Lyon, was it?

    "Stay away," Kaya warned, her voice shaky but determined.

    "Tch, kindness has no value in this world anymore," the masked man sighed dramatically. "I just wanted to take off your gag and check on you. But if you insist, I will keep my distance. We will release you tonight anyway, assuming your father coughs up the ransom."

    She gritted her teeth and shouted, "He will pay you! Now, leave me alone!"

    "Geez, woman, make up your mind. Do you want me to stay away or do you want me to leave you alone?"

    "Stay away! Leave me alone! Just go away!"

    "Fine, fine. I am going. Bye," he huffed, throwing his hands up in mock surrender.

    Once the boss was out of the godown, he yanked off his ski mask, revealing golden blonde hair that practically sparkled in the dawn light.

    "Hello, Lyon," chirped Vyan, a grin spreading across his face.

    The man rolled his eyes, and with a shimmer, his eyes and hair morphed into a shade of light gray and his height grew by a few inches.

    "Hello to you too, Clyde," Vyan greeted again, his tone dripping with faux cheer.

    "At least one of us is enjoying this," Clyde retorted sarcastically.

    "As a matter of fact, I am. I am positively tingling imagining the consequences Marquess Estelle will face for this. Who says revenge doesn''t bring happiness? I sure am happy."

    "Well, I am thrilled for you," Clyde said, running a hand through his hair and grimacing at the sweat ruining his style. "But not for me. This mask is the worst," he groaned in annoyance. "You can shape-shift too, can''t you? Then why am I the one doing all the work?"

    "Shape-shifting makes me feel all, I don''t know, weird," Vyan cringed.

    "And what makes you think I enjoy it?" Clyde frowned. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, our plan is going smoothly so far. We have just got tonight''s hand-off left," Vyan said, completely ignoring his aide''s complaints.

    "Yes," Clyde sighed, realizing Vyan was hell-bent on maximizing his suffering. "I will wear this mask one last time. I just hope nothing goes wrong."

    "Okay, to ensure that, let''s go kidnap that asshole now."

    "More kidnapping?" Clyde groaned again.

    "Yes! More kidnapping. It will be fun, trust me." Vyan''s eyes gleamed with mischief.

    "Fun for you, maybe," Clyde muttered. "For me, it''s just another day of wondering ''why do I work for this guy?''"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the Valley of Divos, Vyan and Clyde stood with Kaya, whose hands and eyes were tied. The two men were wearing masks so elaborate they could have doubled as disco balls.

    The moon cast a dim glow over the bridge as a carriage came to a stop. The tension in the air was thick as a man in a black suit stepped out.

    Vyan and Clyde exchanged casual glances.

    ''No matter what, do not use magic,'' Vyan telepathically warned, his mental voice dripping with exasperation. ''You are not Clyde now. You are Lyon Tylor Estelle¡ªsomeone who cannot use magic.''

    ''Yes, boss,'' responded the blonde, ''but it doesn''t look like he brought anyone.''

    ''That is exactly what makes me more suspicious. I mean, not even a guard?''

    Clearing his throat, Clyde spoke up, his voice carrying across the still night, "Have you brought what I asked for?"

    "Yes, the gold coins are in a trunk inside the carriage. You can take the carriage along with it. Just give me back my daughter!" Marlo bellowed, his desperation evident.

    "Father!" Kaya cried out, her arm gripped by Clyde.

    "We will cross the bridge and hand over your daughter. Don''t try to outsmart us or you will pay for it," Clyde warned, as the three of them took cautious steps over the bridge.

    As they reached the other side, Clyde pushed Kaya into Marlo''s waiting arms.

    Marlo hugged his daughter tightly, while Vyan muttered under his breath, "Next time, I want less dramatic outfits. These sequins are killing me."

    "Careful, my lord, you are breaking character," Clyde quipped, taking revenge on his boss for making him wear the ski masks earlier. "Remember, you are supposed to be a ruthless kidnapper, not a disgruntled fashion victim."

    Vyan sighed, "I will keep in mind to not let you be in charge of our outfits. Now, shall we?"

    "Absolutely," Clyde grinned. "Onward to more fabulous crimes."

    On the other hand, Marlo inquired, pulling apart from the hug, "Oh, Kaya, are you alright, my dear?"

    Kaya started crying, finally feeling the sweet release of relief.

    Clyde and Vyan didn''t linger to watch their touching reunion; they had more important matters to attend to, like getting their hands on those gold coins.

    Vyan, who was armed with a sword, dramatically pulled it out and pointed it at the coachman. The poor man''s eyes went wide with terror and he quickly scrambled down from his perch, allowing one of their own men to take his place.

    "Is the money alright?" Vyan hollered, more for show than concern.

    "Yes, they are perfect," Clyde gloated, running his fingers through the gold coins as if they were his lover''s¡ªer, Althea''s¡ª hair. "Let''s be off. It was great doing business with you, Count Clipton!"

    Marlo gritted his teeth, fury radiating off him as the carriage drove off with his hard-earned ransom.

    "Everything went perfectly, but¡ª" Vyan started to say when the carriage came to a screeching halt.

    "There are rocks in front of us, my lord," the coachman reported. "There seems to have been a landslide. I will go remove them."

    "It will be quicker if someone helps him." Out of habit, Clyde opened the door first to assist, because, of course, he wouldn''t let his liege do manual labor, even if Vyan was pretending to be the lackey in this heist. "Let''s hurry up. It''s already late¡ª"

    Before Clyde could even step a foot out, a pair of violet eyes narrowed like a hawk and a sharp dagger came flying at him.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Magic and Sword Clash

    Vyan leaped and yanked Clyde back by the collar just before the blade could turn him into a very dead pincushion.

    Clyde tumbled against the other door, his head making an ungraceful thud.

    Although Clyde dodged the knife, Vyan wasn''t quite the successful hero today; Clyde''s mask plopped to the ground like a disgraced pancake, along with a few strands of his hair.

    "Run!" Vyan yelled, diving out of the carriage.

    "But you said you would stay away from fights¡ª" Clyde began, his protest weak and full of concern.

    "Just fucking run! That''s an order!" Vyan''s look was definitive¡ªthe times when his orders were absolute. He would let a lot of things Clyde did for fun slide, in fact, even laugh along, but not these kinds of order.

    Pursing his lips like he was holding back a scathing retort, Clyde obeyed and barked at the coachman, "Go back where we came from and take us to location B."

    As the carriage made a hasty U-turn, another dagger whizzed through the air, aimed with disturbing accuracy at the coachman.

    But before it could make the coachman''s wife a widow, it pinged off an invisible shield, courtesy of Vyan.

    Iyana finally dropped down from her elevated perch, revealing herself. Her armor glinted ominously, her platinum blonde hair tightly secured in a no-nonsense bun.

    "I wasn''t told the kidnapper had a magician ally," she uttered, her voice filled with irritation.

    "And I wasn''t told someone from the imperial army would be gracing us with their presence. The vice-commander, no less," Vyan shot back, a lace of snicker attached. "Though I cannot say I am shocked to see you. I kind of expected it."

    "Good for you then. I certainly did not expect to be squaring off against a mage tonight," Iyana retorted, her eyes narrowing in challenge.

    "Why, Vice-Commander, are you afraid of magicians?" Vyan mocked, his voice dripping with amusement, while her scrutinizing gaze took in his brown hair and black eyes.

    "What can I say? Magicians are deceitful creatures. I mean, is that even how you really look?" she questioned, her tone taunting.

    "Like you said, I am a deceitful creature. So what makes you think I would tell you?" Vyan''s smirk was infuriatingly confident.

    "Don''t you think it is only fair if we both know each other''s identities? One of us could end up dead, after all," she countered, her expression daring him to show her his real face.

    "Well, it sure isn''t going to be me," Vyan declared, his red robe billowing with a touch of theatrical flair as his hands crackled with arcane energy. "You might want to surrender, Vice-Commander. Your blade is no match for my magic."

    "If your magic were that strong, you would have been working for the Tower of Magic, not as a lackey of a criminal. So don''t get too full of yourself," she shot back, her icy violet eyes narrowing with steely resolve. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wow, you are quite the narrow-minded individual," Vyan let out a brief sarcastic laugh.

    "Whatever you want to think." She positioned her sword, ready for combat. "I will never yield to the likes of you."

    "Oh, please," Vyan rolled his eyes, "like I have been waiting my whole life for your approval. Newsflash: I haven''t. But hey, it''s your funeral."

    "Funny, I was thinking the same thing about you," she responded, her grip tightening on the hilt of her sword, her stance exuding pure determination.

    "Well, aren''t we a pair," Vyan said, grinning wickedly. "Let''s see if you can back up that bravado, shall we?"

    And with that, the air between them sparked with tension, each waiting for the other to make the first move in a clash that promised to be as thrilling as it was deadly.

    Vyan broke the silence with a wicked grin, thrusting his hands forward. Bolts of crackling lightning shot towards Iyana.

    She tapped a particular spot on her sword, and a shield sprang up just in time. The lightning scattered upon impact, bursting into blinding sparks.

    Unscathed, Iyana charged through the dissipating mist, while being unfazed, Vyan summoned an enormous fire golem.

    The creature appeared out of thin air and loomed over Iyana, its burning fist ready to flatten her into an apple pie.

    But Iyana didn''t even blink as she thought, damn, he really has to be a good mage to have been able to do spirit summoning.

    With a powerful swing of her sword, she cleaved through the golem''s arm and then took out its knee. Normal swords would have shattered to pieces at that attempt. But thankfully, her blade was imbued with divine energy, and her enchanted armor allowed her to take damage from the creature.

    Just as she thought she was done with the golem, its arm and knee regenerated.

    She was caught off-guard as it swung its massive fist at her again. She still tried to chop it off, but this time, it caught her sword within its fiery grip.

    As she struggled to free her sword, despite her armor, the heat radiating from the golem felt like it was searing her skin. She knew she couldn''t keep this up for long. It would just be easier to back away at the moment.

    But before she could pull back, the golem lifted its arm, along with her sword and body, and hurled her across the battlefield. She hit her head hard as she rolled on the rocky ground.

    Vyan winced slightly, his hand involuntarily reaching out towards her.

    Realizing what he was doing, he stared at his culprit of a hand and angrily slapped it back down to his side.

    Stupid hand. It''s only my instinct to want to protect her, nothing else, he told himself in his mind, forcing himself to not be bothered by the injury she sustained just now.

    As he watched blood trickle out of her forehead, his fists balled and he muttered to himself under his breath, "I will keep the promise I made to myself. She is my enemy; so show no mercy."

 Chapter 35 - 35: Love Is Foolish

    Four hours before Kaya''s hand-off.

    Marquess Estelle was in the living room, his hand tangled in his grayish-blonde hair, on the verge of ripping it out in sheer frustration.

    The numbers just wouldn''t add up, no matter how many times he crunched them.

    He was sinking into debt quicker than a lead balloon in a pond. And to top it off, he had to work in this half-finished living room instead of his office, which was still under construction thanks to that stupid fire accident and a less-than-ambitious budget.

    Just as he was about to let out a frustrated scream and call for his son, his butler glided in, announcing, "Master, Lord Clipton is here."

    The name jolted Edward to his feet like he had sat on a tack. Marlo Clipton¡ªthe man who had saved him from this financial ruin with a timely loan¡ªhad arrived at his doorstep. Naturally, he had to pull out all the stops for him!

    "Oh, Lord Clipton¡ª" Edward was about to greet him jovially, but he was taken aback by Marlo''s disoriented state.

    "I need your help, Marquess," Marlo said, dispensing with pleasantries like they were out of fashion.

    "Absolutely. I would throw myself in front of a carriage for you," Edward replied with what seemed to be genuine fervor, though he hoped it wouldn''t come to that.

    "My daughter has been kidnapped, and I need Vice-Commander Iyana''s help."

    Edward''s jaw dropped. "What? Lady Kaya has been kidnapped? How?"

    "It is a long story, best saved for after Lady Iyana gets here. Please call her." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Edward motioned to a servant to summon Iyana, who had just returned from the palace a few minutes ago, probably craving a hot bath and not an impromptu rescue mission.

    Would she even agree to help in the first place? as that thought crossed Edward''s mind, and it made him fall into a dilemma.

    While he didn''t trust that vermin one bit, he trusted her sense of duty. So she should be willing to help.

    Otherwise, Edward wasn''t going to hesitate to emotionally blackmail her, just like he has been doing ever since she lost her memories.

    "But why just Iyana, Lord Clipton? Wouldn''t it make sense to call in reinforcements from the imperial palace?" Edward inquired.

    "No. What if the kidnapper has spies in the palace? He would come to know and might harm my daughter. I cannot risk it," Marlo explained, his face grim. "Lady Iyana has to do this alone."

    Edward nodded in understanding.

    After a few seconds, Iyana descended the stairs, still in her uniform, exuding a serious air of authority that would make even the most stoic statue do a double-take.

    "Greetings, Count Clipton," she said, her voice steady and eyes sharp.

    Marlo wasted no time, launching into the tale of his daughter''s kidnapping, each word laced with desperation.

    Iyana listened intently, then raised an arched brow. "I understand everything, but what I do not get is, why are you here asking for help? I mean, surely paying the ransom is pocket change for you, right?"

    Hearing her tone edged with sarcasm, Edward hissed under his breath.

    Leaning close to her ear, Edward whispered urgently, "Don''t question him. We owe him big time. Just do what he asks."

    Iyana ignored Edward''s plea and kept her gaze locked on Marlo, demanding an answer to her question.

    "Lord Clipton, you don''t have to answer her if you feel uncomfor¡ª" Edward started to say but was interjected by Marlo.

    "No, you are right," Marlo admitted, his voice annoyed as he adjusted his tie. "But I hate the fact that someone is trying to take advantage of me. I do not need you to stop the hand-off, Lady Iyana. I only need you to find out who the bastard is who dared to lay a hand on my precious daughter."

    "That''s more like it." A sly smile spread across Iyana''s face. "Leave it to me, Count Clipton," she said with reassuring confidence. "I will find the coward behind this lowly act."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two hours before the hand-off.

    "I will bet a thousand gold coins that Count Clipton ran crying to Marquess Estelle''s daughter for help," Freya declared, oozing with confidence.

    "Why would he risk his daughter''s life to save some gold coins?" Clyde frowned.

    "Let it go, Freya," Vyan interfered, lounging in his office chair. "Love has turned Clyde''s brain to mush. He used to be sharper than me, and that''s saying something. But now? Lover Boy is as sharp as a marble," he sighed theatrically, shaking his head at his aide.

    "Remember those days, Clyde? When you actually had common sense?" he questioned, and Clyde shot him a flat look.

    "What is your problem? Why have you been on my case recently?" Clyde let out in annoyance.

    "Because love, my friend, is such a stupid thing. It makes geniuses into fools. Don''t you think the same, Freya?"

    Clyde scowled, crossing his arms. "What? Why are you bringing love into this kidnapping equation?"

    "Vyan is right. Love is foolish," Freya agreed, grinning as she handed over some papers.

    "See, Clyde? This is how you agree with your boss," Vyan pointed out, and Clyde rolled his eyes.

    "I can see why Vyan would think love is foolish. What''s with you, Freya?" Clyde arched an eyebrow. "Who broke your stone heart, huh?"

    "Anyway, let''s talk business now," Freya cleared her throat, completely ignoring Clyde.

    "Hey!" Clyde protested but was once again neglected.

    "Here is the layout of the Valley of Divos," Freya started explaining, "All the routes and manual escapes are marked since you mentioned Clyde won''t be using magic. Also, we should plant our own men, just in case Count Clipton tries to outsmart us. There is a festival just outside the village, so a smooth escape should be easy. I have marked it as Location B."

    "I knew you could get this ready in a day," Vyan praised, taking the papers with a grin.

    "Oh, it was nothing."

    "I don''t know what I would do without you, Freya. Probably drown in my own incompetence," he chuckled lightly. "I almost feel bad making you do all this when you are only supposed to be handling finance and paperwork. Almost."

    "Please, Vyan, don''t embarrass me. I love helping you out in any way I can," Freya replied with a sweet smile. "In fact, I feel a little sad now that you are handling the paperwork."

    "They were my paperwork, to begin with," Vyan reasoned, his tone dripping with mock indignation.

    "Even so¡ª"

    "Why don''t you take over my work, Freya, since you love it so much?" Clyde chimed in, unable to resist stirring the pot.

    "Shut up," Freya retorted, making an annoyed snicker in his direction before turning to Vyan. "By the way, Vyan¡ª"

    "Hey, what happened to calling him ''Your Grace'' since his official ascension? Didn''t you promise that during our first meeting?" Clyde teased, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

    Freya''s cheeks turned a delicate shade of pink before she grabbed a file and smacked Clyde on the arm. "What''s it to you? Vyan said I could still use his name."

    "It''s nothing to me. Just curious. But why are you getting so defensive?" Clyde rubbed his arm, his expression a mix of mock hurt and amusement.

    "Okay, you two, stop bickering like children," Vyan cut in, clearly enjoying the show more than he let on. "Thanks for the help, Freya. You should head to bed now; it''s quite late."

    "Okay. Goodnight, Vyan," she said, flashing him a smile bright enough to light up the room, followed by an annoyed glare at Clyde.

    "Be safe and good luck, Clyde," she mumbled begrudgingly before making her exit.

    After she left, Vyan leaned his cheek on his knuckles, skimming through the pages Freya had handed him.

    "Did everything go okay with Lyon?" he asked Clyde.

    "It went perfectly," Clyde replied with a grin. "We found him exactly where you said he would be."

    "Good. Now, brace yourself to meet Iyana," Vyan stated. "My gut says she will be there tonight. She is not an opponent to take lightly."

    "Of course, there is no way My Lord would fall for just anybody. Lady Iyana has to be a worthy adversary," Clyde said, rising from his chair with a flourish.

    "Lady Iyana?" Vyan scoffed, his voice full of disbelief. "I still don''t get why you don''t hate her after what she did to me."

    Clyde shrugged. "I don''t know. I just don''t think she is a bad person."

    "Really?" Vyan arched a questioning eyebrow. "Don''t you think taking her side makes you a terrible friend to me?"

    Clyde raised his hands in mock surrender. "Well, excuse me. I just believe I am a good judge of character. I mean, come on, I knew within five minutes of meeting you that I could be more loyal to you than to my own father. Give my instincts a little credit, will you?"

    Vyan shook his head, grumbling, "Fine. Trust your instincts over my facts. Just wait till she stabs you in the back."

    "It''s okay," Clyde laughed lightly. "That won''t happen. Anyway, don''t worry about the mission. I got this. You get some rest."

    Vyan''s eyes flicked to the drawer on his desk, then back to Clyde. "No, never mind. I will be coming too."

    "You don''t need to. I can handle this," Clyde frowned. "Don''t you trust me?"

    "It''s Iyana I don''t trust," Vyan replied through gritted teeth.

    Clyde contemplated for a moment before nodding. "Alright, fine. But you will keep your distance if a fight breaks out. Remember nothing is more important than your safety," he added with a narrowed look thrown at Vyan.

    "Sure, I will do that," Vyan agreed, the corner of his mouth twitching in a smirk that suggested otherwise.

    Once Clyde left the office, Vyan opened the drawer he had been staring at. Inside lay a gleaming silver locket with his name engraved on it.

    He had torn off this locket the day he first met Benedict, but he never found the courage to throw it away. This necklace used to haunt his dreams¡ªlike a noose around his neck. It still did.

    It now served as a burning reminder of how cunning Iyana was and how she shattered his trust.

    One day, when he would have taken his revenge, he would burn this necklace himself.

    For the moment, he smiled bitterly, thinking, stay here while I go face off against the person who gave me this. No mercy for her if she gets in my way.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Strands Of Identity

    Back to the present.

    Exactly, show her no mercy. You got this, Vyan resolved to himself after being distracted by his momentary weakness.

    Everyone gets distracted by shiny things once in a while, he reasoned.

    Meanwhile, lying on the ground, Iyana was busy figuring out the golem''s weak point.

    Once she did, she leaped into the air, somersaulted, and sliced off its head with the flair of a ninja. This time, instead of the golem pulling a Terminator and reassembling, it graciously went up in smoke.

    Poof! Good riddance.

    Without missing a beat or bothering to wipe off the blood trickling down her forehead, Iyana made a flash step toward Vyan.

    She hoped he would be a bit drained from his recent magical fireworks display, but she only managed to cut a piece of his robe before sensing an array of stones flying at her from behind.

    Being alert as always, Iyana brandished her sword so fast it practically turned invisible, slicing every single rock with the precision of a sushi chef on drugs. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If that''s all you got, you are never going to kill me," Iyana proclaimed, not even breaking out a sweat.

    "Killing you is not my intention, anyway," Vyan asserted, having moved away from her taking the diversion of stones, but his red robe had slid off of his shoulders in the midst of it.

    "Not tonight, at least," he added with a little smirk.

    With a flourish, he summoned a swirling tempest of ice, unleashing it upon Iyana and turning the ground beneath her feet into a skating rink.

    She struggled to move as the ice crept up her boots like it had a personal vendetta against her.

    Seeing his chance, Vyan started to prepare for teleportation, ready to make a dramatic exit.

    Iyana knew she had to act quickly. With a surge of inner strength, she shattered the ice, her armored boots cracking through by spilling a little blood.

    "Stop right there!" she shouted.

    "Sorry, no can do. You are a worthy adversary, but I have to go back to my master," Vyan said, his lips curling into a mocking smile. "Farewell, Vice-Commander."

    "No, I won''t let you go!" She lunged at him, but of course, it was too late.

    Her fingers swiped through empty air as his body vanished into the unknown, leaving behind nothing but frustration and a faint whiff of smugness.

    "Dammit," she muttered, clicking her tongue in annoyance and huffing out an exhausted breath.

    She picked up the robe left by the enigmatic mage. It was disappointingly ordinary with no brand signs to distinguish it, like something you would find at any bargain bin.

    She took a cautious sniff, and it carried a crisp scent of fresh sage and rosemary, underpinned by earthy notes of sandalwood and cedar, as if he had just walked through a sunlit forest grove.

    "I¡­ have smelled this before, I am sure of it, but whose is it?" she murmured, her brow furrowing in confusion.

    Unable to pinpoint the memory, she clutched the cloth in her fist.

    "This is not over. I will find you, I swear," she vowed, her eyes fixated at the empty space where Vyan had been standing.

    With a heavy heart, she sheathed her sword, the weight of unfinished business hanging over her. He might have escaped this time, but she knew their paths would cross again, and when they did, Iyana would be ready to end their battle once and for all.

    Her eyes fell on the mask of the mage''s boss, lying on the ground like a discarded party favor.

    A satisfied smile crept onto her lips as she picked it up, noticing a few strands of golden blonde hair stuck to it.

    "Well, at least with this, I can play detective and figure out who your master is for now, Mr. Mage," she uttered, twirling the mask in her hand like a victory trophy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Clyde paced back and forth in Vyan''s office in the Ashstone manor, digging a groove into the carpet.

    Benedict stood nearby, waiting for the master of the house with an expression that suggested he might burst if forced to wait another minute.

    Despite only being ten minutes since Clyde''s return, his patience had evaporated like morning dew under a blazing sun.

    "That''s it. I am going back to the Valley of Divos¡ª" Clyde declared, throwing his hands up in exasperation.

    Just then, a soaking-wet brunette man materialized out of thin air. Benedict sprang into action, pulling out a knife from his pocket, ready to defend the manor.

    "It''s fine. It''s His Grace," Clyde clarified, rolling his eyes.

    Vyan tugged off his mask, his facial features morphing back to their usual form.

    Benedict sighed in relief and dashed off to fetch some towels.

    "What took you so long?" Clyde demanded, looking angry like a mother whose kid had returned home past the curfew. "And why on earth are you dripping wet?"

    "Oh, you know, just taking the scenic route," Vyan replied casually, sarcasm dripping as heavily as the water from his clothes.

    At Clyde''s unamused flat look, Vyan grumbled, "I got lost, okay?" He summoned a small flame in his hand and ran it over his black hair, drying it instantly. "I was in a hurry, and my trajectory was a little off. So I ended up dropping into Trycone."

    "A little off?" Clyde sputtered, incredulous. "You were hundreds of miles off! The Trycone Sea is on the border of Ashstone, and the manor is in the center of it. Do you realize the distance between those two places?"

    Vyan gave him a deadpan look. "Yes, Clyde. I am well aware of basic geography. Thanks for the lecture. And if you must know, I barely escaped unharmed. So maybe instead of whining, you could just be happy I am not Iyana or a sea monster''s dinner."

    "About that," Clyde said, arms crossed over his chest. "Didn''t you tell me you would stay away from fights? So what was the big idea of you diving in headfirst the moment we were attacked?"

    "Because I knew it was Iyana," Vyan reasoned, "If I had run away with you and left our men to handle it, they would have been annihilated."

    "But¡ª"

    "Oh," Vyan cut him off, glancing at Clyde with sudden realization, "Thank goodness you haven''t shape-shifted back to your original form."

    "Oh, yes," Clyde said, touching the jagged edge of his bangs with a touch of regret. "I realized my hair got cut off a little. Did you manage to get my mask back?"

    Vyan gave him another deadpan stare.

    "Right. You barely escaped with your life."

    Clyde shook his head and let out a heavy sigh. "I can''t believe I am having to say this, but as your aide, I am glad you made it out okay. But as your mentor, I am quite disappointed. Barely escaped? Is that the best you can do?"

    "Well, I am sorry I am not omnipotent yet," Vyan retorted, while Benedict handed him a fluffy towel. "But do you think I showed her all my cards? I only exposed, like, what, ten percent of my power."

    Clyde''s lips twitched, but he maintained a strict demeanor. "And what possessed you to do that?"

    "Well, obviously, I would have killed her otherwise. Where is the fun in that?"

    "Really? That''s the reason?" Clyde tilted his head, his brow arched in amusement now.

    "Of course, what else?"

    "Sureeee."

    "I don''t trust that tone," Vyan narrowed his eyes, and Clyde shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly.

    "Master, my apologies for interrupting, but you should get out of these clothes," Benedict said.

    Vyan nodded, then shot a pointed look at Clyde. "I will go and get changed. But you¡ªdon''t shape-shift back to normal."

    If Clyde reverted, the hair that Iyana likely collected would turn back to its original gray, revealing Clyde''s identity if tested at the Tower of Magic.

    Clyde groaned. "How long do I have to stay like this?"

    "Until I swap your hair for Lyon''s."

    "And how exactly do you plan to pull that off? Lady Iyana''s probably got it locked up tight until she turns it in to the Tower of Magic in the morning."

    Vyan gave a smirk. "Don''t worry. I have a plan."

    "And what is the plan? Vyan, tell me!" Clyde hollered as Vyan sauntered out, not bothering to respond.

    Clyde sighed, slapping a hand over his face. "That idiot just left like that. I didn''t even get to thank him for saving my life back there."

    ''Well, what''s the point in thanking me? Of course, I can''t lose my loyal aide like this,'' Vyan''s voice suddenly echoed in Clyde''s head, making him jump.

    ''Vyan! Stop popping into my head like this! Seriously!'' Clyde mentally scolded.

    Even though Vyan didn''t respond anymore, Clyde just knew he was laughing his head off right now.

    He glanced at a photo of himself with Vyan and Freya on Vyan''s office desk. Even Benedict was in the background setting the picnic mat. He couldn''t help but smile.

    "He has changed so much, hasn''t he?" Benedict spoke up as he appeared behind Clyde. "I remember the first time I met him. He was as frightened as a little kitten. So lost and so afraid, only filled with painful raw emotions."

    "And now?" Clyde chuckled. "He doesn''t even show what he is feeling. Nor does he seem to fear anything."

    "While I am happy for his growth, I just hope he never loses himself in all this vengeance," Benedict expressed his worries. "I want justice for the Ashstone family, but I also want Master Vyan to be safe."

    "Don''t worry. I will make sure of that. I will never let him tackle anything dangerous alone," Clyde promised with sincere determination.

    At the same time, on the other hand, Vyan was sneaking out of the manor by himself.

    He teleported outside the imperial military base and let out a relieved sigh while muttering, "Clyde would never let me come to this place all alone." A place where teleportation and invisibility magic could not be used.

    "Now that I am here, all I have to do is swap the hair strands back as soon as possible!"

    This was going to be fun for him.

    Because breaking into a high-security military base to steal a hair strand? That was just another normal day in his life of villainy.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Insomniac Life

    Vyan scanned the perimeter, searching for the familiar hole in the wall until he finally spotted it.

    "Ah, there it is," he muttered. "My ticket to ruin another perfectly good outfit." He glanced down at his clothes and shook his head in resignation. There was no doubt about it; they were about to get absolutely trashed.

    With the grace of someone who had snuck through more holes in walls than he would care to admit, Vyan slipped into the passage Iyana had once shown him. It was their secret escape route for when she was too swamped with work to even grab a bite.

    It briefly made him wonder why she always worked so hard if her ultimate goal was always to become the empress.

    "Ugh, who cares? I will never understand her," he grumbled.

    As he crept through the narrow tunnel, memories of Iyana''s thorough tour of the base flitted through his mind, providing a mental map straight to her office. The good old days of espionage and friendship tours.

    Vyan knew Iyana''s patterns well enough to predict her every move. She must have stashed the evidence in her office safe before submitting it to the Tower of Magic the next morning, even if it meant a late-night rendezvous with her paperwork.

    After all, work never followed her home¡ªprobably because she didn''t trust her family around her official business.

    Dodging the guards without any magical assistance, Vyan grumbled under his breath. "Seriously, who does undercover work without magic? Oh, right, me."

    Thankfully, the late hour meant fewer guards to avoid as he made his way from the garden to Iyana''s office.

    Slipping through an open window, he conjured a small ball of fire to light his way. Iyana was nowhere to be seen, likely having retreated home for the night. "Or maybe she finally snapped and ran off to join the asylum," he mused.

    His gaze fell on the safe, and he moved toward it with light steps. Just as he was about to punch in the lock combination, a thought hit him like a ton of bricks.

    "Wait a minute. Why was the window open so conveniently?" As he pondered this, flashes of Iyana always working with an open window behind her danced through his mind. "Oh, for the love of¡ª"

    Just then, he heard the door creak open and, without a second thought, he dove out of the window like a cat avoiding a bath.

    Iyana strolled into her office, flicked on the lights, and gave the room a quick once-over before heading to her desk.

    She pulled out a cigar from the drawer with the grace of a villainous landlord and lit it with a flick of her lighter. Leaning against the windowsill, she muttered a curse under her breath.

    "Asshole," she growled, exhaling a cloud of smoke. "Who does he think he is? Stupid misogynistic bastard."

    She took a few more drags, eyes fixed on the horizon, completely unaware of the figure standing just outside the window, hand clamped over his mouth, trying not to gag.

    Internally, Vyan screamed, Why are you smoking out here of all places?

    The acrid stench of the cigar assaulted his senses, making him feel like he was trapped in a burning dumpster. He had always hated that smell. It was almost as if she knew he was there and was doing this just to annoy him.

    Iyana rested her head on her elbows and sighed heavily. "Ugh. I just want to go home. It''s been ages since I have spent time with my family."

    Vyan''s eyebrows shot up. Don''t you hate your family? he wondered silently.

    "They were all so sweet to me," she murmured softly. "I want to spend more time with them when I get home today."

    Vyan''s confusion reached new heights. What parallel universe did I fall into?

    Iyana had always loathed her family, and they had treated her like she was a distant, unpleasant relative as well¡ªlike the one who showed up uninvited to every holiday dinner.

    Could they have reconciled? The thought seemed as probable as a dragon joining a knitting club, though.

    "I should start working," Iyana declared, shattering Vyan''s train of thought. "I need to get my work done so I can take the day off to rest. Maybe I can go shopping with Sen today."

    Maybe they did reconcile, Vyan mused briefly before dismissing the thought. Whatever the truth, it wasn''t his concern. He was going to ruin her and her family either way.

    "Ugh, but I am so tired," Iyana groaned, flicking the cigar butt out the window and slapping her cheeks to wake herself up.

    Oblivious to where the burning cigar landed, she continued, "That stupid mage really drained me. I need to start now and get this over with."

    As she turned towards her desk, Vyan fought the urge to scream as the cigar burned a hole right through his shoe. He discreetly kicked it away when her back was turned, clenching his fists in frustration.

    "She makes me want to kill her right this instant," he muttered under his breath.

    Seating himself on the grass, he leaned against the wall, waiting for Iyana to finish her work so he could swap the hair strands.

    Hours ticked by, with Iyana absorbed in her tasks, and before Vyan knew it, he had dozed off.

    The morning rays pierced through his eyelids, yanking him out of his unintended slumber.

    Blinking groggily, Vyan surveyed his surroundings. The towering wall loomed before him, and confusion quickly morphed into panic.

    Great job, genius, he berated himself. Falling asleep in enemy territory. Why not just wear a sign that says ''Arrest me, please''?

    Clutching his hair in frustration, he shook his head and rose to his feet. Peering through the window, he was stunned to find Iyana still at her desk, now peacefully asleep.

    This is my chance, he thought, his heart racing.

    Taking a calculated risk, Vyan slipped silently through the window. With careful steps, he approached the safe and input the familiar combination. To his relief, it opened without a hitch.

    The same password as her home safe, he mused. She must have thought I would be dead long before I could ever use this against her. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Inside, he found a transparent packet containing blonde hair, the ones that would revert to Clyde''s original color when he transformed back. Swiftly, Vyan made the switch with Lyon''s genuine locks. Now, if they were tested, they would be used against Lyon.

    As he closed the safe noiselessly and prepared to leave, he couldn''t help but glance back at Iyana.

    However, once his gaze landed on Iyana''s sleeping form, he could not look away.

    For a moment, a softened expression crept across his features as he observed her innocent face, bathed in the morning light. A droplet of drool escaped her parted lips, staining the papers beneath her arms.

    His hand reached out instinctively, hovering over her face, tempted to caress her skin as though she were made of delicate glass.

    "Looking at you pulling an all-nighter," he whispered, a wry smile lingering on his lips. "Why work so hard if you are just going to end up quitting for the sake of wearing the crown?"

    But reality snapped back like a rubber band, and his gaze hardened. Her innocence was a fa?ade, masking a selfish, twisted soul beneath.

    His hand traveled down towards her neck, the urge to harm her simmering beneath his skin. If only he could just grab that neck and end it all right here...

    But he knew it wouldn''t give him peace. "I hate you so much," he whispered hoarsely, his voice thick with raw emotion and searing pain.

    With bloodshot eyes fixed on her for a moment longer, he turned away and leaped out of the window, leaving behind the slumbering figure and his turbulent thoughts.

    After a few minutes of Vyan''s exit, the doors creaked open with Elijah''s ninja-like finesse.

    Instantly alert, Iyana''s head snapped up, her gaze sharp, and her hand instinctively reached for the hilt of her sword. Upon recognizing her overly cautious subordinate, she relaxed.

    "Oh, Elijah. What brings you here? Is it time for the morning training session?"

    Elijah sighed with the weight of a thousand unfiled documents, "Didn''t mean to disturb your beauty sleep, Vice-Commander. I just needed to quietly retrieve a few files. You know, the usual all-nighter paper chase."

    Iyana shook her head, amusement dancing in her eyes. "You know my instincts. You can never sneak up on me," she remarked with a shrug. "Besides, I can''t sleep with someone else in the room."

    Her smile faltered briefly as she pondered the absence of anyone she would feel comfortable sharing her space with. Not that she remembered anyone like that.

    As Elijah sifted through the chaos on her desk, he couldn''t resist a jibe, "I wonder how you will cope with married life."

    Iyana chuckled wryly and said, "I suppose it will be more like the insomniac life."

 Chapter 38 - 38: Jewelry Encounters

    In the heart of the bustling capital, the Itroy market was alive with a cacophony of voices. The streets were packed with so many people that identifying a specific someone was like finding a needle in a haystack.

    Vyan and Clyde wove through the crowd, dressed in the most nondescript outfits they could muster to blend in with the masses.

    Clyde''s laser-focused glare eventually became too much for Vyan, who finally snapped.

    "Will you quit giving me that look?" he huffed, exasperated.

    "If only you would tell me where you disappeared to last night," Clyde shot back, his tone suspicious.

    "I was in my bed, where I was supposed to be," Vyan lied smoothly, not even flinching.

    "Benedict checked on you, and you were not there," Clyde countered, crossing his arms.

    "I must have gone to the bathroom. What''s the big deal?" Vyan shrugged nonchalantly, though he knew Clyde wasn''t buying it.

    Clyde likely suspected Vyan had gone to swap the hair locks from Iyana but was holding back, probably saving the lecture for later.

    "How are we supposed to find Princess Althea in this chaos?" Vyan tried to steer the conversation to safer waters.

    "I would recognize her anywhere. My heart will guide me," Clyde proclaimed, closing his eyes as if communing with some mystical force.

    "That''s quite the delusion," Vyan quipped, rolling his eyes.

    "There she is!" Clyde shouted suddenly, pointing at a modestly dressed girl wearing a hat.

    Vyan blinked, then blinked again several times, completely flabbergasted. "How did you manage that?"

    Clyde grinned triumphantly. "I told you, I can sense her."

    "Great, good to know, you are a human divining rod for princesses," Vyan muttered, shaking his head in disbelief.

    Resignedly, Vyan followed Clyde''s lead, but their short journey was abruptly interrupted by a sudden, high-pitched scream.

    "Everybody, out of the way! An angry bull is loose!" someone bellowed.

    Before Vyan could even process the chaos, he was swept up by the panicked crowd like a leaf in a tornado.

    "Stop pushing! Let me through!" he shouted, but it was like trying to reason with a stampede of toddlers.

    When he finally managed to extract himself from the human tidal wave, he found himself in an unfamiliar part of the market. His hair was sticking up at odd angles and his dignity somewhere back in the crowd.

    Clyde, of course, was nowhere in sight.

    "Great," he muttered to himself, surveying the strange surroundings. "Now what?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Clyde''s heart threatened to leap out of his chest with each step he took toward Althea, who was deeply engrossed in examining jewelry at a nearby stall.

    "Vyan, is my hair all right?" Clyde inquired eagerly, his grin as wide as a mile. "Come on, tell me. Is my hair looking dashing, or did the wind earlier turn it into a bird''s nest?"

    Receiving no response, he furrowed his brow and glanced to his right, only to find Vyan conspicuously absent.

    "Where did he go?" Clyde muttered, whipping his head around frantically.

    Unbeknownst to him, Vyan had been unceremoniously swept away by the crowd while Clyde was busy mentally composing sonnets for his crush.

    A realization dawned on him.

    "Wait a minute," he mused, a hopeful smile forming on his lips. "Is Vyan intentionally giving me the chance to talk to the princess alone? How considerate! When did he get so clever? He is really growing up."

    He dramatically brushed under his eyes, as if wiping away a tear. "I won''t scold you for disappearing last night anymore, buddy," he whispered to the ether, his voice choked with emotion.

    "Right, time to shine," he said, straightening his posture and heading toward Althea, his hair hopefully still looking fabulous.

    Blissfully unaware of his boss''s predicament, Clyde skipped over to Althea. "Good afternoon, Your Imperial Highness! How have you been?"

    Without looking up at him, Althea''s fingers danced over the shimmering ornaments. "Where is His Grace?"

    "Beats me," Clyde shrugged. "Probably got swept away by the crowd. Happens to the best of us."

    Althea''s head snapped up, eyes wide. "What? Shouldn''t you be, I don''t know, looking for him?"

    "He is a big boy. He will manage," Clyde said, waving a dismissive hand and turning his attention to the sparkling array of jewelry. "So, what caught your fancy today?"

    "Just browsing," Althea replied, her voice trailing off as her gaze wandered.

    Clyde picked up a pair of red earrings and held them up to her ear, squinting as if sizing up a masterpiece. "You were eyeing these earlier. They scream ''fitted for a princess''! You should totally get them."

    "I wasn''t looking for myself. My sister loves red," Althea explained with a faint smile. "But I doubt she would accept them."

    Clyde recalled what she told him the last time they met and grinned. "If you are on the fence about a gift, it''s a sign you should definitely get it! Better to get something shiny than nothing at all."

    Althea sighed, a touch of sadness coloring her tone. "You wouldn''t get it."

    Clyde chuckled, the hollow sound tinged with a hint of old hurt. "Oh, you would be surprised. Nobody knows the struggle of winning over a sibling better than me."

    Althea looked at him, curiosity piqued.

    Clyde met her gaze. "Trust me, it''s the thought that counts. If you are genuine, they will see it eventually."

    "Really?" Althea''s light green eyes sparkled with a flicker of hope. "Did your sibling come around?"

    "Nope," Clyde replied, his smile intact. "But that hasn''t stopped me. Not then, not now."

    Althea felt a warmth spread through her at his words.

    "I know that I might be fighting a losing battle, but giving up isn''t my style. And I bet you are just as stubborn," Clyde remarked, grinning.

    Althea nodded, a genuine smile lighting up her face. She turned to the shopkeeper. "I will take the earrings, please."

    Clyde watched her with admiration, his grin softening into something more sincere.

    "So, what''s your favorite color?" Clyde blurted out, his eyes twinkling with curiosity.

    "Huh? Why?" Althea blinked, caught off guard.

    "I mean, we are at the biggest marketplace of Cantace, you should treat yourself too," Clyde said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    Althea cleared her throat, regaining her composure, "I am here to discuss important matters with His Grace, Lord Magnus, not for a shopping spree."

    "Well, since His Grace is playing hide-and-seek, why don''t we make the most of our time and take a stroll?" Clyde suggested.

    Althea raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "Are we that close?"

    "We could be, if you let it happen," Clyde replied with a playful glint in his eye.

    Althea pretended to ponder, tapping her chin dramatically. "I will consider it."

    Clyde nudged her arm, his smile infectious. "Come on, I am a good guy. You can trust me."

    "Every bad guy says that," Althea rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide her smile.

    "I really am, though," Clyde insisted. "Ask around if you want."

    "I don''t want people thinking I am your admirer, but I will keep it in mind," she conceded with a suppressed smile.

    Clyde shook his head, chuckling. "Fine, okay. But let''s still do a bit of shopping before we track down His Grace. Who knows? Maybe we will find something you like too."

    "Fine, but only because you seem so desperate for company," Althea teased, as they began to stroll through the market, the air filled with the scent of spices and the sound of cheerful chatter.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "That''s a nice earpiece," Vyan complimented, eyeing the burgundy single earpiece on display.

    "It would look strikingly handsome on you, sir," the shopkeeper chimed in with all the enthusiasm of someone who would say the same about a potato if it meant a sale. "You should definitely try it."

    "Oh, can I?" Vyan asked, practically bouncing with glee.

    The shopkeeper''s nod was all he needed to dive in.

    Typically, Vyan sported his special silver earpiece for grand duke duties¡ªbecause nothing says ''serious leadership'' like a well-accessorized ear. But lately, he had developed a little obsession with single-ear ornaments for casual wear. Gotta keep that piercing occupied, after all.

    He slipped on the earpiece and checked himself out in the mirror, only for his excitement to nosedive faster than a pigeon spotting breadcrumbs.

    The earpiece was not just unappealing¡ªit was downright tacky.

    "I knew you were a terrible person, but wow, you even have a matching terrible taste," came a voice dripping with sarcasm from behind him.

    Startled, Vyan spun around to find Iyana standing there, smirking subtly.

    His face twisted in annoyance. "What are you doing here?"

    Ignoring his question, Iyana sauntered over to inspect some jewelry, her expression thoughtful. She picked up another earpiece of the same color with a different design. "This would suit you better."

    Vyan scoffed, trying to look like he couldn''t care less, "I don''t care for those." Even if it does look annoyingly pretty. "What are you really doing here?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s a public market, Your Grace. I can be wherever I please," Iyana replied with a nonchalant shrug. "Unless the Ashstone family owns it now."

    Vyan clenched his fists, fighting to keep his temper in check. "Just because it''s a public market does not mean I need your unsolicited opinions on my choice of jewelry. Keep your thoughts to yourself."

    With that, he turned to the shopkeeper, practically growling, "Pack the item I chose."

    "You will regret that," Iyana warned with a knowing smirk.

    "I doubt I will regret anything more than meeting you," Vyan retorted, rolling his eyes.

    "At least we can agree on something," she shot back.

    As Vyan completed his payment and prepared to leave with his questionable purchase, he made the mistake of brushing against Iyana''s shoulder. Desperate to avoid touching her, he awkwardly collided with a nearby display doll.

    Just as he was about to curse his luck, a searing pain shot through his chest, leaving him gasping for breath.

    His legs buckled, and he dropped to his knees, clutching his chest in sheer agony. The world around him blurred, voices blending into a chaotic hum¡ªeerily reminiscent of the day Iyana had used black magic to force him into attacking Prince Izac.

    When his vision cleared slightly, he found Iyana kneeling before him, her face unusually concerned.

    "Are you okay?" she asked, her hand reaching for his shoulder.

    Vyan recoiled, pushing her hand away with all the strength he could muster. "Stay away from me!" he shouted, his voice strained.

    Her demeanor hardened, her expression turning cold and apathetic. "I was only trying to help you as a dutiful milita¡ª"

    "I don''t need your help. Not now, not ever," he interrupted, rising to his feet and taking a deep breath.

    The air around him felt heavy and tainted with an ominous power¡ªa telltale sign of black magic. It was definitely coming from Iyana!

    Dark magicians were the absolute worst¡ªsoulless and devoid of any positive emotions. They always wanted to drain others of their positivity, pretending to be allies just to leech off them. Contact with them was like being plugged into a negativity siphon.

    "You disgust me," he spat, glaring at her with pure venom.

    Iyana''s gaze sharpened, her anger barely contained.

    "Sister, don''t listen to him," Sienna interjected, suddenly appearing beside Iyana.

    Vyan hadn''t noticed her until now, which meant Iyana had come here shopping with her sister. Of course, they reconciled now that she was done using him.

    Without another word, Vyan turned and strode away, leaving Iyana and Sienna behind.

    He had no desire to hear Iyana''s rebuttal, his mind consumed with the dark energy that surrounded them. The sooner he put distance between himself and that source of negativity¡ªIyana¡ªthe better.

    But wait¡­

    Was it really a display doll he collided with after brushing with Iyana? Or was it something¡ªno, more like somebody else?

 Chapter 39 - 39: Sacred Oath

    "There you are, Vyan!" Clyde exclaimed, more exasperated than relieved. "Do you know how long we''ve been looking for you?"

    Truth be told, he was having a grand time wandering the market with his crush, and Vyan''s sudden reappearance was about as welcome as a wasp at a picnic.

    "Yeah, sorry about that. I got swept up by the crowd¡ª"

    "Why do you look so pale, Your Grace?" Althea inquired.

    "She is right," Clyde agreed, worry knitting his brow. "Did you eat anything weird while you were off on your little solo adventure?"

    Vyan shook his head, wiping sweat from his face. "Nothing like that. I think¡­ I think I was hit by black magic."

    Althea''s eyes widened in surprise. "Someone used black magic in this bustling marketplace? On you?"

    "I don''t know if it was aimed at me specifically, but I felt it. Something touched me, and I just¡ª" Vyan''s voice faltered as the oppressive dark energy weighed on him, his chest tightening.

    "You look awful," Althea observed and placed a hand on his cheek. She closed her eyes, channeling some of her healing energy into him.

    Relief washed over Vyan like a cool breeze on a sweltering day, the dark energy dissipating from his chest.

    "Sorry, that''s all I can manage right now. It would have been more effective if I could perform purification magic," Althea apologized, as if she had just handed him a half-eaten sandwich instead of a healing spell.

    "No, not at all. I feel much better," Vyan reassured her, genuinely grateful, and took her hand. "Thank you, Your Imperial Highness."

    "Of course, no problem," she smiled.

    Clyde grabbed Vyan''s wrist just as he was about to kiss Althea''s hand and exclaimed, "Hold up, Your Grace! Your hand looks as sweaty as if jt just lost a wrestling match with a waterfall. Let me get you a handkerchief."

    Vyan shot him a flat look. "Thank you, Clyde."

    ''She is a princess, lover boy. Everyone is supposed to kiss her hand as a courtesy. So, keep your jealousy in check,'' Vyan mentally rebuked Clyde.

    ''You are her cousin. No need to be so formal,'' Clyde retorted telepathically.

    ''Step-cousin,'' Vyan corrected.

    Iyana glanced at the two men with a hint of confusion and interjected, "So, Your Grace, do you still want to chat here? You did mention something about a dark magician lurking around."

    "No, I think we should relocate," Vyan agreed. "Clyde, teleport us somewhere quieter. Preferably the countryside."

    "Got it," Clyde replied eagerly. "Hold my hand, you two," he instructed, his eyes lighting up at the thought of Althea holding his hand.

    Vyan reluctantly grabbed his hand, but Althea also hesitated, saying, "I get why His Grace needs your help, but I can teleport myself if you just tell me where we are going."

    Vyan almost laughed at his friend''s deflated expression but managed to keep it together, while Clyde explained calmly, "Your Imperial Highness, let me handle this mundane task. Don''t waste your mana on something like this."

    "Long-distance teleportation drains a good chunk of mana. Adding two extra people to that? It''s too much pressure on you," she reasoned firmly, standing by her principles.

    Clyde couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "Even in your position, you are considerate of my well-being?"

    "Why wouldn''t I be? Just because I am royalty doesn''t make you any less of a human being, does it?" she responded.

    He met her determined gaze for a moment before a fond smile spread across his face. Gosh, how is she so adorable?

    "Alright, I surrender," he smiled like a defeated lover, while Vyan cringed, "You can handle the teleportation yourself, Your Highness."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan and Althea stood by a serene pond in a quaint village, their reflections shimmering on the still water. They were locked in a serious conversation, while Clyde watched from a distance.

    "Your Grace, I won''t beat around the bush and ask you something directly. Why don''t you want Easton to be the next emperor?" Althea asked bluntly, her demeanor stern and guarded, "My brother is the perfect candidate. He is smart," she rolled her eyes, "rational, and has morals tighter than my corset."

    Vyan chuckled lightly and thought about dodging the question, but the subtle steely determination in her eyes left him no choice. "Honestly, it''s a petty reason," he admitted. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I don''t mind pettiness, especially when it''s benefiting me. But I would still like to know," she replied, curiosity practically oozing from her.

    He let out a long, melodramatic sigh and stared at the pond. "The reason is... Lady Iyana."

    "Easton''s fianc¨¦e?" she asked, eyebrows arched.

    He nodded.

    "What does she have to do with all this¡ªoh, wait. You used to be her personal knight, didn''t you?"

    Another nod.

    She gasped. "Did you fall in love with her or something?"

    "Good to see you did your homework," Vyan remarked with a playful smirk.

    "I did my research the day you took over as Grand Duke," she clarified, feeling a sense of deja vu. Did I say this to some else before? "It''s my duty to know about the key players in the imperial court."

    Smart and cautious like Easton, Vyan mused, mentally noting to keep his mage abilities under wraps.

    "So, answer me this: you want to stop Easton from being emperor just because of Lady Iyana? That''s it?" Althea asked, furrowing her brows in disbelief.

    "Yep." Vyan met her gaze and tilted his head slightly. "Is that reason not enough?"

    Althea pondered for a moment before countering, "Why don''t you just steal her away from Easton, then? With your current status and power, it should be a piece of cake."

    "No," Vyan chuckled without a hint of humor. "You misunderstand. I don''t want her anymore. I just want to make her suffer."

    "So, you don''t love her anymore?" she probed.

    "No, not at all. All I have in my heart for her now is pure, unadulterated hatred and a thirst for vengeance."

    Althea couldn''t help but be amused by the dark fire in his eyes.

    Being a romance novel enthusiast, she knew that the line between hatred and love was perilously thin. It made her curious about which side Vyan would ultimately land on.

    "Iyana wants to be the empress," Vyan continued, his voice dripping with spite. "So it''s simple: first, I will strip Prince Easton of his crown prince title, shattering her dream of becoming the empress. Then, when she is clinging to the hope of at least being a prince''s wife, I will break off their engagement." He scoffed, "She doesn''t deserve to marry into royalty."

    "That''s...twisted," Althea said, struggling to digest his plan. "But basically, you have nothing personal against Easton?"

    "I mean, I do, if you consider that she dumped me to chase her fantasy of becoming his queen," Vyan replied, his tone laced with sarcasm.

    "How do I know you won''t turn on me if you suddenly feel like Lady Iyana has suffered enough?" Althea demanded.

    "Turn on you? Princess, I am a paragon of loyalty," Vyan declared with exaggerated clarity. "Even if by some miracle I get bored of tormenting Iyana¡ªwhich, trust me, is about as likely as a snowstorm in the desert¡ªI will still help you become the next ruler of the Haynes Empire. I promise."

    Althea scrutinized his expression, concluding that he wasn''t being entirely truthful. But¡­ he doesn''t seem like he means me harm. I guess I can trust him.

    "I am still binding you with the sacred oath, just so you know," she informed him.

    The sacred oath was a magical contract with severe consequences for any breach. Once signed, it was irreversible.

    "You would be foolish not to," Vyan responded, extending his hand with a playful smile.

    She chuckled lightly and shook his hand. "Wow, I cannot believe I am not repulsed by you. I actually kind of like you. Your vendetta against Easton is fascinating to say the least. Makes me want to know more."

    "You didn''t think you would like me?" he gasped in mock horror. "Why, whatever gave you such a terribly rude impression of your dear step-cousin?"

    "Well, my father took a liking to you, and even if nobody else knows, I know what he is really like," she retorted. "So I thought it was safe to assume you were an evil incarnation too."

    "Touch¨¦," he laughed. "So what about you? Why don''t you want your brother to be emperor? Is it just sibling rivalry, or is there something deeper?"

    Her smile faded as she replied, "I would tell you, but let''s save that for another time."

    Vyan gauged her reaction and conceded, "As you wish."

    "By the way, have you met your real cousins yet?" Althea inquired, clearly trying to change the subject.

    "Oh, no. I haven''t had the time," he expressed, showing remorse. "I didn''t even get to visit my aunt yet. I heard she was sick last time. How is she now?"

    "I understand, you must be busy. But she is doing better now."

    "How did she get sick, though?" he inquired, although he knew.

    "Oh, the usual," Althea shrugged. "Empress Jade did something to her. That woman is a real viper," she groaned in annoyance.

    "Her son is Prince Izac, right?"

    "Yep. That buffoon is her blood, alright. But I don''t get how that is possible. She is so shrewd, and he is just¡­ so dumb. You will not believe what he said during a formal meeting with some foreign envoys last time."

    "Oh, please, do tell," Vyan said with a grin, clearly eager for some juicy gossip.

    "He actually welcomed them by saying, ''May your camels always find water.'' They were from a coastal nation! No camels in sight."

    Vyan burst out laughing. "I guess brains skipped a generation."

    Althea giggled. "And here''s the kicker: when they looked confused, he doubled down and started talking about the desert culture he knew absolutely nothing about."

    They continued their banter, walking around the pond like old friends catching up on endless gossip.

    Meanwhile, Clyde leaned against a tree, his eyes narrowed like an eagle, throwing daggers at the pair from his place.

 Chapter 40 - 40: Treasury Inspection

    Clyde''s gaze bore into Vyan as he chatted animatedly with Althea.

    What on earth were they discussing so enthusiastically? They were supposed to be strategizing against Easton, not sharing a comedy hour. Their laughter grated on Clyde''s nerves.

    After an hour of stewing in his jealousy, Clyde couldn''t take it anymore.

    He swooped in, interrupting their conversation with a less-than-subtle agenda. "Are you two finished? Princess Althea must have royal duties to attend to," he said, trying to sound casual but failing spectacularly.

    Althea dismissed his concerns with a wave. "Oh, don''t worry about it. I can spare a few more hours," she replied, and Clyde mentally wanted to bang his head on every tree in the vicinity.

    Vyan noticed Clyde''s expression and couldn''t resist the rare opportunity to tease him. Usually, Clyde was the one dishing it out. So it would be a shame to miss this chance.

    "Clyde, Thea here has been catching me up on all the palace gossip! You won''t believe some of the stories. I will fill you in later."

    "Thea?" Clyde''s eyebrows shot up so high they nearly left his forehead.

    "She said I could call her that," Vyan shrugged innocently, clearly enjoying Clyde''s discomfort.

    "Why are you two gossiping when we should be discussing important matters?" Clyde stammered, feeling his worst fears materialize.

    "We covered that too. I have taken responsibility for tarnishing Easton''s public image, and then Thea will step in as the nation''s savior," Vyan explained like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    "But..." Clyde pursed his lips.

    "Thea, let''s catch up again soon," Vyan suggested with a grin.

    "Sure, anytime you like," Althea agreed, matching his enthusiasm.

    "But Vyan, your schedule¡ª" Clyde interjected desperately.

    "It''s fine, I will make time for my dear cousin," Vyan assured with a wink. "She is family, after all."

    "But¡ª" Clyde''s mind raced.

    Vyan had always sung about Althea being just his ''step-cousin,'' and now she was suddenly family? He fumed silently, unable to voice his frustration in front of her.

    "But¡ª" he began again, only to be cut off by Vyan''s exaggerated gasp.

    "Clyde, what on earth has gotten you so worked up? You don''t have a problem with Thea, do you? Do you hate her?" Vyan''s voice dripped with faux concern.

    "Hate... her? I could never!" Clyde spluttered, his cheeks turning a delightful shade of crimson. "Your Imperial Highness, I don''t hate you! Truly!"

    Althea chuckled, her demeanor softening. "Relax. I know that. And I know Vyan is just teasing you for his own amusement."

    Clyde shot a glare at Vyan, who grinned victoriously.

    "But it''s true. It''s been refreshing to discuss all this family drama with Vyan," Althea said wistfully. "I don''t often have someone to confide in about my concerns. It''s comforting to have a family member who listens."

    "Hey, I told you, I am more than just your step-cousin now. I will be the brother Easton never was for you," Vyan promised with a sincere smile.

    Clyde''s tension melted away, and he let out a sigh of relief. So Vyan meant this type of family, not that type of family.

    Althea smiled gratefully at Vyan. "Thank you."

    "Princess," Clyde interjected in a low voice, drawing her attention with a hopeful gleam in his eyes, "you can confide in me too. While I may not have the same familial bond as Vyan, I am an excellent listener. Perhaps even better than Vyan. In fact, I would dare say I am the best listener in Ashstone. No, in all of Haynes!"

    His earnestness was almost touching, but his grandiose claim made Althea giggle softly. "I will keep that in mind, Lord Magnus."

    "Please, just call me Clyde," he offered, leaning in slightly. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "In that case, you can call me by my name when we are alone," she teased, a mischievous glint in her eye.

    His face lit up with joy. "Really? Can I call you Thea¡ª"

    "No," she interrupted playfully, "not yet."

    Clyde''s heart skipped a beat at her playful yet innocent expression. "Okay. I will await that day eagerly," he murmured, momentarily lost in a daze, his mind filled with visions of future conversations and shared secrets.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Why did you tease me in front of the princess like that earlier?" Clyde demanded as soon as they arrived home. "Do you know how jealous you made me feel?"

    Vyan leaned back against the office table, chuckling. "Just having a bit of fun, Clyde. Relax."

    "But what if she developed feelings for you? What would I do then? I don''t want to be at odds with you over a woman!" Clyde fretted.

    Vyan paused, regarding Clyde with amusement before bursting into laughter.

    "Firstly, I am steering clear of falling in love ever again," he wheezed, "Secondly, even if I did, I wouldn''t compete with you over a girl. And thirdly, why would Althea ever like me¡ªa younger man, who is her cousin, no less?"

    Clyde pouted, reluctantly accepting Vyan''s logic.

    "Besides, a strong woman like Althea needs sunshine in her life. Being the pessimist I am, I could never be that guy even if I tried. But you, Clyde? You would be perfect for her."

    Clyde melted into a dreamy, wide smile. "You think so?" he asked shyly, rubbing the back of his neck.

    Vyan nodded firmly.

    His smile was about to get even wider when something Vyan said earlier struck him like a thunderbolt. His eyes went wide in horror. "Wait, did you just say you will never fall in love again?"

    "Absolutely."

    "What do you mean absolutely? How will we secure the future of our grand duchy in this way?" Clyde demanded, placing a hand on his hip in annoyance. "Are you suggesting our family line ends because of your ancient heartbreak?"

    "Hey, the family line was on life support long before I returned," Vyan quipped. "And for your kind information, I am way over my heartbreak."

    "If that is indeed the case, you are just going to remain single and childless for no reason then?" Clyde pressed.

    "Perhaps," Vyan shrugged.

    "Not on my watch," Clyde declared fiercely. "I will find the perfect queen for our dynasty, no matter what!"

    "Wait, don''t you want me to be with Iyana or some bullshit like that?" Vyan raised an eyebrow.

    "I do, but I can''t let personal preferences jeopardize the future of Ashstone. This is serious!" Clyde exclaimed, prompting an eye-roll from Vyan. "Now, if you will excuse me, I need to compile a list of the most eligible women from around the world. Ashstone deserves nothing but the best!" With that, Clyde hurried off, leaving Vyan alone in his study.

    As the silence settled, Vyan pondered the notion of family¡ªa wife, a child.

    "Impossible," he chuckled to himself. "I can''t even imagine it."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As Iyana removed her ornaments in her bedroom, her mind drifted back to her encounter with Vyan at the market, where he had been writhing in pain on the ground.

    "I wonder if he is okay now," she murmured, her gaze falling on her earring. It reminded her of the brief argument they had over his earpiece.

    "Such a stubborn guy, though," she huffed. "I was only trying to help, and he reacted like I was a prickly cactus... ugh."

    Lost in her frustration, Iyana was startled when Sienna burst into her room, tears streaming down her face.

    "Sister, come quickly! They are taking Father and Brother away!"

    "What?" Iyana exclaimed in shock.

    "I¡­ um, I don''t know what is going on¡­ do something, please!" Sienna cried out.

    Without wasting another second, Iyana ran downstairs to find Count Clipton''s knights forcibly restraining her father and brother, while her step-mother helplessly cried.

    "What is happening here?" she demanded, her eyes flashing with anger.

    She fixed a piercing glare on the count, who seemed to be giving orders. "Lord Clipton, what are you doing to my family?"

    Marlo scoffed. "I am doing what should have been done long ago, instead of seeking help from traitors like you."

    "I don''t understand," Iyana narrowed her eyes.

    "Don''t feign innocence, young lady," he spat. "Did you not know your father was behind the kidnapping of my daughter?"

    "I know my father. He would never do such a thing," she asserted firmly, but the count laughed derisively.

    "You clearly don''t know him as well as you think," he sneered. "You are marrying into the imperial family, so you need not worry. But your family? They are destitute. No wealth, no assets."

    Iyana felt her veins twitch at the mocking laughter of the count.

    "I lent your father 50,000 gold coins to renovate this very manor we stand in. Yet," Marlo shot a venomous glance at the marquess, "he decided to betray me."

    Iyana glanced at her father, who pleaded with his eyes for her to trust him, and she assured him with her eyes.

    "He must have been desperate for more gold coins, knowing I wouldn''t lend him any further funds until his previous debts were settled. So he resorted to kidnapping my daughter, hoping for a hefty ransom," Marlo spat out bitterly.

    Iyana met Marlo''s accusatory gaze squarely. "And how can you be certain that my father is responsible for Lady Kaya''s abduction?"

    "Kaya overheard the kidnappers talking amongst themselves. One of them mentioned the marquess, and she is convinced the man in charge of the hand-off was none other than your brother."

    "The marquess likely coerced his son into carrying out his dirty work," he continued. "After all, no one saw your brother that entire day. He claims he was at a brothel, but no one remembers seeing him there yesterday, which suggests he is lying."

    Iyana''s thoughts raced back to the previous night. The man overseeing the exchange did bear a resemblance to Lyon¡ªthe hair color and the hairstyle¡ªbut...

    "That''s hardly conclusive evidence, Lord Clipton. You can''t justify seizing them based solely on such circumstantial grounds."

    "Fine, then. Let''s take a look at your treasury," he demanded. "A little birdie told me that the ransom gold coins are stashed there."

    Iyana hesitated, but Edward interjected defiantly, "You are welcome to inspect our treasury, Count! You will find it empty!"

    "It seems your father has consented," Marlo smirked. "Shall we proceed, Lady Iyana?"

    Taking a sharp breath, Iyana nodded, leading the way to the vault with the marquess trailing close behind. She entered the combination and turned the safe handle.

    "Allow me to go in first," she instructed the count, who agreed with a nonchalant shrug.

    As she stepped into the vault, a gasp escaped her lips as she laid eyes on the same trunk that Marlo had prepared for the kidnappers.

    "How is this possible...?"

 Chapter 41 - 41: Mastermind

    Iyana vehemently refused to believe that her father and brother could commit such a despicable act.

    It seemed utterly impossible. Someone else must be framing them.

    Inspecting the trunk, she found it devoid of a single gold coin. This solidified her belief that it had been planted there solely to incriminate her family. However, she knew the count wouldn''t buy the excuse that the trunk magically appeared, considering the magical restrictions on vaults in Haynes.

    Marlo would likely assume her father had hidden the money elsewhere and forgotten to remove the trunk.

    I need to hide it, she realized urgently.

    If the count discovered it, her family would be dragged to the imperial court, their reputation ruined. They would become a laughingstock. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Glancing at the magical pouch still secured to her wrist, meant for spare swords and armor, she knew it wouldn''t accommodate the large box.

    But she did have other weapons at her disposal.

    Should she destroy the box then?

    She chewed on her bottom lip, contemplating her options, when Marlo''s voice interrupted her thoughts.

    "I''m coming in," he called out.

    Acting on instinct, Iyana swiftly drew a sword with explosive power and struck the trunk.

    "What in the world was that?" Marlo exclaimed as he entered. "What have you done?"

    "There was a mouse!" Iyana feigned fear. "I panicked and... I struck it with all my might."

    "You brought that massive sword for a tiny mouse?" Marlo raised an incredulous eyebrow. "How did a mouse even get in here?"

    "I''m not sure," she maintained her fa?ade of innocence. "Perhaps it snuck in when our treasurer was busy pocketing our wealth, bit by bit, every day."

    Marlo shook his head disdainfully as he examined the vault, finding no trace of his gold coins. "Unbelievable. A marquess reduced to such a destitute state," he sneered, and Iyana was offended.

    Oh, how she longed to slice that sneer off his face. Unfortunately, decapitating an annoying aristocrat wasn''t on her to-do list for the day.

    Suppressing her anger and withdrawing her sword, Iyana replied evenly, "As I just said, our treasurer ran away with our riches."

    "And your businesses are crumbling, I hear," he taunted.

    Yes, I should probably kill this man¡ª No, Iyana, control. You have been managing your anger for months, so don''t lose control now. Be patient, she told herself in her head.

    "Regardless, we should leave this place now," she interjected, struggling to maintain her composure.

    Upon returning to the hall, Iyana addressed Marlo, "Lord Clipton, since you have seen that our treasury didn''t contain your gold coins¡ª"

    "I still don''t buy it. The coins must be hidden elsewhere. I mean, who would even be stupid enough to keep it in their own vault?" he interrupted with a shrug. "Regardless, I am convinced your family is behind my daughter''s kidnapping. They had the audacity to target my precious child." He glared at Edward and Lyon. "They will pay."

    "But¡ª" Iyana began.

    "However," he interrupted again, locking eyes with Iyana and smirking, "you are the bride of our crown prince¡ªthe future empress-consort. Even if you and your family deceived me, it''s advantageous to be in the good graces of royalty, don''t you agree? So, for your sake, I will offer them a chance."

    Relief washed over Iyana. "Thank you so much¡ª"

    "¡ªa chance to repay me," he finished. "Your family must repay double of the debt owed, along with the 50,000 gold coins they basically stole from me, within two weeks."

    Iyana''s eyes widened in shock. "Lord Clipton, that''s impossible. Our businesses are struggling, and you have seen our treasury. It''s¡ª"

    "I do not care, Lady Iyana," he cut in.

    "I am giving you three options: number one, pay me the amount I asked for; number two, let your father and brother go to jail; and number three, prove their innocence and only pay back what they originally owe me. You can choose any of them, and I am giving you two weeks'' worth of time. See how generous I am?"

    Iyana set her lips in a thin line and glanced at her family¡ªthe family that has been treating her like the apple of their eyes. How could she let them be humiliated like that?

    Without no other choice, she nodded. "Alright, Lord Clipton. I will do everything in my power to prove their innocence."

    "So, you choose option three?" he chuckled. "Good luck. Let''s hope Prince Easton remains unaware, or your dreams of becoming Empress will remain just dreams." With a smirk, he departed with his men.

    Once they were gone, Iyana approached her father. "Did you really do this?"

    "Absolutely not! Why would I sabotage our biggest benefactor?" Edward exclaimed. "Do you think I''d entrust Lyon with such a crucial task?"

    Iyana sighed. "It''s okay, there is a chance I can prove your innocence. I managed to collect some hair strands of the actual master of the kidnapping. I have submitted it to the Tower of Magic to find out whose it is, and the result should be arriving in a week. So you just worry about gathering the original money."

    Edward took her hand gratefully and shook them. "What did I do to deserve a daughter like you?"

    Pulling her into a hug, he enveloped her in his comforting embrace.

    "Don''t worry, Father. I will definitely clear your name," she vowed, her violet eyes shining with resolution. "And I have a suspicion about who might be behind all this."

    It''s you, isn''t it? You are the mastermind, Vyan Blake Ashstone.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan and Clyde observed the Estelle estate from a distance, perched on the branches of a towering tree.

    "Why didn''t Count Clipton emerge with the marquess and his son? Why did he come out without them?" Clyde wondered aloud.

    "Iyana might have persuaded him somehow," Vyan speculated. "We''ll know for certain when Anthony updates us."

    Anthony, a butler bribed by Vyan, always provided information about what was going on within the Estelle Manor.

    "Lady Iyana truly is remarkable," Clyde remarked with pride. "She would make an exceptional grand duchess."

    "Oh, spare me," Vyan scoffed, rolling his eyes.

    "I will spare you when you find a bride," Clyde teased.

    Vyan shook his head in exasperation. "I have no interest."

    "Since you are opposed to Lady Iyana becoming your bride, why don''t we explore other options? I have compiled a list of eligible women for you. Shall I arrange a date with one of them?" Clyde suggested eagerly.

    "No, thank you," Vyan replied firmly.

    "Oh, come on. You can''t let the Ashstone bloodline end with you," Clyde persisted.

    "I have had my fill of your pestering. I am leaving," Vyan declared, vanishing from sight.

    "Even if you disappear, I won''t give up on finding a bride for you," Clyde vowed with unwavering determination.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The following day, Iyana decided it was sensible to investigate Lyon''s whereabouts first before marching off to accuse Vyan. Finding a witness who could verify Lyon''s location would help clear his name, at least to some extent.

    After completing her tasks at the base in the evening, she made her way out when she was interrupted by a voice calling her name.

    "Lady Iyana!" Easton''s voice halted her smooth exit, and she turned to face her fianc¨¦, her annoyance evident. "Yes, Your Imperial Highness? How may I assist you?" she inquired with a cool demeanor.

    As Easton approached, there was a hint of hesitation in his voice as he spoke. "Iyana, I wanted to talk to you. Actually, I wanted to apologize for... our conversation after the award ceremony. So, I was wondering if you would be free for dinner with me tonight?"

    Iyana found his behavior peculiar. Royalty typically didn''t offer apologies, especially with such hesitance. It was a stark contrast to the ruthless demeanor she had heard Easton possessed.

    "My apologies, Your Imperial Highness, but I must decline your invitation. I have some business to attend to tonight," she replied flatly, making no effort to mask her lack of interest.

    "Alright, dinner may be out of the question, but can''t you spare me even ten minutes?" Easton tried.

    "No," she stated bluntly. "I have to visit the brothel."

    "I understand, but¡ªwait, what?" he sputtered, his eyes widening.

    Iyana realized her mistake too late. "Oh, I mean... I have to go to the brothel for an investigation," she somberly corrected herself.

    Oh," Easton breathed a sigh of relief. "You had me worried for a moment there."

    "Well then, if you will excuse me," Iyana began to depart, but Easton halted her once more.

    "Wait a minute. Are you planning to visit the brothel alone?" he asked with genuine concern.

    "Yes," she replied casually.

    "No one else is accompanying you?" he pressed further.

    "We are short-staffed. Many soldiers have taken leave since the end of the Ganlop war to be with their families. So, I will be going alone," she fabricated since it was a personal case that she didn''t want others to be involved in.

    "Alright, then. I will come with you," Easton offered. "It''s not safe for you to go alone to such places."

    Iyana shot him a flat look. "With all due respect, Your Imperial Highness, I am more than capable of protecting myself."

    "I understand, but I will feel uneasy letting you go alone¡ª"

    "I am sorry, but I prefer to go alone," she interjected firmly.

    The last thing she wanted was Easton accompanying her. If he discovered the miserable state of her family, it could spell disaster. She was aware of the importance of her marriage to Easton, and she couldn''t risk him learning the truth at any cost.

    "But Iyana¡ª"

    "I must be on my way now, Your Imperial Highness. Goodbye." With that, she briskly departed.

    As Easton watched her leave, a tumult of emotions swirled within him, his expression clouded.

    "Why do I feel this way?" Easton murmured to himself. "You have always been cold to me since childhood. But lately¡­ it stings more when you treat me like this. Why is it happening, Iyana? Is it because you don''t remember me at all?"

    Glancing in the direction she had gone, he forced a smile onto his face.

    He walked out of the walkway and entered the garden as he thought, and yet, I hope your memories never return. I pray you never recall the person you once loved like crazy.

    He picked up an extremely rare purple rose from its shrub, caressing it gently, but it ended up stinging him with its thorn.

    "If only I could uncover the identity of that man," he uprooted that rose shrub and crushed it underneath his feet as he uttered slowly, "I could eradicate the issue at its root by erasing his existence from this world."

 Chapter 42 - 42: Perfect Plan

    Investigating at the brothel turned out to be a wild goose chase for Iyana. She left with no juicy tidbits about Lyon. However, the shifty eyes and awkward silence from the staff screamed, "We are hiding something!"

    With her detective senses tingling, she decided to confront the suspected mastermind the next day.

    But first, she had to get past a major roadblock.

    "I would like to speak with His Grace. I fail to see why I am being denied entry," she reasoned with the butler, who looked as stoic as if he had been carved out of stone.

    "But His Grace has no desire to see you," Benedict replied, his politeness a thin veil over an iron resolve. "Besides, appointments are required to meet the grand duke, and you do not have one."

    "I did request an appointment, only to be refused. And I suspect you had a hand in that," she shot back, her voice laced with frustration.

    "Well, that wraps it up nicely. Let me show you to the door, my lady¡ª"

    "I will not leave until I have spoken with him," she declared. "As a military official, you are bound to let me in."

    "If that is the case, may I see your warrant, please?" Benedict requested, holding out his hand in the air.

    Reluctantly, Iyana handed him a rolled paper.

    Benedict scrutinized the warrant like a scholar with an ancient manuscript before handing it back. "My apologies, my lady," he conceded with a hint of a smile. "Please wait in the lounge, and I will inform the Master of your arrival."

    She nodded while being fully aware it was a forgery. The warrant lacked the commander''s official seal, but as vice-commander, she had taken a few creative liberties.

    After a brief wait, Benedict returned and escorted Iyana to Vyan''s office. He knocked on the door, announcing her arrival like a herald at a royal court.

    The door swung open to reveal a gray-haired man with an eager expression, reminiscent of a puppy who just found its new master.

    "Hello, Lady Iyana! It''s a pleasure to finally meet you," Clyde greeted, practically bouncing on his toes. "Welcome to my master''s humble office."

    Iyana took in the opulent room, the rich, dark wood paneling screaming anything but humble. "I wouldn''t exactly call it humble, but hello to you too."

    Clyde grinned and gestured grandly for her to enter. "I will take it from here, Benedict."

    Benedict shot Clyde a look so disapproving, then left without a word. Iyana could practically feel the waves of disdain radiating from him, a stark contrast to Clyde''s overenthusiastic welcome.

    "Please, come in. His Grace is eager to¡ª"

    "Yes, I really am eager for you to leave, Clyde," Vyan interrupted from behind him, sounding exasperated.

    Clyde turned and gave Vyan a teasing look. "Oh, you want to talk to Lady Iyana alone? How intriguing."

    "Please, spare us the commentary and depart quietly," Vyan replied, his smile tight enough to snap.

    "As you wish, my lord!" Clyde mock-saluted before turning to Iyana. "My lady, let''s chat another time. I am quite curious to get to know the woman who¡ª"

    "Alright, that''s enough. Out you go," Vyan interjected, seizing the back of Clyde''s collar and ushering him out of the room. "Also, be useful for once and tell Maya to bring us some tea and snacks."

    As Vyan shut the door on Clyde''s face, Iyana couldn''t help but feel bewildered by the exchange.

    "He was..." she began tentatively.

    "Insufferable? Yes, I know. He is a handful," Vyan sighed in exasperation. "Anyway, please, take a seat."

    Iyana settled comfortably onto one of the plush couches, her gaze following Vyan as he approached. He wore a black ermine coat draped over his loose off-white shirt and a slim black waistcoat in a slightly sloppy manner, suggesting he hadn''t expected any visitors today.

    Despite the casual attire, she couldn''t help but find his disheveled appearance somewhat appealing.

    "So, to what do I owe the pleasure, my lady?" Vyan inquired, sinking onto the couch opposite her and crossing one leg over the other.

    "Oh, we are disregarding the pleasantries? Thank goodness. I am glad neither of us wants to prolong this conversation," she responded, her fingers interlocked firmly in her lap.

    "True. The sooner you leave, the sooner I can breathe easier."

    Iyana fixed him with a sharp gaze. "Where were you on the 20th night of Coral?"

    Vyan raised an amused eyebrow. "And why should I answer that?"

    "Didn''t your butler show you the warrant?" she countered, her tone firm.

    He looked at her with genuine amusement. "You mean that fake one?"

    "It''s not fake," she insisted.

    "Then do you want me to send a message to your commander, asking if he approved of this warrant?" he challenged.

    Iyana was surprised at that and took a moment to compose herself. "No, there''s no need to trouble the commander over such a trivial matter."

    "Alright then, I will not answer your trivial question as well," Vyan declared.

    "You do know that refusing to answer only pleads guilty?"

    Their passive-aggressive exchange was interrupted by the arrival of a maid with a trolley bearing tea and sweets. After setting them down, she exited the room, leaving them alone once more.

    Vyan took a sip of his tea and shrugged, regarding her with a nonchalant expression. "So?"

    "So my foot," Iyana grumbled under her breath, clearly annoyed. "So, nothing, Your Grace," she forcefully declared.

    God, he is infuriating!

    She was certain he was the one framing her family, yet she lacked evidence against him. What was worse, he seemed to enjoy her frustration, taunting her with his smug demeanor.

    "Please, have some tea. I wouldn''t want the future crown princess to leave my manor thirsty," he suggested, his tone dripping with mockery.

    Iyana took a sharp breath and reluctantly lifted the cup to her lips, the fragrant jasmine tea calming her nerves.

    "And do try the desserts. Our patissier is among the finest in Haynes," he added.

    She glanced at the tempting sweets and shook her head. "It''s fine."

    "There is no chocolate in any of them," he informed off-handedly. "So you might enjoy them."

    Iyana stared at him in surprise, then at the tray of desserts and the jasmine tea¡ªboth clearly made with consideration for her. She had strong dislike for any tea except jasmine, and chocolate made her nauseous.

    "How did you...?" she trailed off.

    "I may hate you, but I am not a spiteful bully like some of your former friends," he remarked.

    She arched a confused brow.

    "Don''t you recall?" he inquired, and she shook her head. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I must have forgotten," she said casually, not wanting to let him know of her amnesia.

    "You and your habit of forgetting menial things," he sighed. "This one was a pretty big incident, though."

    Iyana shrugged.

    He let out an annoyed scoff and narrated, "Well, you were once invited to a tea party hosted by the daughter of a viscount, a so-called close friend of yours. She and her companions oh-so delightfully made cupcakes with chocolate filling disguised as strawberry cupcakes."

    "What happened then?" she urged, her curiosity piqued.

    "What do you think?" He rolled his eyes. "You threw up instantly."

    "Oh¡­" It sounded like a rather unpleasant memory, one she was relieved to have forgotten.

    "Seriously, how could you forget this?" he frowned. "You were so mad afterward. You nearly throttled the poor girl."

    "Well, it sounds like she got what she deserved," she commented, taking a sip of her tea without a hint of remorse.

    He chuckled softly. "That''s what you said at the time."

    He remembered how her anger had dissipated the moment he arrived. Back then, he was the only one who could soothe her temper. She always respected his advice and heeded his words.

    But now, knowing it had all been a facade, those memories that once brought him joy now only caused his heart to ache.

    Even at this moment, it took all his willpower to maintain composure and engage in what appeared to be a normal conversation with her. Only he knew of the stormy emotions going on inside him.

    Clearing his throat, he inquired, "Regardless, do you have any further questions?"

    "I do, but I doubt you would answer," she retorted, determined not to give him the satisfaction of seeing her frustration.

    His lips twitched, obviously aware that he was getting under her skin. "May I ask why you''re so interested in my whereabouts that night?" He feigned innocence, as if he weren''t the orchestrator of that night''s events.

    "It''s confidential," she replied curtly.

    "Too bad, then. I am afraid I cannot be of any assistance."

    Setting down her empty teacup, she locked eyes with him and declared, "Your Grace, rest assured, I will find a way to make you cooperate. You will answer my questions, one way or another."

    "How do you intend to do that? I am quite curious, because I have no intention of cooperating," he retorted.

    "You will see it in due time. I have the perfect plan." With that, she rose from her seat. "For now, I will take my leave."

    Once she exited his office, she let out a frustrated sigh.

    "A perfect plan? I don''t have P of a plan," she muttered in distress. "That jerk, pretending to be oblivious and flaunting it in my face," she grumbled.

    As she navigated her way through the manor, Iyana racked her brain for a strategy to make Vyan slip up. There had to be flaws in his perfect crime. She just needed a way to uncover them. But how?

    She needed to remain close to him for that, yet she couldn''t see him whenever she wished. Once her knight, she now required a fake warrant just for a brief conversation with him.

    How exasperating!

    Who knows what sort of black magic he did on all these people to take up the spot of the grand duke? She better be cautious of him. He was no ordinary man, after all.

    "Goodness, now, where is the main entrance?" she muttered in confusion.

    Scanning her surroundings, Iyana stumbled upon some maids conversing with Vyan''s aide. She was about to approach them for assistance when she overheard fragments of their discussion.

    "Did Master decide on the outfit he wants to wear tomorrow for his audience with His Majesty?" a maid asked.

    That guy has a formal audience with His Majesty tomorrow? Why? Iyana wondered, stopping on her track.

    "Melissa, have you ever seen him worrying about what to wear?" Clyde mused, tilting his head.

    "Oh, right," Melissa let out sheepishly.

    "Yep. So have his personal fashion stylist, Benedict, decide his clothes for tomorrow," Clyde informed.

    "Got it."

    "By the way, what is the purpose of Master''s meeting tomorrow?" another maid asked curiously.

    "Oh, don''t you know? He wants to take permission to restart the tradition of the monster-hunt festival," Clyde answered enthusiastically.

    The maid gasped in surprise.

    "Monster-hunt festival? But hasn''t it been banned since the execution of the last grand duke and duchess?"

    "Yes, that''s why Vyan wants to start it again," Clyde grinned. "He will somehow manage to get the permission, so you guys should be prepared for the heavy workload coming up soon."

    "That sounds great!" the maids cheered.

    As Iyana eavesdropped on Clyde and the maids'' conversation, a mischievous glint sparkled in her eyes. "I have found the perfect plan now."

 Chapter 43 - 43: Open Challenge

    The warmth of the sun was perfect that day¡ªnot too intense to make Vyan seek shade, but just right, like a comforting hug from an old friend who only shows up when your life is falling apart.

    The sky was a serene canvas of blue, adorned with fluffy clouds lazily drifting by, clearly having a better day than Vyan. The gentle breeze carried the faint scent of late spring flowers.

    It was the kind of day that beckoned Vyan to slow down, to savor each sip of tea as he sat outside, letting the soothing warmth of the cup warm his soul. Or at least, distract him from the absolute train wreck that was his life.

    However, Vyan couldn''t shake the discomfort of knowing his companion for the day was the very person responsible for the murder of his family.

    Yep, nothing quite like a sunny day and a steaming cup of tea to make him forget he was sharing air with a murderous psychopath.

    "Grand Duke, though I granted your request to reinstate the annual monster-hunt festival in the imperial court today, do you truly feel up to the task? It''s quite tough," expressed the emperor, sounding concerned.

    "I believe it''s only fitting for me to revive this tradition," Vyan replied, mustering a forced smile. "After all, it has always served as a social gathering for nobles from across the empire to enjoy several days of hunting. I have heard every year everyone used to look forward to this festival."

    "I understand, but I worry particularly about your inability to wield magic," Edgar interjected.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, I appreciate your concern. However, there are several mages who were acquainted with my family and are willing to assist now in organizing everything flawlessly. I won''t leave any detail overlooked."

    Edgar hummed thoughtfully. "I believe you. But it''s crucial to ensure none of the monsters pose any danger."

    "Indeed. I plan to separate the hunting grounds according to the monsters'' levels, and I guarantee none of the monsters will exceed B-grade. Furthermore, I was considering allocating a section for female participants. I believe some of the noble ladies would relish the opportunity to join the hunt."

    Edgar chuckled. "You have a peculiar sense of humor, Grand Duke."

    Vyan forced another laugh, replying politely, "I assure you, Your Imperial Majesty, I wasn''t joking."

    "Oh, you weren''t?" Edgar chuckled again. "You youngsters these days. Women are better suited to stay home and adorn the surroundings. They are supposed to look pretty and serve men at night, if you know what I mean. Why would any of them wish to hunt?"

    As the son of a formidable woman whose name was etched in Haynes'' history as one of the most adept aura-users, Vyan felt a surge of offense on behalf of all the women the emperor casually just insulted.

    Yet, he maintained his composure, forcing a smile and responding, "Is that so?"

    "While I held great regard for your father before his betrayal, I always found your mother to be too overbearing," Edgar remarked in a light tone.

    Okay, now the attack is personal, Vyan thought to himself as he tried not to reveal displeasure on his face.

    Instead, he tightened his grip on the edge of the table, his knuckles whitening as he spoke with a calm smile, "But isn''t your future daughter-in-law cut from the same cloth, Sire? Why did you select her as Prince Easton''s bride?"

    "Oh, that''s because Easton refused any other match," Edgar replied nonchalantly. "I presented him with numerous candidates, but none of them captured his interest like Iyana. So I had no choice but to cater to my son''s whims."

    "I see."

    So, it seemed Easton liked Iyana since their childhood. He knew they had been close as children, though Iyana had told Vyan that they drifted apart as they matured due to their conflicting beliefs and grew to dislike each other.

    "However, Iyana assured me she would resign from her military duties upon marrying Easton," Edgar announced with evident satisfaction.

    Vyan fought the urge to scoff, instead opted to take a composed sip of his tea, inwardly remarking, Of course, you would forsake your dreams of becoming the commander of the imperial military to become the empress, Iyana.

    As if summoned by Vyan''s thoughts, Edgar caught the sight of Iyana approaching and waved her over.

    Iyana formally greeted him, ignoring Vyan''s existence.

    "What brings you to the main palace, my dear?" Edgar inquired with fondness.

    Iyana''s smile was warm as she replied, "I was actually looking for you, Your Imperial Majesty."

    "Oh?" Edgar''s interest was piqued. "What is it?"

    "I require a small favor from you," she began, her gaze flickering towards Vyan before faltering away.

    "Don''t hesitate. The Grand Duke is trustworthy. You may speak freely in his presence," Edgar reassured her.

    Vyan maintained an air of indifference as he continued to sip his tea, his suspicion of Iyana increasing with each passing moment.

    What is this devil here for? he wondered.

    "Very well, Your Imperial Majesty," she conceded before explaining, "As you are aware, I have only just returned from the Ganlop war, and I have yet to take any time off."

    Edgar nodded in understanding.

    "While I am willing to continue working, my family physician has advised me to take a few weeks of rest or at least lighten my workload. However, Commander Pembrooke seems unwilling to listen to my request."

    "That''s distressing, my dear. You must prioritize your well-being, especially with your wedding approaching in a couple of months," Edgar affirmed. "I will speak to Pembrooke personally and ensure you receive the break you need."

    "Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty," Iyana replied with a radiant smile, though Vyan sensed a hint of insincerity, earning an internal eye-roll from him. "However, I don''t necessarily need a complete break. I was hoping for a less demanding assignment instead."

    "Oh? What did you have in mind?" Edgar inquired with interest, prompting a sudden ominous feeling within Vyan.

    Whatever she had in mind, it was going to spell trouble for Vyan¡ªhe just knew it.

    "Just today, I heard my subordinates discussing the need to send a group of soldiers to Ashstone to oversee the preparations for the upcoming monster-hunt festival. I was considering accompanying them," she revealed, causing Vyan to nearly choke on his tea.

    "What?" Vyan exclaimed, his surprise evident.

    "That sounds splendid!" Edgar exclaimed cheerfully. "It would ease my worries knowing you were there to assist Grand Duke in securing the hunting grounds. I was concerned about his safety in case any monsters posed a threat to him. But with you by his side, I would be at ease."

    "You want her to protect me, Your Imperial Majesty?" Vyan questioned, his anxiety piling up.

    "Precisely!" Edgar agreed. "Iyana can oversee the preparations from your estate while also enjoying a leisurely vacation in Ashstone. You just have to ensure you don''t overexert her, Grand Duke."

    Vyan nodded, feeling utterly deflated. "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty."

    Edgar turned to Iyana, his eyes alight with excitement. "Ashstone is truly magnificent, my dear. You will adore it there. Perhaps Grand Duke can also give you a tour."

    Iyana glanced at Vyan, who appeared to be seething, and flashed him a mischievous grin. "Absolutely! I will make sure to protect His Grace diligently, and in return, I will eagerly accept a tour of his grand duchy."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "What game are you playing?" Vyan''s voice echoed down the hallway as he finally caught up with Iyana.

    Iyana turned around and merely shrugged, a picture of nonchalance. "I have no idea what you are talking about."

    "Why the sudden interest in Ashstone?" Vyan''s tone was demanding, his eyes searching hers for any hint of deception.

    "It''s not Ashstone that intrigues me, Your Grace," she admitted, her voice low. "It''s you. And do you want to know why?"

    He crossed his arms and said, "Enlighten me."

    "So that I can expose your charade to His Majesty," she spat out bitterly. "You play the fool in his presence, but we both know there is way more to you than meets the eye."

    "That is rich coming from someone whose own facade rivals a theater production," he scoffed.

    "You can say whatever you want, but I know you are hell-bent on destroying my family. You have succeeded so far in snatching away our wealth and businesses. But I am back now. I won''t stand idly by while you tarnish my family''s name and freedom. I will shield them from a monster like you," she declared, her words covered with resolve.

    Vyan''s lips widened into a smirk of challenge. "So you want to openly challenge me?"

    "That''s right," she admitted. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Very well," he responded, his voice tinged with amusement. "Give it your best shot. But don''t shed too many tears when you fail."

    "The tears will be yours in the end," she shot back, a fire sparkling in her violet eyes.

    "We shall see," he countered, his smirk never faltering.

 Chapter 44 - 44: Shameless Woman

    "Oh, my God, can you even believe this?" Vyan exclaimed, his gestures exaggerated as he narrated the day''s events to Clyde and Freya.

    "That''s amazing!" Clyde applauded, his enthusiasm genuine.

    "What''s so amazing about all this?" Vyan demanded, perplexed by Clyde''s reaction.

    "So, let me get this straight," Freya interjected, her brow furrowed in concentration. "The woman you once loved, who is now your sworn enemy, is moving in with you to gather evidence against you?"

    "Exactly! Do you two realize the danger of this situation?" Vyan exclaimed, his worry showing on his brows. "What if that woman is plotting to sabotage the upcoming festival?"

    "I highly doubt that," Clyde chimed in, attempting to reassure Vyan.

    "Enough, Clyde. Your words are banned from participating in this discussion," Vyan declared firmly. "I swear, if she dares to disrupt the festival, I will forget my elaborate revenge plan and just aim for her head¡ª"

    "Yes, we get it. It''s imperative for the monster-hunt festival to proceed smoothly, Vyan," Freya interfered before he could go on with his murderous rant, her tone objective. "The funds raised from the festival are vital for supporting farmers across Ashstone. We can''t afford any interference."

    "Exactly. The farmers have suffered for sixteen long years due to the festival''s ban, which has also impacted Ashstone''s overall economy," Vyan affirmed. "This shouldn''t go on any longer."

    "Once again, I don''t believe Lady Iyana has malicious intentions¡ª" Clyde began, only to be silenced by a deadly glare from Vyan. "Right. I will keep quiet."

    "Vyan, since Lady Iyana will be by your side, it''s wise to keep a close watch on her," Freya advised, to which Vyan nodded emphatically.

    "You are absolutely right. I will not allow her to harm my people, no matter what," he declared adamantly.

    "May I speak now?" Clyde ventured cautiously.

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "Go ahead."

    "It''s nice to see you genuinely caring about the people of Ashstone, Vyan," Clyde remarked. "Especially considering your past disdain due to their harsh treatment of your parents."

    "Don''t misunderstand me. I still hold no love for them, or rather, I am indifferent," Vyan confessed. "But I do prioritize Ashstone''s prosperity. Restoring my family''s former prestige is my ultimate goal, and this festival is just one step towards achieving that."

    "Of course, Vyan. I trust your intentions completely. I am your aide, after all; if you say the sky is green, then green it is," Clyde replied serenely, as if he were a saint.

    "That''s enough out of you," Vyan snapped in annoyance. "Have you forgotten that I manipulated Commander Pembrooke into poisoning himself so that it would lead to Haynes'' defeat in the war against Haberland?"

    "Yes, but you also seemed convinced that Lady Iyana would never allow her country to lose," Clyde countered.

    "And why would I believe that? My objective was to spark opposition against the emperor for his reckless decision to engage in war with Haberland for his petty ego," Vyan retorted sharply.

    "Fair point, but deep down, you never truly believed you would succeed, did you?" Clyde challenged.

    "That''s beside the point, Clyde. Let''s stay focused," Freya cut in, her voice firm. "All of that''s ancient history now. Our priority is safeguarding our secrets from Lady Iyana."

    "You are right, Freya," Vyan agreed, nodding. "Seriously, she seems to be the only one with brain cells in this room."

    "So you mean you don''t have any, either, Vyan?" Clyde quipped with an annoying grin.

    "Quiet, you!" he rebuked. "You better keep that loose tongue of yours in check. If I catch wind of you spilling anything to Iyana, I will have you turned into a statue for eternity."

    Clyde couldn''t help but burst into laughter at Vyan''s half-hearted threat. "Sure thing, boss."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The following day, Iyana was found standing on the doorstep of the Ashstone main residence, greeted by Benedict and a handful of maids, their expressions betraying a somber welcome.

    "Welcome, my lady. I trust your journey was pleasant," Benedict greeted with forced politeness, though his demeanor hinted at his disdain to see her there.

    "Thank you," Iyana murmured, casting a discerning glance around. "Is His Grace not here to greet me?"

    "Master is still asleep," Benedict informed her.

    "Still asleep?" Iyana''s surprise was clear. It was already ten in the morning; how could anyone still be asleep at this hour?

    "Master tends to work late into the night, so he prefers to rise later in the day," Benedict explained.

    "And when does he find time for his sword training?" she inquired. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Typically around eleven," Benedict replied.

    Iyana nodded, though she couldn''t fathom sleeping in so late and then training with a sword any later than the crack of dawn. Maybe his haphazard schedule was responsible for his rumored poor sword skills.

    "In any case, your quarters are located in the west wing. You are free to make use of that wing as you see fit," Benedict instructed. "Our chefs are at your disposal; simply inform them of your culinary preferences, and they will cater to your needs..."

    "In which wing does His Grace reside?" Iyana interrupted, her attention drifting from Benedict''s instructions.

    "Why do you ask?" Benedict regarded her with suspicion.

    "Just curious," Iyana shrugged. "Is it the East wing?" she ventured, and Benedict reluctantly confirmed, eliciting a chuckle from her.

    She had suspected she would be lodged in the opposite wing from Vyan, and her assumption proved correct.

    Benedict continued his briefing, and this time, Iyana made a conscious effort to pay attention.

    After Benedict had seen her to her quarters and departed, Iyana wasted no time in slipping away. She moved with silent grace through the corridors, ensuring she remained unseen by any passing servants of the residence.

    Her destination was the east wing, and she navigated the hallways until she reached an imposing set of double doors at the far end.

    It struck her as odd that there were no guards stationed outside the quarters of the Grand Duke, especially considering his lack of magical abilities and mediocre swordsmanship.

    He seemed alarmingly vulnerable; for someone of his stature, heightened security should have been a given for heaven''s sake.

    For a moment, she entertained the thought of how easy it would be to eliminate him if she had such intentions.

    But killing him wasn''t part of her plan; she simply needed evidence to clear her family''s name before Count Clipton dragged them into the imperial court.

    Originally intending to assess the guard situation discreetly, she found herself tempted to venture further. No, it was more like she was being drawn inside.

    "Just a quick glance inside wouldn''t hurt," she reasoned, her rational brain left behind outside the door.

    Quietly pushing the doors open, she entered the room.

    The darkness inside was a stark contrast to the bright sunlight streaming through the windows in the hallway, and a subtle scent of lavender hung in the air.

    "Lavender?" she mumbled to herself, pondering whether Vyan suffered from sleeping troubles, given the herb''s reputed calming effects.

    As her eyes adjusted to the dimness, they fell upon Vyan, sprawled facedown on the bed, blankets haphazardly covering him.

    Despite herself, a soft smile tugged at her lips.

    "How adorable," she murmured, moving closer to get a better view.

    As Iyana drew nearer, she noticed beads of cold sweat glistening on Vyan''s neck, as if he were stuck in a looping nightmare.

    "...please don''t, my lady..." he murmured, his voice barely audible, tugging at her heartstrings for some inexplicable reason.

    However, in the midst of her contemplation, a sudden realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. What on earth was she doing standing in his bedroom? What if he were to awaken at that very moment?

    She turned to leave¡ª

    But it seemed like fate had other plans.

    In her haste, she collided with the nightstand, sending a decorative trinket tumbling to the floor. Before she could react, the curtains flung open with a flourish, and a strong hand seized her wrist, yanking her backward.

    The next thing she knew, Vyan was looming over her, his eyes ablaze with fury as he pinned her arms above her head, his grip firm around her neck.

    "What in the world are you doing here?" he demanded, his voice thick with sleep.

    Iyana took a moment to gather her thoughts, recovering from the surprise. "Good morning, Your Grace."

    "Is that what I asked?"

    "Well, I was merely exploring your manor and became intrigued by this room. It was a harmless curiosity, I swear," she explained.

    Vyan scoffed. "And you expect me to believe that you stumbled into my bedroom by accident?"

    She shook her head, adopting a look of innocence. "Why would I knowingly trespass, especially when I knew you were inside?"

    "How convenient," he muttered, eyeing her suspiciously.

    "What''s truly convenient is your instinct to pin a girl to your bed the moment you catch her," she remarked dryly. "Perhaps you are in dire need of a wife, Your Grace."

    "Why does everyone keep suggesting I need a wife?" Vyan grumbled, releasing her and stepping back.

    "Maybe it''s because you do." Iyana remained lying on the soft bed, glancing at the now-opened windows. "How did the curtains suddenly open like that? Almost as if by magic."

    "They are magically automated to open when I awaken," Vyan explained matter-of-factly.

    "I see. Interesting."

    He emerged from the bed, his irritation visible in the furrow of his brow. "Why on earth are you still lounging in my bed? Get up."

    Iyana stretched out luxuriously, a mischievous smirk playing on her lips. "No, thank you. I am quite enjoying the view."

    Vyan glanced around the room, perplexed. "What view? There''s nothing particularly captivating in here."

    "Oh, the view is right in front of me," she replied with a sly grin.

    "In front of you?" His gaze followed hers and landed on his own bare torso.

    Instantly, his cheeks flushed crimson. "What in blazes? You are a pervert!" With a hasty motion, he reached for his robe to cover himself.

    Iyana couldn''t contain her laughter as she sat up. "Why so bashful, Your Grace?"

    "Just leave, you shameless woman," he snapped, his embarrassment deepening with each passing moment.

    As she made her way towards the door, her laughter echoed in the room, adding fuel to his mortification.

    Just when he thought he could finally breathe a sigh of relief, she stopped and called out, "Your Grace?"

    He turned to look at her, his expression a mix of annoyance and dread.

    A mischievous grin spread across her face as she remarked, "Nice body, by the way."

 Chapter 45 - 45: You Are Impossible!

    Iyana emerged from Vyan''s room laughing after teasing him, only to collide head-on with Clyde, who stood there looking just as surprised.

    For a brief moment, they locked eyes, both wearing expressions that screamed, ''Well, this is awkward.''

    "I got lost," she blurted out, her face deadpan.

    "Lost?" Clyde couldn''t help but crack a mischievous smile. "Ah, the classic ''lost in the castle'' excuse after coming out of a room you shouldn''t be. Missed Vyan much?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Why aren''t there any guards around here?" she questioned, desperately trying to change the subject.

    Clyde raised an eyebrow, his grin widening. "Oh, I thought you would be thrilled! Easy access to Vyan''s room anytime you want. Convenient, isn''t it?"

    Iyana rolled her eyes. "Why on earth would I want that?"

    Scoffing, she tried to make an easy run for it.

    "Lady Iyana," Clyde called after her, "Ask Vyan for a house tour, why don''t you? It might save you the trouble of getting lost again."

    "I will be sure to do so." With that, she hurried away, leaving Clyde chuckling to himself.

    Meanwhile, Clyde happily sauntered over to Vyan''s room, where he found Vyan pacing around, his face flushed.

    "Up early, aren''t we?" Clyde remarked, trying not to laugh at Vyan''s disheveled state. "What''s got you sprinting around like a tomato on the loose?"

    "That woman!" Vyan exclaimed, his face flushing even redder.

    "The infamous ''that woman'' strikes again," Clyde teased. "What did she do this time?"

    Vyan halted his pacing, looking utterly flustered. "She¡ªshe¡ªugh, it''s too embarrassing to say! She is just simply impossible!"

    "Fair enough," Clyde shrugged and sarcastically commented, "I totally understood your gibberish."

    "Stop making fun of me and focus on damage control! Have Benedict organize a security plan for my door."

    "Sure, Benedict would be over the clouds, since you have been so adamant about not having one until now."

    "If having a guard at the door is what it takes to keep Iyana from barging into my room, I will happily accept it."

    Clyde chuckled and reminded, "And while you are recovering from your meltdown, don''t forget about training. Sir Jacques will make you run fifty laps around the estate if you are late."

    Saying so, he made his exit, leaving Vyan to stew in his embarrassment.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Dressed in a simple yet elegant dark green bishop-sleeved shirt paired with sleek black pants, Vyan got out of his room in a hurry. He couldn''t afford to be late at any cost.

    If there was anything he hated more than Iyana, it was definitely running laps.

    His mind was momentarily freed from his earlier traumas as he rushed his way to his sword training session. That was until his eyes fell on Iyana.

    She sat gracefully on a sofa in the hall, engrossed in a book, her presence injecting a sudden pause into Vyan''s hurried steps on the staircase.

    "Ugh, not her again," the groan came as soon as he spotted her.

    Should he retreat and find an alternate route, or perhaps even resort to teleportation?

    The temptation lingered momentarily before he shook it off as he murmured under his breath, "Why should I tiptoe around my own house because of this woman?"

    He was no coward, so he shouldn''t be afraid to face her, especially now that he knew he had to bear her sight until the monster hunt festival was over¡ªwhich was still a month away. So he better get used to seeing her anyway.

    With resolve strengthening his steps, he continued downward, unable to resist stealing glances at her attire.

    She looks¡­ lethal as always.

    It had been a while since Vyan had seen her outside of her military uniform, and he couldn''t help but admire the change.

    Clad in a delicate white gown adorned with intricate floral patterns, her porcelain skin peeking through slender straps, and her platinum hair tied in a loose bun, she appeared almost divine.

    But of course, he was well aware she was anything but divine. In fact, she was a devil in disguise.

    Nevertheless, he had to be blind to deny her beauty.

    As he glanced at her once more, it seemed like her dressing sense hadn''t changed over the past year.

    She has always liked to adorn dresses that were made of lighter fabric and seemed more revealing than the ones that the high society ladies wore.

    It initially started when her sister tried to sabotage Iyana and cut her ball gown for the Empire Foundation Day party when Iyana was sixteen. While Iyana didn''t even want to attend it in the first place, after being poked like that, she vowed to not let Sienna be successful.

    So, she herself tailored that ruined dress into a beautiful strapless gown with slits on both sides and small waist cuts in under two hours.

    Vyan clearly remembered how she shocked the entire nobility that day. She enjoyed the astonished looks on everyone''s faces so much that she never went back to normal cumbersome gowns ever again.

    While most people loved to think she did it for attention, Vyan knew the truth. At first, she deviously did it to get on their nerves, and then, she gradually fell in love with this modern style herself. It always gave her a powerful, defiant aura.

    And he couldn''t say he disliked the look on her.

    "Your Grace," Iyana called out, observing Vyan''s arrival at the final step of the staircase, "headed for sword training?"

    Vyan gave a brisk nod in confirmation.

    Setting her book down on the tea table, Iyana rose and approached him. "Once you are done with that, could you possibly give me a tour of this labyrinth you call a house? I seem to have a knack for getting lost, as you well know," she added with a hint of mischief, referring to a prior incident.

    "Get Benedict to do it," Vyan suggested, a slight frown creasing his brow.

    "Well, your head butler isn''t exactly a fan of me," Iyana countered.

    "And what makes you think that I am?" Vyan retorted.

    "Fan or not, you are the host. It''s only polite," she insisted.

    "Congratulations on uncovering the truth about noble manners. None of us are actually polite," Vyan quipped with a tight-lipped smile, attempting to sidestep her, but she blocked his path.

    "I won''t let you pass until you agree to give me the grand tour," she declared, stubbornness evident in her voice.

    "Oh, are you going to strong-arm me into it?" Vyan challenged back.

    "If I have to," she replied, determination gleaming in her eyes.

    Vyan crossed his arms and leaned in closer. "Well, be my guest."

    "Don''t forget you asked for it," she warned, shrugging.

    "Sure, why¡ª" He was cut off as she swiftly latched onto his elbow with her arms, her sheer strength almost jerking him down to her height.

    "Hey, where do you think you are taking me?" he protested while she began dragging him off in a random direction.

    "Did you have amnesia just now? We are going on a house safari, like we agreed on, Your Grace," she chirped innocently, her playful demeanor barely concealing her dubious intent.

    As Vyan struggled against Iyana''s surprisingly formidable grip, he couldn''t help but wonder how this petite woman possessed such monstrous strength.

    "Iyana, come on! I really need to get to my training," he shrieked, attempting to reason with her.

    "Well, I did ask nicely for a tour after your training, but you brushed me off. So now, tough luck," she shrugged, effortlessly dragging him down the hallway.

    Why do I keep digging my grave by challenging her like this? he lamented internally, realizing the futility of his resistance.

    "But shouldn''t an engaged woman like you refrain from manhandling a bachelor like this?" he quipped, trying to appeal to her sense of propriety.

    "The man I am engaged to wouldn''t even bat an eye if I pulled a whole town along into bed with me. So worry about yourself, not me," she retorted, her tone nonchalant.

    He groaned in frustration and considered what Theodore would do to him if he arrived late for the training. "Okay, okay, you win! I will give you the grand tour."

    Iyana halted, grinning triumphantly. "Promise?"

    "What do you mean promise? Do you want me to give you a sacred oath or something?" he snapped.

    "Well, who knows? You might go back on your word later," she feigned.

    "Okay, fine. Promise," he let out, annoyed.

    "See? Was that so hard?" she gloated, her satisfaction floating on her face.

    Scowling, Vyan snatched his arm from her grip and rubbed his sore shoulder. "You are completely mad, you know that?" he exclaimed.

    "After two years of being my knight, shouldn''t you have figured that out already?" she shot back with a mischievous glint in her eye.

    "You are impossible!" he declared, throwing his hands up in exasperation before turning to make his escape, albeit with a newfound annoyance for Iyana.

    How on earth am I supposed to live under the same roof as this crazy woman for a whole month?

 Chapter 46 - 46: Doom In A Room

    "You are barely on time, boy!" Theodore scolded, thumping his sword on the training ground as soon as Vyan sauntered into view.

    "Sir Jacques, you wouldn''t believe the storm I just came out surviving," Vyan huffed, annoyance etched on his face.

    "Look at me, boy. Does it look like I care?" Theodore squinted at Vyan, who immediately straightened up, realizing he was in trouble.

    "No, sir! My apologies!"

    "Grab your sword and warm up," Theodore ordered with a glare sharp enough to slice Vyan into two halves. "Spencer, duel him after that."

    "Yes, sir." Spencer, the second-in-command of the knights, approached with Vyan''s sword and asked, "Good morning, my lord."

    "Morning, Spence."

    "By the way, I heard the daughter of Marquess Estelle has come to stay with us. It slipped my mind earlier, but should we assign her two knights as guards? I didn''t see her bring any escorts."

    Vyan chuckled darkly as he started warming up. "That woman is a one-woman army, Spence. She needs no guards."

    Spencer''s confusion morphed into realization. "Oh, you mean she is that daughter of the marquess? The one who is the vice-commander of the imperial military?"

    "Yes, the very same," Vyan rolled his eyes.

    "Oh, my! If she is here, you should duel her, my lord," Spencer chirped merrily. "I think you can match her skills now."

    Vyan let out a humorless laugh. "Are you seriously suggesting I duel the human hurricane herself? Are you poking fun at my barely above-average sword skills?"

    "You are not barely above average!" Spencer protested, as if he had been the one insulted. "You are way better."

    "Oh, Spence, you flatter me. But I hate to break it to you, I am not exactly in the running to dethrone Iyana in a sword duel." Vyan glanced at the commander of his knights. "I wouldn''t be surprised if she even bested Sir Jacques."

    Spencer gasped, eyes wide as saucers. "Really? The only person who has ever beaten Sir Jacques was Lady Natalia! He is on par with the Imperial Aura Knights!"

    "Well, then," Vyan''s lips curled into a sly smile, "maybe Iyana can''t beat an aura-user, after all."

    Because, let''s face it, anyone dabbling in black magic was not getting anywhere near aura abilities.

    This was why Vyan was certain Iyana would never attain aura, no matter how skilled she became.

    "I can''t beat who?"

    He nearly jumped out of his skin as Iyana appeared out of nowhere. Placing a hand over his heart, he yelled, "What is the meaning of appearing in front of me like that?"

    Iyana shrugged nonchalantly. "Maybe you should work on your spatial awareness, Your Grace. Not my fault."

    She glanced between Spencer and Theodore and asked, "So, who exactly am I not able to beat?"

    Spencer''s eyes lit up like a kid on Christmas morning. "Lady Iyana, can I duel with you?"

    "Spencer!" Vyan growled, clearly exasperated.

    "But my lord, can''t I?" Spencer pleaded, blinking innocently like an overgrown puppy.

    Vyan let out a dramatic sigh.

    Spencer was a perpetual ball of enthusiasm¡ªnot as much Clyde¡ªbut always ready for a good fight, despite being in his late thirties.

    Where did people get that kind of energy? Vyan could never understand.

    More baffling was why he still kept these misfits around. They were the sort of people who would invite the enemy over for tea and biscuits instead of lopping their heads off!

    "My lord, please," Spencer tried once again.

    Vyan sighed once again in exasperation. "Fine, fine. Do whatever you want. I will just be over here, practicing by myself like the loner I apparently am."

    "Thanks, you are the best," Spencer chimed, turning to Iyana. "My lady, would you be willing to have a friendly duel with me?"

    "Actually, Sir Spencer, I don''t feel like it right now," Iyana replied, her tone polite but firm. "Though I would be up for dueling with you in the morning. I don''t usually spar at this time of the day."

    "Same here! All the knights train and spar in the morning hours. Of course, you are most welcome to join us," he invited happily, while Vyan cursed him in his mind.

    "Thanks, but His Grace just ignores the morning training and comes whenever he feels like it?" she inquired, her voice full of disdain.

    "Oh, no, no. Sir Theodore and I have a special training session for My Lord at this time. He needs proper rest in the morning, after all," Spencer explained.

    "Proper rest in the morning?" Iyana''s eyes narrowed suspiciously at Vyan. "Why does he have so much to work at night?"

    "Uh, that''s because¡­" Spencer fumbled, his usual confidence wavering.

    The truth was, Vyan could only practice and research magic at night now that there were so many prying eyes on him. Even Theodore allowed him to skip morning sessions because of that. Besides, Vyan was far more talented in magic than the sword, so it made sense to focus on that.

    But Spencer was certain he couldn''t reveal this to an outsider, especially not someone as perceptive as Iyana.

    "That''s because I am secretly a vampire. Or maybe a werewolf. Who knows?" Vyan quipped, sparing Spencer from having to reply.

    "Can''t you ever give a straight answer?" she frowned.

    "First of all, if you ask stupid questions like that, don''t expect a straight answer from me. Secondly, why don''t you try running a grand duchy by yourself, Iyana? Perhaps, you will find the answer as to why I have to work late into the night."

    "No offense, Your Grace, I just think you have poor time management skills and everyone just babies you," Iyana taunted.

    "What?" Vyan''s eyes flashed with anger.

    "Looks like offense was taken," Spencer mumbled, feeling the spark of animosity between the other two. "Let''s stay calm, my lord," he tried to put out the fire.

    "Why are you telling me to calm down when she is the one instigating me?" Vyan scolded Spencer.

    Iyana rolled her eyes and said, "Anyway, I should get going. While your time may not be precious, I am pretty sure others'' time are." With that, she walked away nonchalantly, while Vyan fumed.

    "Um, my lord? Let''s just enjoy and start dueling?" Spencer chimed in, slightly nervous.

    As Vyan shot him a deadly glare, Spencer understood he was, in fact, not going to enjoy today''s duel and was going to get absolutely obliterated.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan emerged from his bedroom, freshened and dressed up after his training session, now ready to tackle the mountain of paperwork on his desk when Iyana popped up in front of him again.

    "My tour?" Her eyes gleamed with a twinkle that annoyed him to the bones.

    "Why are you so desperate for a house tour?" he grumbled.

    "Because I keep getting lost," she reasoned innocently.

    "Oh, just admit it. You want to memorize my home''s layout so you can sneak around and find all those non-existent clues against me."

    She chuckled. "As if you would be stupid enough to leave anything lying around for me to find."

    "Then why¡ª"

    "Also!" she interjected, "I am here to help with your annual festival, Your Grace. Painting me as a spy is so offensive."

    "Why, you¡ª" He gritted his teeth.

    "So, shall we go now, Your Grace?" she asked excitedly.

    He let out an annoyed breath and started walking forward with her by his side.

    "So, Your Grace¡ª"

    "Why do you keep calling me ''Your Grace''?" he asked, shoving his hands in his pockets. "Who are you putting on this act for? It''s just us."

    "Huh?" She looked genuinely confused.

    "My name," he muttered, avoiding her gaze. "You used to call me by my name. What''s with the pretentious respect now?"

    "Well¡­" Iyana fell quiet, making Vyan glance at her. "Well, who knows how offended you would be if I dared to do that? Better safe than sorry."

    Vyan wanted to punch himself. Why did he expect her to call him by his name for a moment there? He even held his breath!

    To save himself from embarrassment, he blurted, "Haha, you are right. I was just baiting you."

    "Anyway, lead the way now, Your Grace," she chirped, her voice dripping with overly enthusiastic politeness.

    Vyan sighed dramatically like a theater actor running out of lines and started walking forward, doing his best to guide her through the necessary areas.

    His internal clock was set to ''let''s get this over with,'' but she seemed hell-bent on dragging him to every dusty, irrelevant corner, regardless of their actual significance.

    "Wow, you really do look a lot like the previous grand duke and duchess," she remarked with wide-eyed awe.

    He raised an eyebrow, frowning. "Oh, really? Did you think I have been fooling the entire country with a fake identity this whole time?"

    She shrugged nonchalantly, as if that were a genuine possibility, and he scoffed.

    "Anyway, we have seen enough of the interiors. If you want to tour the exterior part of the estate, you will have to find someone else¡ª"

    "We are not done exploring the interiors yet," she interrupted, her tone as matter-of-fact as a judge delivering a verdict.

    "Huh?" Vyan blinked, caught off guard.

    "We missed a hallway earlier," she pointed out.

    Vyan tensed slightly.

    He had purposely avoided that hallway, hoping it would go unnoticed, but with her eagle-eyed scrutiny, she had found it.

    "Oh, that one?" He let out a fake chuckle. "There is nothing there. Honestly, I am not sure what''s there."

    "All the more reason to explore it!" She pumped her fists in excitement, looking like a kid in a candy store rather than someone investigating her enemy''s stronghold.

    Vyan scoffed, resigning himself to his fate. "Fine, let''s get this over with."

    As they started towards that ominous hallway, Vyan thought, whatever, it''s not like she will discover my magic chamber. I upgraded the lock just last week.

    Glancing at Iyana''s confident strides, he recoiled, she won''t find it... right?

    They reached the end of the hallway, and he barked, "See? Told you there was nothing to see¡ª"

    Just then, Iyana twisted a photo frame on the wall, and a hidden door was revealed as if it had been guarded by an invisible spell until now.

    "What the hell?" he blurted out, flabbergasted. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She glanced back at him with a triumphant grin. "I knew there was a hidden room here."

    "No, wait¡ª"

    This isn''t my magic chamber! What is this room? I never knew this was here!

    Anyway, that''s not important! Who knows what in the world she might find here? What if she stumbled upon my family''s secrets? I can''t let that hap¨C

    Before he could process the implications, Iyana stepped through the threshold, and he lunged after her, grabbing her wrist.

    But it was too late; they were both inside.

    The door vanished behind them, dissolving into thin air.

    Vyan stared around the dusty, windowless room, then down at his hand still gripping Iyana''s wrist.

    Doomed.

    I am so doomed.

 Chapter 47 - 47: Unsteady Shelf And Heart

    "What the hell? Did you lose a bet with common sense? What possessed you to barge in like that?" Vyan scolded, dropping her hand like it was on fire.

    "How was I supposed to know the door would vanish into thin air? Not my fault your ancestors were obsessed with magical pranks," Iyana shot back, rolling her eyes.

    "Well, if you didn''t know, maybe you shouldn''t have¡ª never mind! Arguing with you is like debating with a brick wall."

    "Glad you figured that out faster than usual." She gave him a tight, sarcastic smile and sauntered away.

    Vyan took a deep breath, counting to ten to keep from exploding, while Iyana started inspecting the room with the curiosity of a cat.

    Against his better judgment, Vyan followed her lead. There was something about this place¡ªa tug at his heartstrings, a wave of nostalgia washing over him.

    The air was thick and musky, yet instead of suffocating him, it made him want to be vulnerable and bawl like a baby.

    Biting his lip to keep his emotions in check, he ran his fingers over the spines of children''s books on a shelf. All his favorites were there¡ªfantasy and adventure.

    Surprisingly, the books weren''t coated in years of dust, indicating the room had been cleaned regularly, at least once a year.

    If that''s the case, Benedict must know about its existence, Vyan thought.

    His gaze landed on a miniature castle with knight figures and toy soldiers, surrounded by board games, archery sets, and tiny musical instruments.

    These items stirred vague, blurry broken memories in his mind.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Shhh. You don''t have to cry anymore. She won''t find you in here," whispered a teenage boy, his voice soft and comforting as he gently wiped little Vyan''s tears with his sleeves.

    But Vyan''s sobs only grew louder, his fear and sadness pressing down on him like a heavy blanket.

    The teenager''s frown deepened, concern etched into his features. "Vee, if you keep crying like that, I won''t teach you this new magic trick I learned."

    "I don''t... wanna learn magic. I don''t wanna learn swords. I don''t wanna learn anything," Vyan''s voice trembled, each word a raw wound laid bare.

    The boy, his face obscured by shadows, knelt down and pulled Vyan into a tight embrace, his arms encircling him with a protective warmth.

    "I am sorry, Vee. I am so, so sorry that I can''t do anything for you. But I promise that¡ª"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Wow, that was such a good show!" Little Vyan clapped enthusiastically, his excitement bubbling over and lighting up his face.

    "See, I told you I would show you the best puppet show in the world," the teenage boy flaunted, his grin stretching from ear to ear.

    "I never doubted you," Vyan praised, eyes sparkling with admiration.

    "What a lie, Vee. You were clearly suspicious," the boy teased, laughter dancing in his voice.

    Vyan gasped, his expression turning serious. "You are the one lying, Ash! I never doubted you!"

    "Haha, I know. But maybe you should doubt me sometimes."

    "Nope." Vyan shook his head adamantly, his small hands crossed over his chest. "You are the only person I will ever trust blindly."

    "... not even Mother and Father?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan stretched up on his tiptoes, reaching for a book perched tantalizingly high on the shelf. His small stature turned the simple task into a Herculean effort, and he began bouncing up and down like an eager frog.

    Each jump, though earnest, was futile.

    Just as he was about to give up, strong arms lifted him effortlessly onto broad shoulders. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He blinked in surprise, then looked down to see his older brother, Aster, grinning up at him.

    "So, what book were you trying to get, my baby brother?" Aster''s voice was warm and teasing.

    "That one!" Vyan pointed to a book that was still annoyingly high even for Aster''s height. "Ugh, why did you interfere? I was so close!"

    "Huh. Were you now?"

    "I was!" Vyan insisted, his cheeks puffing out in a stubborn pout.

    "Okay, okay, I believe you," Aster laughed lightly, the sound like a soft melody in the quiet room.

    Now sitting securely on Aster''s shoulders, Vyan reached out and easily plucked the book from the shelf.

    His face lit up with a triumphant grin as he held the book close to his chest. Looking down at Aster, his eyes shimmered with a mixture of joy and gratitude.

    "Thanks, Brother! Please always be there for me like this!"

    Aster reached up, gently ruffling Vyan''s hair. "Of course, Vee. Promise."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Vee?" Iyana uttered, the corner of her mouth twitching.

    "Yes, Ash?" Vyan responded automatically, spinning around.

    Iyana''s eyebrow shot up, looking at him with surprise. "Huh?"

    "Huh?" Vyan echoed, looking just as bewildered. "Why did you call my name just now?"

    "Oh, that¡­" She glanced at the paper in her hand. "That''s the name written here." She held up the drawing, signed by ''Vee'' in the corner.

    "Oh."

    Vyan''s face fell. For a moment, he thought it was Aster calling him. More like, he hoped it was.

    His train of sad thoughts was interrupted by Iyana''s snide remark.

    "I had no idea you had such a cutesy nickname, Your Grace," she teased, a wicked grin spreading across her face, "and let''s not overlook your adorably horrendous drawing skills."

    He scowled and snatched the paper from her hand. She burst into laughter.

    "Stop snooping around, will you?" he barked.

    She pursed her lips thoughtfully, then shook her head. "Nope, these masterpieces are way too entertaining. I will respectfully continue snooping."

    She next pulled out a sketchbook, brimming with Vyan''s less-than-stellar artwork, and laughed so hard she nearly doubled over.

    "Hey, stop rifling through those," he growled, his annoyance mounting.

    "Nope, not a chance," she gasped between giggles. "How could you be this bad at drawing? What is this supposed to be? A cat? A bear? Maybe a bird that had a rough night?"

    Vyan clenched his teeth and lunged for the book, but she deftly dodged out of his reach, her laughter echoing around the room.

    She stopped at the nearest corner of the room, her back barely brushing against the bookshelf behind her.

    "You can''t take this from me until I have finished it," she declared.

    "Are you even a little bit concerned about how we are going to get out of here?" Vyan asked, his voice dripping with exasperation.

    "Nope!" she replied, her tone infuriatingly cheerful. "I mean, what''s the worst that could happen? You and I die here together. Honestly, that doesn''t sound so bad, does it?"

    "Doesn''t sound bad? Are you kidding me? It sounds like my worst nightmare."

    "Too bad for you, then¡ª" She cut herself off as she felt the shelf behind her wobble ominously.

    Glancing up, she saw books and a few random artifacts teetering precariously at the top.

    In that instant, she had two choices: let the big shelf topple over entirely and destroy all the precious junk Vyan kept looking at fondly, or stabilize the shelf and take the hit from the falling items.

    On instinct, she chose the latter.

    Dropping the drawing book, she spun around and braced herself against the shelf, ready to play the world''s worst game of dodgeball with heavy books and trinkets.

    She squeezed her eyes shut, waiting for the inevitable pain.

    But it never came. Instead, she heard the soft thuds of things hitting the floor.

    "Oww," came Vyan''s voice next. "That hurt."

    Her eyes flew open, widening as she realized Vyan was standing right behind her, shielding her from the fallout. His strong arms rested just above hers, holding the shelf in place.

    The distance between his chest and her back was mere centimeters, and she became acutely aware of his proximity. One step back, and they would be touching.

    Great, just what she needed¡ªa heart-pounding, awkward moment in the middle of a crisis.

    Just then, to add to her misery, her breath hitched as he brought his lips close to her ear and whispered, "I think the shelf is stabilized now. You can let go."

    Her brain completely disregarded his words, fixating instead on the warmth of his breath and the sudden acceleration of her heartbeat.

    "Huh?" she mumbled, sounding dumber than she would ever care to admit.

    "Let go of the shelf," he repeated softly, his voice a low rumble in her ear.

    "Oh. Okay." In her flustered state, she turned around, desperate to leave, and promptly collided with his solid chest.

    The fresh, earthy scent of sandalwood and cedar enveloped her, washing over her like a calming wave.

    For a moment, she almost wanted to stay there, basking in his soothing aroma. Until reality hit her like the books hit Vyan.

    "Hey, I told you to let go of the shelf, not let go and hang on to me," Vyan remarked, his tone tinged with amusement.

    "I wasn''t¡ª" She knew it was futile to explain. "Whatever." She finally extricated herself from the awkward situation, taking deep breaths as soon as she was a safe distance away.

    What the hell is wrong with me? Why was I being so dumb? And...

    She stole a glance at Vyan, who was now rubbing his head with a pouty, pained expression.

    "Why did you save me?"

 Chapter 48 - 48: March Of Madness

    Vyan stared at Iyana for a moment before rolling his eyes dramatically.

    "Do you even have to ask? Isn''t it obvious I saved you so you wouldn''t go crying to His Majesty about how I supposedly tried to assassinate you?"

    Iyana scoffed, then smirked. "Maybe, I still will."

    "Talk about gratitude," Vyan retorted. He walked over to the wall where the door had vanished. "So, any bright ideas on how to get out of here unless you have the intention of growing old in here?"

    "Shouldn''t you know? This place reeks of your old haunt," Iyana pointed out.

    "If only I could recall my childhood, I wouldn''t be having an existential crisis every other week," he muttered.

    "You don''t remember your childhood?" she asked, a little surprised.

    He paused for a moment before shaking his head.

    I understand what it''s like to be without memories, she thought to herself, but kept silent.

    In order to get rid of the sudden awkward silence, Vyan banged on the wall with his fist, hoping the door would magically reappear like it had vanished.

    "Maybe we should just sit down and wait," Iyana suggested. "I am sure someone will come looking for us."

    "Let''s hope we aren''t skeletons by the time someone comes to our rescue."

    "Keep your doom-and-gloom to yourself." She plopped on the couch and made herself comfortable, while he started pacing around. "Aren''t you sitting?"

    "No."

    "Well, suit yourself," she said with a shrug, sinking deeper into the couch.

    Iyana was ready to stay relaxed, prepared to let the seconds turn into minutes, minutes turn into hours, and hours turn into¡ª

    Clip-clop, clip-clop.

    Vyan''s footsteps echoed through the quiet room like a relentless metronome from hell.

    Clip-clop.

    Each step sounded like a tiny hammer pounding on Iyana''s last nerve. She tried to focus on her breathing. Clip-clop. In through the nose, out through the mouth. Clip-clop.

    Nope, it wasn''t working. Clip-clop.

    "Will you please stop with the incessant clopping?!" Iyana finally exploded, her composure shattering like a glass dropped from the heavens.

    Vyan paused mid-step, one foot hovering comically in the air. "Clopping?" he repeated, furrowing an eyebrow. "Do I look like a horse to you?"

    "You sound like one!" she snapped back, her irritation boiling over. "Or a very annoying clock. Either way, you are marching me into madness!"

    Vyan smirked, planting his foot down with exaggerated slowness. "Maybe you just need to relax more," he said, deliberately dragging out his words as he resumed his pacing with even more noise.

    Clip-clop. Clip-clop.

    Without wasting another second, she shot up from the couch and marched over to the wall where the door existed.

    Vyan raised an eyebrow and asked, "What are you doing?"

    She tapped on her bracelet, and her sword materialized in her hand.

    Vyan''s eyes widened. "You had that the entire time and were just doodling with your fingers until now?"

    "Well, I was being considerate."

    "Considerate?" he exclaimed.

    "By not wrecking your charming little abode." With that, she slashed her sword across the wall, ripping it apart.

    "Oh, fantastic. Just what I needed. Renovations," Vyan muttered, not even trying to hide his displeasure. "Oh, well, I would rather deal with renovations than spend another second in here with you."

    "The feeling is mutual, Your Grace," she let out, puffing her cheeks.

    "Anyway, I am off to do something actually productive. You do whatever you want, just leave me out of it!" With a dismissive wave, he sauntered away, leaving her to her demolition.

    Once he was away from her, his steps faltered, each one growing heavier.

    With a hesitant look, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small portrait. It had fallen over when the shelf toppled, but now, in the stillness, it demanded his attention.

    He stared passively at the picture of himself hugging his older brother. His voice barely a whisper, he muttered, "You really shouldn''t have protected me that night, Ash¡­ I might have been better off lying in the grave beside you."

    His lips trembled, eyes stinging with unshed tears. He bit down hard, trying to stifle the sob that threatened to escape, and forced himself to keep moving.

    The more he discovered about his family, the more hollow he felt; an emptiness that gnawed at his soul.

    Every revelation was a knife twisting in the wound, a reminder of how much he had lost. The grief was like a relentless tidal wave that threatened to drown him.

    But with the grief came a burning desire for revenge.

    He would never get his family back, but he could ensure that those who took them from him would pay. The thought of their suffering was a bitter comfort. It was a way to fill the void with something other than pain.

    As he walked, his resolve hardened. He might never find peace, but he would find justice¡ªor at least a semblance of it.

    And in the end, he could only hope, maybe that would be enough.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two days later, in the afternoon, Vyan was drowning in paperwork when Clyde strolled in.

    Without looking up, Vyan inquired, "How was the camping location? All sunshine and rainbows?"

    "Sure, if by sunshine and rainbows you mean ''absolutely dreadful,''" Clyde replied.

    Vyan finally looked up from his papers, his curiosity piqued. "What do you mean by¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Iyana burst into the office like a whirlwind of glitter and chaos.

    "Hello, Your Grace! What are you up to? I am bored," she chirped with the enthusiasm of a teenage girl going on a shopping spree.

    Vyan clenched his fist, barely resisting the urge to facepalm. "This is not a recreation center where you can drop by for kicks!"

    She had been popping in and out for the past two days, like an overzealous poltergeist, sometimes even forgetting to knock.

    "What else am I supposed to do? You won''t show me around Ashstone. I am left to wither away in my room," Iyana pouted, flopping into the chair across from Vyan as if it were her designated throne.

    "I told you, any of my knights can show you around¡ª"

    "And I told you, I only tour with the VIP package, meaning you," she interrupted with a stubborn demand.

    Vyan gritted his teeth so hard he could have crushed diamonds. He turned his face away, trying to muster the last shreds of his patience.

    Satisfied with her ability to push Vyan''s buttons, Iyana turned to Clyde. "Clyde, please continue what you were saying¡ª"

    "Wait, since when do you call him by his first name?" Vyan snapped his head back around so fast it was a wonder he didn''t give himself whiplash. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We had dinner together the other night, which I hope you remember you adamantly refuse to do with me, and we bonded. Right, Clyde?" Iyana''s chirpiness was almost tangible.

    "Yes, of course, my lady," Clyde grinned, looking as if he enjoyed every bit of this drama, while Vyan stared at them both, completely flabbergasted.

    "Anyway, what were you two gossiping about?" Iyana asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    "Don''t tell her¡ª" Vyan tried to interject, but Clyde waved him off casually.

    "Relax, Vyan. It''s nothing top-secret. She is here to help with the monster-hunt festival, after all," Clyde reasoned, leaving Vyan with no solid counterargument.

    "Whatever."

    But seriously, why is Clyde so chummy with her? And why am I so annoyed by this? Probably because Clyde has a tendency to overshare. I need to make sure to keep these two separated, Vyan thought, reasoning to himself.

    "So, as I was saying, I was giving Vyan my report on the camping location Ashstones used for the nobles. It''s a festival tradition for everyone to stay in luxurious camps and enjoy nature and wildlife."

    "Sounds exciting," Iyana commented, her excitement genuine.

    "I know, right? Isn''t it a refreshing change after being cooped up in estates all the time?"

    "It absolutely is! I love the wildlife too."

    "Yes! Also¡ª"

    "If you two are done with your nature appreciation club meeting, can we focus on what''s important here?" Vyan interrupted, his gaze as sharp as a knife aimed at Clyde.

    "Tell me, what did you mean by ''the place is in a terrible condition''?" Vyan questioned.

    Clyde let out a sigh, rubbing the back of his neck as if searching for the right words. "Well, the area is occupied by some slum-dwellers who built a colony there. Over the sixteen years, they made a lot of changes, assuming nobody would ever rise to the Grand Duke''s position and restart the tradition."

    He smiled wryly and added, "I guess we should find another location."

    Vyan leaned back in his chair, his face lacking any expressions. "Why should we?"

    "What do you mean, why?" Clyde frowned. "What else are we supposed to do? We can''t uproot that many people from their homes¡ª"

    "If they didn''t want to be uprooted, they should have thought twice before building their homes on my land," Vyan responded curtly, his tone as merciless as a winter storm.

    Clyde shook his head, exasperation creeping into his voice. "Do you think it will be easy to convince them to leave? There is no way they will agree without a fight¡ª"

    "Then eliminate them."

 Chapter 49 - 49: Empathy Or Sympathy?

    As Vyan uttered those words, his voice was colder than the darkest depths of a glacier.

    Clyde stared into Vyan''s eyes, searching for a hint of jest, but found none. It wasn''t the first time Clyde had witnessed Vyan''s lack of empathy for other people''s lives¡ªconsidering what they did to his family¡ªbut this was a whole new level of ruthlessness.

    He knew Vyan had found a lot of things related to Aster in the hideout where he and Iyana were stuck inside. Clyde couldn''t help but wonder if this discovery had further fueled his hatred for the people of Ashstone.

    While Clyde had never outright refused Vyan''s orders, this one seemed particularly unjustified.

    "Vyan," he began cautiously, "we can''t just¡ª"

    "Can''t just what?" Vyan interrupted, his eyes narrowing. "Show them the consequences of their actions? Remind them whose land this is?"

    Clyde sighed, realizing he was about to embark on yet another losing battle. "There are other ways, Vyan. We don''t have to resort to¡ª"

    "Sorry to interrupt, but Clyde, I think His Grace is right here," Iyana spoke up, her tone smooth yet assertive.

    Clyde''s eyes went wide. "What?"

    "I mean, they are the ones at fault here, and just now, you said that location is special and it''s part of the tradition," she elaborated, crossing her arms. "So why should His Grace have to compromise for their stupidity? He has clearly been putting in the work to make sure this festival goes perfectly."

    Wow, these two murderous psychos¡­ they really deserve each other!

    "That doesn''t mean you both will suggest we kill them off!" Clyde shrieked, his mind reeling.

    "Who said anything about killing them?" Iyana arched an eyebrow, her expression a mix of incredulity and amusement. "His Grace clearly meant removing them from the property."

    "Exactly," Vyan agreed.

    Clyde''s jaw almost touched the floor at that.

    He felt like he had stepped into an alternate reality where displacing an entire community was a casual afternoon task. "And how, pray tell, do you suggest we ''remove'' them without, you know, causing a massacre?"

    "We will start with a polite request," Vyan said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    "And if that doesn''t work?" Clyde asked.

    "We escalate," Vyan replied calmly. "But let''s cross that bridge when we come to it."

    Iyana nodded, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Besides, Clyde, where''s your sense of adventure? It''s not every day you get to see your boss reclaim his land."

    "My sense of adventure prefers treasure hunts over eviction notices, thank you very much," Clyde responded with a sarcastic smile, and then, he sighed deeply, rubbing his temples.

    He had once entertained the amusing notion of Iyana somehow ending up with Vyan and becoming the grand duchess. Now, however, he was pretty sure that would be like handing Ashstone a one-way ticket to Doomsville.

    If Clyde wanted Ashstone to stay in capable hands, he realized he had better take the task of finding Vyan''s bride as seriously as a dragon takes its hoard.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, Vyan arrived at the camp location just as the sun began its lazy descent, casting long shadows over the landscape.

    He hopped down from his horse with a practiced ease, his boots sinking slightly into the soft, churned-up ground.

    Straightening up, Vyan took a moment to survey the scene before him.

    A sprawling slum colony lay nestled in the valley below. It was a haphazard collection of makeshift huts and tents. Tarps, wooden planks, and corrugated metal sheets all jostled for space in a desperate bid for shelter.

    Children''s laughter was a stark contrast to the somber expressions of the adults who lingered nearby. Their eyes were weary and their shoulders hunched under invisible burdens.

    "Ah, I see why Clyde sent me here. Nothing screams ''heroic'' like telling poor people to pack up and leave. I guess I am just as stuck-up and selfish as the rest of the nobles," Vyan muttered to himself.

    Clyde appeared from a nearby hut and sauntered over. He had clearly been at the location longer, though judging by his expression, not long enough to get used to the smell.

    "The head of the colony and the other people are waiting for you. Come," Clyde said, gesturing towards a sad little gathering of folks.

    Vyan nodded, following Clyde.

    "Don''t be too harsh, okay? Tell them nicely that they have to evacuate¡ª" Clyde began, his voice hopeful.

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever," Vyan interrupted, waving a dismissive hand.

    Clyde''s smile turned wry, disappointment etched in every line of his face.

    They finally reached the group, where a lone chair stood like a throne of bad decisions.

    Vyan sighed, preparing himself for the inevitable drama that was sure to follow.

    As soon as they spotted Vyan, everyone bowed deeply out of respect.

    "Good evening, Your Grace. We hope your journey here was pleasant," said the colony head. "Please, take a seat."

    Clyde glanced at Vyan nervously, fully expecting a sarcastic quip or a disdainful sneer. But to his surprise, Vyan flashed a smile at the people.

    "It''s alright. I do not have much to say. I will stand," Vyan responded, maintaining a pleasant expression. "And thank you for your warm welcome."

    The slum residents exchanged bewildered glances, clearly expecting Vyan to be cold and arrogant, like a noble fresh out of a villain school.

    Clyde''s eyebrows shot up in surprise as Vyan began explaining the situation nicely, outlining the need for them to move out of the area. He even promised to fund their relocation and donate a large sum of gold coins to ensure they had better living conditions.

    Once Vyan finished speaking, a ripple of hushed chatter spread through the crowd.

    "The new grand duke is such a kind-hearted person," one person whispered.

    "Yeah, who knew?" another murmured, still in shock.

    When Vyan stepped away from the crowd after shaking hands with the head of the colony, Clyde slid up beside him, eyebrows raised.

    "What was that? I was certain you were going to turn them into your personal crash test dummies for destructive magic. Did you suddenly sprout empathy?"

    Vyan snorted. "Empathy? Hardly. Maybe a sprinkle of sympathy. I just realized they didn''t really do anything to warrant such cruelty from me. I mean, it''s not like they had a choice in what they were fed to believe.

    It''s not their fault they are gullible."

    He gazed up at the sky and murmured, "The emperor slaughtered innocents that day, and if I start valuing lives like he does, what separates me from that tyrant?"

    Clyde grinned and threw an arm around Vyan''s shoulders, pulling him into a side hug. "See? I knew there was a tiny, dusty heart in there somewhere!"

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "All I am saying is, I won''t kill anyone unnecessarily if there''s an easier way to handle things."

    "That''s good enough for me," Clyde grinned wider. "I am not asking you to abandon your vendetta. Even I want to see those who wronged you crash and burn¡ªin the most agonizing way possible."

    A faint, mischievous smile tugged at Vyan''s lips.

    Just then, Iyana sauntered into view.

    She was waiting near Vyan''s horse, having finished watching the spectacle with the colony people. Her excuse for tagging along was to ensure his safety, as she had promised the emperor.

    "Wow, you really blew me away there," Iyana remarked, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "I was almost expecting you to start a full-blown massacre."

    Vyan smirked, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Such a shame, wasn''t it? Especially since you were encouraging me the whole time."

    Clyde''s confusion was evident as he furrowed his brows. "Wait a minute, Lady Iyana, you weren''t actually in favor of Vyan ''eliminating'' them?"

    "Not even close. I was ready to fight him if it came to that. I am not about to stand by and watch him slaughter innocent people," Iyana said, giving Vyan a pointed look. "I am glad to see you still have some humanity left in you¡ªhowever questionable it might be."

    So¡­ that means Ashstone will be in good hands if Lady Iyana is Vyan''s partner? Clyde thought, a grin spreading across his face.

    Iyana crossed her arms and glanced around. "Where''s the horse I brought?"

    "Was it a silver one?" Clyde inquired.

    "Yes, it was."

    "Oh, I saw it dash into the forest a while ago," Clyde replied.

    Iyana''s eyes widened. "How am I supposed to get back now?" She was even dressed appropriately for horse-riding, adorning a frilly blouse and cream-colored pants along with knee-high boots.

    "I still have some business here. You can ride back with Vyan," Clyde suggested.

    "No way in hell," the duo responded in perfect sync.

    Vyan strode over to his horse and mounted it. "She can walk home for all I care. I am out of here."

    Just as he was about to ride off, Iyana leaped up and settled herself behind him. "You are not leaving without me, Your Grace."

    "Geez, you just can''t stop being a nuisance, can you?" Vyan grumbled.

    Iyana chuckled. "Don''t worry, I am not going to touch you." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Don''t blame me if you fall off, then." Vyan rolled his eyes and urged his horse forward.

    Soon, they started moving with Vyan''s expression being ''I would rather be anywhere but here,'' and Iyana sticking to her word and keeping her hands to herself¡ªwell, for the first ten minutes, at least.

    As they passed a bustling market area, Iyana couldn''t contain herself. She tapped Vyan''s shoulder. "Can we stop here for a minute?"

    "Why?" he asked, sounding as excited as a sloth in a hammock.

    "I saw this really pretty necklace that my sister would just adore!" she gushed.

    "Is that so important?"

    "Yes, please, please," she pleaded, eyes wide with the desperation of a toddler for a candy.

    "Fine, fine," he sighed, rolling his eyes like a disgruntled teenager.

    He parked his horse nearby, and she hopped off, making a beeline for the jewelry stall. In no time, she was back, grinning like a kid on Christmas morning.

    "Your Grace, I am done¡ª" Iyana''s words trailed off as she realized Vyan was nowhere to be seen, and his horse looked restless.

    "Adam, where is your master?" she asked, soothing the horse with a gentle touch.

    Clearly being the most reliable creature in the vicinity, Adam pointed to a nearby alley with his nose. She turned to look and let out a gasp.

    There was Vyan, in the middle of a brawl with a group of four grown men.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Scented Clue

    Once Iyana was off to her business, Vyan was tying his horse and heard some boisterous laughter from the nearest alley.

    His initial curiosity quickly turned into something much darker as he listened.

    "Did ya hear the monster hunt festival will start again this year?" one of the voices said.

    "Yeah. Ain''t it ''cause of the return of the spawn of that devil family?" another replied, the tone dripping with malice.

    "Why did the youngest son have to survive? He shoulda died like the older one."

    Vyan''s grip on the reins tightened and his jaw clenched.

    "Y''all ever meet the older Ashstone kid before? I once did. My old man worked as a stableman at their manor."

    "So what was that brat like?" someone asked, their voice eager for more venom.

    "Ugh, good thing that bastard''s dead. He was such a snub. So much arrogance. He even hit me because I didn''t bow when I saw him."

    Vyan''s vision blurred at the edges, his heartbeat pounding in his ears because of the lies. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is the new grand duke like that too? Oof, he at least has to be better than the other kid."

    Vyan tried to calm himself, reminding himself that these were just ignorant fools, but the insults kept coming. Each one was a dagger to his already raw nerves.

    "Imagine how lucky that kid got. He was the second son, and yet, he inherited everything. Must be glad his brother died."

    That was the final straw.

    Vyan''s blood roared in his ears, and he let go of the reins. His hands balled into fists so tight his knuckles turned white.

    Without another thought, he stormed toward the alley, his eyes ablaze with fury.

    The men barely had time to react before Vyan''s fist collided with the first one''s jaw, the sickening crunch of bone and the man''s startled cry silencing the rest.

    "What, why did you get quiet now? Did your voice go on vacation now?" Vyan demanded, watching the man stumble backward, clutching his face.

    "What the hell? Who are you?!" one of the other ones snapped.

    "Hey, look at his clothes. He looks like a noble," whispered the guy who was trembling in fear.

    "Yeah, so what? Just ''cause he is noble, he can come hit us, huh?!" The next man tried to swing at Vyan but ended up missing spectacularly.

    Vyan ducked and then straightened, delivering a swift uppercut that sent the man reeling. "Careful now, don''t trip on your own incompetence," he spat out.

    The third man, clearly regretting his life choices, took a step back, holding up his hands. "Now, now, sir, let''s be reasonable¡ª"

    "Oh, you want reasonable?" Vyan interrupted, grabbing the man''s collar and yanking him forward. "How about this: Reason tells me you deserve a good beating."

    He threw the man against the wall, the impact echoing down the alley, and kicked him hard in the stomach. The last man standing tried to sneak away, but Vyan was faster.

    He grabbed the man by the scruff of his neck and spun him around. "Leaving so soon? Don''t you want to join your buddies?"

    With a final, devastating punch, Vyan sent him sprawling into a heap with the others.

    "Tell your other friends too," Vyan said, his voice cold and cutting, "if they want to spread lies about my family, they better be prepared to eat their words. Literally."

    As the men groaned and writhed on the ground, Vyan took a deep breath, smoothing his hair back, slightly wishing he could just snap his finger and burn them to ashes. But alas, the place was too crowded to use magic.

    "Either way, you guys clearly deserve another round of beating," Vyan muttered, "but I have got a packed schedule today."

    He spun on his heel, only to see Iyana at the alley''s entrance, arms crossed and eyes glinting with mischief.

    "Oh, great, here comes the lecture on how not to rearrange the faces of innocent men," Vyan let out.

    Iyana merely shrugged, turning on her heel and walking back toward his horse without uttering a word.

    Suspiciously quiet, Vyan thought, trailing after her.

    What''s her game? Is she going to rat me out to the emperor about my family? If so, I am beyond screwed.

    Vyan''s mind raced with worry. To the emperor, he always acted like his family was a disgrace¡ªa shame he wished he could erase. It was all part of the plan to keep the emperor in the dark about his true loyalty.

    If Iyana exposed him, he would have to think fast to cover his tracks. And he was already running out of lies.

    When Vyan reached his horse, Iyana was already perched in her seat.

    Exhaling a sigh, he mounted up as well. As the horse trotted forward, his hackles raised when he suddenly felt a weight in between his shoulder blades.

    It was Iyana who rested her head on his back, as if this was a normal, everyday occurrence.

    "What happened to your no-touching policy?" he questioned, raising an eyebrow she couldn''t see.

    "You... you act all nonchalant when His Majesty says anything bad about your family. As if you don''t care," she murmured, ignoring his question, "but you do, don''t you?"

    Vyan fell silent, the usual sarcasm dying on his lips.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell His Majesty."

    "Why not?" he asked quietly.

    "Let''s just say if His Majesty found out you still care about your family, despite what they did, you might get branded as a traitor as well. And if that happens¡­" she trailed off.

    "If that happens?" he urged.

    "If that happens, how will I prove your other evil doings? You deserve way worse punishment than just getting labeled a traitor."

    "Okay. Pray tell, what did I do to deserve such a punishment?"

    "You are the one who knows that better," she shrugged.

    "Wow, what an infuriating woman," he scoffed.

    She smiled in satisfaction, lightly placing her arms around his waist.

    Despite being my worst enemy, why is his presence still so comforting? I almost feel sleepy.

    Her thoughts eventually drifted to the letter from the Tower of Magic that arrived this morning.

    The mage''s master''s hair strands she had submitted to them matched her brother''s.

    Now, there was no doubt she had been deceived by her father. But if that were true, did it mean she had been doubting Vyan for nothing?

    First of all, where did her brother even find such a high-level mage? No matter how hard she tried to track that person, no mage matched the description¡ªsomeone left-handed with all those skill sets.

    According to her observation, Vyan was also left-handed, but alas, his knowledge of magic was as deep as a kiddie pool. Not to mention, his non-existent mana.

    Besides, she had even asked around everyone she could¡ªservants, villagers, the random guy who sells suspiciously cheap apples¡ªbut nobody had seen anyone leave the manor on the night of Kaya''s handoff.

    She stared at Vyan''s broad back, his familiar and comforting scent surrounding her, unable to make up her mind.

    If only she could find a clue that proved Vyan was the real mastermind¡­ then she would have a reason to trust her family once again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Hey, wake up."

    Iyana blearily opened her eyes to find herself hugging Vyan from behind. She jerked back, mortified.

    "Oh my God, I am so sorry. I didn''t realize when I fell asleep."

    Vyan shrugged nonchalantly and dismounted from the horse. "No worries, it happens all the time. Some people just can''t resist my charm, even in their sleep."

    Iyana internally berated herself.

    How the hell did I fall asleep, and on a horse, with Vyan of all people? I can''t even fall asleep normally with anyone in the room, but here I am¡­ ugh, it''s that scent of his. It''s so damn comforting.

    Vyan extended his left hand to help her down, and she was staring at his hand when a sudden memory flashed in her mind.

    The cloak left by that mage in the Valley of Divos¡­

    Her eyes went wide.

    Vyan and that mage have the same scent. What the hell?

    She closed her eyes, trying to recall the scent. She had sniffed the mage''s cloak multiple times to imprint that rare fragrance into her memory so that she could recognize it anywhere. Seriously, how come it never clicked until now?

    "Why aren''t you getting down¡ª" Vyan started but cut himself off as Iyana suddenly grabbed his hand and threw herself at him. "What the¡ª"

    His feet staggered back a bit at her sudden weight. He still caught her in his arms, regardless, like a bewildered butler catching a set of plates from causing a disaster.

    While Vyan''s brain was doing acrobatics trying to comprehend the situation, she hugged him tight, burying her nose in his neck and inhaling his scent.

    Vyan pushed her off and held her at arm''s length, looking at her. "What in the world is wrong with you?" he snapped.

    Iyana put on her best innocent face. "Oh, my apologies. My leg slipped, and I fell on you."

    "That''s clearly not what happened¡ª"

    "Oh, my, look at that! It''s dinner time. We should hurry up." And with that, she bolted towards the front doors of the manor, leaving a completely flummoxed Vyan in her wake.

    As she ascended the front stairs, a smirk lingered on her face.

    Now I know who you are, Mr. Mage. Or should I say, Vyan Blake Ashstone?

    She glanced over her shoulder at Vyan, who was busy instructing the stable boy to take Adam away, and her smirk widened.

    Finally, she had the clue she had been searching for. It might not be enough to prove anything concrete, but it was a start. At least she could trust her family again.

    She had been a fool to think Vyan could be innocent. He was the true villain here.

    I will now figure out a way to expose your magical abilities, Your Grace.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Testing The Mage

    "...as the location is ready now, Freya has already hired workers to set up the camps. They will start working from tomorrow. It will take approximately twenty days to have it completed, which perfectly aligns with the inauguration ceremony. As for¡ª"

    Clyde stopped mid-sentence, noticing Vyan''s eyes darting repeatedly towards the door.

    "Is something there, my dear lord?" Clyde asked with a tight smile, stepping sideways to block Vyan''s view.

    "Huh?" Vyan looked up, startled like a deer caught in the headlights.

    "You keep glancing at the door," Clyde pointed out. "Expecting Benedict to waltz in with your evening snack? Let me guess¡ªchocolate ¨¦clair?"

    "Um, yeah, totally," Vyan replied, a little too eagerly.

    Clyde raised an eyebrow, his skepticism practically radiating. "Right, and I am the Queen of Redsance. Who are you trying to fool here, Vyan?"

    Vyan met Clyde''s suspicious gaze and released a defeated sigh. "Fine, fine, I wasn''t waiting for Benedict. I just..." He glanced away. "I just find it weird that Iyana hasn''t come to annoy me for the last three days."

    Clyde''s expression morphed into one of gleeful mischief. "Oh, it''s about Lady Iyana," he teased. "Why didn''t you say so before?"

    "It''s not what you think," Vyan frowned. "I am just worried her sudden silence means she is plotting something diabolical."

    "Could be," Clyde twitched his lips, clearly enjoying this. "She has been taking a few solo excursions out of the house lately."

    "Did you ask where she has been going?"

    "Of course. She said she was just out enjoying herself because, you know, that''s her purpose for coming to Ashstone. Plus, someone didn''t take her out as promised." Clyde gave Vyan a knowing look.

    Vyan rolled his eyes, fully aware of her true motive. "Yeah, right. You and I both know she is here to find proof against me, not enjoy the scenery."

    "Maybe she gave up?" Clyde suggested.

    "Yes, because that sounds as possible as me mastering the piano keys."

    Vyan clearly remembered how she had hugged him out of nowhere and then bolted away like a shy bride. Ever since that baffling incident, she had vanished like a puff of smoke.

    "She must be up to something. For sure," he muttered to himself. "I have got to be on my guard."

    Little did Vyan know, his suspicion was spot on.

    At that very moment, on the other side of the manor, Iyana was grinning triumphantly, clutching a silver cubic artifact in one hand and a small glass bottle in the other.

    "Can''t believe it took me so long to track these items," she declared, her voice full of glee.

    "With these, I can record that guy in the act without getting caught."

    Yes, the artifact she was holding was a magical device that could capture and display moments and the bottle was filled with invisibility potion.

    She had been scouring the Sorcerer''s Market¡ªa bustling bazaar in Ashstone renowned for its extensive array of magical oddities. Today, she had finally managed to snag them.

    "Then, I can blackmail him into telling the truth about his involvement in Lady Kaya''s kidnapping."

    Because for whatever reason, Vyan was hiding his magical abilities from the emperor and everyone else. So high chances, to protect this secret of his, he might spill the beans.

    Great! Now, all she had to do was trap Vyan!

    However, that was easier said than done.

    First, she tried to be nice¡ªa rookie mistake¡ªand made a mess of all the important papers on his desk, assuming he would use magic to rearrange them.

    Instead, he called Benedict, who tossed the papers out with the enthusiasm of someone taking out the trash, while Freya brought in fresh copies like it was just another regular day.

    Next, she hid his book on the top shelf of the library and stashed the ladder away, smugly imagining his frustration. But Vyan decided to be a curveball and simply picked another book off the shelf.

    Seriously, who does that? Doesn''t he have the curiosity to know what happens next in that book?

    Then, she threw ink all over one of his favorite paintings, expecting some fireworks. But the heartless guy just dumped the painting without a second glance as if it was a cheap poster. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After these attempts, she tried countless other schemes to get him to use magic regularly. But he kept acting like a magic-less muggle.

    How was that even possible? Every mage she knew was a slacker who used magic for the silliest reasons.

    Take Clyde, for example¡ªhe even signed documents with magic and teleported from one room to another just because he could.

    Finally, fed up with Vyan''s un-magical antics, Iyana threw a literal sword at him.

    Instead of conjuring a magical shield, he dodged it as a regular human avoiding a hug from an annoying relative at a family reunion.

    "What the hell was that for?" Vyan barked, shooting her a glare.

    This time, she hadn''t used her invisibility potion. Otherwise, the whole staff would be running around like headless chickens trying to locate the assassin who just attempted to one-shot their master.

    Iyana shrugged nonchalantly and sauntered over to him.

    He had been in the middle of a self-practice session since Theodore had taken a day off and Spencer had run off to break up a fight between some knights.

    "You have been out of my sight for a whole week, and the first thing you do is chuck a sword at my head? What''s wrong with you?" Vyan demanded, one hand on his hip.

    "I just felt like it," Iyana replied with a shrug.

    "Oh, well, that explains everything. Thank you for clearing that up," he retorted, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

    "Who cares? You didn''t even get a scratch," she rolled her eyes.

    "Right, because getting decapitated would have been a mere minor inconvenience."

    "Exactly," she said, tapping her bracelet to bring out her sword.

    He furrowed his brows.

    She assumed a battle stance and asked, "Fight me, Your Grace."

    Vyan scoffed. "What do you take me for? You think you can just try to kill me with a surprise attack and now suddenly you want a fair fight? No, thank you. I not-so-respectfully decline."

    "I won''t kill you. Promise."

    "Oh, sure, a promise. That''s as assuring as a hug from a porcupine."

    "Come on now, why would I want to even kill you in the first place? You have done nothing to urge me to take your life, now have you?" she challenged.

    "And that means I have to fight you because¡­?"

    "Because there is no harm in it. It must be boring to duel with Sir Spencer every day," she reasoned. "A change might be nice."

    Vyan narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "What''s your agenda here?"

    "Nothing. I just feel like having a good fight with you."

    "Why all of a sudden? And you even came prepared," he pointed out, eyeing her training outfit.

    "Enough talking," she said.

    "No, it''s not enough. Not until I ag¡ª"

    Before he could finish his sentence, she was already moving, her sword flashing in the sunlight as she lunged at him.

    Vyan barely had time to react, his own sword instinctively meeting hers with a resounding clang.

    "Iyana, what in the realms is going on with you?" he snapped, straining to hold her off. "Give me some warning first!"

    Iyana''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "I would have if you just listened to me from the beginning." She pressed her advantage, forcing him to retreat.

    "Iyana, seriously, I don''t want to fight you," he said, deflecting her blows with increasing desperation.

    "Come on, Your Grace. Are you afraid you will get bested by a girl?"

    "Trust me, that''s the least of my concerns," he grumbled, narrowly avoiding a strike aimed at his shoulder. "I might not even make it out alive."

    She snorted, a sound that was both inelegant and entirely in character. "Oh, I assure you that you will. Just give it your all. Don''t you dare hold back."

    He parried another blow, his stance faltering. Gritting his teeth and summoning a little strength, he pushed her back. "Fine, then. You leave me no choice."

    Iyana smirked and flash-stepped behind him to strike him from behind, but he was quick enough to spin around and block her.

    Shit, I thought for sure he would use a shield to deflect that one at least.

    But that''s okay.

    She narrowed her eyes with determination.

    I just have to make him feel the real threat of getting killed.

    Her strikes started coming faster after thjs. She wanted to push him, to make him show his true potential.

    "Come on, show me what you are made of, Your Grace."

    Vyan grimaced, his movements becoming more erratic. "Iyana, stop. Are you trying to actually hurt me?"

    "Hurt you? No, Your Grace, no. I want to kill you."

    "I fucking knew it. You are such a liar." He deflected another blow, but his sword was knocked from his hand, clattering to the ground.

    Iyana didn''t hesitate, pressing her advantage.

    Within moments, she had him on the ground, her sword at his neck.

    "Any last words?" she asked, not even panting slightly.

    Vyan glanced up at her, his eyes a mix of frustration and resignation. "To you? Not a chance."

    "You are really giving up? No fight left in you?" she pressed, the blade inching closer, her expression darkening with lethal intent.

    "And how exactly should I do that? I don''t even have a weapon," Vyan shot back.

    "But maybe you do," she urged, almost desperate.

    Use your magic. Come on, blow me away with a blast or something, she chanted in her mind.

    "Well, I suppose I do have my voice. I could probably scream real loud and hope Spencer hears me¡ª"

    "Stop joking. If you really don''t have anything to fight back with, I will end you right here and put my family out of their misery."

    "Since I don''t, I guess this is it for me."

    Iyana clenched her jaw. Why isn''t he taking me seriously?

    "Ugh," she groaned, getting up. "You are infuriating."

    As she stomped away, Vyan sat up and chuckled.

    "Oh, Iyana, how dumb do you think I am?" He stood, dusting off his clothes. "Did you really think I would reveal my magical abilities because of these amateur tricks?"

    He shook his head, laughing slightly. "Using an invisible potion? I mean, really?"

    After being locked in his childhood hideout with Iyana last week, Vyan had learned and cast a spell on himself to always be able to spot anything invisible around him¡ªincluding invisible people.

    So he knew from the start that Iyana had been following him around with a recorder artifact, hoping to catch him using magic. How she guessed he had powers was a mystery, but the point was, she did.

    One thing was clear, though: she had no proof.

    "And you will never find proof against me," he smirked, "not until it''s too late, anyway."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The marquess paced the living room late at night like a cat trapped in a very stressful cage. His shoulders hunched as if trying to hold up the weight of his worries.

    There were only two days left until the deadline set by Count Clipton, after all.

    Iyana still hadn''t come up with anything to prove him and Lyon innocent. Even if she pulled off a miracle, he still didn''t have the funds to pay back the initial amount he had borrowed from the count, let alone the doubled amount and the ransom money.

    No one was willing to lend him a single coin, and his businesses were sinking faster than his mood.

    Just when he had resigned himself to selling his wife and daughters'' jewelry, a thief had conveniently stolen the lot last night.

    So, now he truly had nothing left to his name except, perhaps, his magnet for bad luck.

    At this rate, he was bound for jail alongside his son.

    If that happened, he would be the laughingstock of the entire nation. His grand dreams of becoming in-laws with the imperial family would be nothing but a distant memory, swept away with his dignity.

    "Oh, lord, help me. Please send me an angel. Heck, I would even take the offer of a devil! Just somebody, anybody, to help me out of this predicament!" He prayed full of desperation. "I would even sell my soul to get out of this trouble."

    As if on cue, his butler arrived with news.

    "Master, His Grace, the Grand Duke of Ashstone, has come to see you. He requests an urgent audience."

    Edward''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.

    Had a devil actually been sent to help him out of this mess?

    When the butler brought Vyan in, Edward gritted his teeth and had no patience for politeness as he barked, "What are you here for? What do you want?!"

    As Vyan''s lips spread into a devil-like smile, thunder crackled outside the manor. "I come bearing an offer, Marquess."

 Chapter 52 - 52: Deal With The Devil

    "Offer? What offer?" Edward roared, his voice echoing through the grand hall.

    Vyan''s smile twisted into a smirk. "Won''t you ask me to take a seat first? I am, after all, a grand duke, and you are¡­" he shrugged, dismissing Edward like he was nothing more than an insignificant bug, "a mere marquess."

    Edward ground his teeth, his fury barely contained. "Take a seat, then. Now, what is it that you want to offer me?"

    "Since you seem eager," Vyan said, crossing one leg over the other with infuriating nonchalance, "I will get straight to the point."

    He paused for dramatic effect before delivering his bombshell, "I will help you pay off your debts to Count Clipton."

    Edward''s eyes blazed with rage. "I knew you were behind it all," he spat.

    Vyan chuckled, the sound of it dark and mocking. "Yes, but how will you prove it? Even your daughter has failed to gather any evidence against me. It''s just your word against mine."

    Edward took a deep breath, struggling to rein in his anger. "What do you want in exchange for clearing up the mess you created for me?"

    "Glad you realize I am not doing this out of the goodness of my heart," Vyan praised mockingly.

    "As if you have any goodness in that black heart of yours," Edward muttered.

    "Be honest, Marquess, neither do you," Vyan chortled. "Anyway, can you guess what I want from you?"

    "What? Do you want me to sell my soul to you, you devil?"

    "Now, now, why would I want such a useless thing as your soul?"

    "Just get to the point!" Edward shouted, slamming his palm on the table so hard that the teacups rattled.

    Vyan didn''t even flinch. Instead, he tilted his head, a lethal smile spreading across his face. "What I want is simple: break off your daughter''s engagement to the crown prince."

    Edward''s face turned crimson with fury. "How dare you ask me such a thing?!"

    "You act as if you have any chance of getting Iyana married to Prince Easton after this scandal of yours gets out," Vyan pointed out, his tone dripping with condescension. "Isn''t it better to accept my offer and keep your dignity intact?"

    "Do you have any idea what His Majesty will do to me if I break off this engagement when the wedding is only one and a half months away?"

    Vyan leaned back, feigning ignorance. "I don''t have any idea, Marquess. Why don''t you enlighten me?"

    Edward heaved, his breath heavy with anger. "He will drag me to the guillotine for humiliating the imperial family like this."

    Vyan gasped lightly, mocking concern in his eyes. "We can''t have that, now can we?"

    "No, so I won''t be complying with that." Edward clenched his fist, barely restraining himself from launching at Vyan. "But it seems you already knew that. So tell me. What do you truly want?"

    "Well, if you ask that," Vyan said, a sinister gleam in his eyes, "the answer would be to make you and your entire family beg on your knees in front of the entire nobility for all the atrocities you have made me endure over the years."

    Edward swallowed nervously, Vyan''s words sinking in.

    "But don''t worry, I won''t ask that of you. Because it''s cheap and lame," Vyan shrugged, his indifference chilling. "Besides, I prefer something that will last much longer."

    The room seemed to grow colder, the tension suffocating. Edward knew he was standing on the precipice of a disaster¡ªone that Vyan had meticulously crafted.

    "So how about you give me your son and youngest daughter as slaves?"

    Edward''s fury erupted as he grabbed the nearest vase and smashed it to the ground. "Do you know what you are asking? How can I give away my heir as a slave to you?"

    Vyan arched an eyebrow. "Uh-huh, so you have no problem giving away Sienna?"

    "Take her. Marry her off. Sell her to a brothel. I don''t care! She''s not even my daughter anyway!"

    Vyan''s eyes widened for a fraction of a second at the revelation, but he quickly masked it with a mocking smile. "Too bad; I have lost interest in Sienna. I only want Lyon as a slave now."

    "No way in hell!"

    "But what will you do with an heir if you have nothing to pass down? Do you think he will stay with you if you have nothing left?" Vyan taunted.

    Edward''s resolve wavered, the cruel logic sinking in.

    "Your son would abandon you in a heartbeat if I asked him to give you away as a slave. So why can''t you do it?" Vyan pressed.

    "I¡­" Edward''s voice faltered because he knew Lyon''s nature all too well.

    "Besides, let''s be frank. It''s not like you are brimming with fatherly affection, either. All you care about is keeping an heir for a namesake."

    Edward flinched at the brutal truth.

    "Look, what I am asking is simple. Save your dignity with all those gold coins in exchange for a worthless heir. Isn''t it a great offer?"

    Edward was silent for a long moment, his mind racing. Finally, he asked, his voice trembling, "Will you treat him really badly?"

    "I will only treat him like how he always treated me," Vyan smiled, his voice full of unreluctant malice.

    Edward shut his eyes, the weight of his decision crushing him. I am sorry, son, but I have no choice but to shake hands with the devil.

    "Alright, deal then."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Damn, it''s really pouring down," Iyana muttered, her eyes fixed on the storm raging outside the hallway window. Lightning cracked across the sky, illuminating her face.

    "Where on earth did His Grace go in this weather? He wasn''t even in his office." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She strode down the hallway, her thoughts a storm of their own. Her gaze landed on the recorder artifact, abandoned on top of a cabinet. She picked it up, the cold metal pressing against her palm.

    "How did this get here?" she murmured, then shrugged. She must have left it there in her haste after dueling Vyan.

    Turning the artifact on in her hands, she rounded a corner and froze. Ahead, Benedict and a maid were deep in conversation, their voices carrying over the sound of the rain.

    "Master is out again at this time?" the maid sighed.

    "Yes," Benedict replied.

    "It''s just like that night when he came home drenched like a stray cat," the maid chuckled softly. "What did he say happened again?"

    "He claimed he fell into the Trycone Sea," Benedict laughed, the sound tinged with disbelief. "I bet he will come back drenched again tonight, though this time because of the rain."

    "He took Adam with him, didn''t he?"

    "Yes, and for some reason, he is insisting on doing everything manually these days," Benedict frowned.

    "I wish I could say Master was strange, but Lord Clyde is even stranger. He made Master wear that ridiculous red cloak that night, remember? It looked absolutely atrocious on him."

    "And Master must have hated it too. He ditched it somewhere along the way and returned without it," Benedict sighed. "My poor master."

    Iyana grinned, her heart pounding with triumph.

    Stepping back into the shadows, she clutched the recorder artifact tighter. She had overheard everything she needed.

    Now, she had all the proof she needed against Vyan. After all, the red cloak, her key piece of evidence, was safely tucked away in her office.

    With a final glance at the rain-soaked world outside, Iyana happily skipped away, while Benedict and the maid fell silent. Their expressions grew dark, shadows creeping into their eyes.

    "Do you think she heard all that?" the maid whispered, her voice barely audible over the pattering rain.

    "Yes, she did," Benedict answered, his tone clipped and resigned.

    The maid ran a hand over her face, a mixture of frustration and dread clouding her features. "The things that Master makes us do. What was even the point of doing this?"

    Benedict sighed deeply, recalling Vyan''s chilling words.

    ''I want to see her be hopeful, full of dreams that she will bring me down, protect her family, and all that sentimental crap. And then, I want to see those hopes crushed¡ªcrushed so badly that it breaks her spirit.''

 Chapter 53 - 53: Playing The Fool

    "So, you came back negotiating?" Clyde asked with his arms crossed, eyebrows raised in an exaggerated display of skepticism.

    "No, Clyde. I am telling you, I didn''t negotiate. I just didn''t want to take in Sienna after finding out she is not the marquess''s real daughter," Vyan said, feigning shock that he had to explain himself yet again.

    "But wasn''t that one of the key points of this revenge saga? To make Sienna pay for harassing you for all those times?" Clyde''s tone was dripping with sarcasm.

    "Please, who cares about her?" Vyan rolled his eyes. "She never even got close to me thanks to Iyana''s constant interference. Plus, Sienna is too dumb and obnoxious to be a slave. Can you imagine her trying to take orders? Laughable."

    Clyde shook his head in disbelief. "You know, I am still dying to know who her real father is, though. She is not adopted, that is a given. Nobles treat adoption like it''s a contagious disease."

    Vyan waved his hand dismissively. "Maybe she is Marquess''s second wife''s kid from a previous marriage or fling or something like that."

    Clyde clutched his head dramatically. "Wait, let me process that."

    Vyan laughed. "Seriously, don''t waste your brain cells. Who her father is doesn''t matter. What matters is I get to torture that jerk Lyon. That''s the real prize here."

    "And watching Lady Iyana''s pride crumble when she realizes she is too late to save her precious family from you," Clyde added.

    "Exactly!" Vyan''s grin stretched ear to ear, practically radiating glee.

    "Ah, revenge really is sweet. It''s like the best dessert after a gourmet meal." He clapped his hands together, the sound echoing like the final nail in a coffin. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Clyde chuckled, clearly enjoying Vyan''s enthusiasm. "Want to celebrate this milestone with some champagne, my devious friend?"

    "Do you even have to ask?" Vyan''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "I want the finest champagne Benedict has in stock. Let''s toast to sweet, sweet revenge!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan stirred on the plush office couch, his senses slowly coming back online.

    The first thing he noticed was the luxurious feel of the velvet cushions against his cheek. It was a stark contrast to the dull throb in his temples¡ªa champagne-induced hangover, no doubt.

    He cracked one eye open, greeted by the dim light filtering through the heavy drapes.

    His office that was usually a bastion of order and control now looked like a battlefield with empty champagne bottles stood like fallen soldiers on the tea table.

    Groaning, Vyan pushed himself up to a sitting position, running a hand through his tousled hair. "Well, at least the couch is still as comfortable as ever," he muttered to himself, his voice raspy.

    The silence in the room was profound. It was no surprise that Clyde was gone already. After all, Clyde had a habit of greeting the dawn with a vigor Vyan couldn''t quite fathom.

    Vyan swung his legs over the side of the couch, his feet meeting the cool floor with a reluctant thud. "Guess I am on my own for this recovery mission," he said to the empty room.

    "Ugh, I have to get to training on time too. What time is it exactly?" Vyan groaned, squinting at the sunlight streaming through the window.

    He buried his face in his palms, his head throbbing.

    A shadow fell over him, and he peeked through his fingers to find Iyana standing before him, her expression a mix of amusement and concern.

    "Have you abandoned all courtesy and forgotten how to knock?" he grumbled, his voice muffled.

    "I did knock," she retorted, hands on her hips. "Several times, in fact. Then, you mumbled something that sounded like an invitation, so here I am."

    Vyan exhaled dramatically and looked up at her. "To what do I owe this delightful intrusion?"

    "I¡ª" she began, then her eyes caught sight of his hand. "Your Grace, how did you cut your hand?"

    "Huh? What are you talking about¡ª" He glanced down and saw the cut on his palm. "Oh, this¡­" He recalled Edward smashing a vase last night. A shard must have hit him. "I honestly don''t remember."

    Iyana shook her head, clearly not taking this lightly. "Is there a first aid kit here?"

    "It''s fine. I will just use some healing water later¡ª"

    "Later, schmater. You need a bandage now. So, where is the kit?"

    Vyan sighed in defeat, gesturing to a nearby cabinet. "In there."

    Iyana marched over and retrieved the kit. Kneeling in front of him, she gently took his hand.

    "You must have gotten this last night," she muttered, cleaning the dried blood with a cotton pad.

    Vyan watched her, his heart unexpectedly skipping a beat. Her eyes were so focused on doing her job, every touch of hers soft and caring.

    "Why¡­" he trailed off.

    "Why do I think you got this last night?" She raised an eyebrow, still focused on the wound. "Because the blood is dried, however, it hasn''t started healing¡ª"

    "No, I mean, why are you being so nice to me?" he blurted out.

    She had already revealed her true nature to him when she framed him, so why was she bothering with this facade now? Why was she acting like she had during those four long years?

    She had no reason to act nice anymore.

    "Because you have been such a gracious host," Iyana replied in a soft voice, her eyes downcast. "Despite your clear disdain for me, you made sure my stay here was as comfortable as possible."

    "Really, that''s it?"

    She paused, looking up at him with a soft smile. "Also, I guess I am starting to believe that beneath all that bravado and scheming, I think there is still a decent person worth helping."

    His breath caught, the room suddenly feeling smaller. "You think there is a decent person still remaining in me?"

    "I do," she replied, her eyes meeting his with an intensity that made his pulse quicken.

    That''s only half the reason though, Iyana thought, her lips trembling with guilt.

    Honestly, I feel terrible that I am going to expose you today. But I have no choice. I have to protect my family.

    She didn''t understand why she felt this way about him. She had always been heartless towards her enemies. So why did she feel bad for this guy in particular? She had no idea.

    "Oh, I see," Vyan murmured, his eyes lingering on her delicate hand as she wrapped the bandage around his wound.

    Her touch¡ªas much as he hated to admit it¡ªwas comforting.

    "There, all done," she said with a satisfied smile as she stood up. "Don''t forget to dip it in healing water later."

    "Okay, I will. Thanks."

    "You are welcome, Your Grace."

    Vyan stared at the neatly draped bandage and looked up at her. "What did you come here for again?"

    "Oh!" She snapped her fingers as she remembered. "I need to go to my parents'' home for a few days due to some emergency business. And¡­"

    Her chest twisted with guilt as she lied, "When I come back, we can go capture the monsters together for the festival."

    "Alright."

    "So, I will be off then." With that, she turned around, feeling bittersweet for some strange reason.

    Little did she know that the bittersweet feeling for him would soon turn into blinding rage.

    "What the hell do you mean you accepted His Grace''s offer?!" Iyana''s voice reverberated through the room, laced with fury and disbelief as she confronted her father. "I told you to give me some time! I could have proven your and Lyon''s innocence!"

    "Even if you did, where would I have gotten the money to pay him back the original amount?!" Edward shouted back.

    "I would have given you the money if you couldn''t manage it! Don''t you know I have my own earnings? Why on earth did you take his offer and sell off Lyon like that?" she retorted, her voice rising with each word.

    The room fell silent as Edward became speechless, unable to meet her gaze.

    "You should have trusted me, Father! But no! You didn''t! You couldn''t even wait until the day of the deadline and took his offer," she seethed, her breath coming in angry huffs.

    She glanced down at the recorder artifact in her hand¡ªa symbol of her efforts and shattered hopes. She worked so hard to gather the proof, only for her family to disappoint her like this.

    "I guess there is no point to this anymore since you have already paid back the count," she spat, smashing the artifact on the ground.

    "Iyana, please, dear, listen," Edward tried to coax her, his voice softening.

    "Leave it, Father. I have more important business to deal with," she cut him off, her tone icy.

    As she turned on her heels, her face was a mask of seething anger.

    That bastard. How dare he trap me with that faux conversation between Benedict and that maid?

    It had been too convenient, stumbling upon that particular conversation after getting nothing for ten days. Vyan had orchestrated the entire thing.

    The realization hit her like a ton of bricks; she had been a fool to trust him¡ªto think he had some decency within him.

    But turns out, he was a devil through and through.

    To think I even felt bad for that bastard¡­ He totally played me! I swear the next time I see him, I will fucking punch him.

    And that''s exactly what she did.

    She stormed into his manor and burst into his office.

    "Oh, Iyana¡ª" Vyan began, but he didn''t get the chance to finish.

    Her fist connected with his face, sending him stumbling backward against his desk.

    Without giving him a moment to recover, she followed up with a dagger to his neck.

    "You lying scoundrel, how dare you fool me like that?" she hissed, her voice trembling with rage.

 Chapter 54 - 54: Impulsive Decision

    Vyan clutched his jaw where Iyana''s fist had landed, a dark bruise already forming. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, but he made no unnecessary movement with the cold dagger pressed against his throat.

    "What have I done to deserve this... pleasure?" he managed to choke out, his voice strained but mocking.

    "Stop pretending like you have no idea!" she snarled, pressing the blade a fraction closer. "You played me like a fool, blackmailed my father into selling off my brother, and¡ª"

    "Wait, I didn''t blackmail him," he pointed out. "I offered a deal like any normal person would, and he accepted. Besides, I was merely helping your family out."

    "That''s even worse!" she shouted, her voice shaking with rage. "Especially when you are the one who got us into all of this! Do you know how humiliating it is to know that my family accepted help from you of all people?!"

    "Was it really that humiliating?" he asked, his tone soft, almost gentle.

    "Of course!"

    "Good," he said, the sudden change in his demeanor catching Iyana off-guard.

    A slow, chilling smile spread across Vyan''s face, and he began to laugh. The sound was cold and hollow, sending shivers down her spine.

    "That was my intention," he chuckled, his eyes gleaming with malevolent delight. "Tell me, does it shatter your fragile pride to know that your father chose my help over his faith in you?"

    She gritted her teeth, her eyes burning with unshed tears.

    "Does it make you want to scream in frustration, knowing that if your father had waited just one more day, he might have seen you succeed?"

    Her grip on the dagger tightened, her knuckles turning white as his words struck her like venomous barbs.

    His palm reached up to caress the side of her face, his touch vile and repulsive. "I must say, I love this expression on you," he drawled slowly.

    "Why..." A tear finally slipped from her eye, the sense of failure overwhelming her. "Why do you despise me so much? What have I ever done to you?" she whispered, her voice trembling.

    In an instant, his expression darkened, fury igniting in his eyes.

    He grabbed her wrist, flinging her dagger aside, and straightened up. Twisting her arm behind her back, he yanked her close, their bodies almost merging.

    "Why, you ask," he seethed, his gaze piercing into hers. "How can you even ask me that, Iyana? Was I so insignificant that you don''t even remember what you did to me?"

    Her face clouded with confusion.

    "Wow," he scoffed. "You really are... the worst."

    Iyana took a moment to think before she spoke, "All this just because I am getting married to Prince Easton?" She only repeated what Sienna had fed her.

    Vyan''s grip tightened around her wrist, making her wince. "If only it were that simple, Iyana," he snarled, his voice dripping with venom. "I would be throwing confetti if it was just about your wedding."

    His eyes narrowed, and the pain in his red-rimmed gaze made her heart ache.

    "You were saying you felt humiliated because I fooled you? Imagine my delight discovering you were deceiving me for four whole fucking years."

    His voice was a blade, each word cutting deeper.

    "The years I thought were the best of my life? A mirage¡ªa sick joke, courtesy of you."

    As her confusion grew, Vyan let her go, almost flinging her wrist away as if she were diseased. "So yeah, that''s why I despise you. Happy now?"

    He turned to leave, unable to stomach her presence any longer. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana stood rooted to her place, her mind a maelstrom of chaos.

    What is he talking about? Deceived him for four years? What reason would I have for doing that to him? I am not such a terrible person, am I?

    "Your Grace!" she called out, desperation tinged in her voice. He stopped but didn''t turn around. "Would you please tell me what I did?"

    His look of pure disgust made her feel dirty. "Playing the amnesia card now? Really, Iyana?"

    She pursed her teeth, and in that moment, she made an impulsive decision¡ªone that she might come to regret.

    Despite her better judgment, she blurted out the truth, "I really am suffering from amnesia."

    Vyan chuckled. "Oh, let me guess, is this the latest and greatest trap you have come up with?"

    Iyana swallowed hard and said, "No, seriously. I have lost all my memories, Your Grace. It happened about a year ago. Right when I was relocated to Ganlop, I had this accident, and poof! My entire past, it was gone."

    She further added, "I wouldn''t have even known my name if it weren''t for the help of my subordinates."

    "Good story," he gave a slow, mocking clap, "Maybe you should write a book: The Melodramatic Lies of My Life."

    "Your Grace, it''s the truth," she insisted, her eyes wide with sincerity.

    "You have already fooled me once. Do you really think I am going to fall for your sob story again?"

    "Please, what would it take for you to believe me?" she asked, frustration tinging her voice.

    "Alright, give me one good reason why I should believe you," he countered, arms crossed.

    "Well, I¡ª" she stammered, her brain doing an impression of a blackout. "Um¡­"

    She scratched her cheek, looking as sheepish as a wolf caught in a chicken coop. "Can I have some time to think about it?"

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "Good luck crafting a lie elaborate enough to trap me." With that, he stormed out of his office.

    Iyana slumped into his chair, facepalming with enough force to make a noise. "He is right. If I wronged him so badly in the past, why would he believe me? Ugh, but I still need to know our past from him or it''s going to drive me nuts."

    She sighed, feeling utterly lost. "What should I do?"

    That''s when a light bulb flickered to life above her head, and her face lit up with a mischievous grin.

    "Yes! This will definitely work!"

 Chapter 55 - 55: Rage Without A Target

    The next day, Vyan was buried under a pile of paperwork as usual when Freya came in, her face a picture of exaggerated misery.

    "Vyan, why did you stick me with that insufferable prick? He is so rude, I am surprised he doesn''t burst into flames from his own arrogance."

    Vyan glanced up, a sympathetic smile playing on his lips. "Sorry, Freya. Clyde had to sprint off for some work, otherwise, he was supposed to handle our ever-so-delightful newcomer"

    Freya pouted dramatically, folding her arms. "Will you go meet Lord Lyon now? He was dropped off here five minutes ago."

    "Should I roll out the red carpet while I am at it?" Vyan commented. "He is here as a slave, Freya, not a dinner guest," he clarified.

    "Fair point," she shrugged, clearly amused. "Since I am completely clueless about what to do with him, could you please give me the brief version of my torture duties?"

    "Sure thing. You know the underground cell?"

    "The one near the knights'' quarters?" she asked, tilting her head, and Vyan nodded. "Yes, I know it."

    "The task is simple. Lock him in a cell and don''t feed him until late into the night¡ª"

    "Isn''t that a bit harsh?" Freya''s eyes widened with horror.

    "Considering how he used to make me starve for days, I am practically being the epitome of kindness here, Freya."

    Her expression turned thoughtful. "Got it. Anything else, Your Grace of Petty Revenge?"

    "Actually, yes," Vyan twiched his lips as an idea popped into his head.

    "Uh-oh, that look can''t mean anything good," Freya muttered.

    "Our stable boy is down with the plague or something equally terrible, so have Lyon clean the stables and feed the horses," he instructed with a sly grin.

    "Okay, I will tell him that."

    "Also, I know you have got a mountain of your own to tackle," he added, "but could you please be a darling and keep an eye on him? I am afraid he might try to take out his anger on my poor horses. You can keep him in line however you want."

    Freya sighed, as if Vyan just entrusted the load of the world on her shoulders. It was kind of equivalent, though. He really did cherish his horses.

    "Alright, I will babysit your new toy," she conceded. "Anything else? Maybe have him polish the entire estate one brick at a time?"

    "Tempting, but let''s start with the basics," Vyan chirped. "You are a gem, Freya."

    "Yeah, yeah. Just remember this when I need a favor," she shot back, rolling her eyes.

    After Freya left, Vyan begrudgingly resumed his work, his mind inevitably drifting back to Iyana''s words from yesterday.

    If she really has lost her memories, then¡­

    A knock interrupted his wandering thoughts, and he let out a dramatic groan, spotting the last person he wanted to see on his doorstep. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What do you want?" he grumbled.

    Iyana strutted inside and dramatically slammed a small bottle in front of him.

    "And this little number is...?" Vyan arched an eyebrow, barely interested.

    "A truth potion," she declared with a flourish. "If you make me drink this, I can''t lie about my memory loss."

    Vyan sighed, leaning back in his chair, already regretting this conversation. "And I am just supposed to believe this isn''t some over-the-counter cough syrup?"

    "You can test its authenticity yourself," she retorted, practically shoving the bottle in his hand.

    He slowly scrutinized it with caution. It seemed authentic enough, but he wasn''t born yesterday.

    "And what if you have swapped out its contents with something completely harmless, like unicorn tears?"

    Iyana groaned in frustration, throwing her hands up. "Why would I go to such lengths to mess with you? Wait, don''t answer that."

    "Simple," Vyan smirked. "To dupe me. Again."

    "Fine, fine, let''s just say the entire purpose of my life is to dupe you," she huffed. "Why don''t you get a truth potion yourself and make me drink it?"

    Vyan seemed to hesitate.

    "What happened? Cat got your tongue?" she teased, leaning closer, her grin widening. "Out of excuses already?"

    He averted his gaze as his mind got distracted.

    "Your Grace!" She slammed her palm on his desk, making him jump slightly. "Are you listening?"

    "Alright, alright," he relented. "I will have Clyde fetch a truth potion. But let me warn you, he has been really busy these days."

    She furrowed her brows, her gaze sharp as a hawk. "Why does it feel like you''re dodging the truth?"

    She leaned over the table, eyes boring into him. "It''s not that you don''t believe me¡­ it seems more like you don''t want to accept it."

    Vyan prided himself on not falling for her words easily, but deep down, he knew she wasn''t spinning tales about her amnesia.

    The telltale signs were there¡ªsubtle changes in her behavior and habits that had puzzled him before but now fit perfectly. It wasn''t just a fabrication.

    So, what was his problem, really?

    "Come on, spill it," Iyana urged, her voice slicing through the tension.

    Vyan''s eyes dropped to the table, his expression a cocktail of pain and frustration.

    Looking into her determined gaze, he knew he couldn''t escape this. Exhaling a breath, he finally gave in.

    "It''s because I don''t want to entertain the thought that you can just forget all the pain you caused me, while I am still dragging the weight of it around."

    Iyana flinched at his words.

    "Sure, you might have been faking it back then, but at least you knew what you were doing," he said. "It feels unfair that you don''t remember the torture you put me through. No, actually, what I feel more disappointed about is the fact you don''t remember all that time we spent together¡ªfake or not."

    "And now, I am the only one haunted by those memories," he continued, voice shaking with barely restrained anger. "While you¡­"

    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I know it''s not your fault that you forgot, but¡­ now I don''t know who to direct my anger at anymore."

    "Taking revenge on you is pointless if you don''t even remember what you did wrong. So, what am I supposed to do?" His voice was full of hopelessness. "Just give up and wait until you get your memories back? Or else, it will feel like I am punishing an innocent person. Because in your amnesiac eyes, you did nothing wrong."

    He now felt like he had no target for revenge anymore. She was at the center of it all, and now, he was lost on what to do. This vengeance has been the reason for him waking up and working so hard everyday.

    "But why should you care if I remember what I did or not?" Iyana spoke up. "I am still the person who did it. If I wronged you in the past, I definitely deserve retribution for it."

    Iyana knew what she was saying and how incredibly stupid it was, but all her heart wanted at that moment was to help him¡ªto make him find his ground and get a grip on himself. It made her chest ache to see him down like this.

    Besides, what she said was true. Just because her brain had erased those memories didn''t mean the past had as well.

    "So, let me get this straight. You are telling me I should continue my revenge plans on you?" Vyan''s eyebrow arched in mock confusion.

    She nodded firmly. "Yes. Because I know whatever you throw at me, I can handle it."

    He chuckled, a hint of disbelief in his eyes. "You burst into tears in front of me just because I made you fail your mission."

    "I did not burst into tears!" she protested, her face flushing. "It was just a single tear!"

    "Oh, right. My bad. One tear. Totally not the same thing as bursting into tears," he said, his voice carrying a note of tease. "Point is, you still crumbled like a cookie yesterday, and here you are claiming you can handle anything."

    "Yes, so what?" she demanded, puffing up her chest. "I will cry. I will want to give up. I will get frustrated. But," she took a pause, staring into his eyes, "I will still pick myself up to fight you."

    "So, basically, you are saying you don''t remember why we are enemies, but you want me to keep this whole vendetta thing going?"

    "Yes."

    Vyan shook his head, a smirk playing on his lips. "What a peculiar woman you are."

    Iyana shifted uncomfortably, guilt flickering in her eyes. "Since we are done deciding where we stand now, can you please tell me about our¡ª"

    Just then, a knock echoed through the study, interrupting their conversation.

    Vyan looked up, surprised to see a junior gardener standing nervously in the doorway. "What brings you here, Jonathan?"

    Jonathan''s face was pale, his eyes wide with fear. "Master," he stammered, "the new slave brought in earlier just slapped Miss Freya."

    Vyan''s eyes flashed with anger. "What?"

    "He was already yelling at her, and just as she turned to come and complain to you, he hit her really hard," Jonathan explained, his voice trembling.

    Vyan clenched his fist, the muscles in his jaw tightening. "That insolent fool. I will show him his place."

    Iyana straightened up and asked, "Which slave are we talking about?" Her eyes widened in realization. "Lyon?"

    Vyan nodded curtly as he stood up and started walking out of the office. "I swear I will make your brother pay for this."

 Chapter 56 - 56: Kneel And Beg

    "¡ªI am telling you His Grace has already ordered you to do it," Freya repeated, her voice tight with frustration.

    Lyon leaned against the stable door, an arrogant expression playing on his face. "And I am telling you I won''t! Why don''t you try and make me, huh?" His voice boomed, startling the horses, their anxious whinnies adding to the chaos.

    Freya exhaled a heavy breath, her patience threadbare. "Please lower your voice and speak like a rational human being¡ª"

    "Rational?" Lyon''s laugh was harsh and mocking. "Why should I be rational with someone like you?"

    Freya''s eyebrow shot up, offended. "And what exactly do you mean by that?"

    Lyon''s eyes narrowed, his sneer deepening. "Do you think I didn''t ever see you working at that bar? Before you were all dressed up like a decent lady, you used to be just a barmaid."

    Her face hardened.

    "I have had enough of this. I am going to inform His Grace about your insubordination. Let''s see how you like being whipped into shape," she declared, turning sharply on her heel.

    She wasn''t normally ashamed of her past. Because she knew what she did was to survive and bring food to the table for her family. But it was the contempt in Lyon''s eyes that made her skin crawl.

    "Go ahead, you whore," Lyon spat out.

    Freya halted mid-step, anger surging through her veins. She slowly turned back, eyes blazing.

    "So what if I was a barmaid?" she challenged. "What matters is that right now you are a slave and I am a respected employee of this house."

    Lyon''s fists clenched, his knuckles turning white.

    "Oh, and you understand hierarchy better than anything else, don''t you?" she pointed out. "So in your words, I am your superior. Either treat me with respect or else¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Lyon''s hand struck her face with a resounding slap. "Or else what, huh? What are you going to do about it?"

    Freya''s cheek stung, and for a moment, she saw red. The countless memories of being berated by men flashed through her mind, each one fueling her anger.

    How long did she have to tolerate this? Then it hit her¡ªI don''t have to. Not anymore.

    Vyan had given her the permission to handle Lyon however she wanted.

    Without a second thought, she slapped Lyon back with all the strength she could muster.

    The sound echoed through the stable, silencing even the horses. Lyon''s shocked expression was worth every ounce of pain in her cheek.

    "You will never treat me like that again," Freya''s voice was cold and steady. "Now, either you do as you are told, or His Grace will hear about your behavior. And trust me, I will make sure he knows every disgusting detail."

    The utter look of shock on his face made her feel a sense of satisfaction.

    "How dare you¡ª" Lyon''s roar was cut short by the sharp crack of a whip hitting the ground.

    "Step back from Freya," Vyan commanded, his voice deadly, "If you know what''s good for you, Lyon."

    Lyon flinched at the sight of the whip in Vyan''s hand and reluctantly stepped back, his bravado faltering.

    "Good," Vyan said, approaching slowly. "I have heard all the things you said to Freya on my way here," he stated.

    Freya was confused about how Vyan got to know and then she noticed Jonathan behind him. Jonathan must have heard and seen everything before running to Vyan.

    "Vyan, everything is under control¡ª" she tried, but Vyan gave her an assuring tap on the shoulder that made butterflies swirl in her stomach.

    "It may be under control now, but someone clearly deserves some punishment for misbehaving earlier," he stated, stopping beside Freya.

    "I have to hand it to you, Lyon. You are bold, like really bold. Daring to hurt my precious subordinate within my vicinity?" he arched a mocking eyebrow. "Tch, big mistake."

    Vyan''s gaze turned cold and merciless as he looked over at Lyon. "Now kneel and beg for forgiveness from Freya."

    "Kneel? In front of her? No way in hell¡ª" Lyon''s defiance was quickly silenced by Vyan''s piercing glare, which made him lower his gaze. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Kneel, Lyon," Vyan repeated, his tone deadly calm as he twisted the whip around his wrist. "Unless you want a taste of this."

    Lyon shuddered, but his pride kept him standing. He refused to kneel, even though the fear in his eyes was evident.

    "So, you are the stubborn type, huh?" Vyan''s chuckle was low and menacing. "Well, it''s not like I didn''t know that." He dangled the whip, letting it sway menacingly. "Do you remember this whip, Lyon?"

    Lyon glanced nervously at the black leather whip and timidly shook his head.

    "You don''t? Aww, too bad," Vyan said with saccharine mockery. "But I do. It''s exactly like the one you used to use on me."

    He cracked the whip against the ground again, the sound reverberating through the stable, making the horses flinch.

    "Kneel in front of Freya, or next time, the whip won''t be hitting the ground," Vyan warned one last time.

    Lyon pressed his lips together, remaining immobile.

    Freya almost felt bad for Lyon, but she knew there was nothing she could do. Vyan listened to nobody when he was like this.

    "You leave me no choice then," Vyan let out.

    Lyon closed his eyes, bracing himself.

    The whip struck his back with a searing pain, and he had to bite down hard on his bottom lip to stifle a scream. The agony was intense, but he refused to give Vyan the satisfaction of hearing him cry out.

    Through gritted teeth, he thought, ugh, it hurts.

    But he stood his ground, his pride keeping him upright despite the pain.

    The sharp pain of the whip struck again, and Lyon couldn''t help but wonder, did it always hurt others like this when I used it on them?

    Before he could ponder further, another wave of pain crashed over him. However, just as he braced for a fourth strike, it never came.

    Peeking his eyes open, Lyon was stunned to see a small frame shielding him against further punishment.

    It was none other than the person he had always hated to acknowledge as family¡ªIyana.

 Chapter 57 - 57: Brothers Protect, Dont They?

    "Iyana, get out of the way," Vyan ordered, his face twisted with fury.

    "Please, Your Grace, I can''t watch my brother being beaten like this," Iyana pleaded, her voice trembling but resolute.

    "Then don''t watch. Go to your room and shut your ears," Vyan responded coldly, the whip still clutched in his hand.

    "I will apologize instead of him," she volunteered hastily. "I will kneel in front of Miss Freya, and if you need someone to vent your anger on, you can hit me with the whip. But please, don''t hit him."

    What is this girl saying? Is she dumb? Lyon thought, completely baffled by her willingness to take his punishment.

    Vyan''s expression softened slightly, but his eyes remained hard. "Iyana, he is the one who insulted and hit Freya. He should be apologizing, not you."

    "Okay, fine. He will do that," she assured him. "But please don''t hit him anymore."

    Lyon watched in disbelief. There is no way Vyan would listen to you, Iyana. He hates you. Or¡­

    More like, we made him hate you.

    Lyon recalled how he lied to Vyan in the cell that Iyana didn''t plead for his life when she had been willing to do anything to save him, but Prince Izac didn''t pay heed to her words at all. It was only after that Vyan escaped and got hell-bent on destroying their family.

    So, there was no way Vyan would listen to her request now.

    But much to his and Freya''s surprise, Vyan''s grip on the whip loosened, then he gritted his teeth and turned away.

    "Brother," Iyana called out, her voice soft yet firm, grabbing Lyon''s attention, "please, just apologize to Miss Freya and do what His Grace is asking you to do with the stable."

    Lyon frowned, his brow furrowing in defiance. "Why should I?"

    "Are you¡ª" she was about to raise her voice but held herself back and took a few deep breaths to calm herself.

    "Listen, as much as it hurts us to admit it, Father sold you off and His Grace is your owner now. You have to understand that you have no choice but to listen to him. The sooner you obey, the easier it is to deal with all this," she explained, her eyes pleading with him to understand.

    "So, you are telling me I should just put up with it for the rest of my life?" His voice cracked, a mix of anger and despair.

    "No, no," she vehemently denied, "I won''t let you suffer like this forever. I will get you out of here somehow. But¡­ for the time being, just be patient and listen to his orders," she elaborated.

    Lyon stared at her, searching for the usual anger he felt towards her, but it didn''t come. It was strange.

    Whenever he looked at her before, he was always reminded of how their mother gave up her life to give birth to this supposed witch.

    He never saw Iyana like a sister because he kept blaming her for everything that was wrong in his life, but this time, he knew she wasn''t at fault.

    It was their father who had done this to him, not her. She had tried her best to save her. He even overheard their conversation yesterday.

    "Why would you go so far for me?" he mumbled, more to himself than to her.

    "Huh?" Iyana looked at him, confused.

    "I mean, what if Vya¡ªHis Grace actually hit you with the whip?"

    She chuckled softly, shaking her head. "First of all, he would never hit me like that. Secondly," she looked up at his face with a gentle smile, "I may not recall our childhood together, but you must have been my protector when we were kids. After all, that''s what big brothers do, don''t they?"

    No, that''s not what I did. I was never your protector¡­ Lyon''s heart twisted with guilt.

    He had always seen her as the reason for their mother''s death, never stopping to consider the innocence in his sister''s eyes.

    "Now, it''s my turn to protect you. Leave it to your little sister. I can handle His Grace," she assured him with an uplifting smile, and for the first time since her birth, Lyon felt a rush of affection for his sister. "For now, please apologize to Miss Freya."

    Lyon nodded solemnly, his regrets finally settling in his heart. "Alright, Iyana. I will do it."

    Iyana turned to Vyan and called out, "His Grace, my brother will do as you say."

    Vyan, who had been engrossed in conversation with Freya, glanced over and nodded for them to proceed. With much reluctance, Lyon obeyed and apologized to Freya.

    Freya felt really awkward and ended up saying, "It''s okay, just don''t treat the other servants like this, either."

    Lyon nodded and trudged towards the stable to begin cleaning.

    Once Vyan was satisfied that Lyon would work diligently, he summoned Jonathan. "Keep an eye on him," Vyan ordered, then turned to Freya. "Go take some rest."

    As they started to leave, Vyan noticed Iyana wasn''t moving. "Aren''t you coming inside?"

    "Oh, um, I will stay and help my brother a little," she replied, ready to rush into the stable.

    "Okay, but maybe you should change out of those clothes," Vyan reminded. "The horses will not hesitate to chew those fabrics¡ª"

    "I will keep that in mind next time," she hollered and dashed inside, seeming like her mind was already made up on spoiling her gown.

    Vyan sighed and turned to walk away with Freya.

    As they strolled away, Freya cast a worried glance at Vyan. "What''s with you? You are letting Lyon off the hook so easily?"

    Vyan smirked, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "You think so?"

    Freya''s nerves tingled. "Again with that evil look. What''s cooking in that scheming head of yours?"

    "Let''s just say I am reenacting a scene from the past," Vyan chirped, a wide grin spreading across his face. "The only difference is, Lyon and my roles are reversed."

    Even though it had been a few years since that incident, Vyan remembered it vividly.

    It was just another regular scenario where Lyon had forced Vyan into grueling labor unjustly. When Vyan made a small mistake, Lyon flew into a rage, grabbing a whip to strike him.

    Iyana happened to be passing by and intervened, shielding Vyan from further blows. He was grateful to her for saving him.

    But the relief was short-lived; that night, Lyon stormed into Vyan''s quarters with other knights, binding him and continuing the punishment in private.

    Now, Vyan intended to return the favor.

    Let Lyon off the hook easily? Not a chance. That bastard made me suffer way too much for that.

    "Mhmm, but are you sure you only did it for this reason?" Freya asked, a teasing note in her voice.

    "What do you mean?" Vyan frowned. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She grinned and playfully said, "I mean, you seemed to have changed your mind only after Lady Iyana asked you."

    Freya''s words made Vyan''s heart skip a beat at the possibility.

    In a sense, it was true¡­

    The idea of torturing Lyon later in the night only came to his mind after Iyana pleaded with him not to hit Lyon in front of her eyes.

    But there was no way, right¡­?

 Chapter 58 - 58: Moment Of Softness

    Vyan was on his way to the dining hall when he saw Iyana climbing up the stairs, her gown all tattered and muddy. She looked like she had just wrestled a swamp and lost.

    Iyana spotted him and immediately cut off his impending comment. "If you are going to say ''I told you so,'' save it. I know. This was a catastrophically bad idea."

    She pouted, surveying the wreckage of her once beautiful gown. "My poor dress. It never stood a chance."

    Vyan rolled his eyes, descending the stairs at a leisurely pace. "No, that''s not what I was going to say. I was just curious how your gown got so tattered from cleaning a simple stable."

    "A simple stable?" she gasped dramatically, freezing mid-step. "In what twisted universe do you call that godown a simple stable? You have twenty horses, Your Grace! Twenty!"

    "And here I thought I needed more," he mused, shaking his head in mock disappointment.

    "You could already start a business with all those horses," she grumbled.

    "Actually, I do have a business¡ª"

    She shot him a withering glare. "I don''t care!"

    "But you are the one who suggested the idea," he remarked, a smirk playing on his lips as he relished her irritation.

    "I don''t know why I did that!" she exclaimed. "I don''t even know why I am talking to you in the first place," she huffed, resuming her climb up the stairs, leaving Vyan chuckling behind her.

    Vyan suppressed a smile, ready to let her off the hook for now, but then he spotted a gnarly wound on the back of her shoulder.

    His heart twisted and he grabbed her arm as she was passing by. "Hey, how did you get that injury?" he asked, his neutral voice barely hiding the concern.

    "What injury?" She furrowed her eyebrows, genuinely perplexed.

    "Here," he pointed, and she twisted her head to look, her mouth forming a perfect O.

    "Oh, this! I slipped and crashed into one of the wooden pillars at the stable," she said nonchalantly, as if recounting a minor inconvenience like stubbing her toe.

    Vyan''s eyes widened as he examined the wound more closely. "It looks like you got impaled by a nail or something."

    "Now that you mention it, I did feel something sharp. I thought it was just a splinter."

    "How are you so blas¨¦ about this?" he shrieked.

    "Well," she shrugged, "after a year on the battlefield, you get used to worse wounds than this."

    Vyan''s heart gave a sympathetic lurch.

    "Anyway, thanks for pointing it out. I will slap on some ointment and catch some sleep. I will be as fit as a fiddle by morning!" She pumped her fist with a grin.

    He let out an exasperated sigh. "Ointment isn''t a magic potion, you know."

    "What can I do? It''s not like I have a stash of an elixir like healing water lying around," she quipped. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well¡ª" Vyan paused, weighing his options. Then, with a resigned shrug, he decided to spill the beans. "Actually, I have a stash of healing water."

    Iyana''s eyes widened like he had just confessed to a national secret. "Wait, do you literally mean a stash of it?"

    Vyan nodded.

    "Do you know how rare and precious that stuff is? Tell me one thing. Just how much wealth did your parents leave you with?"

    "Beats me," he replied with a nonchalant shrug. "But we get ten percent of the healing fountain water every year."

    "I get why you would have access to it since the fountain is on Ashstone territory, but why do you keep a stash just lying around in your room?"

    "For minor scratches and all," he lied smoothly, waving off her concern like it was a pesky fly.

    The truth was, Vyan''s feeble immune system demanded constant help from the healing water after his grueling routine of sword fighting, working, and magic practice.

    It was an unfortunate truth that despite his soul being blessed with immense power, his body was cursed with fragility. But he had come to terms with it by now.

    However, letting Iyana know his biggest weakness? Not a chance.

    "You are unbelievable." Iyana gave him a side-eye.

    "Thank you, I try," Vyan smirked, casually motioning her to follow him to his room.

    They reached the double doors of his bedroom, and with a flourish, Vyan pushed them open.

    "There is the bathroom," he said, pointing to a particular door. "You will find a bottle of healing water on the counter to the left. Just add a few drops, and presto, injuries gone."

    "I am really craving a warm bath. Is the water hot?" she inquired.

    "Yes, the maids make sure it''s always warm. It is practically their life''s mission at this point," he informed. "I will have one of them send your clothes up. Can''t have you wandering around in robes, can we?"

    She nodded, and as he turned to leave, she asked abruptly, "Where are you going?"

    "To have dinner," he replied, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Benedict has been nagging me for half an hour."

    "Oh, right, you don''t dine with me," she remarked, feigning nonchalance. She didn''t know why she hoped he would have dinner with her today. "Okay, then. You should get going."

    Watching her head to the bathroom, Vyan felt bad seeing her wound once again and mentally kicked himself.

    Geez, why am I feeling so soft for her ever since I acknowledged her memories were gone?

    He closed the doors with a self-annoyed sigh and started heading back to the dining hall.

    "She even told me herself to keep considering her my enemy, but why can''t I do it? Why can''t I feel the same hatred for her as I used to?" he muttered, running a hand through his hair in frustration.

    "I seriously need a distraction from all this drama. So¡­ what should I do now?"

    Torturing Lyon was always an option, but getting his hands dirty wasn''t really his style. He preferred to delegate that kind of thing to the cell guards.

    Now, he was stuck with nothing interesting to do.

    Once he reached the dining hall, Benedict gave him a disapproving look and said, "Your food has gotten cold already, Master."

    "That''s alright," Vyan mumbled, rolling his eyes. Not the first time he was going to have chilled leftovers. Although it had been a while since the last time he did.

    He plopped down at his usual seat at the head of the table and asked, "Where''s Clyde?"

    "Lord Clyde has already retired to bed. He was utterly exhausted from all the preparations for the monster hunt festival," Benedict replied.

    Vyan pouted slightly. Clyde''s endless prattle would''ve been a perfect distraction. "Great. Just when I needed a human noisemaker."

    "Is something troubling you, Master?" Benedict asked, his concern evident. "You usually let Lord Clyde have dinner with Lady Iyana these days so she doesn''t get too lonely while eating."

    Vyan''s cheeks flushed crimson. "I don''t do it for that reason!" he snapped, feeling the indignation rise. "They are both equally annoying, and avoiding them keeps my sanity intact."

    "Indeed, Master," Benedict played along, "Your self-preservation instincts are commendable, indeed."

    Vyan huffed dramatically and stood up from the table. "You are annoying me too now, Benedict. I will eat later."

    "Later when?" Benedict inquired, his voice laced with the patience of a saint.

    "Um, just let me know when Iyana comes down to eat," Vyan grumbled before he stomped out of the dining hall.

    As Vyan was done fuming, he wondered what to do next. Practicing the magic spells he had been working on was next on his task list, but...

    "I just don''t feel like it. I¡­" His longing eyes drifted to the second floor, toward the direction of his bedroom.

    The words swirling in his heart didn''t dare reach his lips. Rather, forced himself to head down to his magic chamber.

    He tried pushing down the voice in his chest that whispered, I want to spend time with her.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Forgotten Past

    "...lady¡­ my lady!"

    Iyana''s eyes jolted open, her body jerking in alarm as warm water splashed around her.

    "My lady, you should really get out of the water before you start getting rashes," the maid suggested timidly, her hands nervously wringing the edge of her apron. It showed how she was scared to even be in Iyana''s presence.

    "Oh, right," Iyana mumbled, flustered at having dozed off in Vyan''s private bath.

    She rose from the water, dripping and slightly disoriented, as the maid hurriedly fetched towels.

    "How long have I been soaking in here?" she asked, her voice still thick in a warm daze.

    "I am not sure, my lady. Master just mentioned you hadn''t come out in a while and was worried you might have slipped and hurt yourself," the maid replied.

    "Did he think I would get impaled by something again?" Iyana chuckled in amusement, a hint of mischief in her eyes as the maid wrapped her in a fluffy bathrobe. "By the way, what''s your name?"

    "Mia," she answered, grabbing another towel to help Iyana with her hair.

    "Alright, Mia, you can take a break now. I will handle my hair myself," Iyana said, glancing at her clothes on the marble counter. "And thanks for bringing my clothes."

    "Are you sure you don''t need any more help, my lady?" Mia asked, hesitating slightly.

    "No, I will be fine, thanks," Iyana reassured her with a smile.

    As Mia started to leave, she briefly thought, Lady Iyana isn''t as terrible as everyone else made her out to be. I was scared for no reason.

    On the other hand, feeling refreshed and invigorated after her soak in the healing waters, Iyana felt as though all her worries had been washed away along with her fatigue.

    Still, she mused, "How does His Grace''s dark heart remain unchanged despite bathing in this water every day? It''s truly a mystery."

    She slipped into her nightgown, casually drying her hair, and left the bath, her mind buzzing with thoughts as lively as the bathwater she had just left behind.

    She was already expecting Vyan to be in the room, but she hadn''t anticipated his unexpected greeting, "Since you have taken your sweet time soaking in the water, do you finally want to go have some dinner?"

    "Oh, my deepest apologies for overstaying in your luxurious bathroom," she quipped, mimicking his usual sarcastic tone, "And yes, I will get some dinner now."

    Vyan, who was in the middle of removing his earring, caught her eye in the mirror and said, sounding like his mood was off, "Coincidentally, I had some urgent work to tend to, so I haven''t had dinner yet."

    She raised an eyebrow. "Really? Weren''t you on your way there¡ª"

    "Like I said, urgent work came up," he cut her off smoothly.

    "Someone seems to be in a bad mood," she remarked in a sing-song tone.

    "And someone seems to have too much energy," he retorted.

    "Actually I do. Shall we head downstairs now then?" She decided not to poke the already annoyed bear further. She was in a good mood and didn''t want to ruin it by indulging him.

    He nodded, draping a coat over his shoulders. As she was about to walk past him, he hissed, "Look at you, always wiping your hair like a toddler. Some things never change."

    "Huh?"

    Before Iyana could understand what he meant, he grabbed a dry fluffy towel and drowned her in it. She braced for a rough towel assault but was surprised when his hands moved gently.

    The way his warm fingers brushed her cold skin occasionally made her feel warm inside.

    "There, done," he said, looking satisfied.

    "Thank you," she mumbled, suddenly feeling embarrassed. "Let''s go now," she said and dashed out of his room.

    Once they reached the dining table, warm food was served, and as they started eating, a quiet ambiance settled over them.

    The only sound was the gentle clinking of cutlery because Iyana couldn''t muster the courage to speak as Vyan seemed like he was mad at her about something.

    But little did she know that Vyan was actually just frustrated with himself. He was confused about his sudden change of heart, and he didn''t want to accept it.

    When Vyan got up after finishing his meal, Iyana finally broke the silence, "Hey, you never got around to telling me, well, you-know-what."

    Vyan paused, giving her a look before averting his gaze as if he were in deep thought.

    Since he decided to believe that she really lost her memories, she should know about their past. But¡­

    He glanced at Benedict and the servants around and suggested, "Okay, how about a stroll in the garden? Let''s talk there."

    "A stroll sounds lovely," she said, excitement seeping into her voice.

    Iyana wasn''t sure if she had always loved strolling, but since coming here, evening walks in the garden had become her favorite ritual, helping her feel at ease.

    As they stepped out of the manor, Vyan draped his coat over her shoulders.

    She gave him a questioning look, and he murmured, "Your hair is still a little damp. You might catch a cold."

    She chuckled, nudging him playfully. "You always act like such an obnoxious person, but admit it, you are a gentleman at heart, aren''t you?"

    He scoffed in disbelief. "If you want to live in that fantasy, be my guest." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She giggled and looked around the beautiful garden, the vibrant colors and fragrant blooms doing little to calm her racing thoughts.

    Taking in a deep breath of the fresh, cold air, she tried to steady herself.

    "So, you want me to start?" Vyan asked after a long pause, his voice slicing through the tranquility.

    She steeled herself and nodded, her heart pounding like a war drum.

    As he started speaking and she couldn''t avert her eyes from the raw pain in his eyes, the words cut deeper and deeper.

    How could I have betrayed him like this for such a superficial reason? What is so great about becoming the empress, anyway?

    Her sense of self-worth started to crumble like dried leaves underfoot.

    Until one thing he said struck her.

    "But wait, I can''t do black magic," she interjected, her voice shaky, eyes widening with confusion.

    "You can," he disagreed, rolling his eyes. "Maybe you just forgot, or maybe you are lying. Who knows?"

    She shot him a glare. "I think I would remember if I could do black magic."

    "Oh, really?" His voice dripped with sarcasm. "Then, explain how I got possessed and have no memories of attacking Prince Izac. Because, last time I checked, mind-control falls under the black magic umbrella."

    "Are you sure it was me you saw?" she asked, the garden suddenly feeling colder.

    "Yes, Iyana," he said, his tone firm. "I saw you with my own eyes, and you even confessed to me in the cell."

    Iyana absorbed his words, staring at her hands as if they held the answers. The garden seemed to close in around her, the once-beautiful blooms now casting eerie shadows.

    "Can I really do black magic then?" she whispered, her voice trembling. "Did I just forget? Is that why I haven''t achieved my aura yet, despite being qualified?"

 Chapter 60 - 60: Knight In Shining Armor

    "Wow, that is a real plot twist now. Who would have thought Lady Iyana had no memories of you all this time while you were busy picking a fight with her?" Clyde remarked, barely containing his astonishment.

    "Tell me about it. I feel like a world-class idiot," Vyan grumbled.

    "Don''t take it to heart. The news was probably kept under wraps as much as possible, given Lady Iyana''s ties to the imperial family," Clyde assured, trying to sound diplomatic.

    "That''s not the point, Clyde," Vyan retorted, his frustration evident. "I feel dumb because she managed to fool me this whole time."

    Clyde chuckled, shaking his head. "I have to give her credit for that. She really played the part well, acting like she remembered everything."

    Vyan nodded, his head slumping onto his desk in dramatic defeat. "What should I do, Clyde¡­?" His voice was muffled but clear enough for Clyde to understand the plea for advice.

    Clyde leaned back, thinking for a moment before speaking.

    "Maybe you should take some time to think it over. Your hatred ran pretty deep, and now you are left without a target. But, in my humble opinion, maybe you should put your vendetta on hold, at least until she gets her memories back."

    "But if I do that, she might end up marrying Prince Easton by then," Vyan replied. "Once that happens, it would take no time for him to step in as the emperor."

    "That''s a fair point. But let me put it in your twisted terms¡ªwould you really enjoy taking revenge on someone who doesn''t even remember how they wronged you?"

    Vyan''s eyes lit up as he raised his head. "I found the perfect solution! I will help her get her memories back!"

    Clyde tilted his head, curiosity piqued. "And how exactly do you plan to do that?"

    "Thea can use healing magic, right? Maybe she can heal whatever head trauma Iyana has," Vyan deduced.

    A scowl creased Clyde''s face. "Stop calling Princess Althea''s name like that," he rebuked, feeling annoyed. "Also, I don''t think that is how healing magic works."

    "There is no harm in asking, though," Vyan pointed out, flashing a hopeful grin. "Besides, I have a meeting at the imperial court today. I might just find the opportunity to chat her up on my way back."

    Clyde''s eyes widened, his annoyance giving way to desperation. "Will you give me a chance to talk to her?"

    Vyan leaned forward on his elbows, a smug grin spreading across his face. "I might. If you beg nicely."

    "Pleaseeeee, my lord," Clyde batted his eyes sweetly, his voice overdosed with honey and butter, "pleaseee, keep this small request of your adorable but humble servant."

    "I told you to beg, not become straight-up disgusting. Eww!" Vyan scolded, making a nauseated face.

    "My lord, pleaseeee¡ª"

    "Okay, fine, fine," Vyan conceded.

    Just then, a shower of confetti erupted over Vyan, courtesy of his ever-enthusiastic aide, while Clyde''s face lit up with childlike delight.

    "I get to meet Princess Althea after so long!" He sprang up, practically vibrating with excitement. "I should go and get ready!"

    "But aren''t you already¡ª"

    "This is not enough. I need to dress my best!" Clyde declared with the gravitas of a royal proclamation and vanished with a snap of his fingers.

    Vyan chuckled, mumbling to himself, "So he does know his colorful dressing sense is a crime against fashion."

    Clyde reappeared almost instantly, giving Vyan a mini heart attack. Vyan wasn''t sure if it was Clyde''s sudden appearance that scared him or it was his clothes.

    He was sporting an outfit that looked like it had been picked by a colorblind peacock. "How about this?"

    Vyan raised a disdainful eyebrow. "If you are trying to blind her with your wardrobe, mission accomplished."

    Clyde frowned, looking down at his vibrant attire. "You don''t think she will like it?"

    Vyan sighed, standing up and patting Clyde on the shoulder. "Clyde, I know you are obsessed with colors, but I don''t think she is. She is a princess with a refined taste. So let''s find something a bit more¡­ subtle."

    Clyde nodded earnestly. "Right. Something more¡­ subtle?" With that, he disappeared once again.

    Right as Vyan went back to his desk, there was a soft knock on his office door.

    "What''s with you coming in through the door this time, Clyde¡ª" he said, his voice dripping with his signature blend of annoyance and surprise.

    As Iyana peeked her head in, his stomach twisted itself into a pretzel. Whether it was a good or bad twist, he had no clue. "Oh, Iyana. Hey, are you leaving now?"

    Last night, after their deep conversation, Iyana had mentioned that her purpose for being here was fulfilled, and she should probably head home to avoid bothering him further.

    Because apparently¡­

    "It must be hard for you to keep seeing me¡ªthe person you hate the most¡ªall the time."

    But how was he supposed to admit to himself that he didn''t feel that way about her anymore? That her presence no longer made his nerves feel like they were being roasted over a bonfire?

    Gosh, how could he be so fickle? Was her memory loss all it took for him to forget all his hatred and anger?

    "I was," Iyana stepped in, her voice calm and steady. "I was going to leave, but then it occurred to me that I was running away without fulfilling my actual duty that I came here to do."

    "You came here for something other than spying on me?" Vyan quipped, raising an eyebrow.

    She chuckled lightly, the sound making his heart do an awkward somersault.

    "You know very well what I am talking about." She met his gaze, her eyes unafraid. "I came here to help you with the monster hunt festival, especially with capturing the monsters from the Forest of Beasts and delivering them to the hunting grounds. I am supposed to be your bodyguard, remember?"

    "Right, you were supposed to be my knight in shining... but I don''t think that will be necessary," Vyan said, feeling a little suspicious as to why she was saying this. "Despite how Clyde looks, he always does a good job shielding me."

    She arched an eyebrow. "Yes, but isn''t Clyde also the leading mage in the project? Is he supposed to protect you or lead the other mages during the monster capture?"

    "In that case, I will just summon one of my many, many knights to do the job," he replied, waving a hand dismissively.

    She let out a sigh, a wry smile playing on her lips. "You really are infuriating, Your Grace," she said, her voice surprisingly fond, rather annoyed. "What I am trying to say is, if you don''t mind, I would like to stay until my original departure date."

    "Oh," Vyan responded, blinking in surprise. He thought she was just pointing out his supposed need for protection.

    "So?" she repeated, her eyes full of hope and expectation.

    "Um," he hesitated.

    Letting her stay longer while his resolve was teetering on the edge might not be the smartest move.

    But¡­ how could he say no to those violet eyes practically begging him?

    "Fine."

    Her face glowed up with a grin. "I will do my best to protect you, Your Grace!" She gave him a mock salute.

    "Let''s just hope I better not be needing protection from you," he muttered, recalling the two times she had held him down with a sword and a dagger.

    "Don''t worry. This time, I will be your real knight in shining armor!" she pumped her fist.

    "We shall see," he replied, shaking his head with an amused smile. "We shall see."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Your Grace, please wait here for a bit. Her Imperial Highness will be here within a few minutes," said the royal servant with a bow that was just a touch too reverent, as if Vyan might spontaneously combust from sheer importance.

    Vyan and Clyde nodded in unison, though Clyde''s nod was more of an eager bob. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As Clyde settled into the plush couch, Vyan remained standing, arms crossed.

    "Why aren''t you sitting?" Clyde asked, glancing up.

    "Well," Vyan drawled, stretching the word out as if savoring it, "I am about to head out for a small walk in the garden. You know, to give you some alone time with Thea."

    He quirked an eyebrow, enjoying the way Clyde''s face instantly turned the color of a ripe tomato.

    "Wait, you are actually not going to betray me this time?"

    "When do I ever do that, my dear friend?" Vyan took a step toward the door, turning to add in a voice dripping with mock concern, "Just make sure to behave yourself."

    Clyde''s face somehow managed to turn an even deeper shade of red. "What do you think I am going to do to her, huh?"

    Vyan waved him off with a nonchalant flick of his wrist. "Oh, nothing¡­ just a warning to handle her with caution, alright?"

    He exited the room, heading towards the garden, leaving Clyde spluttering behind him.

    As he strolled along the garden path, Vyan took a deep breath, savoring the fresh air.

    After enduring the imperial court meeting with a stoic expression plastered on his face, he needed this.

    The meeting had been all about the upcoming monster hunt festival, with Vyan as the main focus.

    Lost in thought, Vyan didn''t notice the bush in his path until he walked straight into it.

    "Oww," came a muffled complaint from the foliage.

    Vyan tilted his head and leaned closer, parting the branches to reveal a little girl with neck-length black hair, dressed in boy''s clothes.

    A frown creased Vyan''s face. "Kid, what are you doing sneaking around the Aurora Palace? This is not a place for you."

    The girl glared up at him with all the ferocity a ten-year-old could muster, and Vyan knew he was in for it.

    Great, another pint-sized bundle of trouble. As if he didn''t have enough on his plate already.

    Ugh, I really hate kids, he thought, rubbing his temples. This is going to be a long day.

 Chapter 61 - 61: Past & Present Blurring

    "I wasn''t sneaking around. You pushed me!" the girl accused, her eyes flashing indignantly.

    "It''s not my fault you were hiding in there," Vyan retorted. "Were you having a secret meeting with the garden bunnies?"

    She gasped theatrically. "How dare you mock me like that? What audacity!"

    "How dare I?" Vyan snorted, crossing his arms. "How dare you? Do you know who I am?"

    "Clearly, you don''t know who I am."

    "Oh, I do know. You are a kid. An incredibly annoying one at that," he shot back.

    "Okay, if I am only an annoying kid, why are you arguing with me, old man?"

    "Old man?" Vyan felt his indignant anger flare up. "I am only twenty-one!"

    "That is still eleven years older than me. Do you need a walking stick or something? Shall I get it for you?"

    Vyan gritted his teeth.

    Stop, don''t engage her. Be more mature; she is a kid¡ª reasoned the angel on his shoulder, but he didn''t listen because his pettiness won over every rational thought.

    "You are such a brat. Didn''t your parents teach you manners or anything?"

    "I wish. My father is too busy handling the empire and my mother is too sick¡ª"

    "Still, that doesn''t mean you can act like¡ªwait, what?" He blinked a few times, trying to process her words. "Your father is¡­" His gaze snapped to her symbolic light green eyes. "So you must be Katelyn¡­ my cousin."

    Katelyn crossed her arms and nodded, a smug expression on her face. Until the word ''cousin'' clicked in her head.

    Her shocked expression then mirrored Vyan''s. "Your Grace, my apologies!" she quickly let out, bowing her head.

    Vyan almost felt his stomach lurch at her sudden change of attitude and made a disgusted face. "Don''t go showing me respect now," he remarked, waving his hand dismissively.

    "I have to," she grumbled under her breath. "Your rank is higher than mine, after all."

    "What does rank matter here? You are my cousin," he muttered once she raised her head.

    "A very petty and annoying cousin," she corrected, hinting at him being the annoying one.

    Vyan smirked and said, "Well, finally, you admit you are annoying. That''s progress."

    Katelyn rolled her eyes. "At least I am not in denial about my age. Do you need help crossing the street, Grandpa?"

    "Grandpa?" Vyan chuckled, no longer feeling annoyed. He was rather amused now. "If I am Grandpa, then you are a toddler throwing a tantrum in the middle of the market."

    "At least toddlers get attention and cute compliments," Katelyn quipped back. "You just get complaints from the neighbors."

    "Complaints? I get praise letters, thank you very much."

    "Sure, praise letters from other old folks reminiscing about the good old days."

    "Oh, please," Vyan said, unable to suppress a laugh. "Do you ever stop coming up with comebacks?"

    "Not when I have such a worthy opponent," Katelyn replied, a mischievous glint in her eye.

    The two of them shared a laugh, their momentary clash now turning into a joyful banter and friendship.

    It has been a long time since Katelyn met someone who went head-to-head with her. Normally, people either ignored her or showered her with praise. She could only be this playful with her brother, Ronan. But seems like there was somebody else too.

    "Seriously, what are you doing around here, dressed in a boy''s clothes at that? I almost assumed you were a servant''s kid," Vyan commented.

    Katelyn wrung her hands and grumbled, "Unfortunately, I lost a bet with Ron. The loser has to dress as the opposite gender, so here I am."

    She looked down at her tasteless clothes with disdain and added, "Since Ron''s clothes would make me look like I was drowning, I borrowed some from a maid''s son."

    Vyan shook his head, an amused smile on his face. "Still, you shouldn''t be parading around in those clothes. What if some other noble saw you? You know, it doesn''t take long for words to spread."

    "Who cares?" She pouted. "I already embarrassed myself in front of the Grand Duke."

    "But we are related, so I have no business spreading rumors about you," he pointed out.

    "Doesn''t that make you even more likely to do it?" she muttered, as if she already had enough experiences like this before.

    "True, but spreading rumors is way too much effort for me. So, don''t count on me for that," he said with a lazy shrug, hoping that would reassure her. "Anyway, where''s Prince Ronan if you were with him?"

    "Ron is probably searching for me near the Crystal Palace," Katelyn replied, grabbing his hand. "Do you want to go meet him?"

    Vyan glanced at her small hand clutching his index finger, feeling a rare softening of his heart.

    Maybe not all kids were terrible.

    He had such terrifying experiences with kids before that he was left traumatized. Whenever the distant relatives of the Estelles used to come over, they used to bully or harass him however they wanted, and Vyan had no choice but to suck it up back then.

    He was now glad that Katelyn was just a porcupine flower¡ªresembling a porcupine, full of quills when approached, but beneath lies a blooming flower of cheerfulness.

    "Sure," Vyan agreed with a smile.

    As they strolled toward the Crystal Palace, Katelyn asked, "Your Grace, what were you doing near Althea''s part of the Aurora Palace?"

    "Oh, I had something to discuss with her," Vyan replied casually.

    "Are you friends with her?" she inquired, trying hard to not pout.

    "Yes," he answered skeptically and quirked an eyebrow. "But why do you ask?"

    Katelyn''s gaze dropped to the ground as she murmured, "I don''t like her. She is not good."

    "Why not? I think she is awesome."

    Katelyn shook her head firmly. "I cannot trust anyone in the imperial family except Ron. They are all selfish. Althea, Easton, Izac¡ªevery last one of them."

    "You would never know if Althea is different if you don''t give her a chance," Vyan insisted.

    "She hates her own brother. Why would she feel anything kind towards us¡ªher half-siblings?"

    It was true that Althea and Easton despised each other, but Vyan knew Althea genuinely wanted to be a big sister to Katelyn and Ronan. She had a unique kind of affection for them.

    While Vyan wanted to correct Katelyn, he knew better than to overstep his bounds.

    Arguing with a sharp-tongued preteen was like trying to convince a cat to take a bath¡ªit was a losing battle.

    As they approached the Crystal Palace, Katelyn released Vyan''s hand, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Wait here, I will go find Ron," she said, dashing away like a gust of wind.

    Vyan nodded as he watched her disappear into the grandeur of the palace.

    He exhaled deeply and turned his gaze to the enchanting garden that surrounded him.

    It was a paradise of vibrant flowers, beautifully designed pathways, and lush, meticulously maintained lawns. Every corner seemed to whisper secrets of beauty and serenity.

    His eyes were drawn to an unusual sight. "Are those black roses?" he muttered, curiosity piqued by the sight of the midnight blooms.

    As he stepped closer to the roses, mesmerized by their dark allure, a voice suddenly broke the silence.

    "Who is there?"

    Startled, Vyan turned around, his heart quickening.

    Standing before him was a woman in a flowing gown of white and pastel pink, her presence both ethereal and oddly familiar.

    His breath caught in his throat.

    The woman''s long red hair was tied in a loose braid, and her hollowed gray eyes held a soft kindness that tugged at a distant memory.

    A vivid flashback seized him.

    "Vyan, why did you run away and hide in that pit?" A red-haired woman rushed towards a younger version of himself, her face etched with worry and desperation.

    It was raining hard, so hard that their voices could barely be heard.

    "Mama, I wasn''t hiding," his sobbing voice came. "I slipped and fell in. It was so dark and cold¡­ I was so scared."

    "It''s okay, sweetheart. No need to be scared. Mama is here. Now, did you get hurt? Let me see." She frantically inspected him for injuries and let out a wince as she found his bleeding knees.

    "I¡ªI am sorry, Mama. I w¨Cwon''t run away anymore. Plea¡ªplease take me home," he cried, hiccuping.

    "No, no, honey, I am the one who is sorry," her eyes were full of regret, "I will never push you that hard again. Please forgive me."

    She enveloped him in a hug, her familiar lavender scent soothing his frightened soul.

    The lines between past and present blurred, and Vyan was overwhelmed by a rush of emotions.

    His mother''s voice echoed in his ears, her embrace felt so real. Those memories had been buried so deep. He never recalled anything about his mother until this moment.

    This particular memory flooded back with an intensity that made his heart ache.

    "Mother..." The word slipped out in a tremulous whisper.

    The woman''s eyes widened in recognition. "Vee?"

    The trance broke.

    Vyan stepped back, shock coursing through him. This woman couldn''t possibly be his mother.

    From the portraits and this vivid flashback, Vyan remembered his mother with healthy skin and a robust figure¡ªa stark contrast to the woman standing before him.

    Her ghastly pale skin and hollowed eyes painted a picture of sickness and unwell. The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. She is¡ª

    "Your Imperial Majesty, please forgive my impertinence," Vyan quickly said, lowering his head in a humble bow. "It seems I have lost my way, having trespassed into your private garden¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the woman stepped forward and enveloped him in a tender hug.

    "Oh, Vee, you don''t need to apologize to your tia," she uttered, her voice trembling with emotion. "I am so happy to finally see you. You have grown so tall." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan stood frozen, his mind racing to reconcile the memories with the present. And as soon as he managed to do that, his blood boiled with anger.

    The reason why he hadn''t visited his sick aunt even once ever since he ascended to his position¡ªit all came back.

    She pulled back from the hug and smiled, her eyes looking kind and full of affection. "What''s wrong?"

    "My apologies, Your Imperial Majesty." He maintained a polite smile. "It''s just that I don''t possess my childhood memories so¡ª"

    "Is this another one of your lies, Vee?" she smoothly interjected.

    "Pardon?"

    Vyan''s heart thumped as she placed a hand on his shoulder and leaned up to whisper in his ear, "I know you possess mana."

 Chapter 62 - 62: One Chance

    Althea glided into her office, her demeanor as frosty as a winter morning, fully prepared to face Vyan. Instead, she was greeted by his overly enthusiastic, golden retriever of an aide.

    "Where is Vyan?" she demanded the moment she crossed the threshold. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Clyde shot up from his seat with the precision of a wind-up toy, executing an overly dramatic bow. "Good afternoon, Your Imperial Highness!"

    "Where is Vyan?" she repeated, her tone sharper.

    "His Grace went out to get some fresh air," Clyde replied, his smile widening as if he had just delivered the most delightful news.

    "I can imagine why he would need that. Being trapped in a meeting with those greedy, selfish people for two hours¡ªugh. It must have been suffocating."

    Clyde nodded vigorously. "Indeed, quite suffocating it was. Anyway, it has been a while since we last met," he said, gulping audibly, "Althea."

    Althea''s icy facade cracked for a second as she remembered their last encounter. "Yes¡­ yes, it has been a while. How have you been?"

    Clyde''s face lit up like a Christmas tree. "You won''t believe how busy it has been for me! Vyan has been working me like a donkey!"

    Althea almost chuckled at his dramatic flair. "I am sure Vyan would never do something like that."

    "Oh, but he does!" Clyde exclaimed. "That man could give prison wardens a run for their money. He is that cutthroat."

    "I like cutthroat people," she commented, her neutral face covering up her playfulness.

    Instantly, Clyde straightened up, puffing out his chest.

    "But Vyan is nothing compared to me. I am more cutthroat than he could ever dream of being," he boasted, and Althea had to bite her lip to keep from laughing.

    Look at how fast he changed tunes, she thought.

    "In fact, he learned everything from me," Clyde added.

    "Really?" She arched an eyebrow, settling herself on the couch across from him. "Why don''t you tell me about an incident where you were cutthroat?"

    Clyde gasped dramatically, placing a hand over his heart. "Oh my, there are so many! I will have to choose the best one!"

    As Clyde tapped the side of his head with a concentrated expression, Althea couldn''t help but let a smile creep across her face.

    Talking with Clyde was like watching a comedy show; he was always such a chatterbox, full of life and energy.

    She secretly liked people like that, but admitting it would only complicate things.

    After all, she knew Clyde had a soft spot for her.

    She might have only met him a few times, but his eyes always gave him away¡ªhonest, sincere, and brimming with admiration and affection.

    Of course, she could be mistaken, but the odds were slim.

    Leading him on would be cruel, but ignoring him completely wasn''t an option either, given his position as her main accomplice''s aide.

    That is why she settled for giving him the cold shoulder, hoping he would get the hint that she wasn''t interested.

    "... so do you see how merciless I can be as well?" he concluded, flashing her a bright grin.

    "Oh, pardon me. I wasn''t paying attention," she said, her tone disinterested and distant, even though she had heard every word.

    She expected his face to fall, but instead, his grin widened. "That''s no problem. I will repeat it again."

    "There is no need. Actually, I think I am going to go find Vyan¡ª"

    "No, please stay," he urged, his eyes turning into those of a pleading puppy. "You would feel bad if I didn''t get to repeat the story."

    "I wouldn''t¡ª"

    "As I was saying, there was this one time when my father tried to poison Vyan¡­"

    Althea''s mind raced as Clyde continued his tale with unflagging enthusiasm.

    What is with this guy? Why won''t he take the hint? I am not even showing any interest!

    Despite her best efforts, Clyde seemed impervious to her cold demeanor.

    As he recounted the dramatic story, complete with wild hand gestures and exaggerated expressions, she found herself reluctantly entertained.

    Clyde''s energy was infectious, and though she tried to maintain her icy facade, a small part of her enjoyed his company.

    Maybe, just maybe, she thought, it wouldn''t hurt to let him talk a little longer.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan''s heart momentarily paused at the bombshell Celeste dropped. His mind reeled, but he met her unreadable gaze, keeping his expression calm and composed, masking the chaos within.

    "You are mistaken, Your Imperial Majesty. I don''t have mana¡ª"

    Celeste chuckled softly, taking a step back. "It''s alright. You don''t have to hide the truth from me. After all, I have known you since your birth."

    Vyan''s polite mask shattered, revealing the raw intensity beneath. "That''s great. Then, I don''t have to pretend in front of you," his voice was cold as ice, but Celeste remained unfazed.

    She tilted her head, her smiling welcoming. "Will you have some tea with me, Vee?"

    "I am afraid I have to decline, Your Imperial Majesty. I simply do not have the time or patience to talk to you."

    As Vyan turned to leave, she grabbed his wrist, her desperation replacing her earlier composure. "I know you are mad at me, but won''t you give me a chance to explain?"

    He met her with a cold glare, his voice dripping with venom as he said, "What is there to explain?"

    "Vee, you don''t know why I did what I did. Please let me explain," she pleaded, her eyes imploring him to listen.

    Vyan yanked his hand away, his expression twisted with anguish and fury. "I don''t want to hear anything."

    "If you don''t hear me out, you won''t know the reason behind it," she insisted.

    "What reason could you have had?" His eyes burned with pain and betrayal. "Love? You freaking loved him, that''s why you married him?" he demanded. "How could you have done that, even after knowing what he did to my family?"

    "Did you feel nothing when your sister died?" His voice rose, raw and unrestrained. "Had I and Ash never meant anything to you? Were we that easy for you to forget?"

    "No, Vee, no¡­" Her voice broke, thick with vulnerability and despair. "I loved you and Ash more than anything in the world!" she claimed, her voice strong but trembling.

    "Oh, really?" Vyan''s sarcasm cut through her like a knife. "Is that why you chose to bed our enemy? Spare me your pathetic excuses, Your Imperial Majesty. Your actions spoke louder than any words ever could."

    Celeste shook her head, tears slipping down her cheeks like silent confessions. "That''s not it."

    "How come that isn''t it? Your sister''s body wasn''t even cold in her grave when you strutted down the aisle with the man who killed her," he spat, his words sharp enough to cut.

    "No, no, Vee. That..." She reached out, grabbing his arm with a desperate grip. "Please, let me explain everything from the start. You will understand me, I know you will. Please give your tia one chance."

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed, filled with a fury that made his vision blur.

    All he felt while looking at her desperate face was a storm of anger and betrayal. Pity and sympathy? He had none left to offer.

    What kind of sister marries the murderer of her own flesh and blood just a day after the atrocity?

    But sure, let''s entertain her sob story. It''s not like there was anything that could possibly change his mind about the loathing that consumed him.

    "One chance, huh?" he muttered, the edge in his voice cutting deeper. "Alright. Let''s hear your tale of woe. Not that I expect it to be anything more than a pathetic justification for your betrayal."

    "Thank you so much," she whispered.

    Celeste guided Vyan to the secluded pavilion behind the Crystal Palace, her expression grave. "Can you put a soundproof veil around us?"

    Vyan nodded curtly, a flick of his wrist enveloping them in a shimmering barrier that soon became invisible.

    He remained standing, arms crossed, while Celeste took a seat and motioned for him to join her. He refused with a shake of his head, eyes narrowed.

    Taking a deep breath, she began, "As you already know, Edgar and I were in love, even before the incident took place."

    Vyan''s lips twisted into a sardonic smile. "Well, you sure have a talent for picking winners."

    She let out a bitter chuckle. "Tell me about it. I had no idea he had these plans against your family back then. Until it was too late¡­"

    She inhaled sharply, her voice trembling. "When the monsters invaded Ashstone that day, I was initially worried about Edgar and wondered who could have orchestrated such an attack. Never in my wildest dreams did I suspect Sister and Brother-In-Law. I even told Edgar, but he brushed it off, saying it didn''t matter who was responsible¡ªthe Ashstones had to be eliminated."

    "So then, you decided the best way you could be settled for life was marrying him?" he snickered. "What a wonderful tale of true love. I am in tears," he deadpanned.

    Celeste laughed, a hollow, mirthless sound. "That''s what you think?" Her eyes darkened, a storm brewing within. "You think it was for love that I married him?"

    "It wasn''t?" He raised an eyebrow.

    Her eyes blazed with fire. "No, it was for revenge."

 Chapter 63 - 63: The Real Orchestrator

    "You mean to say that you married the emperor to take revenge on him?" Vyan asked, his eyebrows shooting up in genuine surprise.

    "Yes, I thought I was going to end it all on our first night," Celeste said, staring at her wrinkled hands that were kept on the round table.

    Vyan also couldn''t help but take notice of the condition of her hands. She was supposed to be in her-thirties, yet she looked like in her late forties with her sunken eyes and her ghastly skin that looked like dying.

    She continued, "I was so blinded by revenge that I overlooked the most important person I should have been keeping an eye on."

    It didn''t take Vyan even a second to put two and two together as he asked, "Empress Jade?"

    Celeste''s lip trembled as she nodded. "I neglected the fact Jade was furious over our marriage and she would try to do anything to sabotage me."

    "So she was the one who single-handedly wrecked your grand master plan?"

    She nodded. "On our first night, I was going to poison Edgar and then kill myself, but¡­ then Jade barged in with the imperial guards and accused me of wanting to assassinate Edgar."

    "Wow, must be psychic, that one," he remarked.

    Celeste shook her head solemnly. "She wasn''t psychic, Vee. She was vicious. She actually had no idea I was actually going to do it; she framed me out of spite."

    Vyan blinked in surprise. "So Empress Jade is not to be underestimated, got it."

    "After that incident, I was never left alone with Edgar. Even if I were, I was always checked thoroughly. Edgar also lost his trust in me."

    "Saw that coming a mile away," he snickered.

    "But he continued to love me," she murmured, her voice softening, and Vyan made a face like he''d just bitten into a lemon.

    "Don''t tell me you actually love that old geezer now."

    "Absolutely not. He might be the father of my children, but I can never forget the fact that he also murdered the children who first made me feel like a mother."

    "Then?"

    "Since he continued to love, Jade continued to get jealous and always plot vicious conspiracies against me¡ª"

    "Why did you stay quiet?" Vyan questioned, arching an eyebrow.

    "I had no choice." Her face lost all color, as if she was recalling her terrible past. "I was forced to conceive Ronan."

    "What do you mean, forced to¡ª" Vyan paused, the gears in his brain grinding to a halt as he processed her words. Rage coursed through his veins, and he clenched his fists. "And you say that man claims to love you?"

    She smiled, but it was the kind of smile you give when you realize your favorite person in the world died. No hint of life in her eyes.

    "What could I do, Vee? I had to delude myself in one way or another. Even if I wanted to die, I couldn''t do it. Because I had Ronan. I got tied down. Then came Kate.

    I was shackled here, and Jade took advantage of it."

    "She threatened you with them?" Vyan''s tone was a mix of disbelief and outrage.

    She nodded.

    As Vyan looked at her lifeless face, he realized just how wrong he had been to think he could never feel pity or sympathy for her. This was worse than finding out his aunt betrayed his family to marry the emperor out of love.

    His heart was breaking for her.

    And her face¡ªthe one that matched his mother''s so much¡ªdidn''t help, either. It was like looking at a sad, nostalgic mirror.

    Vyan, who had been standing until now, kneeled in front of her and gently took her hands in his. "I am so sorry, Tia. I had no idea."

    Her eyes brimmed with tears, but this time, they seemed to sparkle with happiness. She squeezed his hands tightly, finally allowing herself to cry openly. "It feels so good to talk to someone about it."

    Vyan stood up, rubbing her back in gentle circles as she released the pent-up emotions she had been suppressing for so long. He knew she had no one to confide in until now.

    The imperial family was a nest of enemies, and her children were too young to grasp the depths of her pain.

    Only Vyan could truly understand what she was going through and why she had taken such drastic measures. It might seem foolish to some for her to venture into this perilous place alone, but he knew the blinding fury of revenge all too well.

    If Benedict hadn''t found Vyan that day, he might have done something just as desperate to avenge Iyana.

    So he felt a pang of sorrow for his aunt, trapped in this gilded cage, burdened by the need to protect her children.

    "Just a little longer, Tia. You won''t have to suffer much longer."

    "I have given up hope for myself, Vee," she whispered through her quieting sobs. "But please, promise me you will protect Ronan and Katelyn."

    "Of course, I will. Don''t worry," he reassured her softly.

    Celeste managed a smile, a spark of life returning to her eyes. Vyan couldn''t help but mirror her smile.

    "Oh, Vee," Celeste suddenly remembered, her expression shifting, "there''s something I forgot to tell you."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "...so I had to work all day, trying to examine the hunting locations. Imagine the chaos that would ensue if any wild animal was found there, like a bear or something," Clyde chuckled, narrating his stories with the enthusiasm of a kid showing off his latest toy.

    Althea, the queen of feigned disinterest, was giving an award-worthy performance. She had the art of looking bored down to a science. Yet, despite her best efforts to look uninterested, she was definitely listening.

    Because, let''s be honest, Clyde''s stories, while bordering on excessive, were actually pretty fun. And his expressions? Kinda cute.

    What are you doing, Thea? Snap out of it! She mentally slapped herself.

    "Did Vyan get lost? Why isn''t he coming yet?" she asked, mainly to divert her thoughts from Clyde and his unexpectedly charming monologues.

    "Maybe he got lost," Clyde muttered, looking around suspiciously.

    Vyan had graciously vanished to give them some alone time, but his absence was stretching into an hour. Clyde felt the pressure to keep the conversation alive, fearing the silence might strangle him.

    She must think I am the most annoying human being on the planet! Why didn''t I shut up fifty minutes ago? he silently berated himself. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Um, maybe I will go look for him," Clyde offered, standing up, more to escape his own embarrassment than out of genuine concern for Vyan.

    Althea chuckled, a sound that sent a strange thrill through him. "So this time you are actually going to look for him?"

    "Pardon?" Clyde blinked, clueless.

    "The last time Vyan got lost at the Itroy market, you were so nonchalant," she pointed out with a smirk.

    "Oh." Clyde felt his neck heat up, a lovely shade of crimson creeping in. He didn''t think she would remember that little detail. "I am just more worried this time."

    "It''s natural to be. We may be on imperial grounds, but there is no place in Haynes more dangerous than here," she said, her voice taking on a somber tone.

    For a moment, Clyde wondered what it was like growing up here for her, in a place that held as much danger as beauty.

    As he opened his mouth to ask, Vyan stepped into the room, his steps heavy and dragging.

    "Oh, Vyan, you are finally here. Where did you get lost?" Althea asked, standing up, her voice filled with concern.

    "A lot happened. I just bumped into Katelyn, and then, she was taking me to meet Ronan, but I ended up meeting my aunt," he said, his tone burdened with fatigue.

    "You finally saw Empress Celeste?" Althea inquired, her eyes widening in surprise and a hint of worry.

    "Yes," Vyan slumped onto the couch, letting out a weary sigh. "I should have visited her sooner."

    Althea smiled gently and sat beside him, her warmth radiating like a beacon. "She is nice, isn''t she?"

    "Yes," he replied with a wry smile, a shadow of regret passing over his face. "I feel like such trash for not visiting her sooner. Her condition was¡­"

    Althea patted his shoulder, her touch tender and reassuring. "It''s okay. You can see her from now on. She will be really happy." Her smile widened, a spark of hope in her eyes. "She has always been so kind to me, treating me like a daughter."

    "I can imagine," Vyan whispered, his eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    "I am sorry, Vyan, that I could never do anything to help her," Althea apologized.

    "It''s alright," Vyan replied softly, looking down. "You were no match for Empress Jade." His voice was barely audible, but the pain was evident.

    Althea nodded in silent agreement.

    "Oh, by the way, what did you want to talk about today?" she asked, attempting to shift the mood.

    "That¡­ isn''t important anymore. Don''t worry about it," he brushed it off, a forced smile on his lips. He knew deep down that healing magic couldn''t mend Iyana''s broken memories. He just wanted to tease Clyde and give him a chance to talk to Althea.

    "I will get going for today," Vyan said, rising from the couch, his movements slow and heavy. "Sorry, Thea, but I will see you some other time. Let''s talk more next time."

    "Sure," she replied, offering him a kind smile¨Cone that tried to mask her own sadness.

    Clyde watched this exchange, feeling a pang of jealousy twist in his chest.

    Wow, what a kind smile for Vyan. And for me? She didn''t even spare me a proper glance the entire time, he thought, pouting internally. No, no, what am I thinking? My friend is sad over here.

    "Let''s go, Vyan," Clyde suggested, his voice softer than usual, trying to be supportive despite his own conflicting emotions.

    As the three of them exited the office together, they came face to face with the real devil.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, good afternoon," they chorused in uneasy unison.

    "What a surprise," Vyan said, an amicable smile masking the storm brewing within him as he faced the Empress-consort of Haynes, Jade.

    "I heard you were visiting Princess Althea, so I thought of paying you a visit. It''s been a while since we have seen each other, right, Your Grace?" Jade''s voice was a silken whisper, her tight-lipped smile a deceptive mask of cordiality.

    "It has, indeed." Vyan''s words were civil, but beneath the surface, his thoughts were a churning sea of resentment.

    He recalled the chilling words Celeste had left him with.

    "There is something I forgot to tell you."

    "What is it, Tia?"

    "Vee, you see, the person who first suggested destroying the Ashstone family was¡­ Jade. Edgar was never the real orchestrator behind it all; it was Jade all along."

 Chapter 64 - 64: Chocolate Sanctuary

    After returning from the imperial palace, Vyan felt the need to cleanse himself of its suffocating negativity. He quickly sank into a warm soak in the healing water, hoping it would wash away not just the grime, but the pretentious air of nobility that clung to him.

    Just making small talk with Jade in the hallway had drained his energy faster than a leaky potion bottle. He had even ended up promising to share a cup of tea with her during the upcoming monster hunt.

    Tea with the she-devil herself! As if he needed another reason to detest this upcoming insufferable event.

    "I need some serious catharsis," he muttered to himself, getting ready in a simple pair of gray bishop shirt and black slacks.

    After putting on his high-knee boots, he wrapped a black cloak over his shoulders and made his way to the stable.

    As he entered, he spotted Lyon, who was busily cleaning the stable. Lyon''s clothes nowadays looked more like a servant''s rags than a young noble''s attire, which was progress.

    The ex-arrogant guy straightened up as if expecting to be struck by lightning¡ªVyan''s lightning, to be precise. It seemed like the daily dose of night torment had finally taken its effect upon him.

    "Relax, I am not in the mood to deal with you," Vyan said with a dismissive wave, his voice curt. "Get Adam out."

    Lyon nodded hastily, his eyes wide with relief, and rushed to untie Vyan''s favorite horse from the stable.

    Without another word, Vyan hopped on his horse and took off, hoping the ride would clear his mind.

    "Where are you off to?" came a sudden voice from beside him.

    Vyan jolted, pulling Adam''s reins sharply, narrowly avoiding a collision. He shot a glare at the horse rider next to him. "What in the world do you want now?"

    Unexpectedly, it was Iyana. She had been riding inside the horse arena and couldn''t resist her curiosity when she saw Vyan heading toward the main gate.

    "I was wondering where you were going with such urgency just after returning from the imperial palace," she said honestly.

    He was about to retort with a snarky comment, but her earnest eyes made him sigh. "I am just going to visit a pastry shop."

    "A pastry shop?" She looked genuinely surprised. "That''s one of the last places I expected you to go. Why?"

    He looked away, his ears turning a shade of red. "I want to get something chocolatey."

    She raised an eyebrow. "Can''t you get them at home? I am pretty sure you have a professional patisserie."

    "Yes, but Benedict has put restrictions on how much I can have," Vyan grumbled. "Apparently, chocolate isn''t part of a ''balanced diet''."

    Iyana chuckled. "Should I accompany you?"

    "Why would you? You even hate the smell of chocolate," he pointed out.

    "I can bear it," she assured him. "Besides, don''t you think you shouldn''t be heading out all on your own, being so defenseless?"

    "I would have taken Clyde, but for some reason, he has been buried under his duvet, muttering weird words to himself."

    "Are you sure he is not just making up curse spells under that duvet?" she asked, sweat-dropping.

    "Might be," he shrugged. "Anyway, stop wasting my time. If you want to come, be my guest."

    "Okay!" she chirped and followed him.

    As they rode into the bustling heart of Ashstone, Vyan led them through a labyrinth of alleyways that made Iyana wonder if he was secretly trying to lose her.

    "Are we on a scenic tour of the city''s dumpsters, or do you actually know where you''re going?" she muttered under her breath.

    Finally, they stopped in front of an old, charming pastry shop that looked like it had been plucked straight out of a fairy tale. It all made sense now why Vyan wasn''t dressed like he was about to walk a red carpet.

    Without a word, he marched inside and headed straight for the display counter. To Iyana''s shock, his usual grumpy, soulless demeanor vanished, replaced by a face so bright and sparkly it could rival a kid on a festive morning.

    It was the first time Iyana had seen him like this.

    "Good evening, sir. It has been a while since you have been by. The usual?" asked the young boy behind the counter with a warm smile.

    Vyan nodded and turned to Iyana. "What do you want?"

    Iyana examined the displays, her eyes landing on a decadent dessert. "One strawberry mousse."

    The counter boy leaned over and whispered conspiratorially, "Who is the pretty lady, sir?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "A guard," Vyan replied curtly.

    "Really?" The boy''s eyes twinkled with mischief.

    "Yes, really. Now, can we get our orders?" Vyan asked, his smile so tight it looked like it might snap off his face.

    "On it!" The boy chirped, dashing off to fetch their treats.

    "Iyana, let''s sit over there," Vyan called out, pointing to a secluded corner table. Iyana followed, curiosity piqued.

    "Looks like you come here often," she commented, trying to spark a conversation. Vyan nodded.

    "Do you always bring Clyde along?" she asked.

    "No, he just tags along occasionally," Vyan replied, barely glancing up.

    "So, no one else ever gets the honor?" she teased.

    "This is my sanctuary. Why would I invite the masses?" he grumbled, rolling his eyes.

    "Then why bring me?" she asked, tilting her head.

    "Don''t you recall? You kind of invited yourself," he remarked.

    She chuckled. "True, but you didn''t exactly put up a fight, did you?"

    "I wasn''t in the mood for drama," he said with a shrug.

    "Why? Did something happen at the imperial palace?" she probed.

    "Nothing worth mentioning," he said briefly, ending the line of questioning.

    The counter boy arrived with their orders, and Iyana''s eyes nearly popped out of her head.

    "I can see why Benedict restricts your sugar intake," she said, blinking at the seven decadent chocolate desserts before them.

    "Shush, you are forbidden from revealing this place to Benedict," Vyan scolded, though a grin betrayed his excitement.

    Iyana was ready to continue her playful scolding but paused, seeing his sheer joy. She sighed, taking a bite of her strawberry mousse, and couldn''t help but smile at his unadulterated happiness.

    Because he always wore his seriousness like a tailored suit, witnessing this unguarded moment was like catching a unicorn at a poker table¡ªutterly surprising yet strangely fitting. Even someone as stoic as Vyan had his guilty pleasures.

    By the time they polished off their meal, Vyan practically glowed like he had discovered a secret stash of enchanted chocolates.

    "Is chocolate your magic potion for happiness?" Iyana teased as they strolled towards their horses.

    "It''s not just happiness," Vyan replied with unexpected candor. "It''s my shield against the world''s chaos."

    "You must have a lot on your mind then," she remarked, genuinely curious.

    "Enough to fill a library," he admitted with a nod.

    "But now one less worry," he added cryptically, meeting her gaze. "I will wait until your memories return."

    Iyana sensed the weight behind his words¡ªthe ceasefire in their silent battle. She had no clue what plans he harbored, but at least they were on hold until her memory sorted itself out.

    "What if they never come back?" she blurted out, nerves tingling.

    "Let''s not unwrap that gift just yet," Vyan deflected smoothly, mounting his horse. "We will cross that bridge if we ever find it."

    As he settled into the saddle, Iyana couldn''t resist. "What''s behind this sudden change of heart?"

    Vyan gently stroked his horse''s mane, a wry smile playing on his lips. "I had a revelation today. Someone wise reminded me not to rush into decisions I might regret later. And since your situation perplexes me, it''s safer to sit on my hands than to gamble and lose."

    A soft laugh escaped Iyana. "Quite the chatterbox today, Your Grace."

    "I suppose I am," Vyan smirked, his eyes twinkling. "By the way, you can drop the formalities. Just call me Vyan."

    Iyana hesitated and asked, "Are you sure?"

    "Well, it''s up to you. I am not going to force you," he shrugged nonchalantly.

    "Okay," she agreed, swinging onto her own horse.

    Their ride back to the manor was peaceful, the late spring breeze a refreshing caress against their journey-worn faces. Vyan''s demeanor was unusually light, the weight of the day seemingly lifted from his shoulders.

    Upon returning to his office, he sank into his chair with a contented sigh. "Ah, finally some peace," he muttered, straightening up to tackle the tasks awaiting him.

    His gaze fell upon a stack of letters, and one, in particular, caught his eye¡ªa pink envelope adorned with intricate designs. "Interesting choice of stationery," he remarked to himself with a raised eyebrow.

    Opening it, his amusement quickly turned to bewilderment.

    "Dear Your Grace,

    I hope this letter finds you well. My apologies for the delay of your reply; it seems my maid has a knack for perfecting the art of procrastination.

    Thank you for your unexpected interest in me. It came as a pleasant surprise to receive your outreach. To be honest, I have admired you since the celebration soir¨¦e. But I had been too shy to approach you myself. But I guess, it turns out I had no reason to.

    Whenever you find a free moment, I would be delighted to meet. I understand your schedule is packed, so I will be fine with any time you wish for.

    Best regards,

    Ava Octavia Ryen."

    Vyan stared at the letter in disbelief. "When did I show interest in Lady Ava? And wait, this is a reply letter? When did I send her a letter, to begin with?" His mind raced until he arrived at a single conclusion.

    Crumpling the letter in frustration, he fumed under his breath, "Clyde Jayce Magnus!"

 Chapter 65 - 65: Two Of You

    The weather was so lovely it could have made even the grumpiest of cats purr in delight. It was the kind of day that made you believe the universe had a sense of humor and a taste for romance.

    And what better way to spend such a day than on a date in the lush, picturesque garden of the Ashstone Estate?

    Ava placed her cup of tea on the table and looked at the man in front of her. "Your Grace, what do you like to do in your free time?"

    "I don''t like to have free time," Vyan answered, trying to sound all mysterious. "You see, I am a really boring person," he added, letting out a laugh that was faker than a three-dollar bill.

    Ava''s eyes sparkled with admiration. "I think it''s a lovely thing to like being so productive," she said with a sweet smile.

    "Haha, is that how it came off? What I meant was, I probably won''t have too much time to spare for you," he said, hoping she would catch the hint and run for the hills.

    "That''s alright. I like to have some time for myself," Ava replied, clearly unfazed.

    Clyde, who had taken on Vyan''s appearance, clenched his fists under the table.

    ''This girl is so undefeatable! Vyan, save me!'' Clyde cried out internally through telepathy. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The actual Vyan was chilling behind a bush overseeing the scene for some entertainment. ''You brought this on yourself. So deal with it.''

    ''But she has her mind made on you being a perfect being! How am I supposed to deflect that?'' Clyde retorted, panic evident in his mental voice.

    ''Not my circus, not my monkeys. Get her to reject you¡ªer, I mean, me,'' Vyan responded, clearly enjoying the show.

    ''But¡ª''

    ''Concentrate on your date, Clyde,'' Vyan ordered, before cutting the telepathic link.

    Clyde was left sighing, wondering to himself why he agreed to this.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two days ago.

    Vyan leaned back in his chair, a dark smile playing on his lips. "Care to explain what this letter is, my dear friend?"

    Clyde, sweat beading on his forehead, glanced nervously at the assortment of "weapons" pointed his way¡ªfountain pens, a few vases, a sword, and even a small dagger.

    "I will explain, I will explain," he stammered. "But can you please lower all these weapons?"

    Vyan''s sinister smile didn''t waver. "They will only be lowered once I receive a proper explanation for your deeds," he said and clasped his hands under his chin.

    "But... aren''t you afraid that Lady Iyana might walk in on you using magic?" Clyde attempted to reason, hoping to divert the conversation.

    "The door is locked by a spell. Not a soul can enter nor leave," Vyan clarified, his eyes narrowing.

    "Which means, there is no escape," Clyde deduced, his hope withering away.

    "Since you are so eager to escape, it also means you have no proper explanation," Vyan uttered. "So I guess, this is it. I hope I can find a better aide than you after this."

    "No! Hear me out first!" Clyde exclaimed, waving his hands dramatically.

    Vyan raised an eyebrow. "I have been waiting to hear from you, to begin with."

    Clyde took a deep breath, launching into his explanation. "First of all, I am sorry for not thinking this through. Secondly, the reason I did it was because I was worried about you dying as an old maid."

    "What?" Vyan''s eyebrow twitched.

    Clyde nodded earnestly. "I was worried that Ashstone would never find its Grand Duchess. While I did like to pair you with Lady Iyana, she wasn''t seeming like a good choice to be with you at that time. I wanted someone kinder who could bring you in line, you know?"

    "Is it related to that colony incident?" Vyan inquired.

    Clyde nodded vehemently. "I got too much into my head and thought that I should find some good noble ladies for you, and that''s when I recalled seeing Lady Ava sneaking glances at you during your ascension party."

    Now that Vyan thinks about it, he had been too busy with keeping his impression right in front of the imperial family that he never noticed any girl sparing him a look.

    "I am sure she was intrigued by your looks but didn''t approach you because of the cold air you were exuding that day," Clyde added.

    "So that''s why you chose Lady Ava," Vyan let out, then looked up at Clyde with another sharp look. "That still doesn''t justify you sending a love letter under my name."

    "It wasn''t a love letter!" Clyde protested, his voice rising comically.

    "I just sent her that letter asking if she was up for a meeting with you. There was no mention of you being interested or anything! It was just going to be a harmless meeting, trust me, Vyan."

    "You dumbass, why would I send her the letter if I wasn''t interested in her, huh?" Vyan questioned.

    "Oh, right, that does make sense." Clyde''s eyes widened as realization dawned on him.

    "I am really sorry, though. I took the matter too lightly. I just thought if Lady Ava sent a reply, I could convince you to meet her, which is something you can still do. I mean, there is no harm, righ¡ª"

    "What made you think I would make up for your stupidity?" Vyan tilted his head innocently.

    Clyde blinked, confused. "What do you mean?"

    Vyan''s sinister smile returned. "You are going to meet Lady Ava, Clyde."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Present.

    Why did I let Vyan bully me into this mess? Clyde wondered, forcing a tight smile as he chatted with Ava.

    Ava seemed like a nice girl, who was inexplicably smitten with Vyan. So what was Clyde, masquerading as Vyan, doing here?

    Well, maybe he should try to break this off for the sake of the poor girl. She definitely deserved someone better than Vyan.

    Hmph!

    Clyde was now on a mission: to make Ava dislike Vyan, even if it meant acting like the biggest crackhead on the planet.

    "Your Grace, why don''t you tell me one of your memorable experiences?" Ava asked with curiosity.

    Getting the perfect opportunity, Clyde launched into a tale so grandiose that even the birds stopped their chirping to listen.

    "Ah, yes, my memorable experiences. I have been to the far reaches of the kingdom, where the sun never sets, and the moonlight dances on the waves. I have fought dragons, rescued damsels, and even had tea with a talking squirrel."

    Ava raised an eyebrow, clearly confused. "A talking squirrel, you say?"

    "Yes, she was quite the conversationalist," Clyde replied, trying to keep a straight face. "We discussed the merits of acorn tea versus the traditional leaf variety."

    "Pardon?" Beads of uncertain sweat formed on Ava''s forehead as she heard Clyde speak of the weirdest made-up experiences.

    On the other hand, Vyan let out a dramatic sigh.

    "I should have never swapped with Clyde," he muttered to himself with the regret of someone who just realized they left the stove on. "Now Lady Ava is going to think I have got a few screws loose in my head."

    Straightening his back, he decided it was time to abandon this circus and get back to work.

    "Enough of this sideshow," he muttered, patting imaginary dust off his sleeves. "I have had my fill of entertainment for the day."

    Just as he tiptoed away, hoping to escape unnoticed, fate intervened with the grace of a drunk elephant. He found himself nose-to-nose with Iyana, the last person he wanted to see right now.

    "Oh, fancy meeting you here, Iyana," he blurted out, attempting nonchalance.

    But any hopes of slipping under her radar were dashed quicker than a sandcastle at high tide.

    "Um, Your Grace," she began with a raised eyebrow, eyeing him suspiciously, "why do I feel like I am seeing two of you?"

 Chapter 66 - 66: Chilling Warning

    Vyan swiftly positioned himself between Clyde and Ava, shielding them from the relentless Iyana. His innocent smile looked more like a pained grimace as he thought, why did I have to bump into her now of all times?

    "Well, you see, I have this effect on people. My presence is so overwhelming it''s been known to cause double vision. Clearly, you are just another victim," he quipped, trying to deflect.

    Iyana, clearly unimpressed, crossed her arms. "I thought it felt more like a headache-inducing presence, to be honest."

    "That headache must be playing tricks on your mind," Vyan chuckled awkwardly, trying to buy time.

    "Nice try, but I distinctly saw a duplicate of you over there," she countered, effortlessly nudging him aside to scan the garden. "So, where did the two of them vanish off to?"

    Vyan feigned deep thought, mentally applauding Clyde for whisking Ava away so smoothly. "Hmm, let me think. Oh, right, they must have been ghost spirits. This garden is known for its haunted reputation, after all."

    Iyana raised an eyebrow. "Are you seriously suggesting I saw a ghost?"

    "I am just saying, it''s a plausible explanation," Vyan shrugged. "Anyway, what brings you here at this time of day?" he queried, well aware that her usual evening strolls weren''t meant to be interrupted by morning rendezvous.

    "Oh, I lost something here yesterday, so I came back to search for it¡ª"

    "Are you looking for this?" Vyan interrupted, pulling out a purple earring like a magician revealing a trick.

    Her eyes widened in surprise. "How did you find it?"

    Well, truth be told, it poked him when he was hiding behind the bush, but that wasn''t the story to tell. "Oh, it practically tripped me during my morning constitutional."

    "I see, thank you," she said, giving him a small grateful smile.

    "Since you have successfully retrieved your treasure, shall we retreat indoors?" Vyan suggested, eager to clear the stage for Clyde''s next insane act with Ava. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She nodded and followed Vyan back toward the manor''s entrance, but then her thoughts wandered.

    I wonder how that injured mother bird in the nest is faring...

    "By the way, the hunting grounds are set. We are ready to start monster-catching. So tomorrow, we will be visiting the Forest of Beasts¡ª" Vyan stopped speaking, only to notice Iyana''s lack of response.

    Turning to investigate, Vyan found Iyana wide-eyed, staring at Clyde (disguised as Vyan) and Ava.

    "Iyana, that''s¡ª" he began to caution, but before he could finish, he saw Ava about to glance their way.

    With ninja-like reflexes, he grabbed Iyana''s elbow and discreetly snatched her behind a nearby wall.

    Peeking out cautiously, Vyan watched Ava, seemingly oblivious and engrossed in Clyde''s banter.

    "That''s Clyde back there, right?" Iyana whispered, breaking the tense silence.

    Vyan sighed in resignation. "Yep, the one and only mage in my arsenal."

    She arched an eyebrow skeptically and asked, "Is that so?"

    "What do you mean?" he feigned innocence.

    "I mean, you know that I know, right?" she challenged, a playful glint in her eyes.

    "Oh, I know, alright. But good luck finding any concrete evidence," he retorted, maintaining eye contact confidently.

    Iyana couldn''t help but smirk, deciding to steer the conversation away from its tense edge. "Alright, spill it. What''s the deal with Clyde masquerading as you?"

    He didn''t want to let her know from the beginning because the more people knew, the more trouble. But what to do? He had already suggested something lame like ghosts. He couldn''t embarrass himself further.

    "Alright, here''s the abridged version..." Vyan began recounting the bizarre sequence of events, and by the end, Iyana was amusedly chuckling.

    "Why not just send her a polite rejection letter? Ever heard of taking the path of least resistance?" she teased.

    "Yeah, I considered it. But you know how fast gossip spreads. If I reject her outright, suddenly everyone''s whispering about what must be wrong with her that even the Grand Duke turned her down. Why should she have to endure that for Clyde''s mistake?"

    Iyana was genuinely impressed. "Well, you have got a considerate and thoughtful side as well."

    He would rather take a hit to his reputation than see a woman unfairly criticized by the cruel society, she thought, feeling a twinge of warmth. There was something unexpectedly honorable about that.

    "Are you prepared for the inevitable onslaught of rumors?" she pointed out.

    "I am not too concerned," he shrugged nonchalantly. "What can mere rumors do to someone of my stature?" he added, a self-assured smirk spreading across his face.

    Well, forget it. This guy is practically a poster child for confidence. Apparently, he is convinced that rumors can''t lay a finger on him.

    "Anyway, I know the monster hunt festival is also a gossip gala," Vyan started, "But can I trust you to keep quiet about Clyde taking my place during this date? It might¡ª"

    "Seem disrespectful," she interjected, her voice dropping to a low, conspiratorial whisper. "Yes, I understand. You can trust me with this secret," she assured.

    Vyan''s amicable expressions vanished, replaced by a cold, calculating stare that seemed to pierce through her.

    He leaned in closer, his voice barely above a sinister murmur, "Iyana, I am choosing to trust you, but you understand the gravity if you were to betray me, don''t you?"

    "I understand, Your Grace," she replied, her words laced with a hint of defiance. "My family and I have endured the consequences of crossing you already."

    "Yes, keep that in mind," Vyan''s tone dropped further, a chilling edge creeping into his voice.

    He straightened up, but the intensity in his eyes remained, sending a shiver down her spine. "Crossing me again will bring consequences far darker than you can fathom."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the dead of the night, Vyan was hunched over his spellbook in his magic chamber, muttering incantations.

    The air crackled with mystical energy, and the candles flickered.

    Suddenly, Clyde burst in, his entrance accompanied by the spectacular crash of several potion bottles meeting their untimely demise on the floor.

    Vyan jumped, flailing his arms, and in the process, managed to summon a swarm of brightly colored butterflies that flitted around the room, adding an unintentional flourish to his botched spell.

    "Clyde!" Vyan exclaimed, trying to swat away the butterflies and inadvertently turning one of them into a small, bewildered frog. "God, this isn''t what the spell is supposed to do at all!"

    "I told you not to disturb me during¡ª" He paused mid-rant, noticing the grim expression on Clyde''s face, which was as out of place as a salad at a dragon''s feast.

    The playful butterflies faded into darkness, the candles dimmed, and the air grew heavy with foreboding.

    "Vyan, it''s an emergency."

    His annoyance evaporated, replaced by a growing sense of dread. His chest tightened, and with a certainty that chilled him to the bone, he knew that he was about to welcome a terrible disaster.

 Chapter 67 - 67: The Angel From Heavens

    Under the relentless downpour, Vyan and Clyde galloped through the muddy trail, their horses'' hooves thudding with a steady, soggy rhythm.

    Clyde squinted through the sheets of rain, his usually bright, joyful eyes struggling to pierce the watery veil.

    "We couldn''t have picked a worse time for a joyride," Vyan shouted over the storm, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

    His horse snorted, shaking its head as if to agree with its rider.

    "This isn''t a joyride, Vyan. There is a village at the end of this long road that needs us," Clyde shot back, urging his horse to go faster.

    Vyan rolled his eyes, reluctantly kicking his horse into a faster pace to match Clyde. He cringed at the sight of how soaked Clyde was, while he remained completely dry under a magic shield he had been using all along.

    "Why are we in such a hurry, Clyde?" Vyan inquired, his tone laced with apathy. "What can I even do? I am not a healer."

    "Yes, you are not. What you are is the Lord of Ashstone. It''s your responsibility to check on your subjects'' well-being. Do you want to appear heartless?" Clyde rebuked, exasperation coloring his words.

    "Well, I am just trying to be rational. There is nothing I can do for them by personally paying a visit at this time of the night," Vyan reasoned, his voice flat and disinterested.

    Clyde sighed, shaking his head. It was no use trying to make flowers of empathy bloom in Vyan''s black heart all of a sudden.

    Vyan would only do what he thought was logical, which rarely aligned with what was humane.

    "Yeah, that''s true. But it''s more about showing you care¡ªeven if it''s fake. You can still appear like a kind hero, don''t you see that?" Clyde insisted, his desperation barely contained. "Come on, you are smarter than that."

    "Oh, I am. Which is precisely why I sent a message to Thea," Vyan revealed with a nonchalant shrug. "I mean, I can''t let an entire village die from an epidemic. Imagine what that would make me look like. A true tyrant¡ª"

    Clyde yanked his horse''s reins, bringing it to an abrupt halt, and exclaimed, "You did what?"

    "I just did what I could to hide the fact that I have the heart of a tyrant," Vyan replied dryly.

    "Not that! Who did you say you sent a message to?" Clyde''s voice was a mix of shock and frustration.

    "Oh, it''s Thea. I asked her to visit Calver village at her earliest convenience," Vyan stated casually, as if discussing the weather.

    "Then why¡­" Clyde''s lips trembled as he struggled to control his anger. "Why haven''t you said anything until now?"

    "I would have. That is, if you ever gave me the chance," Vyan pointed out, feigning innocence. "You just dragged me out of my office and forced me onto the first horse that caught your sight."

    Clyde let out an exasperated sigh, the weight of the situation pressing down on him.

    It was true, he had been hasty.

    When he first received the news last night about the Calver villagers coughing up blood, he panicked and ran to Vyan. Without batting an eye, Vyan calmly suggested they send in all the best doctors of Ashstone.

    But the doctors were of no use when each of their patients went limp under the medications. After all, they couldn''t even identify the pathogen causing this.

    So, within a single day of waiting, the situation had spiraled out of control.

    "Look, Clyde," Vyan spoke up, catching his attention, "I know you feel guilty for not doing more, but trust me, you did the best you could."

    Clyde shot him a flat look. "Clearly, you did too¡ªby summoning a healer."

    "Yep," Vyan admitted shamelessly. "Besides,it''s not like I said I would never visit Calver village. I just didn''t see the point of rushing through this heavy downpour."

    "It''s not like you are even affected by the rain!" Clyde snapped, his mood a little more playful than before.

    "True," Vyan shrugged, "but Atlas here isn''t exactly a fan of mud baths, are you, old friend?" He patted the horse''s mane sympathetically.

    Atlas neighed in agreement, as if commiserating with Vyan''s dilemma, nudging his hand affectionately.

    "If only you cared about this epidemic as much as you care about your horses," Clyde muttered under his breath.

    Vyan shot him a sidelong glance. "What was that?"

    Clyde shook his head quickly. "Nothing. Let''s keep moving."

    "Alright, but let''s take it slow this time," Vyan cautioned.

    Clyde sighed, muttering, "Sure, because we wouldn''t want to exhaust Your Grace''s one of the favorite steeds."

    Clyde couldn''t help but briefly wonder if he was outranked by all of Vyan''s pets in terms of employee hierarchy.

    As they trudged through the rain in silence, Clyde couldn''t resist a jab. "Did Princess Althea actually agree to join us, or did you assume she would come?"

    Vyan raised an eyebrow. "Of course, she agreed. She should be there by the time we get to the village, considering I sent a messenger to her this morning."

    "What? She is there already?" Clyde sped up, now thoroughly soaked and mildly offended. "Next time, announce the important news first, my lord!"

    Vyan chuckled softly to himself. "He lectures me about the villagers'' welfare, and then worries more about his crush''s company. Quite the priorities, Clyde." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In a flurry of determination, Clyde spurred his horse forward, leaving Vyan trailing in the muddy wake of his urgency.

    It was Clyde who arrived first at the rain-soaked Calver village.

    Through the pelting rain, he scanned for the medical camps, a knot of worry tightening in his chest. Spotting them at last, he dismounted swiftly and hurried towards them with purpose.

    There, amidst the frantic scene of injured villagers and hurried medics, he found Althea.

    She appeared to have arrived only moments before, yet she wasted no time in attending to one of the patients.

    Clyde stood transfixed as Althea''s hands glowed with a celestial light, her touch like a balm on the man''s bloodied chest. His violent coughs ebbed into grateful sighs, and a smile bloomed on his weary face.

    A cheer erupted from the onlookers, their voices blending with the drumming rain.

    "The heavens have sent us an angel! We are saved!" they cried out.

    But amidst the jubilation, the pleas began.

    A sobbing mother grasped Althea''s arm, begging for her son''s life. A desperate daughter begged for her mother''s salvation. A man, his face etched with fear, demanded attention for his wife.

    In an instant, Althea was besieged by a throng of desperate souls, their needs overwhelming her.

    Before the palace guards could intervene, Clyde acted.

    With a swift incantation, he conjured an invisible shield around Althea, gently pushing the clamoring villagers back.

    "Please, give Her Imperial Highness space," Clyde''s voice cut through the tumult like a blade. "She will tend to each of your loved ones in turn, starting with the most critical. Please, have patience."

    His firm words carried authority that silenced the crowd. They stepped back, eyes filled with hope and trust, allowing Althea the room she needed to work her healing magic.

    Clyde stood resolutely in front of Althea, meeting her unreadable gaze head-on.

    With a snap of his fingers, warmth enveloped her, dispelling the chill of the rain-soaked village.

    "Clyde, I don''t have time to dry off right now¡ª" Althea began, her voice tinged with protest.

    "Just half a minute," he interjected calmly. "You must take care of yourself first. We can''t afford our healer falling ill, can we?" His words carried a subtle warmth, echoed in the faint curve of his lips.

    In moments, her clothes and hair were dry, and Clyde''s smile widened. "There you go. Now you are ready to work your magic, Your Imperial Highness."

    He hadn''t expected gratitude or acknowledgment, half expecting her to dismiss his gesture.

    Ever since their tense encounter three days ago, he had noticed that she was keeping her distance, her demeanor cool and distant.

    Clyde couldn''t fathom what had caused the rift, but he hadn''t anticipated any positive response from her.

    So, when Althea''s face lit up with a bright, thankful smile, her light green eyes sparkling with genuine gratitude, Clyde felt his heart melt into a puddle.

    "I would have been lost without you just now," she admitted gratefully. "Thank you, Clyde. You are a lifesaver."

 Chapter 68 - 68: Tragedy Into Opportunity

    By the time Vyan finally reached into the Walver medical camp area, he was greeted by thankful cries, instead of the wailing lamentations he had expected.

    "Your Grace, thank you so much for bringing a savior like Her Highness to us!" one of them cried out.

    "Huh?" Vyan blinked, trying to process the unexpected gratitude.

    "We know that Her Highness wouldn''t have come here to our rescue if it wasn''t for your earnest request," another chimed in. "So thank you so much for it!"

    I wish my intentions were as pure as they think, Vyan thought, his stomach doing somersaults at the irony. It wasn''t his intention to get any spotlight.

    Bringing Althea here was more about political maneuvering than saving lives, but who was he to spoil their illusions?

    "Ah, it was nothing much. I did what I could¡ª" Vyan began, attempting a modest tone.

    "You even sent us doctors as soon as you heard of the news," someone else piped up.

    "Also, didn''t you say you would donate ten thousand silver coins to the families who lost their members in the epidemic?" another voice added.

    Wait, no, that is false news. It''s five thousand¡ª

    "Ten thousand silver coins?" Suddenly, he was surrounded by surprised gasps. "That is so generous, Your Grace!"

    As they looked at him with hopeful eyes, Vyan''s smile stretched thin, teetering on the edge of panic.

    I can''t believe I am facing peer pressure right now!

    "Please, don''t praise me too much," he decided to handle it gracefully, despite the gears in his head turning at the estimated loss he would face from this ''generous'' donation.

    "I am just doing the bare minimum." The bare minimum of what, he didn''t specify. "And you all don''t need to pay me much attention; please go and be with your family members."

    Everyone exchanged glances, deeply moved by his supposed generosity and humility.

    As the villagers dispersed, gossiping about Vyan''s supposed good heart, Vyan let out a dramatic sigh and began his search for Althea and Clyde among the crowded medical camps.

    His expression was a perfect mix of concern and dignity, as if he were a noble hero from a tragic play. But the truth was, he was only worried about the finances.

    The Walver village was famous for its exquisite fruit, and now, with its terrible condition, they wouldn''t be able to supply the fruits according to their tender for the monster hunt festival. It would be a huge loss for both sides.

    When he spotted Althea and Clyde, he decided not to bother them for the moment as they were busy with treatments. So he took a leisurely round around the village since the rain had died down.

    Once he heard Althea was done treating all the emergency patients, he strutted over to the pair with a glass of juice in his hand.

    "Good work, Thea," Vyan mused, giving her a smile. "Here, have a drink," he offered the glass in his hand. "The villagers gave me this earlier, but I am not too thirsty."

    "Thanks, Vyan," Althea said, her eyes looking tired.

    "What about me?" Clyde asked with a hopeful look.

    "I got this from that nice lady," Vyan pointed to a certain lady amidst a group. "I am pretty sure if you ask her, she will give you a glass too."

    "Fine," Clyde pouted and walked over to that lady.

    "Vyan," Althea called out, and he looked at her. "What do you think could have caused this epidemic?" she queried, taking a sip of her drink.

    "Contaminated water," he answered, his tone filled with certainty. "The water flowing from the Karloz River is the culprit."

    "Did you block access to the river, then?" Althea asked, sounding calm betraying the urgency of the matter.

    "Yep, I took care of that last night," Vyan assured, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, and her eyes widened in surprise.

    "How did you guess it so early?" she probed, curiosity evident in her eyes.

    "Well, it wasn''t that I guessed it earlier. It''s just that when I heard the news first, my instinct was to block access to the village to prevent the epidemic from spreading further."

    So, Vyan checked off the four major sources¡ªair, water, soil, and food.

    He had instructed some hired mages to cast spells: one to seal in the village air, another to restrict water from the Karloz River, a third to halt work at the farmlands, and finally, he had told everyone to stop eating anything that looked even remotely suspicious.

    "Wait, what do you mean ''seal in the air''?" Althea interrupted, her eyes narrowing.

    Clyde joined them and let out a sigh as he answered the question, "He meant to kill all the Walver villagers."

    "This is called cutting losses, Clyde," Vyan shrugged nonchalantly. "Would you prefer the entire grand duchy to be affected? This was the only way to save the bigger population."

    Althea''s jaw dropped, and Clyde shook his head in disbelief. "You are unbelievable, Vyan."

    Vyan flashed a mischievous smile. "Thank you. I aim to astonish."

    "Wait, when was it that you guessed it was the Karloz River?" Clyde asked.

    "On our way here," Vyan simply replied.

    The tension between the two of them crackled as Clyde confronted Vyan, his words laced with accusation, "I get why you didn''t hesitate to send Princess Althea here because healers have immunity against all diseases. But what about the fact you let me barge in here without confirming the air isn''t the source of contamination?"

    Vyan remained unperturbed and deadpanned in response, "You were the one who was in a hurry."

    "What¡ª" Clyde began, bewildered, but he paused as Althea put a hand on his shoulder.

    "Relax," she intervened, her touch inadvertently setting Clyde''s ears ablaze. "Vyan is just teasing." Her gaze fixed on Vyan, she added, "Isn''t that right?"

    "Yep," Vyan affirmed with a knowing grin. "I had already deduced the source of contamination when I heard the death toll from you, Clyde."

    "How?" Althea inquired, sounding intrigued. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "From what Clyde told me," Vyan explained, "the death toll stands at five hundred in this small village of five thousand. They all rely on the Karloz River for water, but it''s obvious not everyone refills on the same day."

    "If it were airborne," Vyan continued, "all five thousand would likely be affected by now. Soil or food contamination wouldn''t spread this quickly. Water is definitely the common denominator."

    "Damn, the brains on you," Althea applauded, impressed.

    Vyan smiled modestly and said, "Well, I also had the foresight to bring you here."

    Althea''s expression turned sheepish. "I kind of feel guilty about my original motive for coming here," she admitted. "But I am glad I did. We are saving lives, at least."

    Clyde finally snapped out of his daze and pressed, "What do you mean by a ''dirty reason''?"

    "Um, that''s¡ª" Althea hesitated, clearly conflicted.

    Just then, the three of them heard some passing people whispering not-so-subtly nearby.

    "Princess Althea swooped in at the first call from His Grace, but where is Prince Easton?" one voice sneered. "I am pretty sure he was informed of our perilous situation as well."

    "Yeah, Princess Althea braved the storm, but Prince Easton couldn''t be bothered. He must be too busy brushing his hair," another voice chimed in, sounding sarcastic.

    "Typical," said a third voice, dripping with malice. "The crown prince must think he is too royal to get mud on his shoes in a ''peasant'' village."

    "Meanwhile, his sister is out here, rain or shine, earning her ''future empress'' title."

    "Yes, Princess Althea rode in like a Valkyrie to save the day!"

    As Clyde pieced their words together like a detective untangling a plot twist, he gasped in realization.

    "You two were scheming to spin this whole mess in favor of Princess Althea, weren''t you?" he exclaimed.

    "Of course." Vyan raised an amused eyebrow, a smirk decorating his face. "Why let a perfectly good disaster go to waste when we can turn this tragedy into a golden opportunity?"

 Chapter 69 - 69: Beginning Of Downfall

    Althea trudged toward the next medical camp, each breath a sharp, ragged gasp. She could feel her mana reserves dwindling to dangerous levels.

    The mere thought of the hundreds of patients still waiting for her sent a shiver down her spine.

    "How am I supposed to manage this alone?" She let out a haggard sigh, her resolve wavering.

    But she knew she couldn''t stop. She had to keep going, for their sake.

    Wiping the sweat from her brow, she felt an unnatural heat radiating from her skin. "Mana exhaustion... just what I needed," she mumbled, her vision starting to blur around the edges.

    "Your Highness," Clyde''s voice cut through the haze, a lifeline of concern, "I think you should take a break."

    She nodded weakly, barely registering his words.

    "But Your Highness, you are going to see my¡ª" started the middle-aged man at the tent entrance, but his words died in his throat as Clyde''s glare silenced him.

    "Can''t you see she is exhausted? Do you want her to die from overwork?" Clyde''s voice was a cold blade, slicing through the air with undeniable authority.

    The man looked at Althea''s pallid face, his own filling with concern. "Ah, Your Highness, you really don''t look well. Please, sit down and have something to eat. We will get food for you right away!"

    Althea tried to nod, but darkness encroached on her vision, threatening to pull her under.

    Clyde''s strong arms caught her just in time. His touch was steady and reassuring.

    "Let''s sit over here," he murmured, guiding her gently to a bench outside the medical camp.

    His presence felt like a fortress, shielding her from the overwhelming tide of fatigue and fear.

    As she sat, the world slowly coming back into focus, Althea felt a mix of gratitude and frustration. She wasn''t used to relying on others, but at this moment, she had no choice.

    And perhaps, just maybe, she could allow herself this brief respite before the battle resumed.

    Once Clyde had her settled, he conjured a small bottle of transparent liquid, the kind Althea instantly recognized as a mana amplifier potion.

    "I don''t normally recommend this, but if you are going to play the heroine and save the entire village, you are going to need it," Clyde said.

    Althea managed a faint smile. "It''s perfect. Just what I needed." She reached out for it, but Clyde made the bottle disappear with a quick flick of his wrist.

    "First, you need some food to replenish your energy," he declared firmly.

    She stared at him, amusement dancing in her eyes. "I thought you were the easygoing type. Who knew you could be so strict?"

    "When your boss is someone who acts like he has achieved immortality, you learn to become an overly cautious health aide," Clyde grumbled, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips.

    Althea nearly burst out laughing but managed to hold it in. "Speaking of your boss, where is he?"

    Of course, she would ask about Vyan. It''s all she ever seems to ask me, Clyde thought, feeling a pang of something he didn''t want to name. He quickly brushed the feeling away.

    "He should be hanging around here somewhere," Clyde said, scanning the area and feeling a small, guilty relief that Vyan was nowhere in sight.

    Althea nodded, and Clyde''s gaze softened as he looked at her. This was his chance.

    "Althea, if you don''t mind me asking..." He hesitated, his heart pounding. She turned her innocent eyes to him, and the courage drained out of him. "Uh, never mind."

    He couldn''t bring himself to ask. The question he longed to ask¡ªdo you see me as Clyde, or just as Vyan''s aide?¡ªremained unspoken.

    Deep down, he feared the answer. He knew it was likely the latter, at least for now.

    But Clyde was determined. He would make her see him for who he truly was. He just had to try harder.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, at the crack of dawn, Vyan stood by the Karloz riverside, the frozen water sparkling under the bright sun. He looked like he was having a staring contest with the ice.

    "What''s got your brain in a twist?" Clyde asked, sneaking up behind him. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Althea was beside Clyde, stifling a yawn. She had just woken up from a catnap, forced by Clyde''s insistence on getting some rest since everything seemed under control.

    "What do you think, guys? Is it a pure coincidence that such an important river got contaminated just weeks before the monster hunt festival?" Vyan quizzed.

    "Are you suggesting somebody did this on purpose?" Althea''s yawn disappeared faster than free food at a charity event.

    Vyan gave a curt nod. "The Karloz River flows for miles. If this had gone unnoticed a few more days, we would be neck-deep in over ten thousand of bodies. Literally."

    "No nobles would dare come near Ashstone, terrified they might catch whatever this is," Clyde added, his eyes wide with the realization.

    "You are on point."

    "Got any suspects?" Althea queried.

    "Isn''t it glaringly obvious?" Vyan tilted his head, a cynical smile on his face. "We have got only one major enemy who is both furious and dim-witted enough to pull off something this unsubtle."

    Clyde nodded, understanding dawning on him, while Althea looked like she missed the memo.

    Clyde leaned in, whispering the name in her ear. Her eyes widened, disbelief and shock written all over her face.

    "Seriously? Them?" she whispered back.

    "Yep," Vyan replied, a smirk playing on his lips, and crouched at the riverside, his fingers grazing the frozen water.

    According to his precise instructions, the hired mages had turned the entire river into a giant ice cube. But now, he was about to undo their frosty masterpiece.

    "Clyde, fetch a bottle of water when I undo the freezing spell. We will send it to the Tower of Magic," Vyan commanded.

    "You are taking this to the imperial court?" Clyde''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.

    "Yes, they messed with me at the wrong time," Vyan replied, his face a mask of serene calm, but his eyes gleaming with a deadly intensity. "They will pay for it."

    "Okay," Clyde said, manifesting a wooden bottle from thin air with flourish. "You can undo the spell now."

    Vyan nodded and muttered the reverse spell. The ice melted faster than a snowman in a sauna. He watched the water flow freely again, a satisfied smile appearing on his lips.

    Once Clyde had gathered the water as evidence, Althea asked, her tone reluctant, "Vyan, are you sure you want to purify the river and give the credits to me?"

    Althea had known about Vyan''s magical potential ever since the two of them got bound by the sacred oath, but she couldn''t believe he had suggested this idea.

    "Yes, this is the perfect opportunity to gain the public''s favor," Vyan pointed out, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Once we rile them up against Prince Easton, they will start protesting against him for sitting on his royal backside and doing nothing."

    Althea''s smile was tight and bitter. "How ironic. Father''s decision to hide that Easton can''t perform healing magic is going to blow up in his face."

    Not many knew that Easton was only blessed with symbolic purification abilities but not healing powers. He was good at tending to people''s souls, but not their bodies.

    "But Vyan, the public doesn''t have that much power," Clyde interjected.

    "Yes, I know," Vyan replied, a dominant smile on his face. "But this is just the beginning of Easton''s downfall. I want to let it start as a ripple in the water."

    He had promised Althea he would make her Empress of Hayness by taking Easton out of the way, and he was determined to keep that promise.

    Vyan began chanting the incantations to cleanse the water of toxins. He had stayed up all night trying to master this complicated spell.

    It wasn''t the length of the spell that made it difficult; it was the massive mana drain. This one was tough, even for someone of his level.

    By the time he finished, he was gasping for breath, like he had just run a marathon.

    "Is it done?" Clyde asked, and Vyan nodded, wiping sweat from his brow.

    "How should we test it?" Althea asked, eyeing the water suspiciously.

    "I will drink it," Clyde volunteered, causing Althea''s eyebrows to shoot up.

    "Aren''t you afraid it might poison you?" she asked.

    Clyde crouched at the riverbank and said confidently, "I believe in my prot¨¦g¨¦''s abilities."

    Vyan couldn''t help but smile, and Althea felt a pang of envy. If only someone believed in her like that. Then again, maybe if she let Clyde in, he would¡­

    Clyde tasted the water and gave a thumbs up. "Tastes fine. No bitterness."

    "They all said the water started to have a bitter taste from a few days ago, right?" Vyan inquired.

    "Yep. So it means your spell worked," Clyde grinned, and Vyan mirrored his smile.

    "Great job!" Althea chirped happily.

    While they celebrated, they were unaware of the pair of violet eyes watching them.

    She pressed a hand to her mouth, trying to hold in her gasp. "So, I was right. He is a mage."

 Chapter 70 - 70: The One You Care For

    Lyon lay hunched over on the cold, damp stone floor of the cell, his breaths coming in ragged, pained gasps.

    The frigid air bit at his skin, mingling with the sweat and blood that matted his disheveled hair to his forehead.

    Towering over him, the well-built man in a gleaming knight''s uniform dealt another vicious blow, his gauntleted fist connecting with a sickening thud against Lyon''s ribs.

    "Are you going to speak up now or what?" Vyan''s voice cut through the air, as cold and sharp as a blade. He stood behind the knight, his presence a looming shadow of menace.

    Lyon gasped, each breath a struggle. "What... what am I supposed to say if I don''t know anything?"

    "Is that so?" Vyan''s face remained a mask of apathy, his eyes glinting with a cruel satisfaction as he watched Lyon, bloodied and broken. "Michael, take the torture up a notch."

    "Yes, Master," Michael replied with a small, deferential bow. He grabbed Lyon by the collar, lifting him effortlessly before delivering another round of brutal blows.

    Lyon''s body slammed against the wall, and he coughed up blood, his mind racing , I won''t say her name. No matter what. If he knows...

    From his chair, Vyan''s crimson eyes gleamed with a sinister delight. Lyon shivered, a chill running down his spine as he realized just how much Vyan was enjoying this torment.

    That psycho won''t hesitate to torture her as well. I must protect her from him, Lyon thought desperately, just before the darkness of unconsciousness claimed him.

    "Master, he has fainted. What should I do?" Michael asked, his voice steady, betraying no emotion.

    "Pour boiling water on him," Vyan ordered, his voice icy. "He will speak. He has to. We need to know who dared to poison the Karloz River and encroach on my territory."

    "Understood, Master," Michael said, preparing to carry out the gruesome order.

    As Michael sprang into action to gather the hot water, Vyan was lost in his thoughts, his expression a mask of cold calculation.

    He was certain it was Marquess Estelle who had ordered the contamination of the Karloz River. But the Marquess, in his aristocratic arrogance, wouldn''t have dirtied his own hands.

    No, it was someone in Ashstone who had executed the plan. But who? It couldn''t have been Lyon since he was rotting in this dank cell.

    Michael returned, clutching the steaming pot, and looked to Vyan for permission, skepticism etched in his eyes.

    Vyan gave a curt nod. Michael splashed the water, and Lyon jolted upright, gasping for breath, pain contorting his features.

    "Ready for round two?" Vyan asked, his voice dripping with malice. "Or are you going to spill the name and save us both some time?"

    "N-no," Lyon stammered, his voice trembling.

    "So much loyalty?" Vyan arched an eyebrow, feigning surprise. "For whom? Who could inspire such devotion in someone like you?"

    Vyan was genuinely curious now. From what he knew, Lyon was a selfish snake, willing to sell out anyone for the right price. So who could be worth this much pain?

    "I don''t know," Lyon mumbled, barely audible.

    "Really?" Vyan''s tone was mocking as he stood up. "You think I won''t find that person out if you don''t open your mouth? I will hunt that person down, one way or another."

    He turned to leave, casting one last spiteful glance at the pitiful figure on the floor.

    "Master, should I continue?" Michael asked.

    "By all means," Vyan replied with an indifferent smirk. "Just make sure he stays alive. I want him to enjoy every moment that is yet to come."

    As Vyan strode out, a faint smile formed on Lyon''s cracked lips. Despite the agony, a twisted sense of pride filled him.

    He had held on, if only for a little longer, and protected her name as much as he could.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan stormed into the manor, each step up the grand staircase a sharp, angry punctuation mark.

    "I will find that person you care about so much, Lyon, no matter what," he muttered under his breath, determination etched into every line of his face.

    He didn''t care who executed the marquess''s plan anymore. Lyon''s resistance made it clear it was someone significant, and that was enough to fuel Vyan''s pettiness. He was going to uncover their identity, by any means necessary.

    Lost in his vengeful thoughts, he barely noticed Iyana standing at the top of the staircase.

    "Good evening, Your Grace," she greeted him, her smile enigmatic and, frankly, annoying in its ambiguity.

    "Good evening," Vyan responded curtly, attempting to brush past her.

    "You have been really busy," she remarked, leaning against the railing with an air of casual elegance that irked him even more.

    "All courtesy of your family," he retorted sharply, not missing a beat.

    "What has my family done?" she asked, feigning offense, though her eyes betrayed a flicker of curiosity.

    "Acting like you have no idea, huh?" He let out a mocking chuckle, stepping closer to her.

    He casually rested his hands on the railings, and she backed against it further. His hands on her either side created an intimate, albeit tense, cage. His face hovered inches from hers, his breath warm against her skin.

    "You must have heard about the Walver village epidemic, right?" he asked, his voice low and dangerous.

    She nodded, maintaining eye contact with him.

    "I know it was your family who started this."

    Her eyes hardened, defiance flashing through them. "There is no way."

    He titled his head, amused at her confidence. "You must have forgotten just how low your family can stoop."

    "Who is to say you aren''t just trying to provoke me against them?"

    Vyan burst out laughing, a harsh, mirthless sound that echoed through the hallway as he stepped away from her.

    "Geez, Iyana, you are going to kill me," he wheezed, the laughter lingering in his eyes. "Such a funny accusation."

    His hand landed on her shoulder, his touch cold and electrifying. She shivered involuntarily.

    "Trust me, Iyana, this is the one thing I wouldn''t lie about. Your family," he squeezed her shoulder for emphasis, "is trash¡ªutter trash."

    His red eyes locked onto hers¡ªunblinking, confident, and disturbingly sincere. Her belief in her family began to almost waver under his intense gaze. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gritting her teeth, she slapped his hand away, her eyes blazing. "Stop trying to poison my mind against my family. It''s not going to work."

    She spun around and stormed down the stairs, her steps echoing in the empty corridor. Behind her, his chuckle was low and mocking.

    "Of course. But don''t come crying to me when they stab you in the back!" he called out, his voice laced with dark amusement.

    She halted, gripping the railing as she shot him a fiery glance over her shoulder. "Even if they did, you would be the last person I would turn to!" she retorted, her words sharp as daggers.

    Her heart pounded as she continued down the stairs, his laughter following her like a ghost.

    She didn''t need his cynicism¡ªshe had enough doubts of her own.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Later that night, Vyan was on the verge of ripping his hair out in frustration. He had combed through every magic book in his collection, but not a single spell could help him.

    Clyde had already given him the defeatist speech: there was no point. No witnesses, no one had been seen visiting Lyon. It was a dead end.

    "Seriously, Goddess Hecate, thousands of spells exist, but not a single one for this situation?" he huffed. "A spell to trace it back to that person? Is that too much to ask?"

    He glared at the scattered books and faceplanted on the table, groaning. "Don''t you care about the five hundred people who died from this? You are supposed to be the guardian!"

    ''Who are you kidding, you brat? You don''t care about those people,'' came a floating taunt in his head.

    Vyan''s head snapped up, his voice brimming with excitement. "You actually answered me!"

    ''Well, you never called out to me before,'' the Goddess of Magic responded, a hint of disappointment in her ethereal tone. ''I honestly expected you to keep pestering me regularly.''

    "You think I am that greedy?" he shot back, deadpan.

    ''Apparently not,'' Hecate chuckled. ''But since you have finally asked, I will grant you a wish.''

    "A spell to trace¡ª" he started to say, but he was interrupted by her.

    ''No. Something even better.''

    His eyes gleamed with curiosity. "What is it?"

    ''I can only tell you where the incantations are stored, but you must be the one to master them.''

    "I can handle that, no problem. But tell me what it is first."

    ''How impatient you are, my child.''

    "You are dragging this out on purpose, aren''t you?" he grumbled.

    Her soft laughter echoed in his mind before she finally revealed, ''Why struggle through the hard route when you can just go watch the past unfold?''

 Chapter 71 - 71: Spell Going Wrong

    As Clyde burst into Vyan''s room with his usual morning energy, expecting to find his friend deep in the embrace of sleep, the sight that greeted him was far from ordinary.

    "Vyan!" Clyde called out, his voice echoing off the walls. "It''s time to rise and shine. Sir Jacques is sharpening his ''disappointed mentor'' glare as we speak. You have already skipped training for three days with the excuse of the epi¡ª"

    Clyde paused as Vyan was nowhere to be seen. He spun around in confusion, his eyes darting around the room.

    "Vyan?" he called out tentatively, as if expecting Vyan to jump out from under the bed.

    Then it hit him.

    "Hold the parchment, is Vyan actually up on time?" Clyde muttered incredulously, squinting suspiciously at the sunlit window.

    "No way, the sun has not risen from the west either," he muttered to himself, questioning the very laws of nature.

    In the last fifteen months of knowing Vyan, this has never happened before. There must be only one possibility!

    Summoning his magical skills, Clyde teleported to the entrance of Vyan''s sanctum. He bypassed the elaborate seven-steps security measures that Vyan had put on ever since Iyana invited herself over. Yes, you read it right. Seven.

    "Vyan, what is this big idea of spending the entire night here¡ª" he announced upon barging in, only to freeze in his tracks.

    There sat Vyan, looking more like a sleep-deprived scholar than the usual disheveled sleeper Clyde knew so well.

    His eyes resembled two bloodshot moons in a stormy sky and they were fixed intently on a weathered scroll that seemed to have seen better centuries.

    "What on earth¡ª" Clyde began, then caught sight of the muddy footprints leading to Vyan''s spot on the study table.

    "Where did you go to collect all this mud from?" Clyde cringed.

    "Mount Mary," Vyan mumbled.

    "Mount Mary?" Clyde shrieked in surprise. "Did you go to excavate some history single-handedly or what?"

    Vyan remained undeterred by Clyde''s teasing and murmured solemnly, "No, I went to collect this scroll. It contains a spell to go into the past."

    "A spell? Like, rewind-the-clock kind of spell?" Clyde blurted out, eyes widening with both disbelief and a hint of excitement.

    "Not quite. It''s like I would be visiting the past as a spectator, that''s it."

    "As far as I know, didn''t this spell go extinct?" Clyde twitched his lips. "Are you sure you found this in that barren mountain? Are we sure it''s not a recipe for a really old-fashioned mushroom stew?"

    "No jokes, Clyde," Vyan said, finally tearing his eyes away from the scroll to meet Clyde''s gaze, his expression deadly serious. "This could change everything."

    "Okay, fine, fine," Clyde raised his hands in defense. "But how did you know it could be found on Mount Mary?"

    "Goddess Hecate told me."

    "Oh, I see¡ª wait, who?!" Clyde''s eyes almost popped out of his sockets. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Goddess¡ª"

    "You have a direct link to her?"

    "I never told you?" Vyan asked with a bored tone.

    "No!" Clyde shouted.

    "Huh. I must have only told Benedict then," Vyan muttered.

    Clyde seized Vyan by the shoulder and shook him vigorously. "How could you keep such a major secret from me?"

    Vyan shot him an annoyed look. "Stop pestering me. Go see if Thea needs you, lover boy."

    Clyde''s face fell. "No, she is long gone. She fled at dawn."

    After tending to Calver village, Vyan had invited Althsa to stay the night at his estate. Though she reluctantly agreed at his insistence, she bolted the moment morning broke.

    "That is a shame," Vyan remarked, his eyes back to fixating on the ancient scroll, "I thought it might give you a chance to win her heart."

    "Only if life were that simple," Clyde sighed deeply.

    "Stay strong, friend," Vyan encouraged, his voice devoid of enthusiasm.

    Clyde scowled and grumbled, "Should I inform Sir Jacques you are skipping training today?"

    Vyan gave a curt nod.

    "Fine. You will deal with him the next day, not me." With that, Clyde headed for the door, snapping his fingers to clean up the mud on the floor on his way out.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Ah, I am finally done," Vyan exclaimed, a satisfied grin spreading across his face.

    After an hour of intense concentration that made his brain feel like it was doing yoga in a sauna, Vyan was now pondering how to test it out.

    Selecting a moment when he was out and about, completely not home, seemed like the safest bet.

    After all, he couldn''t risk running into himself¡ªthe universe had strict rules about meeting your own doppelganger.

    "Okay, let''s give this a whirl," he muttered nervously.

    Closing his eyes, Vyan focused on his mana circuits. Reciting the spell, he expected a zap and whoosh¡ªinstead, there was a soul-splitting swirl, a terrifying slip, and a sudden drop that made him regret eating the food Clyde brought him earlier.

    When he felt a gentle thud that was more graceless than graceful, he braved opening his eyes.

    Blinking in the unfamiliar room, he sighed. He was still inside his manor, but in a room that he couldn''t quite put his finger on.

    "What date is it?" he pondered aloud.

    Peering out the window to see it was nighttime, he groaned. "Whatever the date is, it is neither the right time nor location. It''s just a stupid random day in the past."

    Clearly, the spell worked, even if the universe rearranged a few details.

    Just then, he heard the double doors creaking open, and he dashed to hide under the bed.

    He saw white porcelain feet walk into the room, and as he noted the purple design of the white floor-touching gown, he recognized whose room it was.

    Of course, it had to be Iyana''s room. Fate loved to throw him into these situations.

    Iyana headed into the bathroom, and Vyan was all set to make his escape when, lo and behold, two maids strutted in like clockwork.

    Apparently, it was night routine time, and he was stuck playing a game of hide-and-seek.

    Only after Iyana emerged in her night dress did the maids finally bid her goodnight and shuffle out.

    Vyan stifled a sigh of relief, silently cursing his luck.

    On the other hand, Iyana tinkered around the room and paid no mind to properly drying her hair. Vyan couldn''t help but wince as her damp locks bounced around like mischievous spirits.

    Patience is a virtue, Benedict used to say. Well, patience was about the only thing he had left right now.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of hair-flailing torment, Iyana settled into bed. Within minutes, the soft symphony of her snoring filled the room.

    Vyan counted ten more minutes just to be sure she was truly in dreamland before cautiously emerging from his cramped hiding spot.

    Her hair, still damp, framed her face in a way that was oddly endearing, but he couldn''t help feeling annoyed.

    He debated whether he should leave her to her nocturnal peace or... Well, it wasn''t like this small, insignificant gesture would end up changing the present or anything. She wouldn''t even know this happened.

    His fingers hovered over her hair, gently coaxing the dampness away. A small smile tugged at his lips as he watched her sleeping form.

    Just as he was about to retreat to the shadows, his heart skipped a beat as her sleepy voice murmured, "Stop."

 Chapter 72 - 72: I Am So Sorry

    Vyan froze, caught like a deer in headlights when Iyana uttered, "Stop."

    He took a deep breath, mentally grasping for any excuse to explain why he was in her bedroom at this ridiculous hour. Slowly, he turned around and began, "Iyana, the thing is¡ª"

    "Stop, don''t take him away from me," she murmured, her eyes closed and her face damp with cold sweat.

    Relief washed over him first, but it was quickly replaced with concern. He crouched beside her bed, his expression softening.

    "Nightmares again, huh?" he whispered, taking in her distressed face.

    "Unlike me, you won''t be able to go back to sleep if your nightmare wakes you up," he said, trying to sound casual but failing miserably.

    Placing a gentle hand on her forehead, he added with a hint of bitter sarcasm, "I can''t fix my own mess, but I can try to fix yours." He cast a deep sleeping spell on her.

    Soon, the crease between her brows eased and her breathing became more relaxed. She was now in a slumber so deep that even if the manor caught on fire, she wouldn''t know.

    He looked up at the ceiling, pondering, this isn''t anything major that can change the present¡­ Right¡­?

    Suddenly, he worried about that. He hoped she had no plans until morning.

    Gosh, I always end up being so stupid when it comes to her, he thought, a bittersweet smile tugging at his lips.

    After giving himself a well-deserved mental slap, Vyan decided to abandon his worries and head back.

    Unlike his journey to the past, he returned to the present without a hitch.

    He reappeared, staring at the translated scroll with a mix of irritation and disbelief. "What the hell? I recited the spell perfectly," he muttered, eyebrows knitting together.

    "Maybe I said the date wrong? Ugh, who knows? Maybe the universe just hates me."

    Undeterred by his initial failure, Vyan decided to give it another go. This time, he succeeded, landing himself ten days in the past.

    He stealthily observed his surroundings and finally discovered the culprit behind his missing chocolate cake.

    Benedict. Benedict, of all people, had thrown it away.

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "Great, I have been mentally cursing Clyde for nothing."

    Returning to the present, Vyan''s vision blackened momentarily, and he felt a peculiar sensation, as if his body was trying to detach itself from his soul.

    "Note to self: Don''t overdo this spell," he murmured, placing a hand on his chest to steady himself. "Alright, one more time. Let''s go back to the day before the river water started to taste bitter."

    With that, he found himself seven days in the past, near the Karloz River.

    It was dark, the kind of dark where nothing was visible. So, Vyan summoned a small fire spirit for some light. He moved discreetly, a shadow among shadows, eyes scanning for anything suspicious.

    He halted abruptly upon spotting a woman by the riverside, her long white gown flowing in the gentle breeze.

    He couldn''t make out her face clearly until the clouds parted, and the moonlight bathed the scene in a silvery glow.

    The moonlight reflected off the water, revealing a face he knew all too well. His eyes widened in shock and a bit of awe.

    "Iyana?" he whispered, the name barely escaping his lips.

    Just then, Vyan remembered his recent journey to the past. Iyana was wearing the same gown at first. It was the same day he had returned to on his first trial.

    But how could she be here now?

    He had cast a deep sleeping spell on her¡ªthere was no way she could be here. He was sure it had been eleven in the night when he cast the spell, and now it was past midnight.

    It was impossible for her to be awake and about until it was morning.

    So, who was this person masquerading as Iyana?

    Vyan watched as the imposter took out a glass bottle filled with black liquid and poured it into the water. He couldn''t stop her; intervening would cause a major disruption to the present.

    Once she was done, she walked back towards the village, completely unconcerned with hiding her face.

    At first, Vyan was confused about her intentions. Then it clicked.

    This person was trying to frame Iyana!

    If the villagers saw her now, they would never forget the face of such an ethereal beauty and reveal it later.

    Shit, what can I do¡ª

    Suddenly, the imposter fell to her knees, clutching her chest. "Ugh, Azazel, can''t you let me hold onto this appearance for just a little bit longer?"

    Did I hear that right? Azazel, the demon?

    Vyan felt a shiver run down his spine.

    I can''t believe this person has contracted such a powerful demon.

    "I know, okay? I know I already wasted much time talking to Lyon in Iyana''s appearance. But can''t you¡ª" she writhed in pain. "Fine, have it your way!"

    Vyan watched eagerly, hoping this person would now reveal their true face. Instead, they vanished into thin air.

    Vyan was so frustrated he felt like banging his head on the wall until it made a dent.

    "So Lyon thought he was protecting Iyana," he grumbled to himself, the words dripping with disbelief. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He had noticed that their bond had started to improve, but seriously? Lyon was genuinely trying to keep his mouth sealed because this person had eluded him into thinking it was all Iyana''s plans.

    Until now, Vyan was convinced Lyon was putting on an award-worthy performance in front of Iyana, just like the rest of his family members.

    More importantly, who was this imposter? This was no ordinary black magician, either. They had bagged Azazel, after all.

    Amidst his thinking, Vyan''s chest started to hurt and his vision went black once again for a moment.

    "Ugh, I should go back to the present," he groaned, sounding like a time-travel-weary tourist.

    The moment he landed back in the present, his body betrayed him, and he collapsed into a heap on the floor, unconscious.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan found himself enveloped in darkness, the air heavy with an oppressive silence.

    A sneering laugh shattered the stillness, reverberating around him like a sinister echo.

    "How was my acting for the last four years? Flawless, right?" Iyana''s voice dripped with contempt, her face twisted into a disgusting smirk.

    Instead of the familiar sting of betrayal, Vyan stood up, his eyes locking onto hers with a cold intensity.

    "What if Iyana was never acting and you are the imposter?" he challenged, his voice unwavering.

    She let out a chilling laugh, and suddenly, another Iyana materialized on his other side.

    This Iyana''s smile was warm, almost tender, causing his heart to flutter despite himself.

    "It''s only you whom I adore so much!" the bright Iyana exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with genuine affection. "That''s why I always like being around you."

    Vyan''s lips began to curve into a smile, but the other Iyana''s harsh voice cut through his reverie.

    "Did you really think I kept you close because I liked you?" she sneered, her eyes glinting with malice.

    Without warning, both Iyanas vanished, leaving Vyan alone in the dark as scenes from the past flickered around him like ghostly apparitions.

    "Seriously, how could you think that I, the daughter of an esteemed Marque, would stoop so low as to fall for a godforsaken, nameless commoner like you? What could you possibly offer me?" one scene replayed, Iyana''s voice filled with scorn.

    "You have given me more than anyone ever has, Vyan," another memory whispered, her tone soft and sincere.

    "I am on my way to becoming the queen! Can you imagine? A queen! It has always been my dream!" her voice rang out, triumphant and distant.

    "You want to know why my dream is to become the Commander of the Imperial Knights? Well, it''s because I want to be an independent person with enough power in my hands so that I never have to rely on my family," another memory echoed, her resolve strong.

    "Do you know what''s even funnier, Vyan? It''s the fact that you actually believed I loved you," the cruel Iyana''s voice taunted, each word like a dagger to his heart.

    "Somebody I love¡­ You idiot, read between the lines. I am talking about you," the kind Iyana''s voice lingered, filled with warmth and affection.

    Vyan jolted awake, gasping for breath. His whole body trembled, his skin clammy with cold sweat.

    The brightness of his bedroom felt suffocating, the remnants of the nightmare clinging to him like a shroud.

    Tears poured from his eyes with a force that defied his will. There was no stopping them, and he didn''t even try.

    The weight of the epiphany dream crushed him, leaving him with nothing but the urge to shout and sob until his voice broke.

    "Your Grace," came a gentle knock, "are you awake?" Iyana''s voice filtered through the heavy door, a lifeline in the storm of his despair.

    Hearing her, his composure shattered completely.

    On the other hand, receiving no response, Iyana cautiously pushed open the door.

    She had heard from Clyde that Vyan fainted and had come to check on him, but nothing could have prepared her for the sight before her: Vyan crumbling and weeping on the bed.

    "Your Grace, what''s wrong?" she asked, rushing to him, her heart pounding with fear and concern.

    Without a word, Vyan reached out and clung to her, burying his face in her stomach, while she remained standing. It was as if she were his only anchor in a world turned upside down.

    "I am so sorry," he choked out, his voice breaking, "I am so sorry."

    "Your Grace, what are you talking about?" Iyana was utterly bewildered, but the sight of him so broken made her own heart ache.

    "I am sorry, I am sorry. Please¡­" His apologies were a torrent of anguish, spilling forth without coherence.

    "Your Grace¡­" She knelt beside him, enveloping him in her arms. She didn''t know the cause of his pain, but she felt an overwhelming need to be his solace.

    "Vyan, please calm down. Tell me what you are sorry about."

    "I¡­ I¡­" He struggled, his words strangled by the lump in his throat. Shame and regret burned him from the inside out.

    I am sorry for not believing in you and your love, my lady. It was never you who framed me.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Misunderstanding Cleared

    Iyana sat at Vyan''s bedside, his body trembling with emotion. She gently stroked his back, trying to offer comfort amidst the storm of his tears.

    When his silent sobs finally subsided, she dared to ask, "Can you tell me what is troubling you?"

    Vyan shook his head, his grip tightening around her. His breath tickled her ear as he murmured, "Not yet."

    Iyana tried to pull away, her concern mixing with a hint of amusement. "Your Grace, you know, this isn''t quite appropriate."

    "Didn''t you once boast that your fianc¨¦ wouldn''t bat an eye if you pulled the entire town into your bed?" Vyan''s voice was laced with a touch of sarcasm.

    Her cheeks flushed, caught off guard. "Why bring that up now?"

    "No reason," he replied casually, pulling her closer. His cold touch sent shivers down her spine, contrasting with her warmth.

    The closeness was overwhelming. His hands around her waist, his knee brushing against hers, his face nestled against her neck¡ªit was all too much. If he held on any longer, she feared she might combust.

    "Your Grace¡ª" she had started formally, only to be cut off by his interruption.

    "Vyan," he had insisted, his tone unusually soft. "Call me Vyan like you did just now."

    Her heartbeat skipped a rhythm at his request. "Why¡­"

    "I like it." Her breath hitched as his lips brushed against her skin¡ªintentionally or not¡ªsetting off a chain reaction of jitters in her stomach. "I like it when you call my name."

    "Why is that?" she dared to ask, despite the nerves making her words falter. "You couldn''t even tolerate the sight of me before. So why do you suddenly enjoy hearing your name from me?" Her whisper betrayed both curiosity and a hint of vulnerability.

    "I can''t tell you that," he replied cryptically, his voice dropping to a husky whisper. "I will only reveal it when your memories return."

    "Why?" she protested softly, her frustration tinged with a strange longing.

    He chuckled lowly, the sound reverberating in the small space between them. It was unnerving yet oddly comforting.

    "Vyan," she finally said, unable to maintain their physical contact further, "Please let go of me. You are making me uncomfortable."

    It turned out ''uncomfortable'' was the magical word she needed for Vyan to finally release her.

    He murmured an awkward, "I am sorry," as he scratched the back of his neck.

    She felt her heart squeeze at the sight of his bashful demeanor. Why did he have to look so endearing now of all times?

    "It''s okay," she managed, her voice softening despite herself as she looked away. "I should get going now¡ª" As she attempted to stand, he caught hold of her wrist.

    "Um, thanks for staying," he mumbled, his sincerity cutting through the awkwardness.

    "Anytime," she replied, surprised at the warmth in her own voice before quickly making her exit. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Leaning against the wall outside, she took deep breaths, trying to steady her erratic heartbeat. It seemed like she had forgotten to breathe properly while she was inside.

    "What the hell was up with him today?" she muttered, her annoyance masking a deeper concern. "He cried so much¡­ I wonder what made him so sad¡­ or who."

    Little did she have any idea, it was her. Only she held within her the power to reduce Vyan to tears.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan lay sprawled on his bed, staring at the ceiling like it owed him money.

    "Well, well, well," he muttered to himself, "look at me, the mastermind of my own misery."

    Everything up until now, he had brought it on himself. If only he had kept his faith in Iyana back then¡­

    "But seriously, who knew black magicians had such good acting skills?" That person totally had Iyana''s walk and essence down to a note.

    He sighed dramatically, contemplating his life choices. "Still, it''s my fault. I flushed four years of trust down the drain because I couldn''t see through a spell. Bravo, Vyan, bravo."

    "Why did I not keep the small things that she did for me in mind?" he questioned himself.

    Maybe it was true that even if one does ninety-nine good things for someone, all it takes is one bad thing to erase it all.

    That''s what he did to her.

    He discarded everything Iyana did for him based on that one day¡ªthe day he was made to believe that Iyana betrayed him.

    "But the bigger question is, who was that impostor? What is their endgame¡ªother than ruining my life and confusing my emotions? And Iyana, oh, sweet Iyana," he said, almost fondly, "why did you never tell me? Why did you keep up the act?"

    He flopped onto his back on the bed dramatically, arms flung out. "I guess I will never know now until your memories return."

    If only he could go back into the past, he could find out about the imposter at least and sort this mess out.

    But nope, here he was, hands shaking like a leaf in a storm, unable to even summon a basic spell, let alone a temporal vortex to transcend timelines.

    He chuckled bitterly, sarcasm dripping like honey, "Oh, yeah, there is no way I can use that spell to go fifteen months back into the past for quite some time."

    Otherwise, this time, his soul and body might actually separate and never reattach.

    "Goddess Hecate¡­" he called out. "Did you intentionally send me to that timeline in Iyana''s bedroom so that I come to this realization?"

    Hecate''s silence was as good as a confirmation, and Vyan couldn''t help but grin.

    It really was strange how he had ended up in that exact timeline, despite making no apparent mistakes in the incantations. Goddess Hecate must have been annoyed at him for not having figured out the truth yet.

    "Thank you." His grin became wider. "Thank you so much for clearing up my misunderstanding."

    "What are you muttering to yourself?" Clyde''s voice cut through Vyan''s reverie, full of mischief.

    "When did you sneak in?" Vyan shot back, not bothering to turn his head.

    "Just now," Clyde replied, sidling up to Vyan''s bedside. "So spill it. What''s got you grinning like the village idiot?"

    "Clyde, brace yourself," Vyan began.

    "Is it something important, or can I first scold you for almost withering away like a flower?" Clyde teased, eyebrow raised.

    "You will want to hear this before you dish out any lectures," Vyan retorted confidently.

    "You better be right."

    As Vyan spilled the beans, Clyde''s face was a rollercoaster of emotions, ending in pure glee.

    "I knew it! My gut feelings are never wrong," Clyde crowed triumphantly. "I always knew she had a heart of gold."

    Vyan sighed, a content smile lingering on his face. "You and your gut instincts, Clyde."

    "Hey, speaking of instincts," Clyde nudged him playfully, his head tilted, "where do you stand with Lady Iyana now?"

    "What do you mean?" Vyan blinked in confusion.

    "I mean, are you back to being head-over-heels for her?"

 Chapter 74 - 74: Awkward Dinner

    Iyana was making her way to her room, still reeling from a ''what-just-happened'' moment with Vyan, when she spotted Clyde heading towards Vyan''s room. His face was a picture of worry and concern.

    It wasn''t hard to see why Clyde was so anxious. Iyana had overheard the maids discussing Vyan''s frail health, a condition he had suffered from since childhood.

    Wouldn''t Vyan be more likely to confide in Clyde about why he was crying?

    Curiosity gnawed at her, and she murmured, "I really want to know."

    She shook her head, chastising herself. "No, no, you have no right to pry if he doesn''t want to share yet. Stick to your principles, young lady."

    So, deciding to abide by her morals, she waited for Clyde to emerge. When he finally did, after what felt like an eternity, he was smiling and looked relieved.

    Unknowingly, a smile spread across her face as well.

    It seemed like Vyan had opened up to Clyde. The idea that he talked about what he was going through, even if it wasn''t to her, brought her comfort. She didn''t need to be the one he confided in, as long as he had someone.

    Lost in her thoughts, she didn''t notice Clyde approaching her until he was almost in front of her.

    "Well, hello, Lady Iyana," Clyde''s sudden, cheery voice cut through the silence, making her jump.

    She quickly regained her composure, masking her surprise with practiced grace. "Hello, Clyde," she responded coolly, though her heart raced from the unexpected encounter.

    "You have been loitering here for quite some time. Care to head inside?" he suggested, a knowing smile playing on his lips.

    Iyana felt a blush creep up her neck, embarrassed at being caught. Clyde must have spotted her lingering outside Vyan''s room even before he headed inside.

    "No, not really. I was just... passing time," she lied, striving for nonchalance.

    "Ah, so you are free then," Clyde said with mock innocence. "I am about to send a maid up with Vyan''s dinner. Why don''t you join him?"

    "Dinner in his room?" Her eyes widened in shock. "Why would I do that?"

    "Well, the poor fellow is sick," Clyde replied, adopting a tragic expression. "Someone needs to ensure he eats properly."

    "And why can''t you do that?" Iyana shot back, suspicion lacing her tone.

    Clyde gasped dramatically, as if she had suggested something scandalous. "Do you have any idea how swamped I am because that idiot worked himself into a faint?"

    She narrowed her eyes. "I am pretty sure Miss Freya handles his duties when he is indisposed¡ª"

    "Shush, shush, you overthink, my lady," Clyde interrupted, waving off her concerns. "Just join the maid when she brings dinner. For both of you."

    "But¡ª" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Before she could protest further, Clyde vanished, likely teleporting to the kitchen to inform the staff of his impromptu dinner plans.

    Iyana stood there, fuming but reluctantly resigned to her fate.

    She let out a long, exasperated sigh, rubbing her face. "Do I really have to go back in there after that?" she muttered, her cheeks heating up.

    The thought of Vyan hugging her made her skin tingle all over again. His cold skin against her warm one...

    She ran her hand up her arm, feeling the goosebumps rise. "Ugh, what am I going to do?"

    She began pacing the hallway, completely losing track of time until soft footsteps snapped her out of her frenzy. A maid arrived carrying two sets of dinner.

    "My lady, aren''t you coming?" asked Mia, the same kind soul who had brought her clothes when she awkwardly used Vyan''s bathroom.

    "Oh, um, yeah," Iyana replied, sounding like a malfunctioning puppet.

    "My lady, are you okay? Your face is flushed," Mia said, her tone laced with concern.

    "Am I?" Iyana let out a laugh that sounded more like a squeak, making Mia gasp.

    "Did Master Vyan get sick from a contagious disease? And is it possible you have caught it as well, my lady?" Mia speculated, her eyes wide with alarm.

    Iyana shook her head frantically and came up with some excuse, "No, no, nothing like that. It was just... hot in the hallway."

    "Oh, I see." Mia let out a relieved sigh. "Maybe summer has started its journey already," she remarked with a sweet smile.

    Iyana plastered a smile on her face too, though she knew full well summer was still hibernating and the chills of late spring were very much alive.

    Mia knocked on the door politely, and Vyan''s voice came through, "Wait a minute, I am changing."

    Instantly, the imagination of Vyan taking off his shirt flashed in Iyana''s mind. Her face went redder than a tomato.

    Oh, my God, am I a pervert? she screamed internally.

    "Come in now!" Vyan hollered, and Mia pushed the door open.

    But Iyana stayed glued to her spot outside, still flustered from her own perverse thought.

    "Pardon the intrusion, Master. I have brought your dinner and Lady Iyana''s," Mia announced, striding over to the round table by the balcony doors.

    "What now?" Vyan let out, clearly another unsuspecting victim of Clyde''s whimsical machinations. "Why on earth would Iyana be having dinner with me?"

    "Lord Clyde mentioned you requested it," Mia replied, her voice trailing off, as if trying to distance herself from Vyan''s inevitable wrath.

    "What¡ª" he paused, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. "Mia, how many times do I have to tell everyone not to take Clyde seriously?"

    "I will keep that in mind, Master, but you should know¡­" Mia hesitated, clearly well-trained under Clyde to navigate their master''s whims. "Lady Iyana is already waiting outside the door."

    Vyan glanced towards the door, just as Iyana decided to make her entrance.

    "Hello," she mumbled sheepishly, "It''s me again."

    "Oh," Vyan stammered, a hint of embarrassment coloring his cheeks as if the clarity of their earlier encounter finally hit him. "Um, Iyana, my apologies for whatever nonsense Clyde must have spouted. You are free to join me only if you are comfortable."

    Iyana took a deep breath, trying to appear composed. "It''s alright. I have no problem with it."

    And so, began what would undoubtedly be the most awkward dinner of their lives.

    The silence was almost deafening, and the room felt unusually hot, almost as if Mia''s words were true and summer had already arrived.

    Vyan didn''t initiate any conversation from his side, seemingly lost in his own fallacy. So, Iyana didn''t try, either.

    However, as she took small, deliberate bites of her food, she couldn''t help but steal glances at the man across from her.

    That little scar on his forehead is kind of cute, is the thought that started her thorough observation.

    I never noticed this before, but¡­ She found herself thinking, her lips parting slightly. He is¡­ somewhat handsome. No, not just somewhat. Very. He is, in fact, criminally handsome.

    "Are you planning to burn holes into my face, or is this some kind of military habit?" Vyan''s voice cut through her thoughts, looking at her with obvious amusement.

    "Huh? No!" she huffed, her cheeks flushing as she stared down at her soup. "I was just noticing how pale you look."

    "Sure, I buy that," he smirked, clearly unconvinced.

    "Really!" she insisted, desperately trying to salvage her dignity. "Your ghost-like complexion is a bit unsettling."

    "Well, excuse me for not being in my best health. Should I apply some cosmetics to add a bit of color?" he quipped.

    "Why don''t you just use magical spells instead? That will be much easier for you to apply than cosmetics¡ª" she retorted, before realizing what she had let slip.

    Her eyes widened, and cue the dramatic music as the spoon came loose from her fingers and thud against the floor.

 Chapter 75 - 75: Guessing Game

    Once the spoon hit the floor, Iyana''s heart went into overdrive, hammering against her ribcage like a war drum calling soldiers to battle.

    She didn''t dare look up at Vyan, her thoughts spiraling into a chaotic mess. Stupid, stupid, stupid! You weren''t supposed to reveal it! Now he will think you are a total idiot¡ª

    Her mental self-flagellation came to an abrupt halt when she heard the screech of a chair. She glanced up just enough to see Vyan standing and moving toward her.

    Is he coming for a fight? Does he want me dead now? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her hand instinctively reached for her bracelet on her other wrist¡ªthe one that doubled as a magical storage unit for her sword and shield.

    If he tries anything, I will not back down¡ª

    She was fully braced for a showdown, expecting him to conjure spells or some fiery incantation. Instead, his hands reached down.

    Huh?

    Vyan crouched and picked up the spoon she had dropped.

    Oh. I completely forgot about the spoon.

    She blinked, thoroughly puzzled, as a soft glow enveloped the spoon, cleansing it.

    Vyan straightened up and placed the spoon back on the table. "You can use it again," he said nonchalantly.

    She continued blinking, her brain in complete shutdown mode.

    "And about using magic instead of cosmetics," he added, a playful smirk on his lips as he returned to his chair, "it sounds like a fantastic idea." He chuckled lightly as he sat down. "I wonder if a spell like that exists, though."

    "Your Grace¡­" she began, freezing as his gaze sliced through her. "Vyan," she corrected, and his eyes softened. "Aren''t you even going to deny it?"

    "Well," he said, picking up his spoon with deliberate slowness, "what''s the big deal? I already know that you know." His tone was as casual as if they were discussing the weather.

    In fact, he was the one who had orchestrated the whole reveal, letting her piece together his identity as the mage from the Valley of Divos through Benedict and the head maid''s hints.

    But he had made sure she had no concrete proof to bring to the emperor. Her past betrayal still lingered in his mind back then, a thorn that refused to be removed.

    Now, understanding that she wasn''t the one who betrayed him, he trusted her principles. She wasn''t the type to resort to cheap tricks like blackmail, especially not after discovering the truth about their intertwined past.

    Besides, if she wanted to free Lyon from his enslavement, she would surely come up with a more noble plan than resorting to threats. After all, using threats and blackmailing were more his forte than hers.

    "But what if I had evidence against you?" she asked hesitantly. "The whole nation thinks you are inept at magic. If anyone finds out you have been deceiving them¡ª"

    "So, what are you suggesting?" He folded his hands on the table and leaned in slightly, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Are you planning to expose me?"

    "I mean, I have no reason to protect your secret," she shot back, regaining her confidence and deciding to play along.

    "Touch¨¦," he said with a smirk. "But you do realize that if I go down, I will drag you and your entire family down with me, right?"

    This guy¡ª

    Her cheeks puffed up in annoyance. "Geez, I didn''t even say I would expose you! Why are you antagonizing me?" She grabbed her spoon and began to stuff herself with exaggerated fervor. "I would have to be a heartless bitch to expose your magical skills after you went through the trouble of purifying the Karloz River all by yourself."

    "Huh?" It was Vyan''s turn to blink dumbly. "How did you know that?"

    "Hmph, I am not telling," she said, turning away with an air of indignation like a drama queen.

    Vyan pursed his lips, trying to piece it together. She must have seen me performing the spell. But does that mean she also heard what Clyde, Thea, and I were discussing? About taking Prince Easton down?

    He looked at her cautiously, scanning her expression for any hints of knowledge about his master plans. He was okay with her knowing about his magical skills, but he was pretty sure she wouldn''t be thrilled about him plotting a coup against her fianc¨¦.

    "Even if you don''t tell, I can guess very well, you know?" Vyan said, keeping his tone light-hearted as he tested the waters. "Also, just for your information, I didn''t do it out of the goodness of my heart."

    "I wish I could say I knew that already," she sighed, sounding genuinely disappointed. "I did think you must be pretty good-hearted, despite how you act with me. But that, unfortunately, only lasted a few hours. The following morning, when I heard the Walver villagers cheering Princess Althea for cleansing the Karloz River, I just knew you had some other dishonest reason behind it."

    So¡­ she likely didn''t hear us, Vyan thought.

    "Do you have any guesses what my ''dishonest'' reason could possibly be?" Vyan asked, raising an eyebrow and sounding playful.

    Iyana gracefully finished her soup and began toying with her main course. "Well, I gave it a lot of thought and only managed to come to one conclusion."

    "Which is?" he prompted, leaning forward curiously as if her next words would solve the mysteries of the universe.

    She shot him an annoyed look. "Why are you interrogating me? Do you think I am going to tell you everything? I still see you as a threat, you know?"

    "Come on, we agreed to a cease-fire until your memories return. Don''t be that mean," he insisted, trying to sound diplomatic but ending up somewhere near whiny.

    "At this rate, I am going to have to wish for my memories to never return," she grumbled, making a face that suggested she was seriously considering it.

    Vyan laughed lightly. "Please, my lady, don''t torture me like that and tell me your guess," he pleaded, his voice dripping with exaggerated sweetness.

    It was the way he uttered ''my lady'' so naturally that made her resolve soften. "Fine," she conceded begrudgingly.

    "Finally." He smiled in satisfaction and challenged, "Let''s see how close you are to the mark."

    She looked him in the eyes with a seriousness that could have stopped time. Vyan suddenly felt a prickling pressure, certain she was about to call him out for plotting against her future husband.

    But then, she blindsided him with a revelation that was so far out of left field it was practically in another sport.

    "You have a crush on Princess Althea, don''t you?"

 Chapter 76 - 76: Platonic Feelings

    Iyana cautiously examined Vyan''s blank face once the question left her mouth, her heart pounding in her chest.

    He stared back, unflinching, and she began to wonder if she had just crossed into forbidden territory.

    Is he embarrassed? Or worse, offended? Maybe I should have just said I have no guesses at all. Is it too late to take it back¡ª

    Then, unexpectedly, Vyan lowered his head, and Iyana''s anxiety skyrocketed.

    This is it. The moment of awkward silence that could end their currently amicable relationship. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But just as the tension reached its peak, Vyan burst out laughing.

    Iyana blinked in confusion. Was this some new defense mechanism?

    "What in the name of heavens?" Vyan managed between laughs, clutching his stomach. "A crush on Princess Althea? How did you even come up with that?"

    Iyana''s panic button was officially pressed. "What? You don''t?" She blurted out, her mind racing.

    "Oh, wait, are you perhaps just in your denial stage?" she continued. "You shouldn''t deny your feelings too much like this, you know? She seems like a perfect match for you. I mean, yes, according to societal norms, she is way too old for you. But what does it matter if you two truly love each other?"

    "Love each other?" Vyan wheezed, doubling over with laughter. "Seriously, Iyana, stop talking. I am going to die."

    Iyana frowned, crossing her arms defensively.

    Why are you laughing so much? Yes, you look absolutely adorable laughing, but that doesn''t mean you will laugh at my expense! she thought, her cheeks puffing up and feeling a tad petty.

    "Is it so stupid to think you like her when you literally purified a crucial economic river and gave her all the credits?" Iyana asked without fear. "Why else would you do that?"

    Vyan struggled to compose himself, wiping tears from his eyes. "No, Iyana, no," he managed to say, finally regaining control. "I don''t have a crush on Thea."

    "Thea?" She arched an eyebrow, her heart doing a twist. "You have a nickname for her and you claim you don''t like her?"

    "It''s just what I call her because," he paused, chuckling, "she has kindly bestowed upon me the esteemed title of a dear younger brother."

    "Brother?" Suddenly, her heart did a happy cartwheel. "She sees you like a younger brother?"

    "Yep," he confirmed, "and not to mention, I have sworn an oath not to eye anyone my friend fancies."

    "But your only friend is Clyde," she blurted out.

    "Why do you have to paint me as a social hermit?" he grumbled.

    Iyana gasped and covered her mouth. "Oh, gosh, does Clyde like Princess Althea?"

    Vyan nodded, and Iyana squealed, eyes twinkling with gossip-loving joy.

    "They sound perfect," she cooed. "Spill the tea, tell me more."

    "Aww, why? Don''t you want to take a moment to mourn that you and I won''t be in-laws?" Vyan teased.

    "Nope, I am actually relieved," she chirped.

    "Ouch, you cold-blooded woman," he pretended to wince.

    "We haven''t exactly been the best of buddies, have we?" she remarked.

    "That doesn''t mean we can''t give it a shot now," he suggested.

    "I think I might hurl if you suddenly turn on your so-called sweet charm," she joked.

    "Please, it''s just that you don''t remember," he chortled lightly, looking at her with an affectionate gaze. "I have always been a sweetheart to you."

    "Well, it''s a shame I can''t testify about that anymore," she quipped.

    "Really? Maybe I should start proving it again," he said with a mischievous grin. "At least someone has to fill in the shoes since your fianc¨¦ couldn''t be bothered¡ª" Vyan blurted out before his brain caught up with his mouth.

    You idiot, why did you mention Easton? he scolded himself internally, scrambling to apologize, "Oh, I am sorry¡ª"

    Iyana''s lips curved up, a smile that was more bitter than sweet. "Why should you be sorry? It''s not your fault my fianc¨¦ couldn''t care less whether I am even alive or not."

    "Well, not to be in his defense, but why would anyone worry about your existence while you are staying at the esteemed Grand Duke''s estate?" Vyan retorted, trying to inject some levity.

    "Please, you probably wished I would drop dead the moment I set foot here," she chuckled, her laughter surprisingly light-hearted despite the earlier tension.

    Vyan couldn''t help but grin back at her, and so they bantered on, their conversation turning unexpectedly pleasant as they took their sweet time finishing their meal.

    Vyan really liked this peace between them; it was just like he had gone to the past¡ªsharing laughter, feelings, gossips, and meals with her

    He didn''t regret the answer he gave to Clyde when he was asked whether he was in love with Iyana anymore.

    However, little did Vyan know, he was about to be rudely awakened from this temporary peace and regret the answer he was so proud of.

    The next morning, Clyde''s frantic pounding on his door at the ungodly hour of seven dragged Vyan away from sleep.

    Nevertheless, when Clyde announced his business, instead of his usual urge to throttle Clyde, Vyan dashed downstairs, only to freeze midway down the staircase.

    There stood Iyana, looking like a sweaty, disheveled warrior fresh from a morning sword duel, surrounded by an absurd variety of flowers in the middle of the hall room.

    Easton stood in front of Iyana, presenting a bouquet of flowers to her like he was auditioning for a romantic drama.

    "My apologies, Iyana, for not visiting you sooner," he began, oozing charm that could probably convince even a rock to blush. "There really is no excuse for my negligence."

    Iyana, caught off guard by the sudden floral bombardment, blinked in disbelief. "Your Imperial Highness, what is all this?" she asked, trying to process the unexpected flower shower.

    "Just a token of my apology," Easton replied smoothly, flashing a charming smile. "Although I am not entirely sure of your favorite flower, I know you have a general fondness for them. So, I have brought you a whole assortment. I sincerely hope you like them!"

    Iyana was left speechless, and nearby spectator Vyan was equally dumbfounded.

    Suddenly, like a specter from a bad romantic-comedy drama, Clyde materialized behind Vyan and whispered, "Are you sure she is just a precious existence to you?"

    Despite the provocation, Vyan didn''t utter a word at first as he thought of all the bullshit he had spouted to Clyde last night.

    "I mean, are you back to being head-over-heels for her?"

    Vyan chuckled softly, a sound more like the rustling of dry leaves. "No, Clyde, I am not. My days of playing the lovesick fool are behind me," he said, running a hand through his tousled hair.

    "Why do you say that?" Clyde pressed, narrowing his eyes in suspicion.

    "After spending over fifteen months hating her, I cannot just flip the switch and be in love with her again. It''s not that simple," Vyan replied, his voice tinged with exasperation.

    He glanced at Clyde, hoping his friend would drop the subject.

    "It is simple, though. Love is either there or it isn''t," Clyde insisted, crossing his arms as if delivering a final verdict.

    "Thanks for the brief philosophical talk, Clyde, but I am telling you it''s not," Vyan responded.

    "So why do you still care for her? Even when you were hell-bent on revenge, you couldn''t stop," Clyde pointed out, his eyes boring into Vyan''s.

    Vyan sighed. "The answer is simple: she is a very precious existence to me."

    "Oh, please, enlighten me how," Clyde shot him an annoyed tight-lipped smile, his patience wearing thin.

    "Well, to begin with, she made my life much happier for the time she was a part of it. So, yeah, I am thankful for that," Vyan explained, his voice softening as he recalled the good times.

    He continued, "Iyana and I may or may not have had some lingering romantic feelings back then, but that''s all in the past now. I have gotten over it, and she does not remember it. So now, I just want her to find her own happiness."

    "So you really don''t love her anymore?" Clyde''s voice softened slightly, curiosity replacing his earlier skepticism.

    "Nope," Vyan replied, popping the ''p'' for emphasis.

    "And you just want her to be happy with another man?" Clyde asked, raising an eyebrow again, clearly not buying it.

    "Yep. My feelings for her are as platonic as a handshake now," Vyan said, his expression resolute.

    "Okay, fine," Clyde sighed, shaking his head. "But mark my words, Vyan. Love has a habit of turning up when you least expect it. So you will end up wanting to eat those words. Platonic, my ass."

    As Vyan watched Easton gaze at Iyana like she held the secrets of the universe in her hands, he couldn''t help but wonder if Clyde was onto something.

    Maybe, just maybe, platonic love was not the only kind of love lurking around the corner of Vyan''s heart, ready to make him eat his words like a humble pie.

 Chapter 77 - 77: Cross The Bridge Or Not?

    Iyana accepted the bouquet from Easton with an awkward half-smile, her fingers brushing against his cool, gloved hand.

    She was unsure of how to respond. The flowers were rather vibrant against the backdrop of her uncertainty.

    "Your Imperial Highness, this is quite generous of you," she began cautiously, trying to keep her voice steady, "but was there something specific you needed from me?"

    Easton''s gaze was fixed on her, his demeanor cool and collected as always. "No, I simply wished to see you," he confessed, his voice a contrast to the warmth of the flowers in her hands.

    Iyana''s expression betrayed a hint of curiosity mingled with a touch of cool reserve. "And what prompted this sudden visit?"

    Stepping closer, Easton tilted his head slightly, a faint smile playing on his lips. "I am only following your advice, Iyana," he murmured softly, almost too low for anyone else to hear. "Public displays of affection."

    "If you are going to fake concern for me, do it in public, not in private."

    She recalled her casual comment during the ceremony after the Ganlop war, surprised that Easton had actually taken it to heart.

    "So, is this your way of assuring His Grace that you do care about your fianc¨¦e?" she inquired, raising an eyebrow.

    Easton nodded thoughtfully. "I considered how you might have felt among your peers, uncomfortable because of my¡­ aloofness. I wouldn''t want to embarrass you in front of the Grand Duke."

    "Well, that''s unexpectedly considerate of you," she admitted, a faint, almost reluctant smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.

    She couldn''t help but think that if Easton was a little more thoughtful and a little less glacial, their married life might almost be bearable.

    Even so, why did the thought of being married to Easton bring such a dark cloudy storm in her chest? Earlier, she used to be indifferent, but now, she rather felt repulsive.

    "By the way," Easton cleared his throat and asked, "Do you want to have a cup of tea with me?"

    Iyana opened her mouth to answer when she was rudely interrupted by an annoyingly cheery voice, "What a pleasant surprise, Your Imperial Highness! What brings you here this early in the morning to my humble abode?"

    Iyana''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets at the sight of Vyan, not only awake but also impeccably dressed so early in the morning. She resisted the urge to check if the sky was still blue.

    "Greetings, Your Grace," Easton turned to face Vyan with his usual cold, polite smile. "I hope you have been well. My apologies for dropping in unannounced. I should have informed you beforehand."

    Vyan strutted towards them, each step clicking sharply on the marble floor. His smile was so unnervingly wide that it made Iyana think of a shark eyeing its next meal.

    "Yes, you should have," Vyan laughed, a sound as pleasant as nails on a chalkboard. "I could have prepared a parade in your honor."

    "There is no need for such extravagance, Your Grace. This is just a casual call," Easton replied smoothly.

    "But look at you, still not empty-handed," Vyan remarked, noticing the royal servants carrying in gifts for him. "Have you even had breakfast? If not, please allow me to inform¡ª"

    "Oh, no, please, there is no need¡ª"

    "Nonsense," Vyan brushed off Easton''s protest with a casual wave, like he was swatting a particularly annoying mosquito. "I will have my servants set up a lavish outdoor spread for Lady Iyana and yourself. You two lovebirds surely deserve some alone time after such a lengthy separation."

    "That would be delightful, Your Grace," Easton accepted, not even bothering to reject the offer out of politeness.

    Although Easton seemed cold and composed, he was buzzing with excitement beneath that icy exterior.

    His heart raced with anticipation, but his stoic demeanor betrayed none of it.

    This moment was the culmination of his true intentions for being here.

    He longed to spend time with Iyana, but he was painfully aware that any overt display of affection would only earn her wrath. She had made it abundantly clear that private affections were off the table.

    So, he devised this clever excuse. Without it, he knew she would have pushed him away just as she had before.

    "Alright, Benedict shall get to it then," Vyan said with a smile, signaling to Benedict and the other servants to begin their tasks. "But before that, Lady Iyana, you should get changed."

    Iyana glanced down at her sweaty morning practice outfit and let out an unbothered sigh. "Oh," she muttered. "I guess I should go change then."

    "Meanwhile, Your Imperial Highness, why don''t you wait in the lounge area or perhaps take a walk in the garden? The weather is rather pleasant today," Vyan suggested.

    "I will do that, Your Grace. Thank you," Easton replied, maintaining his composed facade as Benedict led him away.

    Once he was out of earshot, Iyana shot a pointed look at Vyan and marched over to him. "Why did you have to go and do that?" she demanded, her tone a mix of irritation and frustration.

    "What? Weren''t you drowning in sorrow last night over Prince Easton''s lack of interest in your charm?" Vyan asked innocently, raising an eyebrow. "I thought a little morning date might lift your spirits."

    "You are such an idiot," she muttered, barely audible.

    "Pardon?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Nothing," she sighed, then noticed a speck on his face. "Oh, you have got something in your eye."

    "Oh," Vyan began, but before he could react, her hand darted forward and whisked away the offending dust from the exterior corner of his eye.

    "Maybe you should have spent more time washing your face properly instead of hurrying off to get ready," she quipped, a hint of teasing in her voice.

    He chuckled. "I didn''t hurry. Because, you know, being a mage has its perks."

    "How convenient," she deadpanned, rolling her eyes in mock annoyance.

    Easton, who was walking in the opposite direction with Benedict, couldn''t help but glance over his shoulder from far away. Just then, he saw Iyana gently reach up to touch Vyan''s face¡ªa gesture that sparked a whirlwind of conflicting emotions within him.

    The gesture was so natural that neither of them thought too much of it, but Easton''s chest churned like a witch''s cauldron on a stormy night.

    The truth was as glaring as a blazing sun: his sudden urge to spend time with Iyana stemmed directly from his fury towards Vyan.

    He was absolutely furious with his father when he learned that she was going to live at the Grand Duke''s estate for a whole month until the monster hunt festival.

    He had only come to know of it a week ago when one of his aides was on vacation in his hometown, Ashstone, and spotted Iyana in a market with Vyan.

    If he had known sooner, he would have tried to bring her back sooner.

    Even so, it was absolutely mind-boggling how his father could have encouraged the idea of his to-be wife to go live at a bachelor''s estate. The Grand Duke as Vyan might be, he was still a single young man living alone without any family at the estate.

    Naturally, it was enough to make Easton want to tear his hair out, if only to match the level of frustration bubbling within.

    He sighed heavily, pondering his next move in this delicate dance of affection.

    Should he bridge the gap between them, or respect her space? The dilemma gnawed at him like an overzealous puppy with a favorite chew toy.

    On the other hand, once Iyana walked away from Vyan, his smile dropped and his expression turned cold as he looked at Easton and Benedict''s back

    Clyde, always the keen observer, materialized beside him with a smirk that could rival a court jester''s. "So, you are now pulling out all the stops to assert your platonic feelings, is that it?"

    Vyan was quiet, so Clyde further prompted, "Is the next plan to be the officiant at their wedding?"

    Vyan shot him a look that could freeze a dragon mid-roar. "Shut up." With that, he walked away from Clyde, leaving his aide to muse by himself.

    "Let''s see how you react, Vyan, upon seeing your ''precious'' person spend time with her fiance."

 Chapter 78 - 78: Impossible Wish

    Unfortunately for Clyde, Vyan''s reaction was as thrilling as watching paint dry.

    Vyan, not being one for breakfast¡ªbecause who needs food when you can have stress and work, right?¡ªsettled for a glass of juice and dove headfirst into his mountain of delayed tasks.

    Outside his closed window, the picturesque scene of Iyana and Easton enjoying a breakfast date played out like a romantic comedy, but Vyan remained stubbornly glued to his office chair.

    Clyde, however, couldn''t resist sneaking peeks at the royal romance unfolding outside.

    "Lady Iyana and Prince Easton could be waltzing on the table out there, and Vyan would still not leave that chair," he muttered under his breath, making sure his voice wasn''t loud enough for Vyan to hear.

    After all, his usual knack for snarky commentary was silenced by the sight of Vyan looking utterly swamped and stressed out.

    "Hey, don''t stress too much," Clyde finally said, trying to sound comforting. "Everything will turn out just fine."

    "I don''t know, Clyde. We were supposed to leave for the Forest of Beasts about a week ago. Then, the epidemic came, followed by my sickness," Vyan sighed, his forehead buried in his palm like he was performing in a tragedy drama. "Even if we depart today, Jonathan is saying it will start raining on our way¡ª"

    "Hey, Jonathan is not a professional weather forecaster. He is just a gardener," Clyde deadpanned, rolling his eyes, "who, by the way, is wrong half the time."

    "Even so, the probability of rain is still 50-50. Can you imagine how troublesome it might get for everyone?"

    "Yes, but you can''t afford to delay it any further. There is not enough time left before the festival."

    It was crucial to secure the monsters below B-grade and bring them to the reserved forest¡ªwhich was the hunting grounds for the festival. Since it was a festival only for nobles to partake, ensuring safety was of utmost importance. That was why this festival always took place in the reserve forest, not near the Forest of Beasts.

    Once they would be brought to the reserve forest, they would be tested for any poisonous traits and then divided according to their grades and trained, especially the B-grade ones (as in, put under spells) so that they never end up killing the participants.

    "I know," Vyan mumbled, sounding more like a deflated balloon than a determined host.

    "Hey, relax, it will be fine," Clyde chirped, sauntering over to Vyan''s chair and giving his shoulders a reassuring massage. "And if it doesn''t, at least we will have a great story to tell. ''Remember that time we got drenched on the way to the Forest of Beasts?'' It will be a classic!"

    As Clyde pressed Vyan''s shoulder, a cacophony of cracking bones erupted, followed by an unexpected cry for help.

    "Oww, oww, stop!" Vyan yelped, springing to his feet. "What did I ever do to you? Why would you torture me like this?"

    "What do you mean? I was trying to help relax your shoulders with a massage," Clyde defended, eyebrows knitting in confusion.

    "You call that a massage?" Vyan shrieked, eyes wide with disbelief. "That felt like you were trying to grind my bones into powder!"

    "Wow, there really is no winning with you, is there?" Clyde let out, shaking his head and feigning disappointment. "You are so hard to impress. Pardon me for not being a professional."

    "Oh, trust me, you could be a professional killer with those massaging skills!" Vyan shot back.

    "You don''t need to be that mean," Clyde pouted, looking like a kicked puppy.

    "You know what? Get out," Vyan declared, pointing at the door. "Go out and make preparations. We are departing for the Forest of Beasts at ten sharp."

    "Fine, I am going," Clyde drawled, ambling over to the door like a reluctant teenager. "Oh, I am supposed to inform Lady Iyana as well, right?"

    Vyan was leafing through some papers when he paused for a brief moment before he mumbled, "Nope. There is no need for that."

    "Why not? She is supposed to be your bodyguard," Clyde reasoned, leaning against the doorframe.

    "That was before she knew of my abilities," Vyan responded, his voice as cold and sharp as a winter wind. "Now that she knows, there is no need to pretend I need protection. I am alone enough."

    Clyde let out a sigh, throwing his hands up in surrender. "Fine, do whatever you wish."

    Once Clyde left, Vyan reluctantly walked over to his partially opened window and subtly peeked out.

    There, the beautiful imperial couple was sharing breakfast, with a smile adorning Iyana''s face and a curious expression on Easton''s.

    Vyan''s lips curled into a faint smile as he watched the scene.

    "It''s better for me if you stay behind," he mumbled to himself and gently closed the window, shutting out the world outside and the flicker of emotions that came with it.

    ¨C¡ª¡ª

    "Spence, is everything ready?" Vyan asked, strolling up to the front gate of the manor where two carriages awaited¡ªone for him and the other for supplies.

    "Yes. All we have to do is depart now. Clyde and the other mages are meeting us at the end of the Canisis district," Spencer informed him.

    Vyan nodded, his mind already on the journey ahead. He sauntered over to his carriage, expecting the usual solitude.

    Instead, he was greeted by an unexpected sight that nearly made him stumble back.

    "Iyana?" he blurted out.

    A mischievous grin spread across Iyana''s face. "Did you really think you could ditch me so easily, Your Grace?"

    "What are you doing here? Weren''t you having breakfast with Prince Easton?" Vyan questioned, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    "How long do you expect a woman to spend on one meal?" she retorted, rolling her eyes. "Anyway, get in first. We have got places to go, people to meet."

    Still shaking his head, Vyan climbed into the carriage and took a seat opposite her. He knew there was no point wasting time by trying to convince her to back out now.

    However, as the vehicle lurched into motion, he couldn''t resist probing further.

    "Still, shouldn''t you be giving your fianc¨¦ some quality time, considering the effort he put into visiting you?" Vyan raised an eyebrow.

    "Vyan," she said, locking eyes with him, "Prince Easton and I don''t have that kind of relationship."

    Vyan tilted his head, clearly confused.

    She sighed deeply before continuing.

    "To be frank, we are more like political chess pieces than star-crossed lovers," she explained coolly. "And since I know your secret, I will let you in on this one: Easton''s little visit was all about public relations, not passion."

    "But surely he must care for you¡ª" Vyan started, only to be cut off by Iyana''s scoff.

    "Well, what do you expect from a man whose father has three wives and eleven concubines?"

    Vyan''s jaw nearly hit the floor at her bluntness. There were some things everybody knew but nobody spoke of. And the emperor''s polygamous household was clearly at the top of the list.

    "Even if he acts like he likes me now, it wouldn''t take him a year to bring in a new wife or get a concubine. Actually, even a year sounds generous," she said blatantly.

    "So, that is why you keep your distance from him?"

    "Yes. It''s not worth the emotional investment," she admitted, gazing out the small window in the carriage. "Not to mention, I am a very possessive person. So I don''t want to be attached to a man who can''t belong only to me."

    Vyan chuckled softly, his eyes reflecting amusement. "Tell me about it. I have experienced your possessiveness firsthand." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana''s gaze softened, her voice tinged with a bittersweet tone. "Well, I wouldn''t be surprised if you did. After all, I am only possessive of what I love. And based on the stories you told me, I held you very close to my heart back then."

    Vyan knew this all too well. The intensity of her jealousy was something that had left an indelible mark on his memory.

    What he didn''t know was the fact she was consciously keeping an emotional distance from Easton, deliberately restraining herself from attachment.

    "But if you don''t feel anything for Prince Easton, wouldn''t your life be miserable?" he asked, a note of concern in his voice.

    Iyana leaned her head back and closed her eyes, a picture of resigned acceptance. "What can I do about it? I have no choice but to accept my fate. If I am meant to have a miserable life, locked within the four walls of the imperial palace, then so be it."

    "You would even have to give up your post in the military," Vyan mumbled, his heart twisting with sorrow for her.

    Iyana nodded, a serene yet defeated smile gracing her lips. "That''s right."

    A single tear escaped from the corner of her eye, glistening in the dim light, almost unnoticed. Vyan''s heart clenched painfully at the sight.

    She let out a heavy sigh and wiped the tear away with a determined swipe of her hand. Straightening up, she forced a bright smile.

    "Don''t worry. I will manage somehow! It''s me we are talking about, after all," she assured, her voice trying to convey a confidence she didn''t feel.

    Vyan noticed the way her hand trembled, likely imagining how close her wedding date was¡ªas if that day marked the end of her life as she knew it.

    "Even so, don''t you have any wishes?" he asked gently.

    Iyana had always been a woman of ambition. She used to speak passionately about her goals¡ªhow she wanted to be the best swordsperson in the history of Haynes or rise to become the commander of the imperial military. Her focus had always been on things she could achieve through sheer willpower and determination.

    But as Vyan reflected, he realized she had never spoken of her wishes.

    There was a big difference between a goal and a wish.

    A goal was something within her power to accomplish; a wish was something she could only hope for.

    Her goals seemed destined to remain unfulfilled due to her situation. But surely, she must have a wish¡ªa longing that might still be within reach. Perhaps he could make it come true?

    "Of course, I do," Iyana replied with a wide smile. "It''s a simple one¡ªjust like every other woman my age."

    "What is it?" he insisted, leaning in closer.

    "What else?" She closed her eyes, as if she were drifting into a sweet dream. "Being the number one priority in somebody''s life."

    Vyan''s heart shattered at her words.

    It was such an impossible wish. Just like her goals, her wish seemed destined to remain unfulfilled as well.

    Because even if Easton did love her, she would never come before his father and his responsibilities to the empire.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Reflection Of Past

    Easton trudged through the hallways of Aurora Palace, each step as heavy as his mood. If a storm cloud could manifest over a person''s head, Easton would be the living, brooding embodiment.

    "Back so soon from your romantic escapade?" chimed a voice, dripping with playful annoyance.

    Easton didn''t even bother looking up. "I am not in the mood, Thea," he snapped, his tone as sharp as a knife.

    Althea gracefully pushed off the wall she''d been leaning against, gliding to his side with an infuriatingly smug grin. "What''s the matter, dear brother? Did your precious fianc¨¦e send you back?"

    He shot her a withering glare. "How did you know I went to see Iyana?"

    "Do you think things like this stay secret? That too, in this palace?" Althea laughed, a twinkle of mischief in her eyes. "Everyone has been gossiping about it all day."

    Easton groaned. "Of course, gossiping appears to be their full-time job."

    "Well, this time, the gossip is juicy," Althea chirped, almost bouncing with glee. "The Crown Prince, caught in the throes of love, neglects his princely duties!"

    Easton''s frown deepened. "When have I ever neglected my duties?"

    Althea rolled her eyes dramatically. "Oh, come on, Easton. No matter how much you do, it''s what you don''t do that sticks."

    "Is this about the Walver Epidemic?" he asked, exasperation seeping into his voice.

    She nodded.

    "You know better than anyone there was nothing I could do."

    "You could have at least shown up as moral support," Althea pointed out, a hint of accusation in her tone.

    Easton sighed. "Do you have any idea what that storm did to our flood barriers? Villages would have been underwater if I hadn''t dealt with that."

    "Ah, always the perfect prince, aren''t you?" Althea mocked, her voice laced with sarcasm.

    She almost felt guilty for making Vyan sabotage the flood barriers to keep Easton occupied. Almost.

    "Why am I even talking to you?" Easton grumbled, turning on his heel. "Go to your room and stay quiet."

    "Wow, are you seriously barking orders at your older sister?" Althea''s voice carried a mocking tone.

    "It''s not like you ever do anything that older sisters are supposed to," Easton shot back, rolling his eyes dismissively.

    "Huh, I can act like an older sister," she retorted, puffing her cheeks and rolling up her sleeves with exaggerated determination. "Come at me with your problems. I will give you solutions!"

    "Okay, tell me, have you ever been in love?"

    Althea froze mid-step, her confident demeanor evaporating in an instant. Her eyes widened, and she halted as if she had run into an invisible wall.

    "If you have, help me with this. How do you win over a girl who wants to maintain distance¡ª" Easton''s words trailed off as he realized Althea was no longer by his side.

    He turned to find her standing motionless, a dark shadow eclipsing her face. Her light green eyes were hollow, drained of any warmth or life.

    "Thea?" Easton called out, his voice tinged with genuine concern.

    Althea snapped out of her trance, plastering a forced smile on her face. "Um, you know what? I just remembered something. I will act like an older sister on another occasion. I have got to go!"

    With that, she darted away, leaving Easton in a bewildered silence.

    She sprinted to her room, slamming the door shut behind her. The pounding of her heart echoed in her ears as she rushed to the bathroom.

    She splashed cold water splashed from the sink, desperately trying to steady her breathing. She blinked rapidly, droplets clinging to her lashes as she stared into the mirror.

    But it wasn''t her own reflection she saw.

    The face staring back at her was twisted, menacing¡ªa haunting specter from her past.

    Panic surged through her veins. She reached out frantically, but there was nothing to grasp. Her magic, usually so reliable, failed her in her shock.

    The room seemed to close in around her, the air thick with unspoken fears and buried memories.

    Desperation overtook her, and with a guttural cry, she punched the mirror. Glass shattered, shards embedding themselves in her knuckles.

    Blood dripped onto the sink, mingling with the water as she whispered through clenched teeth, "Don''t ever¡­ don''t you ever come to my mind again."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "The rain seems to be getting worse, doesn''t it?" Iyana remarked, her voice tinged with concern as the downpour hammered relentlessly against their carriage.

    "You don''t say," Vyan responded, running a hand over his face in exasperation. "I really should have listened to Jonathan''s forecasting. We might need to find shelter soon. The horses might get hurt as well."

    "Do you think we will find an inn nearby?" Iyana asked, her hopeful eyes searching Vyan''s face.

    "Sure, why not? Inns love to sprout up in the middle of nowhere during upcoming floods," Vyan quipped, rolling his eyes. "But let''s consult our resident expert though," He telepathically called out to Clyde, who was in the carriage behind them.

    After a moment of silent communication, Vyan turned back to Iyana. "Good news. Jimtown village is just beyond this forest path, and it has a few inns."

    "That''s a relief," Iyana sighed, a small smile playing on her lips.

    "If the rain lets up tonight and we start at dawn, we should reach the Forest of Beasts by afternoon," Vyan added, trying to sound more upbeat. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We would have to get to work immediately then," she muttered. "It will be dangerous to wander the forest once night falls."

    "Yes, you are right." The monsters usually got a power-up after dark. They needed to be out of the forest before nightfall, which meant their return would get delayed by an extra day.

    If that happened, then the work related to¡ª

    He was busy deducing things when he noticed Iyana studying him intently.

    "What are you staring at?" he asked, arching an eyebrow.

    "Just your frown," she said bluntly. "You frown a quite lot, don''t you?"

    "No, I don''t," he retorted, his brows knitting together in a deeper scowl, which only made her burst out laughing.

    "Thanks for proving my point instantly," she giggled.

    He rolled his eyes. "How can you laugh in this situation?"

    "What does my laughter have to do with our situation?" she replied, mischief glinting in her eyes.

    "Well, you should be praying we get to the inn safely. With this rain, we are one pebble away from a carriage disaster."

    She laughed even harder. "Who knows, I will probably still be laughing¡ª"

    Just then, a violent jerk wrenched the carriage, and the next thing they knew, Vyan''s words did come true.

    They had an accident.

 Chapter 80 - 80: Instinctual Sacrifice

    "Your Grace! Lady Iyana! Are you okay?"

    The panicked voices echoed around Vyan, mingling with the buzz in his head from the sudden crash. Darkness enveloped him, shards of debris digging into his skin as he struggled to regain his bearings.

    A weight pressed down on him, and a chilling sensation ran down his neck¡ªa thick liquid, far from the rainwater, seeping into his awareness.

    Struggling to push the weight off, Vyan''s heart pounded as Clyde smashed through the splintered door, flooding the wreckage with blinding light.

    Blinking against the glare, Vyan''s eyes focused on the limp figure atop him¡ªIyana, unconscious, blood tracing a sinister path from her head.

    Her arms were still wrapped protectively around him, almost as if¡­

    Almost as if she protected me from the impact of the accident¡ª

    Now, it came back to him.

    When the carriage first gave a jerk, she had moved without thinking and had shielded him with her fast instincts, absorbing the impact with her own body. As a result of that, her slender frame was now a shield shattered by the collision''s force.

    "Iyana..." Vyan''s voice cracked, desperation seeping into his tone as he gently shook her. "Hey, Iyana. Wake up."

    There was no response. Panic surged within him, clawing at his throat as he turned to Clyde, his eyes pleading through tears.

    "Clyde... help, please," he managed, the weight of guilt and fear threatening to overwhelm him. "Help..."

    Clyde snapped out of his shock, his magical abilities flaring to life. With a sudden burst of energy, he unraveled the wreckage, battling against the twisted wooden cage that held them captive.

    Once they were brought out, Vyan''s eyes darted around the wreckage, heart pounding.

    The sight before him was a nightmare. The carriage before them was the first to get toppled, dragging theirs down a small cliff.

    Splintered wood and broken bodies lay strewn across the muddy ground. The carriagemen and horses were heavily injured, their groans and whimpers lost in the storm''s fury.

    Miraculously, Vyan was the least hurt, thanks to Iyana''s quick actions.

    Rain pounded down, a relentless torrent that made everything slippery and treacherous.

    Vyan turned back, eyes searching desperately for Iyana. She was being taken to another carriage for shelter, her face pale and lips tinged with blue.

    "Your Grace, you need treatment as well¡ª" Spencer''s voice cut through the chaos, but Vyan silenced him with a glare.

    "Not me. Iyana needs it first. Get the healing water bottles out," Vyan ordered, his voice tight with urgency.

    Spencer hesitated, eyes flicking to the overturned supply carriage. "About that," he started, voice trembling.

    "Do you want to say all the bottles got destroyed?" Vyan asked, dread pooling in his stomach.

    Spencer''s reluctant nod was all the confirmation he needed.

    A cold fear gripped Vyan''s heart, each beat echoing like a death knell. He sprinted to the carriage where Iyana was taken.

    Inside, Clyde was frantically trying to stop the flow of blood from her wounds. A jagged piece of wood jutted from her shoulder, and a nasty gash marred her forehead.

    "Clyde, what''s the situation?" Vyan''s voice cracked, barely audible over the storm.

    "I don''t know, Vyan. I am trying, but I don''t have much medical knowledge. I don''t know what to do," Clyde admitted, his hands trembling as he pressed a blood-soaked cloth to Iyana''s head. "We need a doctor, and it has to be fast."

    "Then, what are we waiting for? Let''s go!" Vyan''s voice rose in panic, his eyes wide with fear.

    Clyde shook his head, eyes filled with helplessness. "The rain is worse now, and the roads are too slippery. We would be risking another accident."

    Vyan''s mind raced, desperation clawing at him. He couldn''t lose Iyana. Not like this.

    He marched over, gently lifting her in his arms, her body limp and unresponsive. A cold dread seized him as he felt the faint warmth draining from her skin.

    "Tell me where the medical facility is. I will teleport us there."

    Clyde, wide-eyed and pale, took note of Vyan''s blood-soaked injuries but didn''t dare to stop him. "It should be near this shop called Karen''s Boutique in Jimtown," he stammered.

    Vyan nodded, channeling his mana, his heart thumping loudly in his chest.

    In an instant, they were standing in front of the small medical facility. He didn''t hesitate. With a force that sent the doors crashing open, he stormed inside, his voice echoing through the sterile halls.

    "Is there anybody who can help? There is an accident victim!" he shouted, but his words seemed to vanish into the void.

    Panic gripped him as the seconds ticked by in agonizing silence. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A nurse finally appeared, lazily pushing a trolley, her indifferent gaze piercing through the desperate air. "There is only one doctor on standby. No other doctors are present due to the storm. You will have to find another facility."

    Vyan saw red at her callous words, fury surging through him. "Bring out the one doctor who is on standby."

    "He is resting now¡ª"

    "I said bring him out!" Vyan roared, his voice shaking the walls.

    The nurse shot him an irritated look and checked his clothes, but there was not much she could guess from his muddied clothes. "Look, sir, I can see you have a patient with you, but you need to keep calm¡ª"

    "Keep what?" he snapped, his voice filled with frustration. "I need to keep calm? Pardon me for not being calm when someone dear to me is dying in my arms as we speak!"

    "Sir, if you are going to behave like that¡ª"

    "And do you know how you are behaving as a nurse?" Vyan challenged, his eyes blazing with an intensity that made the nurse falter. "Well, since it doesn''t seem like you do, I will tell you who I am. Maybe that will get you to behave."

    "I don''t need to¡ª"

    "Vyan Blake Ashstone," he uttered, his voice a deadly whisper. "Have you heard the name?"

    The nurse''s face drained of color as she finally registered who stood before her. Her blood ran cold, and she stammered, "That''s our grand duke." Her eyes locked onto Vyan''s fiery red gaze, realization dawning. "I will call the doctor right away!" She fled, disappearing into the doctor''s chamber.

    Another nurse approached, her demeanor professional and urgent, even without knowing Vyan''s identity, and began to move Iyana to a ward.

    Vyan followed, his heart in his throat, as he gently laid Iyana down on the bed. The nurse quickly started to stem the bleeding, her hands moving with practiced precision.

    "She has lost too much blood already," the nurse remarked grimly. "Was your wife in a carriage accident, sir?"

    Vyan nodded, his lips trembling, unable to register the nurse''s assumption about their relationship.

    All he could see was the pale, lifeless face of the woman he once loved, and the haunting possibility that he might lose her forever. Just because she was ready to sacrifice her life for him.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Something Irreplaceable

    Vyan stood outside the ward of the old medical facility, his heart a storm of emotions battering against his ribs. Blood from his own injuries mixed with mud and dirt, soaking into his clothes.

    "Why did you protect me¡­" he murmured, his breath coming out in ragged gasps. Each inhale was a struggle against the crushing weight of his guilt.

    He stared at the ward door, willing it to open, willing someone to come out and tell him that Iyana would be alright. The image of her lying motionless flashed before his eyes, her body broken and battered, and a fresh wave of anguish surged through him.

    She had thrown herself in harm''s way¡ªpurely out of instinct¡ªto protect him, and now she lay fighting for her life because of her sacrifice.

    "I should have been the one to protect you." His hands trembled as he clenched his fists, trying to keep himself together.

    A dark voice in his head whispered, It''s all your fault. You shouldn''t have been so slow to react. As a man, you should have been the one to take the brunt of the impact, but you failed.

    Vyan sank onto a wobbly wooden chair, burying his face in his hands. Tears burned in his eyes, but he refused to let them fall.

    He had to believe she would pull through. She was strong, stronger than anyone he had ever known.

    But the fear still gnawed at him, the uncertainty eating away at his resolve. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The minutes dragged on, each one stretching into an eternity. Finally, the doctor emerged, and Vyan shot up from his seat, his eyes wide with desperation.

    "What''s her condition?" Vyan asked, his voice raw with emotion.

    The doctor shook his head solemnly. "I have bandaged her head and other injuries, but there is nothing I can do about the wooden plank that pierced her shoulder."

    Vyan''s eyes blazed with a mix of fear and anger. "What do you mean you can''t do anything about it?"

    The doctor sighed, a hint of frustration creeping into his tone. "If I remove the plank, she will bleed to death in minutes."

    "So, can''t you treat her quickly enough to stop the bleeding?" Vyan''s voice was almost a shout, desperation clawing at his throat.

    The doctor scoffed, a bitter smile playing on his lips. "If I were that skilled, I wouldn''t be stuck in this no-name village."

    "Isn''t there anybody else who can treat her then?" Vyan''s voice trembled, hope slipping through his fingers like sand.

    The doctor shook his head. "No one I know of. Only an expert from the main town or capital could handle this. For now, I will do my best to keep her alive, but there is nothing more I can do."

    With that, the doctor turned and disappeared back into the ward, leaving Vyan standing in the dimly lit hallway, feeling the crushing weight of hopelessness.

    "If only there were something I could do¡­"

    There is nothing you can do, whispered the same negative voice in his head. You can''t even use your mana at this moment.

    He clenched his fists, his fingers digging into his palm, knowing that voice spoke the painful truth.

    His typically substantial mana reserves were dangerously low after yesterday''s mishap.

    The time travel had taken a massive toll¡ªequivalent to the mana an average mage would use in a lifetime. And he had done it six times in total, including the return trips. That was why he had burned out and fainted.

    Of course, such a vast amount of mana wouldn''t be restored overnight.

    "What do I do¡­" His voice broke, a quiet plea to the universe.

    Memories of their time together flooded his mind¡ªher laughter, her fiery spirit, the way she looked at him with those piercing eyes. Each memory cut deeper than the last.

    He couldn''t lose her. Not now, not ever. The thought of a world without her was unbearable, a void too dark and empty to comprehend.

    "Please help¡­" Vyan''s voice cracked, uncertain of whom to call upon. He couldn''t use telepathy with Clyde from such a distance, and obviously, Clyde was right now busy doing damage control at the accident site.

    He almost felt like asking his dead parents or brother to help him, but what could they do? They were not even alive, and he for sure did not know how to communicate with ghosts.

    Then, a name surfaced in his mind, one synonymous with miracles. This was the only one who could help him. "Goddess Hecate, help please."

    There was a beat of silence until¡­

    ''About time,'' came the serene yet slightly amused voice of the nation''s guardian. ''I was wondering when you would finally call on me.''

    "Please, save Iyana''s life," Vyan prayed, his cold hands trembling as he clasped them together.

    Hecate sighed, the sound echoing in his mind. ''I knew you would ask that, but I make it a rule not to interfere with those on the brink of death.''

    "Can''t you make an exception? Perform a miracle or something?" Desperation seeped into his voice.

    ''No, my child. That would anger the God of Death.''

    "No, please, there must be some other way!" His plea was frantic, each word laden with distress.

    ''There is,'' she admitted, ''but I doubt you can do it.''

    "You don''t know that," he protested, his voice raw and determined. "I would do anything to save her life."

    ''Interesting,'' Hecate mused, a hint of amusement coloring her tone. ''What you need is an expert doctor, right? And for that, you need enough mana for two rounds of long-distance teleportation.''

    "Are you suggesting there are ways I can restore my mana?"

    ''Not just restore,'' she chirped, ''but also expand your mana reserve in one go. It is quite the deal, isn''t it? Especially considering how crucial a mana reserve is for a mage.''

    She was right. A mage''s only true weakness was their mana reserve. No matter how powerful or omnipotent they might seem, they were only as effective as the amount of mana they possessed.

    Unfortunately, mana reserves were determined at birth, and there was usually no way to expand them. Vyan had never felt the need to¡ªuntil now, that is.

    "So what is it that I have to do for that?" His stomach churned, dread gnawing at his insides. He didn''t have a good feeling about this.

    ''Well, all you have to do is make a sacrifice,'' her voice sounded almost playful.

    Vyan''s mouth went dry as he gulped, "What kind of sacrifice?"

    ''Actually, there are quite a few options,'' Hecate replied, her tone casual, ''Let''s say a few years of your life. Or perhaps, one of your inherent magical abilities? Or a fragment of your soul?''

    "Are you sure you are a goddess, not a demon? Why would you want part of my soul?" Vyan deadpanned. Because what the hell? These options were simply ridiculous.

    ''You are amusing, my child,'' Hecate laughed, a sound as cold and distant as a winter''s night. ''It''s not about the specifics of the sacrifice; it''s about your willingness to surrender something precious. Do you realize how much stronger you will become with an expanded mana reserve?''

    Vyan''s heart pounded in his chest. He was not particularly bursting with the desire to get stronger, but...

    He needed help. He needed to save Iyana, and to call for that help, he needed mana. But the things Hecate was asking for were too much. They were things he could never reclaim.

    However, could he really live with himself if he didn''t do everything possible to save her? Even if it meant giving up something irreplaceable?

    Hecate''s voice was now a dark and insistent presence in his mind as she whispered, ''So, my child, have you made a decision yet?''

 Chapter 82 - 82: Insane Love Stories

    Iyana''s eyes fluttered open, greeted by the dim light filtering through the high windows of the ward. The rough-hewn stone walls spoke of an age long past.

    She tried to move, but a sharp pain shot through her shoulder, followed closely by a throbbing ache in her head. She winced, the agony anchoring her to the straw-filled mattress beneath her.

    Gingerly, she turned her head and saw Vyan, his tall frame unmistakable even from this angle. He stood a few paces away, engaged in a hushed conversation with a man in his late thirties.

    They spoke in low tones, their voices blending with the distant ramming of the rain against the roof of the ward.

    Iyana''s mind raced, trying to piece together how she had ended up here.

    The last thing she remembered was the chaos of the accident and jumping to protect Vyan and then... darkness.

    Her eyes focused on Vyan. The lines of worry etched deep into his features were a stark contrast to his usual calm demeanor.

    The man with Vyan glanced her way, his sharp eyes assessing her condition before returning to the conversation. He seemed like a doctor well-versed in mending broken bodies.

    She strained to hear, catching snippets about herbs and poultices, the ancient remedies that had kept their people alive for generations.

    Vyan nodded and turned to meet Iyana''s gaze. Relief washed over his face, and he took a step towards her, the man following closely behind.

    "How do you feel?" Vyan''s voice was soft, but the concern in his eyes spoke volumes.

    "Like I have been trampled by a herd of elephants," Iyana managed a weak smile, wincing at the effort.

    The doctor stepped forward. "Rest, Lady Iyana. The worst is over, but you must give your body time to heal."

    Iyana nodded, feeling the exhaustion pulling her back into the depths of sleep.

    "Lord Harvey, how much time will it take for her to get all better?" Vyan asked, his eyes lingering on the sleeping form of Iyana.

    "I will soon be sending a few of your men to bring some healing potions, so I would say a week?" Harvey answered, and Vyan nodded.

    "Thank you so much for coming with me," Vyan said with gratitude.

    "To be honest, I was so surprised when you popped out of thin air in front of me," Harvey chuckled softly. "I was not expecting to see you at all today."

    "Well, you are the best doctor I know, so who else would I have gone to?"

    "Even so, with your mana exhaustion last night, I was scared you would die if you performed another spell this soon," Harvey shook his head in amusement. "But thank Heavens, you are still fine. It turns out I worried for nothing. The Ashstones really are on God-level."

    "Right," Vyan laughed, the sound hollow and empty.

    "By the way, you should get your wounds treated as well," Harvey proposed.

    Vyan''s hand reached out to gently touch Iyana''s hair, a faint smile on his face as he took in her sight of peacefully sleeping, as if he was conveying, I am glad you are going to be okay.

    "Yes, let''s go."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the grand celestial expanse of the heavens, where stars shimmered like diamonds and clouds glowed with ethereal light, the Goddess of Magic, Hecate, stood on a floating island.

    Her silver hair flowed like liquid starlight, and her red eyes sparkled with mischief. She was grinning, a sight which was rare and captivating.

    From the shadows of a nearby obsidian archway, the God of Death, Pluto, emerged.

    His presence was draped in robes as dark as the void, with eyes that held the secrets of the afterlife. He approached Hecate with a mixture of curiosity and concern.

    "Hecate," Pluto intoned, his stern gaze fixed on her gleaming face, "what has brought such a rare smile to your lips? May I ask what occasion warrants such delight?"

    Hecate turned to him, her grin widening. "Ah, Pluto, my somber friend. It''s not often you see me in such high spirits, is it? But look at this."

    She gestured to the mortal realm below, where Vyan came to sit beside Iyana after getting treated by Harvey. There was a cloud of conflict on Vyan''s face, his eyes sad. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That girl," Pluto mumbled, his deep voice resonating like a distant thunderstorm, "I know her. If I am correct, her life was supposed to come to an end tomorrow morning. But quite shockingly, the date altered on its own. So, was it you who did it?"

    "Not at all, it was the doing of that child," Hecate pointed at Vyan. "He changed the date of her demise," she simply said. "Do you know that child sacrificed ten years of his life to save that girl?"

    "Huh?" Pluto looked baffled at first, and then, his gaze narrowed, "Did you do this again?" he frowned. "I told you not to offer the mortals deals like that, didn''t I? Don''t you know it increases my work?"

    Hecate chuckled, a sound like tinkling bells with an edge of danger. "I know, but what could I do when my poor child was so desperate?"

    "Why couldn''t he just sacrifice one of his latent magical abilities? I mean, he doesn''t know how much longer he has to live. He could now die tomorrow for all he knows."

    "That''s what makes it so thrilling," she smiled. "The way he gambled with his life for that girl. The way some humans love is so fascinating, isn''t it?"

    Pluto''s expression softened a little, but it again became strict. "Well, yes, but as far as I can tell, that human is not particularly a good one, is he now?"

    Her grin didn''t falter. "Does it matter if he is good or evil? I have always rather found the love stories of the heartless ones more amusing," she said with a wink. "The more insane they are, the better."

    Pluto shook his head, a low chuckle escaping his lips. "Only you could find amusement in such insane love stories. But make sure not to tilt the balance too much, though."

    Hecate waved a hand dismissively. "Oh, I know the limits. And don''t worry, dear Pluto. If things get too out of hand, I will be there to fix it. After all, what fun is magic if it doesn''t stir the pot a little?"

    Pluto nodded, a hint of admiration in his gaze. "Very well. Just remember, I will be watching."

    With that, he turned and disappeared back into the shadows, leaving Hecate to her musings.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the accident site, Clyde carefully inspected the toppled first carriage, scouring for any clue that could explain its downfall.

    Yet, despite his thorough examination, nothing stood out as a definitive cause.

    Suddenly, a mage hurried over, breathless from his recent discovery. "Lord Clyde," he began urgently, "I ventured into the forest for a brief moment, and I happened to stumble upon some fresh footprints."

    Clyde''s brow furrowed in disbelief. "What?"

    "It appears," the mage continued, his voice tinged with concern, "that several individuals were lurking in the forest just until some time ago."

    In that moment, realization dawned on Clyde with chilling clarity.

    This¡­ was no mere accident.

    It was a meticulously orchestrated ambush.

 Chapter 83 - 83: Your Husband

    Vyan''s head was awkwardly perched on the bedside of the medical facility bed, and his back screamed in protest at the unnatural position.

    Note to self, he thought groggily, these bedsides are not designed for human heads.

    As he slowly stirred, a warm, fuzzy sensation crept through his drowsiness. Someone was running their fingers through his hair, and it felt surprisingly comforting, like a cat purring on a cold night.

    He cracked one eye open and mumbled, "If this is a dream, it''s the sweetest one yet."

    He lifted his head slightly and found Iyana sitting beside him, her fingers gently weaving through his hair.

    "Iyana?" Vyan''s voice cracked with a mix of confusion and relief. "I was expecting you to knock me flat when you found me here, you know?"

    Iyana chuckled, a warm, gentle sound. "Well, sorry to disappoint you. But I did want to, but you see, my hands are tied." That was literally the case. A sling hung from her injured shoulder, cradling her right arm.

    "Well, that''s unfortunate," Vyan let out, stretching with a groan, his muscles protesting after six hours of neglect. "How are you feeling now?"

    "Surprisingly good. My injuries feel numb. Maybe I was given a healing potion?" She looked at him questioningly, and he nodded in confirmation.

    "Glad to hear it." Vyan rubbed his eyes and glanced at the window, where the first light of dawn was creeping in. "Wow, it''s already morning."

    "Oh, no," Iyana bolted upright, wincing. "We were supposed to leave for the Forest of Beasts at dawn¡ª"

    "Hold on," Vyan interrupted, his tone firm. "When you say ''we,'' you can''t possibly mean yourself. There is no way you are coming with us in your tattered condition."

    "I have fought battles worse off than this," she protested, hating the idea of being left behind. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We are not at war right now," he replied, his voice softening. "You don''t have to keep fighting, Iyana."

    The sincerity in his words left her speechless. She didn''t have any logic to counter him.

    "So, rest here for now. You have already done your part as my knight in shining armor," he added gently, his eyes reflecting a mix of gratitude and concern.

    "Okay," she whispered, her heart betraying her with a flutter she couldn''t ignore.

    Just then, a middle-aged nurse entered with a gentle smile, pushing a trolley laden with gauzes and bandages. She was the same nurse who had diligently cared for Iyana the previous night.

    "Ah, I see you are finally up," she commented warmly. "How do you feel, dear?"

    "Good," Iyana replied, returning the smile politely.

    "That''s wonderful to hear. Your husband must be relieved now. He was so worried about you," the nurse added with a happy sigh.

    Both Iyana and Vyan''s eyes went wide, their hearts momentarily pausing.

    "He is not my husband!"

    "I am not her husband!"

    They protested in unison, faces flushing with a mix of embarrassment and panic. The nurse, taken aback at first, quickly noticed their reddened cheeks and laughed lightly.

    "My bad, my bad," she apologized with a twinkle in her eye. "I shouldn''t have assumed. It''s just that he brought you here all alone, so¡­" Suddenly, her eyes fell on the trolley. "Oh, dear, look at me, I forgot to bring scissors to cut the gauze." With that, she hurried back out, leaving the two in an awkward silence.

    An uneasy air settled between them as they avoided each other''s gaze, both unsure of what to say next.

    "Um, just so you know, I didn''t claim you as my wife," Vyan blurted out, trying to break the tension.

    "I know," Iyana murmured, her eyes fixed on her lap as the back of her neck grew hot. She couldn''t help but picture his face from last night. How must he have looked, worrying for her¡­

    She peeked a glance at him, and just then, he met her gaze, making her heart skip a beat.

    "By the way," Vyan cleared his throat, eager to shift the conversation, "my family doctor, Harvey, is always on standby. If you feel any discomfort, just let him know. He will be doing periodic rounds to check up on you."

    She nodded, her eyes flickering with interest.

    "Also, I am leaving two of my guards outside your ward. They will follow your every command," he added, with a sly grin, "except if it involves the Forest of Beasts. That is off-limits."

    "I am not that much of a workaholic, so you don''t have to worry much," she huffed, crossing her arms. "Just stay safe so I don''t have to come to your rescue."

    "I will keep that in mind," he replied with an amused smirk. "I will be off now. I will pick you up when it''s time to leave."

    "So I am stuck here for two whole days?" She raised an eyebrow, a frown forming on her face.

    "Harvey is a great storyteller. You are free to ask him for bedtime stories," he shrugged, and Iyana rolled her eyes playfully "Anyway, good luck dealing with the boredom. I am out."

    "Okay, goodbye. Be safe!" she called after him as he casually waved on his way out.

    As soon as he left, Iyana slumped against the pillow, her face flushing a deep shade of red.

    ''Your husband.''

    She couldn''t get those words out of her head. She hadn''t felt butterflies when people mentioned Easton was going to be her husband. So why did a simple misunderstanding evoke such complex feelings within her?

    Ugh, it was all too much. Her head was spinning. She desperately needed some rest!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Hello, Vyan," Clyde greeted with a broad smile when Vyan stepped down from the carriage.

    Behind Clyde, all the renowned mages of Ashstone were present. They all spent the night at a hotel at Jimtown and departed for here just as dawn broke. They all were waiting near the border walls, setting up camps in the quiet, secluded village.

    The thirty-feet high walls separated the civilized world of Ashstone from the untamed, dangerous expanse of the Forest of Beasts beyond.

    These walls were not just physical barriers; they were protected by a powerful magic barrier. The barrier was a complex weave of enchantments, designed by his ancestors to repel and confuse any creatures that dared to approach.

    Only someone of the Ashstone bloodline could unlock the gates¡ªthe main reason his family got framed for the monster invasion sixteen years ago.

    But that revenge was for a later occasion. For now...

    "Did you do what I told you to?" Vyan asked, his voice frosty.

    "Yes, it''s all done. By now, they must be tearing their hair out," Clyde chuckled, his eyes dancing with mischief.

    "Not their hair. What I truly want is to rip their heads off," Vyan muttered, his eyes glinting darkly.

    Clyde patted Vyan''s back with a grin. "What you have done is much worse for them. Trust me."

    "You better be right," Vyan replied, though a small smirk tugged at his lips.

    "I am always right," Clyde declared confidently, earning an eye roll from Vyan.

    "Let''s get moving. We have got a ton of pesky monsters to catch," Vyan announced, his voice ringing with determination, and the mages sprang into action, their spirits high and their magic ready to be unleashed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As Marquess Estelle walked into his newly renovated office in the capital, an unfamiliar letter caught his eye on the desk.

    There was no name or emblem on the envelope. Normally, Edward wouldn''t give priority to such nameless letters, but this one seemed to call to him with an invisible pull, a sinister whisper in his ear.

    He opened the letter, his curiosity piqued.

    As his eyes scanned the first few lines, his heart began to pound hard in his chest:

    "Hello, Marquess.

    You can guess who this is, and I believe you know what the occasion is as well.

    Did you really think I wouldn''t find out who contaminated the Karloz River? Do you assume I am like you, surrounded by enemies, blind to their schemes? You really thought you could get away with it? Nice try. It took me less than a minute to uncover your pathetic little plot.

    But let''s talk about something far more despicable. How dare you? I understand why you would attempt to assassinate me, but your own daughter, Marquess? Really? I know you never cared much for her, but you have proved how low you can stoop. The depths of your depravity are truly astounding, honestly.

    Now, it''s my turn to show you what real power looks like. I will destroy the thing you hold the dearest to you. By the time you finish reading this letter, you should be getting the news.

    Sincerely,

    Vyan Blake Ashstone."

    As soon as Edward finished reading, the letter ignited in a sudden burst of flames. He flung it away, watching it burn to ashes on the polished floor. Panic clawed at his throat.

    "What the hell? I was told he would never find out who is behind this," he cursed, his voice trembling with fear.

    Just then, his wife burst into the room, her breath coming in ragged gasps, her face pale and eyes wide with dread.

    "Edward¡­" Carolina began, her voice quivering, her lips trembling. "The truth about our bankruptcy is out and¡­"

    He had expected as much from Vyan. The man was relentless, but even Edward hadn''t anticipated what was next.

    "And what?" Edward demanded, his impatience tinged with rising terror.

    "And¡­" Carolina''s voice broke as tears streamed down her face. "The truth about Sienna not being your daughter is also¡­ out."

 Chapter 84 - 84: Fury & Humiliation

    Whispers about Marquess Estelle had swept through the town like wildfire.

    Every corner, from bustling markets to dimly lit taverns, buzzed with the scandalous tidbits: the Marquess was rumored to be bankrupt, and even more shockingly, Sienna was not his biological daughter.

    He flaunted Sienna long before she ever debuted in high society, captivating countless boys with her refined qualities. But now?

    Which respectable noble would spare her a second glance?

    The aristocrats loathed adopted children and never saw them as equal. Only true blood mattered to them.

    Iyana might have had a tarnished reputation before her return from the Ganlop, but at least she had the true pedigree of a marquess, unlike Sienna.

    Then again, what did the title of Marquess even mean anymore? It was nothing but a hollow name. They had no real wealth or influence now.

    In fact, they were far more impoverished than a low-rank baron. All of their businesses had failed so miserably as well; there was no chance of a comeback.

    It seemed almost laughable that the emperor was marrying his son into such a destitute family.

    These whispers grew louder and more animated the closer they got to the palace.

    On top of that, within the emperor''s court, gossip was the main course.

    Noblewomen feigned concern while secretly relishing every juicy detail, and the courtiers swapped theories with the enthusiasm of children trading sweets. Even the palace staff couldn''t resist joining in, their hushed voices carrying tales through the corridors.

    Emperor Edgar, usually composed and imperious, was seething with rage. His face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and fury as he sat at his throne in the grand hall.

    The scandal was a direct blow to his pride; after all, he was known to personally choose the Marquess''s daughter, Iyana, to wed his son, Prince Easton.

    Now, every snide remark and incredulous stare felt like an attack on his judgment.

    "How dare they? How dare that deceitful Marquess bring such shame upon this empire!" Edgar''s voice thundered, sending echoes through the hall.

    The courtiers, previously engrossed in their gossip, fell silent, nervously eyeing the emperor. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Edgar''s glare swept over them, daring anyone to speak.

    The trust he had placed in Marquess Estelle now felt like a dagger in his back, and he vowed to teach the marquess a lesson for tarnishing his reputation like this.

    However, before that, there was someone else he must confront.

    "Bring forth the crown prince," Emperor Edgar commanded, his voice resonating with lethal authority, eyes blazing with a fury that could sear stone.

    Without delay, the guards scrambled to obey, fetching Easton with a haste that spoke volumes of their fear.

    In moments, Easton stood before the emperor, bowing with measured courtesy.

    "Why did you wish to see me, Your Imperial Majesty?" Easton inquired, defiance flickering in his gaze like a stubborn flame.

    "You!" Edgar roared, his voice echoing through the grand hall, causing the courtiers to shrink back in terror¡ªeveryone except Easton.

    "It is because of your obstinate desire to marry that girl that I am facing such disgrace! I commanded you to choose another worthy bride, but no! You remained fixated on her! Do you know what people are saying about me? That I lack the discernment to judge character!"

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Easton began, his tone respectful yet unyielding, as if he had anticipated this confrontation. "How is it Lady Iyana''s fault if her family has gone bankrupt and her father concealed her sister''s adoption?"

    Edgar''s laughter was cold and mirthless, a sharp contrast to the tense atmosphere.

    "You are naive, aren''t you? How do you expect to rule this empire if you are so gullible? Do you truly believe she was unaware of these matters?" He leaned forward, his piercing gaze challenging Easton.

    For a moment, Easton faltered, uncertainty creeping into his thoughts. He couldn''t be sure if Iyana had known.

    No, that uncertainty was irrelevant. What mattered was defending her honor.

    "I am certain she did not. I know her better than anyone; she is not the type to deceive," Easton declared, his voice steady and resolute.

    Edgar scoffed, incredulous at his son''s perceived naivety. "You are so blinded by love that you fail to see the truth, Easton. You didn''t even bother to show up during the Walver Pandemic¡ª"

    "Father, I explained why I couldn¡ª" Easton began, sounding offended.

    "Silence! How dare you interrupt me?" Edgar roared, and for the first time, genuine fear gripped Easton.

    His father had never been this furious, especially not with him, Edgar''s favored child among his five offspring. Now, he stood as the target of Edgar''s wrath.

    "With all the rumors about your incompetence swirling around, you dare to display such disrespect? Have you forgotten your place?" Edgar demanded.

    Easton swallowed hard, bowing his head and dropping to one knee. "My sincerest apologies, Your Imperial Majesty." His voice trembled with shame, unaccustomed to such public chastisement.

    Edgar studied Easton''s submission before delivering his ultimatum. "If you truly wish to apologize, call off this wedding."

    Easton looked up in shock, his eyes wide with desperation. "Your Imperial Majesty, please, you cannot do this," he insisted.

    "Why can''t I? I will show you that I can," Edgar retorted, his stubbornness evident. "There is no way I will allow you to marry a girl from such a treacherous family!"

    "But¡ª"

    "Don''t you dare contest this," Edgar''s glare was lethal, silencing any further protest. "Defend her one more time, and you will find no worse enemy than me."

    Easton pressed his lips together, his mind racing.

    How could he abandon Iyana now, so close to their wedding? He had envisioned their life together for so long. If only these scandals had emerged after their marriage, no one could separate them.

    But now, his hands were tied. Already disfavored after the Walver Pandemic debacle, he faced yet another crisis.

    It was as if the universe¡ªor someone¡ªwas deliberately plotting against him, painting him as a careless, foolish, and heartless crown prince.

    Desperation ate away at him. Wasn''t there anyone who would support him, prove that he was not as he was portrayed?

    As he scanned the court, the answer became painfully clear. He was alone, utterly forsaken, even by his own father.

    What had he done to deserve this? He has always tried his best in everything. So now, why were all of those things being overlooked?

    Only a miraculous savior could save him now¡ª

    Just then, the grand doors swung open, and Althea walked in.

    She entered with an air of unshakable confidence, her head held high, and a slightly knowing smile playing on her lips. Every eye turned to her.

    Easton felt a flicker of hope.

    Perhaps she would be his savior in this mess, the one to navigate the storm of scandal and restore some semblance of sense and logic. Their talk last time seemed good as well¡ª

    But as Althea began to speak after her formal greeting, Easton''s hope quickly faded.

    Instead of the soothing words of reassurance he had expected, her tone was sharp and her words cutting, "Your Imperial Majesty, with due respect, you shouldn''t be punishing the crown prince for a mistake that was out of his hands."

    "Why is that?" Edgar inquired, his tone measured.

    "You understand he is in love, don''t you? As you know, love makes us all lose our senses," she expressed, adding a theatrical flair to her tone. "So it is only natural that Crown Prince Easton is lost in the insanity of love."

    Everyone in the court hall nodded in agreement, and Easton suddenly felt as though his rationality was being stripped away. Why would love make him lose his senses? He was perfectly fine. Why were they treating him as an obsessive fool?

    Not to mention, he couldn''t comprehend why Althea was allowed to barge in so easily, nor could he understand since when she spoke to their father so openly.

    When has all of this changed?

    "Since he made a naive mistake in choosing Lady Iyana, let us not dwell on it much," Althea suggested. "In fact, you should rather punish the Estelles."

    A sense of dread settled in Easton''s gut, and he immediately tried to protest, "Your Imperial Majesty¡ª"

    It only took another glare from Edgar to silence him once again.

    "Ignore him. What do you suggest we do, Princess Althea?" Edgar asked, and Easton almost couldn''t believe his ears.

    Their father had never prioritized Althea''s opinions before, rather he always treated her as invisible. He was so nonchalant towards her that he didn''t even care about her age of marriage¡ª

    Althea''s eyes met Easton''s, and she smirked, almost as if taunting him.

    That''s when it all became clear¡ªthe one who was responsible for painting him as an incompetent heir. She had been behind all this all along. She hasn''t let go of her hatred against him even now.

    Althea''s lips twitched up as she finally uttered, "I suggest you revoke the Estelles of their title."

 Chapter 85 - 85: Purple Hydrangeas

    Vyan and Spencer moved through the thick underbrush of the Forest of Beasts, their senses on high alert. The air was alive with the sounds of the forest: rustling leaves, distant bird calls, and the occasional snap of a twig underfoot.

    Vyan led the way, while Spencer kept watch with a cheerful bounce in his step.

    "My lord, this forest could make an excellent hunting ground. It might even draw travelers from afar," Spencer said, ducking under a low-hanging branch.

    Vyan shot him a sidelong glance, shaking his head playfully. "Thank you for the business idea, Spence, but we lack the resources to clear tens of thousands of monsters."

    Spencer laughed, his voice bright and carefree. "Then it seems I shall enjoy this place''s natural beauty alone, year after year, making my wife envious. She adores such spots."

    Vyan threw him an amused look. "I suspect your jealousy plan might backfire, and soon enough, you will be taking Miss Lisa on a tour."

    "Actually, I have been meaning to," Spencer replied cheerfully. "We have considered a trip to Myca."

    "Oh, really? Clyde mentioned that Myca is quite lovely," Vyan remarked.

    "It is! You should accompany Lord Clyde on his impromptu vacations, my lord. I rarely see you take a break," Spencer suggested, his voice tinged with concern.

    "Well¡ª"

    "Please don''t say your idea of a break is sleeping the day away," Spencer interrupted, and Vyan gave him a sheepish look.

    As they pressed deeper into the forest, the canopy thickened, casting eerie shadows over the forest floor. Suddenly, Vyan sensed something.

    "Hold up," Vyan whispered, raising a hand.

    Spencer''s eyes lit up with excitement. "What is it? Another critter for us to net?"

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed as he focused. "No... something bigger. To the left."

    They moved stealthily, Vyan leading them toward the source of the disturbance.

    As they rounded a massive tree trunk, they saw it: a hulking beast, twice the size of a man, with thick fur and glowing eyes. It was rooting through the underbrush, oblivious to their presence.

    "Wow, that one is definitely a B-grade," Spencer whispered, bouncing slightly on his toes. "The usual plan, my lord?"

    Vyan smirked. "Yes."

    Spencer nodded, already moving into position.

    Vyan stepped forward, and with a flick of his wrist, a burst of bright light shot illuminated in front of the beast and startled it.

    However, it didn''t take the beast even two seconds to recover and lock eyes with Spencer.

    "Hey there, mighty beast!" Vyan called out, waving his hand to catch the monster''s attention. "Over here!"

    As the beast roared and lunged at Vyan, Spencer darted around its side with the grace and speed of a seasoned swordsman. With a swift motion, he flung the net over the creature, the enchanted ropes tightening around it.

    "Got you!" Spencer shouted triumphantly, his face beaming with joy.

    The beast struggled, but the net held firm, its enchantments glowing faintly. Vyan approached cautiously and touched the beast''s arm, casting a spell to put it into a deep sleep.

    "Well done, Spencer," Vyan said, nodding in approval. "I will teleport it into the B-grade cage."

    With a snap of his fingers, the beast vanished.

    Vyan sighed in satisfaction and turned to Spencer, only to find him staring quizzically.

    "My lord, are you not weary?" Spencer asked, tilting his head.

    "No, why?" Vyan frowned.

    "Didn''t you suffer from mana exhaustion recently? You have been casting spells relentlessly for four hours now. Are you certain you are not overworking yourself again?" Spencer inquired, his eyes inspecting Vyan closely.

    "No, Spence. You worry over nothing. I have merely been using low-grade spells. They scarcely use an ounce of my mana," Vyan lied smoothly, waving a dismissive hand.

    Spencer regarded him with suspicion and finally mumbled, "As long as you are certain."

    "Now that I think of it," Vyan spoke up, pretending to roll his arm to release some tension, "I am a bit tired. Perhaps we should return. The sun is close to setting."

    "About time, my lord," Spencer sighed, then perked up. "Let''s go."

    Vyan nodded, guilt gnawing at him as he followed Spencer toward the exit.

    Lying to his close people tore at him, but he had no choice. He could never confess that he had restored and expanded his mana reserves through a deal with Goddess Hecate. If Clyde ever found out...

    Goosebumps.

    Vyan shook his head vigorously, refusing to even entertain the thought. This was a secret he would carry to his grave. On the bright side, he only had to lie for ten fewer years now.

    Just then, something caught Vyan''s eye, and he came to an abrupt stop and called out, "Spence, wait!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Iyana was bored out of her mind, stuck at the medical facility. The afternoon had been bearable with the company of the kind nurse, Priscilla, and Harvey.

    But now that night had fallen, it was just her and her somber thoughts.

    She let out a loud sigh, sinking deeper into her bed. Her shoulder felt significantly better since this morning, thanks to Harvey''s magical herbs and miraculous potions.

    In the silence, her mind began to wander. She couldn''t help but think of her family. An uneasy feeling gnawed at her chest whenever they came to mind, as if something terrible was happening to them.

    Ugh, but she had no way of contacting them.

    "All I can do is wish for their safety. Please, Goddess, keep my family safe," she prayed sincerely. Just then, another person popped into her head. "Oh, and keep Vyan safe too."

    The Forest of Beasts was a perilous territory with unknown and unpredictable dangers, after all. She couldn''t help but worry about him as well.

    Just then, there was a soft knock on her ward door. Iyana turned towards the sound, and her eyes met those of the person who had been living rent-free in her head lately.

    "Wow, did I just conjure you or something?" Iyana blurted out in surprise as Vyan stepped inside with a soft chuckle.

    "Why? Were you thinking about me?" he teased.

    "Yep. I was starting to wonder if some monster finally got tired of you and decided to gobble you up," she quipped back.

    "Well, too bad that didn''t happen. But you know what they say, evil people die late," he shot back with a grin.

    "In that case, you must be on your way to immortality," she teased, and they both laughed lightly. Suddenly, her curiosity piqued as she noticed one of his hands tucked behind him. "By the way, what is that behind you?" she asked.

    A tender smile formed on Vyan''s face as he brought out his hand, revealing a gorgeous bundle of purple hydrangeas. Iyana''s heart skipped a beat at the sight.

    "They caught my eye at the Forest of Beasts, and they instantly reminded me of you," he mumbled, his voice low and almost shy.

    Iyana cupped her mouth, speechless. "They are the most beautiful flowers I have ever laid my eyes on," she breathed out, feeling a warm glow in her chest. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Of course, you find them the most beautiful. They are your favorite flowers, after all," he said with a knowing smile, handing them to her.

    She cradled the bouquet in her arms, inhaling its delicate, enchanting scent. These hydrangeas smelled unlike any she had encountered before, their fragrance richer and more vibrant, perhaps because they had blossomed in a wild, untouched forest rather than a manicured garden.

    Her heart fluttered with a giddy excitement as she admired the flowers, reminiscing about the countless hours she had spent trying to identify her favorite among the abundant blooms Easton had lavished upon her. Despite her efforts, she had never found the answer.

    How could she, when her true favorites weren''t among them at all?

    Hugging the flowers close, she felt the uneasiness that had knotted her chest all day melt away.

    "Do you like them that much?" Vyan asked, a teasing smile playing on his lips.

    Iyana nodded enthusiastically. "I love them."

    Vyan laughed softly. "Good thing I got them, then." With a flick of his wrist, he conjured a vase on the small nightstand and gestured for her to hand the flowers back to him.

    Once she did, Vyan began arranging the flowers with expert precision.

    "You''re quite skilled with those flowers," she remarked, admiring both the blossoms and the man handling them. It was an utterly charming sight.

    "Well, it''s not my first time doing this," he said, grinning.

    She wondered what he meant¡ªwas it not the first time he was bringing her flowers or not the first time arranging them in a vase? She didn''t dare to ask, not wanting to disrupt the sweetness of the moment.

    "How did the monster capture go today?" she inquired, hoping to keep the conversation flowing.

    "It was a bit tough, actually," he replied. "The rain drove many monsters into hiding in caves, making them harder to find. Plus, the paths were quite slippery¡­"

    As Vyan spoke, Iyana listened intently, a smile unknowingly gracing her lips, completely oblivious to the chaos unfolding in the capital.

    In the middle of their warm conversation, Priscilla returned to check on Iyana and a surprised expression crossed Iyana''s face.

    "I thought you said your son was sick and you had to be home?" Iyana asked, puzzled.

    "Yes, but he''s feeling much better now," the nurse replied with a warm smile.

    "Oh, I see. Thank goodness then," Iyana returned her smile and quickly resumed her chat with Vyan.

    Unbeknownst to them both, a shadow crossed Priscilla''s face. She thought darkly, Everything is in ruins, and here you are, chatting merrily with the man responsible for it? I will teach you a lesson this time, Iyana.

 Chapter 86 - 86: Repulsed By His Touch

    The next day, the monster capture mission wrapped up, and Vyan''s team had wrangled enough creatures to satisfy the nobles'' favorite pastime: monster hunting.

    Exhaustion hung in the air like a heavy fog, with everyone teetering on the brink of mana depletion. The night had settled over the camp, the empty village''s quietness thickening.

    Once the gates clanged shut, Spencer began taking attendance.

    Vyan slumped into a chair, rolling his shoulders, his face a canvas of pain. "I feel like a ragdoll run over by a carriage. There is no way I am going to be able to move tomorrow with these sore muscles."

    Clyde, already lounging beside him, let out a hearty laugh. "Honestly, I am surprised you lasted this long. All this forest adventure must have turned you into jelly."

    "It did," Vyan groaned, stretching his neck.

    Clyde''s eyes twinkled mischievously. "I would offer to massage your shoulders, but I know you would hate it."

    "Please don''t even try," Vyan shot back, eyes narrowed.

    "How mean," Clyde pouted, feigning hurt. "Oh, by the way," he perked up, pulling out a maroon rectangular box that shimmered with faint magical energy. It was an enchanted artifact for exchanging letters. "I received an update from Princess Althea."

    He handed Vyan the artifact, and Vyan opened it to find a delicately rolled scroll inside.

    The parchment was smooth, with a faint scent of lavender. Unfurling it, he began to read:

    "Dear Vyan, Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I write to you with urgency, for today''s meeting in the imperial court has borne significant tidings. Edward Clark Estelle has been officially stripped of his title as Marquess and demoted to the rank of a mere Lord. He will remain the Lord of the land of Estelle, but the Lords of Natrin, Clober, and Fremen are poised to use their influence to take even that from him.

    Soon, he will have nothing, just as you planned.

    Do not worry; I have ensured that Lady Iyana remains unaffected. I convinced the Emperor to keep her as the Vice-Commander, recognizing her value and loyalty to our nation.

    However, the matter of her marriage to Easton remains on the fence. Easton obstinately refuses to call off the wedding, while Father is strictly against it. If things escalate, Father will not hesitate to take drastic measures to remove Lady Iyana out of the way, if you know what I mean. However, I will do everything in my power to protect her and her position, as you requested.

    Sincerely,

    Thea."

    Vyan''s brows knitted together as he read the part about Easton.

    "Why is this guy so stubborn about marrying Iyana?" he grumbled, irritation lacing his words.

    "Jealous, are you?" Clyde teased with a mischievous grin.

    "As if," Vyan rolled his eyes. "I am just furious that this guy is so oblivious. He seems to have no idea his father might have Iyana killed if he doesn''t comply."

    A deep concern settled over Vyan, his features hardening as worry gnawed at him. Maybe he should go see her again tonight¡ª

    Spencer came barreling in, his breath ragged and heart pounding as he reached Vyan and Clyde.

    The sudden sight of Spencer made Vyan sit up straight, his expression turning serious. "What''s wrong?"

    "My lord, it''s the mages. Three of them¡ªJorath, Elara, and Myn¡ªhaven''t returned from the forest," Spencer blurted out, his voice tight with urgency.

    Vyan''s face darkened instantly. "What do you mean, they haven''t returned? It''s been hours since nightfall. Didn''t anyone do a headcount before?"

    Spencer ran a hand through his hair. "We did, but someone said they had gone to the toilet, so we assumed they were just delayed."

    Clyde frowned. "And you didn''t double-check? You know, the Forest of Beasts is no joke, right? We can''t afford to lose anyone, especially not mages."

    "I know," Spencer said, his voice strained. "But we need to act fast. If something has happened to them¡ª"

    Vyan stood up, cutting him off with a raised hand. "Get the search parties ready. We go in five minutes. No one should wander off alone; it''s already dangerous enough as it is. If anything happens to those mages, we will have to answer to the Tower of Magic and they are not easy people."

    Spencer nodded, already turning to leave. "I will gather the others."

    As Spencer dashed off, Vyan looked at the gate that he had shut close and thought about what laid beyond. This was going to be ten times more dangerous than the daytime, so he had to be fully cautious.

    He could only hope there were no more casualties.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the dimly lit warm, Priscilla approached Iyana with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes.

    "Dear, let me take that bracelet off for you," she said gently, her hand extended towards the glimmering accessory.

    Iyana suddenly sensed something was amiss, instinctively pulled her hand back, clutching the bracelet protectively.

    "No, thank you, Priscilla. It stays with me," she replied firmly. There was no way she would take off that bracelet¡ªthe only means for her to protect herself in the face of any danger.

    Undeterred, Priscilla''s smile faltered momentarily, replaced by a subtle hint of frustration.

    "Oh, dear, it is the medical facility''s policy. We need to remove all jewelry for your safety," she insisted, her tone masking her true intentions.

    Iyana''s gaze hardened as she shook her head. "If that was the case, why wasn''t I asked to remove this for the past two days?" she demanded.

    "At that time, I thought it would be alright. But now, I am starting to think the bracelet might be giving you a little bit of trouble with your sling," Priscilla reasoned.

    Iyana narrowed her eyes in suspicion and asserted, "I understand, but this bracelet is important to me. I will keep it on," she asserted, her fingers tracing the jewelry that concealed its extraordinary power.

    Realizing she couldn''t persuade Iyana, Priscilla decided to give up. "Very well," she murmured curtly, withdrawing her hand.

    With a forced smile, she turned on her heels and left the room, leaving Iyana with a lingering sense of unease.

    "What the hell was that?" Iyana let out. "Is her son that sick and she thinks she can get money by stealing this?"

    She shook her head in disbelief. If she needed money, she could just ask.

    Of course, she didn''t have money on herself at the moment and Priscilla must know that, but Iyana could just ask Vyan. There was no way Vyan would refuse to lend her some money if Iyana promised to return it when they got back.

    Speaking of Vyan, it was getting late into the night.

    Was he not going to visit her today?

    "Well, he didn''t promise he would," she mumbled, feeling like she was acting unreasonable. "He must be tired," she justified on his behalf, nodding her head in agreement. "Even so, he could come rest here," she withered with a pout.

    "Lost in my thoughts, Iyana?" the voice she had been waiting to hear all night interrupted her thoughts, and her face lit up.

    "Vyan!" she nearly exclaimed, catching herself before she sounded too eager, and composed herself. "Hey, you are here again?"

    "Yes, of course," he walked over to her, his eyes glinting with something she couldn''t quite read. "I couldn''t wait to see you."

    "Why is that?" she asked, arching an eyebrow playfully.

    He stopped beside her bedside and tilted his head with a half-smile. "Because I was missing you," he murmured, bringing his hand to touch the side of her face.

    Instead of the usual butterflies she felt from Vyan''s touch, Iyana was overwhelmed with a feeling of nauseousness.

    What''s this? Why am I repulsed by his touch? she wondered as her eyes roved over him, checking for anything unusual, but there were none.

    "Vyan, were you in close contact with any gruesome monsters today?" she inquired in concern.

    "No, not really. Why do you ask?" He sat down on the edge of her bed, and she suddenly felt the need to distance herself from him.

    She got up from the bed, trying to remain casual. "No, you just feel a little out of it. Did you eat something weird from the forest?"

    "Ah, maybe that''s it. I did," Vyan let out. "I had these weird berries in the forest, and ever since I ate them, I have been feeling weird."

    Iyana couldn''t help but let out a sigh. It seemed like her worries were for naught.

    "Geez, you should know better than eating something from such a dangerous forest. What are you, a kid?"

    He laughed lightly. "What to do? Clyde insisted."

    She shook her head in disbelief and opened the small window to get some fresh air. "That is weird, even for Clyde¡ª" She froze as she remembered something Vyan said to her last night.

    "Yep, don''t worry, I am not going to be alone. Spencer is going to be my partner for tomorrow as well since, you know, Clyde is going to be busy leading the mages from the Tower of Magic. And I cannot exactly show off my powers in front of them, so it''s better to stay separated."

    As Iyana''s sharp gaze flickered towards Vyan, a sudden gust of wind through the window tousled his bangs, exposing a flawless forehead devoid of any scars.

    Her senses heightened instantly, scanning the open door for the guards who should have been stationed nearby, only to find their conspicuous absence.

    They had clearly been dealt with.

    Quickly assessing the perilous situation, she concluded there was no escape route other than through the door, and if she wanted out, she would have to confront this impostor head-on.

    Summoning her courage, she calmly demanded, "Who are you, and what do you want from me?"

 Chapter 87 - 87: Accepting The End

    Iyana stood near the window of the medical facility ward, her gaze fixed on the imposter who sat calmly on the bed. The late-night breeze made chills creep into her heart.

    "Answer me. Who are you?" Iyana asked once again, her voice steady but laced with apprehension.

    "I am Vyan, who else?" the imposter said with a smile, standing up.

    "Maybe you should say that once you have got Vyan''s scar on your forehead," Iyana sharply responded.

    "Ah." The imposter touched his forehead and a black spark emanated from his palm, forming a scar on the side of the forehead. "How is this? Good enough?"

    "It''s the wrong side," Iyana let out, clenching her fist.

    "Too bad then. I was hoping to play along a little more," the imposter smirked and tilted his head. "Take over now, Azazel." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What?" Iyana murmured under her breath as the name sunk in like lead. "What do you mean by that?"

    The imposter disguised as Vyan remained silent. Soon, shadows began to creep in from every corner, coiling around him like serpents.

    His eyes, once human, transformed into dark voids with a single, piercing white dot in the center.

    The sight sent a chill down Iyana''s spine, and for a moment, fear gripped her tightly.

    The realization struck her like a lightning bolt¡ª she knew this was not Vyan, but she had no idea it was even a human she could reason with; it was a demon of unimaginable strength and darkness.

    A voice, deep and malevolent, echoed through the ward, emanating from the now-demonic being before her. "Hello, Iyana. Since you were asking for my name so much, let me tell it to you now. I am Azazel," the demon declared, the name dripping with an ancient and terrible power.

    "Azazel," Iyana whispered, her breath caught in her throat. Her mind raced, trying to figure out the person who had a contract with the malevolent entity before her.

    Well, it didn''t matter right now who the owner was. In fact, what would be the point in knowing if Iyana couldn''t even escape alive?

    She had not been too scared earlier as she assumed it was some mere mage taking on Vyan''s form. But now that she knew she was facing off against one of the strongest demons from the Book of Diabolos, it was hard to remain composed.

    Steeling herself, Iyana forced her fear aside. Letting fear take over now would be utterly useless. She would rather face off with all she has got.

    She squared her shoulders and met Azazel''s gaze. "Okay, Azazel, what do you want from me?"

    The room seemed to close in around her, shadows thickening as Azazel''s eyes bore into hers. "I only want what my master wants."

    "And what is it that your master wants?" Iyana stood her ground, her tone calm.

    "Your life."

    Iyana''s heart pounded, but she kept her face impassive. "Well, that''s a bit clich¨¦, don''t you think?" she quipped, trying to buy herself some time.

    Azazel''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "Your sharp words won''t save you, girl."

    Iyana took a deep breath, focusing her divine energy. With a flick of her wrist, her bracelet glowed, and her sword manifested in her left hand. "Maybe not, but this will."

    Azazel wasted no time anymore and lunged at her with a speed that defied belief, his shadowy claws outstretched.

    Iyana parried his attack, but the awkward angle and the unfamiliar weight in her left hand made her movements less fluid.

    Her blade hummed with a fierce, ethereal light, but each strike sent jolts of pain through her injured right shoulder.

    Despite the pain and her weaker grip, Iyana moved with as much grace and precision as she could muster. Her movements were like a deadly dance within the small cramped room.

    Azazel''s attacks were just as relentless, and though she met each one with equal ferocity, her left hand wasn''t as strong or as fast as her right.

    Sweat dripped down her brow, but she didn''t waver.

    "You fight well for someone so injured," Azazel taunted, circling her with ominous shadows.

    Iyana smirked through the strain. "You haven''t seen anything yet." She launched herself at him, her sword slicing through the darkness.

    Azazel blocked, but the force of her strike wasn''t enough to push him back this time.

    The room seemed to pulse with energy as their battle intensified.

    Shadows twisted and writhed around them, the air crackling with raw power. Iyana knew she couldn''t keep this up forever, not with her dominant hand out of commission.

    Azazel''s eyes gleamed with malevolence as he pressed his advantage.

    He swiped at her with his claws, and though she dodged, the impact jarred her arm painfully. Her grip faltered, and she barely managed to deflect his next attack.

    "Your left hand is weaker, isn''t it?" Azazel sneered. "So, how long can you keep this up?"

    Iyana gritted her teeth. "Long enough to take you down."

    But even as she spoke, she could feel her strength waning. There was not even enough space to perform flash-steps as the demon had every space covered with his deathly shadows.

    She blocked another vicious swipe, but the force of it sent her stumbling back, her back colliding against the wall.

    Azazel took advantage of her momentary imbalance, lunging forward and slamming his fist into her injured shoulder.

    "Ahh!" Agony exploded through Iyana''s body, and she cried out, dropping to one knee. She could feel the wound reopen and start to bleed out.

    Her sword wavered in her hand, the heavy loss of blood starting to affect her consciousness.

    Azazel stood over her, his eyes cold and triumphant. "This is the end for you, girl."

    Panting, Iyana looked up at him, and her eyes slightly blurred from the pain. She clenched her jaw, hating the fact that this demon was still in Vyan''s appearance.

    But at the same time, being able to think of Vyan in that moment was a blessing. It gave her the motivation she needed to keep going.

    Defiance burned in her eyes as she gasped, "Not... yet."

    As she struggled to raise her sword again, Azazel laughed, a chilling sound that echoed through the room. "Pathetic."

    He kicked her sword out of her hand, sending it skittering across the floor. Iyana''s heart sank as she watched it slide out of reach.

    She was weaponless, injured, and at the mercy of a powerful demon.

    Azazel leaned down, grabbing her by the collar with two black shadow hands and lifting her off the ground. "Any last words, warrior?"

    Iyana''s mind raced, desperately seeking a way out. Her body screamed in pain, but her spirit remained unbroken.

    She had to find a way to survive, to fight back, to win. No matter what¡­

    But let''s face reality. Who was she kidding? What could she even do at that moment?

    The shadow hands tightened around her throat, lifting her higher. Iyana''s left hand clawed at them, but their strength was overwhelming. Her breaths came in ragged gasps, each one more strained than the last.

    "You are a fool to think you could stand against me¡ªa demon. You humans are nothing in front of an omnipotent existence like me," Azazel hissed, his eyes burning with cruel delight.

    Iyana''s vision blurred, darkness creeping in at the edges. She struggled harder, her movements growing weaker with each passing second.

    Her lungs burned, desperate for air that wouldn''t come. Each breath felt like a mountain pressing down on her chest. She could feel her life slipping away, the world fading into a haze of pain and suffocation.

    Everything was so painful.

    She just wanted all of it to just end at the moment. She had a good time in the last few days, and that was what made her life worth it.

    She had learned what it was like to have her heart flutter at the smallest things. She was lucky enough to experience what it was like to have someone care about something so insignificant as her wet hair, feeling cold, eating habits, knowing her hobbies, her walking routine, and her favorite flowers.

    Thank you, Vyan, for making these last few days memorable for me. It probably didn''t mean much to you, but it was a lot to the me who doesn''t remember anything else.

    Maybe we will meet again in the next life. No, not maybe. I hope we do. I really hope fate won''t be as cruel to us next time.

    Just as her world was just seconds away from entirely collapsing, she mustered a smile.

    Since I was content with this life, I accept my ending.

 Chapter 88 - 88: A Power Beyond Human

    Around when the last vestiges of life seemed to slip away, a sudden searing heat erupted from deep inside, spreading like wildfire through her veins.

    It wasn''t a physical warmth but an overwhelming surge of divine power, as if every ounce of her being was suddenly infused with a boundless, untapped energy.

    Her heart, moments ago weak and faltering, now pounded with the strength of a war drum, and the darkness that was covering her vision was gone like it never existed.

    Her mind cleared, and with it, an acute awareness of everything around her.

    She could sense the heartbeat of the earth beneath her, the slow and harsh breaths of the demon in front of her, the whisper of the wind, the very essence of life itself.

    This newfound strength was intangible yet undeniable. It was like a force that bolstered her spirit, making her give up on everything she just thought or moments ago.

    Her injured shoulder, which had been throbbing with pain and dragging her down, suddenly felt warm.

    The warmth intensified. It knitted her muscle and sinew, mending bone and skin. In moments, the pain was gone, replaced by a powerful sense of wholeness.

    Her body that was once on the brink of collapse, now was refueled with her awakened strength.

    There was no mistaking this surge of renewed power. It was her Aura Awakening.

    As Iyana was reborn with her newfound strength, she became sharply aware of the vice-like grip around her neck.

    Azazel snarled, his claws tightening, intent on snuffing out her life. But now, something was different. The aura within her surged, a beast of raw and divine power. So, he wasn''t able to drain her life force anymore.

    With a fierce cry, Iyana grasped Azazel''s wrist, her fingers digging in with an iron grip. The demon''s eyes widened in shock as he felt the immense force radiating from her.

    With a powerful shove with her right hand, she pushed him off, sending him staggering backward.

    "What is this?! How are you using your right hand?" Azazel roared, his voice a mix of rage and fear.

    "This is the end," Iyana repeated the same thing he had told her, her voice just as cruel as him, "for you."

    Her eyes locked onto her sword, lying just a few feet away, its blade gleaming in the dim light.

    In one fluid motion, she lunged forward, her hand closing around the hilt. The sword now felt like an extension of herself, perfectly balanced and pulsing with the same energy that now coursed through her veins.

    Azazel recovered quickly, his fury evident in his glowering eyes. He charged at her, but Iyana was ready.

    She moved with a speed and agility she had never known, parrying his vicious strikes with ease.

    Each clash of her divine sword with his makeshift shadow sword sent sparks flying, but Iyana''s recovered right shoulder gave her the upper hand this time.

    "You think this changes anything, mortal?" Azazel sneered as their blades locked.

    "Trust me. It changes everything," Iyana whispered, pushing him away with a powerful thrust.

    With a speed that Azazel could barely see with, Iyana sliced through all his shadows with lethal precision, leaving him defenseless.

    The demon stumbled back, a look of disbelief crossing his face.

    Iyana did not hesitate for a moment. She spun around, her sword about to cut his body in half when he let out a guttural scream, "No!" and disappeared into black smoke.

    The remnants of his presence dissipated into the air, leaving Iyana standing victorious, her aura blazing with triumphant light.

    However, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of disappointment as he slipped through her fingers with a simple teleportation.

    At least Azazel and his master would think a hundred times before attacking her again.

    She took a deep breath, letting the weight of the battle lift from her shoulders.

    Her eyes fell to her hands, feeling the divine power of Aura coursing through her body. It was an honor to be blessed with such a rare gift.

    But why now, of all times, when she felt so powerless? She had tried to awaken it in so many other ways before, but it never worked. Why¡ª

    Just then, she recalled a conversation she had had with the Commander of Order of Phoenix, as in the House Ashstone''s knight commander, Sir Theodore Jacques.

    "So, Sir Jacques, what is it like to have Aura?" Iyana asked curiously, while sparring with him at the break of dawn, both dressed in their training gears.

    "Huh. It''s something that is hard to describe," Theodore responded, blocking her strike. "It''s such an immensely undefeatable power."

    A smile crept onto her face. "I wish I could achieve that. Then, nobody would dare to look down on me because I am a woman."

    "It is not something that is easy to gain, you know?" he said, almost sounding amused with her probably run-of-the-mill dream.

    "Why don''t you tell me how to do it and we shall see if I can?" she quipped.

    He chuckled softly and gave her a strong strike, making her stagger back slightly. "There is no easy way to say this, but¡­ you have to die for it."

    "What?" she laughed. "Please don''t pull my leg. It''s okay if you don''t want to share your secret."

    "While I am at it, I will tell you this thing I read in an old book once," he mentioned.

    "Is this going to be another joke?" she asked, almost wanting to roll her eyes.

    "When life''s thread frays to its final strand and surrender whispers sweetly with serene contentment, therein lies the birth of a power surpassing mortal ken."

    "Pardon? I don''t understand it." Iyana was baffled, and taking advantage of her shock, Theodore shoved her to the ground with the strength of his sword.

    "You will only understand it the moment you achieve it," Theodore laughed, the sound like a low hum.

    As Iyana lay on the ground that day, she hadn''t understood his words. Now, standing in the devastated medical ward, she finally did, crystal clear.

    It meant: the moment you give up on your life on the verge of death and accept it with contentment, that is when Aura¡ªa power that surpasses a human''s natural capacity¡ªawakens.

    A gasp escaped her as the realization hit her like a bolt of lightning. She had truly awakened Aura. One of her lifelong dreams had come true!

    Her chest felt like it could burst with happiness. She wanted to dance around with joy, if only there were someone to celebrate with¡ª S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As if on cue, a voice interrupted her moment of bliss, amplifying her joy.

    "What the hell happened in here?" Vyan''s voice rang out, utterly shocked.

    His astonished, wide-eyed gaze met hers. "Iyana, what happened? Was there a cyclone? Did it blow away Joseph and Michael? Why aren''t they at the door¡ª"

    Before he could bombard her with more questions, Iyana ran to him without a second thought and threw herself into his arms, hugging him tightly.

    The sudden impact nearly knocked the air out of Vyan, making him stumble back against the wall. He instinctively wrapped his arms around her, still as bewildered as when he had first arrived.

    "Hey, what''s wrong¡ª" he began, but then he noticed her right hand gripping him firmly. "Should you be hugging me like that with that hand of yours?"

    "It''s fine, it''s fixed now," she murmured against his chest, eyes closed and ear pressed over his heart.

    "Um, okay?" he let out, completely flabbergasted. "How did that happen?"

    For a moment, she simply basked in his presence, savoring the fact that she had the chance to continue being in his life.

    Then, she pulled away and beamed up at him, her smile stretching from ear to ear. "Do you know what I achieved today?"

    Vyan almost let out a sarcastic quip, but he swallowed it back and innocently shook his head. "What did you achieve?"

    "Aura!" she exclaimed, shaking him by his elbows. "I awakened Aura, Vyan!"

    For a moment, Vyan went blank, letting the information sink in. Then he screamed, "Shit, really?!"

    She nodded fervently, and a wide grin spread across his face as well.

    "Oh my God, that is so great! I am so happy for you!" he exclaimed, pulling her into a hug.

    She threw her arms around his neck as he lifted her off her feet, tightly embracing her.

    In that moment, Iyana was overwhelmed with gratitude for her new life. If she had died, she would have missed out on this moment of pure joy. She was thankful for this chance at happiness.

    She wanted to keep having these moments of happiness with Vyan.

    I wish I could spend the rest of my life with you¡ª

    A sudden wave of sadness washed over her, dimming the light in her eyes.

    Oh, right, I am going to marry Prince Easton. I cannot be with Vyan.

    As the sad reality crept in, she tightened her arms around Vyan, savoring this rare moment where they were alone and it almost felt like she belonged in his arms¡ªthe only place she was meant to be.

 Chapter 89 - 89: Fickle Heart

    As Iyana recounted the harrowing events from the medical ward, fear tightened around Vyan''s heart like a vise.

    They must have come after Iyana because of what I did to the Estelles, Vyan thought, recoiling. I am happy that she awakened her Aura because of this, but¡ª

    His heart skipped a beat as his eyes met her sharp, scrutinizing ones. "I was just now thinking," she began, "doesn''t this also mean I cannot do black magic as you said?"

    That was right. If she could perform the black arts, she wouldn''t have been able to achieve Aura, which led to believe that she was never involved in framing Vyan.

    Dread settled within his chest.

    The overwhelming feeling of guilt from that night came rushing back¡ªthe night he had clung to her like a baby and cried his eyes out.

    "Uh, about that," Vyan murmured, trying to sound casual but failing.

    I don''t want to talk about this right now. I can''t deal with this. Maybe we should leave¡ª

    Almost as if she read his thoughts, Iyana placed her hands on his shoulders, keeping him in place. "You knew about it already, didn''t you?" Her tone was stern, her eyes narrowed on him, as if she could see through his soul.

    Unable to maintain eye contact, he averted his gaze and nodded slowly.

    "Why didn''t you tell me right then?"

    Of course, she would ask that. How could she not? He should have come clean that night during their dinner, but fear had held him back. The words had choked him. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    How could he possibly admit that he had unjustly made her suffer when she had been innocent all along?

    The guilt gnawed at him relentlessly, a constant, bitter reminder of his mistake.

    How could he have accused her of something she hadn''t done? What fault was it of hers that someone had impersonated her to deceive him? And why should she bear the weight of guilt for his wrongful accusations? Oblivious to the truth of her innocence due to her lost memories, he had let her languish in undeserved guilt.

    If only he had confessed even a day sooner, she might have had one more day free of this undeserved torment.

    "I¡­ I should have told you sooner," Vyan began, his voice trembling, faltering as he tried to step back. But her grip on his shoulder kept him rooted, grounding him in this moment of truth. "I was ashamed," he finally admitted.

    "Why?" Her voice was barely a whisper, her eyes wide and searching.

    "I felt ashamed that I didn''t trust you back then," he confessed, his gaze falling to the ground as if he could find redemption there. "You saw through my impostor, but I¡­ I was blinded by my own rage. Nothing about that woman resembled you¡ªthe way she spoke, her gaze, her mannerisms. Yet, I let my anger cloud my judgment."

    "Vyan," she uttered, her voice firm. As she cupped his face, her touch making his breath hitch. "Is that why you were crying that day?" Her eyes, now filled with a mixture of pain and compassion, met his. "Was that when you found out?"

    Why¡­ why are you asking me that of all things?

    His throat tightened, and he struggled to find his voice. He finally nodded as tears welled up in his eyes. He had expected anger, resentment, anything but this.

    There are so many things you must want to know right now. Like how do I know, why didn''t I trust you back then, why did I make you go through all this¡ª

    "Why aren''t you blaming me?" he asked, his voice shaking despite his efforts to keep it steady.

    She should yell at him, tell him off for wronging her. Why wasn''t she doing any of tha¡ª

    Her arms reached up and enveloped him in a gentle hug. "I want to, but what can I do?" she sighed, her breath warm against his neck. "My heart is so fickle when it comes to you. I don''t know why."

    His eyes widened slightly, his breath catching in his throat. "You mean you are not mad at me?"

    "Oh, I am mad at you," she chortled softly, a hint of sadness in her eyes. "I am mad that you found out I wasn''t the one who betrayed you and kept it from me."

    "I''m¡­ sorry about that," he mumbled, hugging her back tightly, afraid to let go. "I really should have told you during that dinner when you asked."

    "It''s okay. You were scared; I understand." She rubbed his back in soothing circles, her voice gentle. "And as for everything you have been plotting against me, I forgive you. You were made to believe those lies. It can''t be helped if you misunderstood. That person probably didn''t think you would survive the cell, let alone do all this."

    He chuckled lowly, the sound filled with a mixture of relief and irony. "That''s right."

    "Now, if you have realized your mistakes, just stop going after my family. They don''t deserve to suffer because of me¡ª"

    He pulled back slightly, looking into her eyes with a seriousness that made a chill go down her spine. "Wait, I haven''t been going after them because of you. Part of it was about you, but not entirely."

    She arched an eyebrow, her confusion evident. "What do you mean?"

    Vyan observed her puzzled expression and let out a weary sigh. "It''s a long story. Let''s talk about it tomorrow morning on our way back to the main town."

    Iyana pouted, her lips forming a small, reluctant frown, but she nodded begrudgingly. They were still standing in the destroyed ward, surrounded by the remnants of her battle with Azazel.

    Vyan conjured a pouch of silver coins and placed it on the bedside nightstand as a gesture of recompense before teleporting them outside the hotel where everyone else was staying.

    They unceremonously headed inside towards the reception desk.

    "Excuse me, I would like to book another room," Vyan asked.

    "Actually, sir," the receptionist started apologetically after sparing a look at Iyana, who was wearing a simple white gown from the medical facility. "There are no more rooms available."

    "Not a single one of them?" he asked once again, and the receptionist helplessly shook her head.

    "You didn''t book any rooms for me in advance?" Iyana asked sharply, shooting a glare at Vyan.

    "You were still supposed to be at the medical facility, remember?" he retorted, and she rolled her eyes.

    "Aren''t there any female mages I can share the room with?" she inquired, crossing her arms.

    "Two of them are staying together in a room with, I guess, one double bed," he mentioned, then frowned. "How would you sleep there?"

    "Maybe I can still manage somehow¡ª"

    "And how exactly do you plan to do that? You can''t even sleep with someone else in the room," he pointed out.

    "How do you even know¡ª" Right, he was her knight, so of course he knew. "Anyway, that''s not true. Your presence doesn''t bother me."

    She had realized this only last night. Whenever she tried to sleep with Priscilla or Harvey in the room, she couldn''t do it, no matter how sleepy she was from the medicinal herbs.

    Only after they left, she could doze off, and as soon as they came back, her sleep would get disturbed. But that didn''t happen with Vyan.

    In fact, she dozed off in the middle of their conversation last night and slept like a baby, while he once again made himself go through the torture of sleeping by her bedside on a chair.

    "Oh, am I special?" he asked with a teasing smirk.

    "No, that''s not it," she let out in a thoughtful manner. "You are more like¡­ air."

    "Huh, air?" Is my presence invisible to her?

    His baffled reaction made her laugh lightly. She took a hold of his arm and dragged him towards the staircase. "Come on, show me to your room now."

    "Wait, are we staying in the same room?"

    She grinned up at him and confirmed, "Yes, Your Grace."

 Chapter 90 - 90: Give In To Temptation

    Iyana stepped into the room, her skin still warm and glowing from the hot spring. Her nightsuit, made of a delicate, shimmering fabric, clung to her form, catching the dim light in a way that made her look almost ethereal.

    Vyan looked up from his seat by the window, where he had been staring out into the night. "Well, well, look who managed to properly dry their hair this time. Do wonders ever cease?"

    "Impressed?" she teased, a playful glint in her eye, as if she hadn''t scrubbed her hair vigorously earlier to avoid the same embarrassment from back when he had helped her the last time.

    "Positively astounded," Vyan retorted, his voice laced with playful sarcasm. "Should we throw a parade?"

    "I want to ride on an elephant in that case," she chirped, playing along.

    "By the way, I am asking you again. Are you absolutely positive I shouldn''t leave the room?" he inquired, his eyebrow raised in mock concern.

    She flashed a mischievous smile. "Oh, are you afraid you will not be able to resist me in the dead of night?"

    He raised his hands in mock surrender. "Hey, you are the one with a wedding on the horizon. I am just a carefree bachelor. You have got more at stake than I do."

    "Well, wouldn''t it be a riot if my wedding was called off over this scandal?" she pondered aloud, eyes sparkling with mischief.

    "Sure, because navigating society after a stunt like that would be a breeze," he quipped, rolling his eyes.

    She shrugged nonchalantly. "Who cares about that when I could be commanding the Imperial Army?"

    "Ah, yes," he nodded his head in agreement, "with Aura by your side and Commander Pembrooke scouting for a successor¡ª"

    "No, forget it. It still won''t happen," she sighed, flopping down on the edge of the bed. "I am probably destined to be nothing more than a palace ornament."

    Vyan licked his bottom lip, the bitter taste of impending confession heavy on his tongue. Should he reveal the harrowing truth about what had transpired in the capital?

    If he spoke now, he would have to unearth every dark secret, even the devastating revelation that her own family had tried to kill her.

    But she would inevitably discover their disgrace when she returned to the capital. Better it come from him, sparing her from the cold shock of public whispers. He didn''t want any more shadows of misunderstanding between them.

    "Hey, I have something to tell you..." he began, his voice trembling slightly as he gazed into her curious eyes, so innocent and unaware of the monstrous deeds of her kin.

    Taking a deep breath, he began the painful narrative¡ªhow the Estelles had contaminated the Karloz River, their attempt to assassinate him with risking Iyana''s life, and the vengeful actions Vyan took in return. He even shared the cruelty he endured as a knight under their rule, a testament to their ruthless nature.

    With each revelation, her shock deepened, her once bright eyes now reflecting a storm of hurt and betrayal. He could see her heart breaking, shattering like fragile glass under the weight of his words.

    Unable to bear her silent agony, he moved to sit beside her, gently placing a hand on her trembling shoulder. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Her fingers twisted around the bed sheets, knuckles white, as she stared at her lap, tears brimming in her eyes. "How could they have been using me all this time? Was I just... just a pawn to them?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I am so sorry," he murmured, his own heart aching at her pain.

    "Why are you sorry? What''s your fault if I have such a messed-up family?" she asked bitterly, a hollow chuckle escaping her lips.

    "Aren''t you angry at me for what I did to them?"

    "All I can say is, they brought it upon themselves," she replied, her voice strained with suppressed emotion. "If they could stoop so low as to endanger their own daughter just to seek revenge on you, why should I care about them? It would be foolish of me to do so."

    As she teetered on the edge of a breakdown, Vyan gently interjected, "Are you sure you want to believe everything I say? After all, I was your enemy until recently. Maybe you are placing too much trust in me."

    "You have no reason to deceive me," she insisted. "Even if you stripped my family of their title, why would you bother fabricating a fake reason to justify yourself? Besides, it''s their fault for concealing the truth and weaving a web of lies."

    Vyan nodded quietly, unable to dispute her logic.

    It struck him how swiftly she was placing her trust in him. It echoed the Iyana he once knew, the one who always took his word above all others, prioritizing him even over her beloved training and work. Was this new Iyana acting out of some ingrained loyalty?

    Was it true that, even if the mind doesn''t remember, the heart never forgets?

    Iyana lifted her gaze, brushing away the tears that threatened to fall. "Today should be a day of happiness for me. I don''t want to waste it on tears. I will deal with my family and everything else tomorrow. Thank you for warning me in advance though."

    Vyan offered a reassuring smile. "You are welcome."

    "Ah," she let out a whiny sigh, attempting to dispel the somber atmosphere, "I feel like celebrating with a glass of champagne."

    "You want champagne?" Vyan asked, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. She nodded eagerly, and in an instant, a bottle of champagne and two glasses materialized on the table. "If you want champagne, you shall have champagne."

    Her face lit up with a big smile. "Ugh, why do you have to start treating me so well all of a sudden? Go back to being evil. You''ll spoil me like this." With a playful bounce, she skipped over to the table, expertly popping the cork and pouring generous measures into both glasses.

    "Okay, then I will just make them disappear¡ª" Vyan teased.

    "No!" she protested. "Since you have already gone through the trouble of conjuring it, I will begrudgingly accept," she said, as if doing him a favor.

    "Yeah, right," he chuckled, rolling his eyes.

    "By the way, what took you so long today to come to the medical facility?" she inquired, motioning him to join her on the balcony.

    He raised an eyebrow in amusement as they stepped outside.

    "I mean, if you were going to come either way, why take so long? Yesterday, you came a couple of hours earlier," she explained, not wanting to sound like she was eagerly waiting for his arrival.

    "Well, a lot happened," he replied cryptically, accepting the glass from her with a smile. The late spring breeze brushed against his face, bringing a welcome chill.

    "Please elaborate. I have got all the time in the world," she sang out, taking an eager, clumsy sip of her drink.

    He couldn''t suppress a soft chuckle, amused by the sight of a single drop of the drink gliding down her chin. With a gentle touch, his hand reached out, caressing her skin as he wiped away the stray droplet.

    Her breath caught in her throat, a shiver running down her spine as his finger traced the corner of her lips.

    His eyes dipped to her mouth, drawn irresistibly to its subtle parting under his touch. When he looked up, he found her gaze locked onto his lips. Until she met his gaze and he found a mirror of the desire that burned in his own eyes.

    A step closer, and their lips could easily meld in a tender, dangerous embrace. They both knew they should break the spell, tear their eyes away, but the magnetic pull between them held them captive.

    They both wondered the same thing at that moment, should I give into the temptation?

 Chapter 91 - 91: Turning Blind Eye

    Vyan was the first to look away, breaking the moment before it got too awkward.

    "Um, you asked why I was late, right?" He cleared his throat, rubbing the back of his neck like he was trying to scrub away the embarrassment. "Three of our mages got lost in the forest."

    "A-and?" Iyana prompted, her cheeks heating up.

    "And we found them after searching for a few hours, that''s it," Vyan concluded.

    "I thought you said it was a long story," she pointed out, raising an eyebrow.

    He let out a strained laugh and took a sip of his champagne. "Did I now? I guess I just have a natural talent for saving time."

    Iyana shook her head hopelessly, and soon, an awkward silence settled between them, as comfortable as a bed of nails.

    They quickly finished their drinks and went inside the room, only to get caught up in more awkwardness. They both froze, staring at the single bed in the middle of the room as if it were an alien artifact.

    "Um, you take the bed," Vyan offered, starting to head for the couch.

    "But you must be very tired after spending your entire day in the forest," Iyana remarked, a hint of concern in her voice.

    "It''s all your fault," he shot. "You seem to have the delusion that I am a gentleman, so now, I feel pressured to maintain the facade. That''s why it doesn''t sit right with me to hog the bed while a lady sleeps on the couch," he expressed, sounding full of regrets.

    "Who said anything about me sleeping on the couch?" Iyana looked at him, feigning innocently.

    "Huh?" He looked at her, baffled. "You are not seriously suggesting we both sleep on the same bed?"

    "I am," she nodded with a casual confidence that left him momentarily speechless. "The bed is big enough for each of us, and it''s not like anything is going to happen between us."

    "That''s true, but¡ª"

    "Besides, like I claimed, you are a gentleman. I am also pretty sure you will keep your hands off an engaged young lady, or perhaps you have doubts?" she said, a hint of tease in her tone.

    "Of course not," he scoffed and strode over to the bed confidently. "If it''s fine by you, then it''s also fine by me."

    "Oh, it''s fine by me too," she said with a smirk. "Just try not to snore too loudly, alright?"

    "Snore? Me? Never," Vyan retorted. "Just keep your midnight martial arts moves to yourself."

    "Deal," she laughed, turning off the lights. As they prepared to settle into bed, Vyan muttered, "This is going to be the longest night ever."

    "For you or me?" Iyana teased, making him roll his eyes in the dark.

    "Both," he grumbled. "And if I wake up with your elbow in my face, I am demanding hazard pay."

    "Same goes for you," she shot back.

    As Iyana and Vyan finally lay quietly side by side on the bed and the lights were off, the coarse woolen blankets between them cast a chasm filled with unspoken words and electrifying tension. The light-hearted banter from a few minutes ago was gone.

    The flickering light from the oil lamp cast dancing shadows on the rough stone walls of the inn room, the night outside silent save for the distant hoot of an owl and the rustling of the wind through the trees.

    Vyan shifted uncomfortably, trying to find a position that didn''t make him hyper-aware of Iyana''s presence.

    He turned onto his back, staring at the wooden beams of the ceiling as if they held answers to his uneasiness. His heart pounded in his chest, a relentless drum beat that matched the racing thoughts in his mind.

    "Are you comfortable?" The question seemed to hang in the air, too heavy and too light all at once.

    Iyana turned her head slightly, her eyes meeting his in the dim light. "Yes, I am fine," she replied, her voice steady but soft. "Just... not used to this¡ªsharing a bed."

    "Same here," he admitted. "Oh, but didn''t you go to war? How did you sleep there?"

    "Surprisingly, it wasn''t too bad. I was given a comfortable tent with a single bed, and you can guess why."

    "I see there are at least some perks to being the crown prince''s betrothed," he chuckled lightly.

    "True," she nodded in agreement.

    They fell silent again, the awkwardness between them almost strangling.

    Vyan could feel the heat radiating from Iyana, the subtle rise and fall of her breath. Every movement, every sigh seemed amplified in the stillness of the room.

    He rolled onto his side, facing away from her, hoping the distance would help calm his racing heart.

    Iyana, on the other hand, couldn''t stop herself from glancing at Vyan. She watched the way his shoulders tensed, the way his hand clenched the pillow. Her own heart was beating a frantic rhythm, and she wondered if he could hear it.

    Minutes stretched into what felt like hours.

    Vyan could feel his eyelids growing heavy, but sleep eluded him. He tried counting sheep, replaying old memories, anything to distract himself from the awareness of Iyana lying so close yet so impossibly far away.

    "Vyan?" Iyana''s voice broke the silence, startling him.

    "Yes?" he replied, turning his head slightly.

    "Thank you," she said softly. "For celebrating with me today."

    "Anytime," he murmured, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth despite the tension. "I am good at holding my liquor, so summon me whenever you need a partner to celebrate with."

    "Thank you for your offer," she laughed lightly. "I will keep that in mind."

    "Okay, goodnight now, Iyana."

    "Goodnight, Vyan."

    They both turned away, facing opposite directions, but the awareness of each other''s presence lingered.

    It was a long time before either of them fell asleep, their hearts beating in tandem, separated by inches but bound by a growing connection that neither of them dared to acknowledge, forcing themselves to turn a blind eye.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The first rays of dawn filtered through the small window, casting a soft, golden glow over the room. Outside, the inn was beginning to stir with life, but inside, it was still and quiet.

    Iyana, a light sleeper by nature, was the first to be roused by a soft knock on the door.

    Her eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the light, and she blinked in confusion at the warmth and weight of something around her waist.

    She glanced down and found herself tangled in Vyan''s arms, their legs intertwined beneath the blankets. Her heart skipped a beat as the realization set in.

    Vyan''s face was peaceful in sleep, his breath soft and steady.

    Iyana''s mind raced as she tried to figure out how they had ended up like this.

    Her pulse quickened, and she felt a blush creeping up her cheeks. She gently tried to extricate herself, but his grip tightened instinctively, pulling her closer.

    Before she could attempt another escape, the knock came again, louder this time.

    Iyana''s heart leapt into her throat. She nudged Vyan urgently, whispering, "Vyan, wake up!"

    Vyan''s eyes snapped open, and it took him a moment to register the situation. His face turned a deep shade of red as he hastily untangled himself from Iyana, both of them scrambling to sit up.

    "Someone is at the door," she whispered, pointing at the source of noise.

    "Who is it?" Vyan called out, his voice still groggy from sleep.

    "It''s Clyde," came the cheerful reply from the other side of the door, and Vyan''s eyes widened. "Come on, Vyan, open up! We have got breakfast waiting and we need to leave for the main town soon!"

    Panic flashed across Vyan''s face as he looked at Iyana. "You need to hide," he mouthed, motioning frantically towards the bed.

    "Why?" she frowned in confusion.

    "Clyde will never let us live this down," he reasoned, and Iyana''s mouth formed into a perfect O. "Now, will you get moving or do you want me to carry you?"

    "I don''t really mind the second option," she grinned mischievously.

    "This is not the time to joke," he hissed. "My life is on the line here."

    "Exaggeration much?" she arched an eyebrow.

    "You won''t understand. Just hide," he barked.

    "Fine," she whined. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Without hesitation, Iyana slid off the bed and scrambled underneath it, trying to make herself as inconspicuous as possible.

    Vyan straightened his clothes and took a deep breath before opening the door, trying to appear as casual as he could.

    Clyde, with his trademark grin and unmatched energy, bounded into the room. "Good morning, my dear sleepyheaded friend!" he chirped, clapping Vyan on the back. "Are you ready to face the day?"

    "Yeah, yeah," Vyan replied, forcing a smile. "Just, uh, give me a minute to get dressed."

    Clyde''s eyes twinkled with mischief. "You know, I am surprised you were in the room. I thought you were going to spend the night at the medical facility once again."

    "Please, even my back needs rest. I can''t be sleeping on the chair for three consecutive days," he laughed, sounding strained. "Now, will you leave?"

    "Why the urgency? If I didn''t know any better, I would think you were hiding something." He leaned in closer, inspecting Vyan''s face. "Or someone."

    Vyan''s heart pounded in his chest. "Don''t be ridiculous, Clyde. It''s just that I find you unbearable. What''s new about that?" he said, trying to sound convincing.

    Clyde laughed, the sound light and infectious. "Alright, alright. I can believe that. But hurry up, or all the good food will be gone."

    As Clyde turned to leave, he caught a glimpse of something out of the corner of his eye. He paused, squinting towards the bed. "What''s that?"

 Chapter 92 - 92: Two Birds With One Stone

    Vyan''s blood ran cold. "What''s what?"

    "Well, well, well, what do we have here?" Clyde crouched down, and Vyan almost felt like his heart had jumped into his throat.

    "Stop, Clyde¡ª"

    Clyde picked up a silver pocket watch from the ground. "Look at this. Your pocket watch is lying here, all abandoned. Were you planning on leaving it for the lost-and-found?"

    "Oh," Vyan let out blankly, his heartbeat steadying. "I didn''t realize it fell."

    Clyde shook his head and placed the watch on the nightstand. "Be more careful. It''s a family heirloom, not a disposable toy."

    Vyan nodded, wiping the beads of sweat that had formed out of nervousness.

    "Why are you sweating, though?" Clyde arched an eyebrow. "Wait, were you tossing and turning all night again? Is that why you look like you wrestled with a dragon in your sleep?" He sighed heavily, shaking his head. "I knew I should have had the knights fetch some lavender incense."

    "Hey, don''t worry about it. I slept like a baby, honestly."

    "Really?" Clyde asked, clearly skeptical.

    "Yes. Maybe I was just worn out from all the heavy activities these past two days," Vyan reasoned, and Clyde finally seemed to buy the lie, albeit reluctantly. "Okay, fine! Now, get out. I need to change."

    "Fine, fine," Clyde rolled his eyes dramatically. "You act like you are hiding a secret lover in here."

    "What a hilarious joke," Vyan faked a laugh and firmly pushed Clyde out of the room.

    As soon as the door clicked shut, Iyana emerged from under the bed, her face a mixture of amusement and exasperation. "You are so bad at lying to Clyde."

    Vyan scratched the back of his neck, helping Iyana up with a hand. "I just get nervous because Clyde knows me too well."

    "That surprisingly makes sense." Iyana dusted her clothes, nodding in understanding. "So how should we go about explaining to him why I am at the hotel?"

    "I don''t see any reason as to why he should know there were no rooms available for you last night," Vyan casually made up a reason, as if it was no big deal.

    "Are you always such a morbid liar?" She raised a questioning eyebrow, and he shrugged his shoulders.

    "You can guess the answer yourself."

    She let out an exasperated sigh. "You are exhausting."

    While they bantered inside, on the other side of the door, Clyde chuckled quietly.

    "Vyan really is delusional to think he can fool me," he murmured in amusement, recounting all the clues in the room¡ªthe two pillows, the heels in the corner, the faint scent of flowery hair concoction from Vyan, and the champagne glasses on the table.

    "But I will make an exception this time and not tease you about it," he smiled to himself, happy to find flaws in Vyan''s supposedly foolproof plan to hide Iyana under the bed.

    At times like this, it really showed Vyan was just an inexperienced, naive twenty-one year old boy. No matter how much he tried to portray himself as a perfectionist who has everything under control, Clyde knew better. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And he appreciated that. It would have been scarier if a boy who grew up hidden from the real world was so perfectly flawless in everything he did.

    Then again, thanks to superior genes, he was annoyingly good at almost everything he tried.

    Except playing piano and romance, of course.

    And Clyde could pretty much swear that the latter would be the cause of Vyan''s undoing. Because that absolute idiot would not recognize a romantic clue even if they hit him like a brick in the face.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "How was your adventure at the Forest of Beasts?" Althea asked with a sparkle in her eyes as Vyan settled on the couch in front of her.

    Vyan and his troops had slinked back into the Ashstone main town late last night, and today he was already dragged into the imperial court for an update on the Monster Hunt Festival.

    He figured Clyde and he would drop by Althea''s office afterward, but apparently, palace security had tightened up. Clyde was held at the entrance, denied entry and left to stew in the lounge area, while Vyan got in because of his rank. Security at this palace was usually a joke compared to his own estate.

    "Good, good," Vyan said with a lazy grin. "Though it was a tad exhausting."

    "I know just the thing to cure your exhaustion!" Althea beamed, clapping her hands twice.

    A maid appeared with a trolley laden with chocolate desserts and tea.

    Vyan placed a hand dramatically over his heart. "Thea, if I didn''t already see you as a sister, I might have just fallen in love with you."

    Althea laughed, a light, airy sound. "This is the least I can do for you, considering I am only receiving one-sided help from you at the moment."

    "Please," Vyan said, rolling his eyes as he cut a small piece of the cake slice. "I already told you, I never back off from a deal. Even if the reason for my end of the deal has vanished."

    She smiled softly. "True, but you say you no longer have a reason to hate Lady Iyana. So in my opinion, you shouldn''t really care about bringing Easton down anymore."

    "Is it reason enough that I like you better than Prince Easton?" he asked sheepishly.

    "Please, you flatter me," she chortled. "But speaking of Easton," she continued, leaning forward, "I have no idea why he is so stubbornly hanging on to his engagement with Lady Iyana. He even went as far as to stand up against Father and gave him his word that he would call off the wedding if either of them makes even a single mistake."

    Vyan hummed thoughtfully, taking a leisurely sip of his tea, the gears in his head twisting.

    "Thea," he began with a sly tone that made Althea''s curiosity pique. She knew that tone all too well. "What if we killed two birds with one stone?"

    "What do you mean?" she asked, her eyes narrowing.

    "Like we break off the engagement, and at the same time, dethrone him as the crown prince," Vyan said, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

    Althea''s eyes widened, and she whispered, "If we want to do that, we have to pull off something big."

    "I already have it in mind," Vyan smirked, the corners of his mouth lifting in a way that promised trouble.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Shameful Tale

    "Oh, my, if this happens, Easton is done for," Althea exclaimed, eyes wide with awe. "But you have to admit, this plan is a bit of a double-edged sword."

    "Eh, we just need to be extra careful. Worst-case scenario? We bring ruin upon our entire nation," Vyan shrugged nonchalantly. "It''s not a big deal."

    "It will be a big deal if I am to become the new crown princess," she pointed out, narrowing her eyes at him.

    "I shall do my best, Your Imperial Highness," he said, his voice laced with insincerity. Despite that, Althea sighed, knowing he would actually try. "By the way, you are attending the Monster Hunt Festival, are you not?"

    "Of course!" she chimed. "How could I miss this golden opportunity to blow off some steam? Especially after you maneuvered through so many obstacles to secure a separate hunting ground for women?" she teased, wiggling her eyebrows.

    "Have you ever attended the festival before?" he asked, genuinely curious.

    "Yes, but I was very young. I don''t remember much, save for a pleasant tour of a few places in Ashstone," she murmured.

    "If you enjoyed it then, you will adore it now. And I am not merely saying that because it''s my grand duchy¡ªAshstone truly is a masterpiece."

    She smiled. "A tour would be wonderful."

    "Then it is settled! Arrive a few days early, and I shall have Clyde give you a marvelous tour¡ª"

    Althea''s eyes hardened like tempered steel. "Stop, Vyan. Stop doing that."

    Vyan''s brows furrowed in mock confusion. "Stop doing what? Being my charming self?"

    "This¡ªscheming to set me up with Clyde," she clarified, her tone like ice.

    Vyan froze, looking like a deer caught in the headlights of an oncoming carriage. "Who was the obvious one? Clyde or I?" he asked, knowing there was no use trying to pick up spilled milk.

    "Both of you," she replied, her face as impassive as a marble statue. "I would have to be blind not to notice how hard both of you were trying."

    "I was not trying that hard," he protested, his voice tinged with faux indignation.

    "Well, Clyde did your portion as well," she shot back, rolling her eyes.

    Vyan contemplated for a moment before facing Althea with an uncharacteristically sincere look. "Look, Thea, I apologize if we made you feel uncomfortable."

    Althea shook her head lightly, her expression softening just a touch. "There is no need to apologize, Vyan. Clyde''s efforts to win me over were flattering, and all you did was help your friend. How can I be mad about that?"

    "I am glad you see it that way," Vyan said, relief creeping into his voice. "But, as Clyde''s loyal wingman, I have to ask one last time: why can you not consider Clyde? He really likes you, and he is a good guy, even if he is as graceful as a drunken ox. But I can assure you that he will cherish you more than anyone else."

    "I am sure he would." Her smile was serene, but Vyan could sense the emptiness behind it. "But it''s just, Vyan, I am not ready to get involved in a relationship again."

    "Ah," that''s when it hit Vyan, "You had a bad case of love, didn''t you?"

    Althea''s lips tightened into a thin line as she nodded. "I want to tell you about it, but I don''t want to ruin my image in front of you."

    "Who cares about who you were before we met? What matters is who you are now. So don''t worry, my image of you is not going to change because of this," he assured, his tone unusually gentle, warming her heart with a sense of familial affection.

    "Thank you, Vyan." She gave him a sad smile, feeling a bit lighter. "But it truly is a tale steeped in shame."

    "Then by all means, regale me with your folly. My judgment has been left at the palace gates." He flashed her an encouraging smile.

    "Long story short: my vulnerable sixteen-year old self fell in love with a man twice my age and eloped with him from the palace."

    "Okay, wow. I did not see that coming" Vyan remarked, bewildered. "I know I told you I would not judge, but Thea," he seriously looked her square into the eye, "were you, like, monumentally dumb?"

    She burst out laughing at that, as if recalling her stupidity. "You are right. I absolutely was back then."

    Vyan shook his head in disbelief. "How could you even fall in love with such an old-timer?"

    "Well, he used to be one of my night guards and he often comforted me in my hard times, so¡­"

    "Unbelievable. Were you aiming for scandal or simply swept away by his silver-tongued charm?"" he exhaled a sigh of disappointment, acting truly like a brother.

    "Perhaps a bit of both. Looking back, I was young and disastrously naive." Althea laughed softly, a hint of ruefulness in her eyes. "Moving on now. After eloping, he whisked me away to a rustic cottage in the countryside, where he tried to snatch all my belongings and force himself on me¡ª"

    "He tried to do what?" Vyan''s eyes flashed with sharp rage.

    "Don''t worry," Althea replied coolly, waving a dismissive hand. "I managed to fend him off."

    "Thank the heavens," Vyan breathed a sigh of relief, his features softening. "Had he succeeded, I would have been compelled to take matters into my own hands."

    Althea smiled faintly. "I appreciate the sentiment, but in the end, I took care of him myself."

    Vyan chuckled lightly as he joked, "What, you dispatched him yourself?"

    A heavy silence settled between them as Althea met Vyan''s gaze with a cold-blooded look. "Yes. It was a necessity."

    Vyan blinked slowly, trying to assess if she were attempting to play along with his joke, but the serious look in her eye was enough to make his gut wrench.

    "Although it was not my intent," she added.

    "Now, don''t tell me you pushed him off too hard and he went tumbling into the glass window and died," he again made a joke, only to have her wide eyes confirm he had once again hit the bullseye.

    "How did you guess that?" she asked, astonished.

    "Wow, what a useless talent I have," he murmured, unenthusiastic. "So anyway, is this why you never got married? Were the rumors that terrible?"

    "Not quite," she smiled mischievously. "It didn''t even get out. Since my disappearance was only brief, no one even noticed I was gone. Therefore, no damage done," she elaborated. "And as for never getting married, it was a choice of mine, and it still is. I don''t think I can ever trust a man ever again."

    Vyan nodded sympathetically and asked, "So, I am your trusted confidant, thanks to our Sacred Oath, I suppose?"

    "Essentially," she admitted. "Which brings me to my confession."

    "And here I thought it was because we were actually close now," Vyan teased, and she chortled. "So, what''s the strategy with Clyde?"

    "Well, could you pass on the message from me?" she reluctantly requested.

    Vyan firmly shook his head. "I would say that is one of the most insincere ways to turn someone down."

    "But I can''t turn him down myself, either, as long as he does not confess. Imagine how arrogant I would come off as, especially if he denies his feelings at that moment," Althea shrieked, throwing her hands up in frustration.

    "Oh, how embarrassing for you. I would be interested in watching that," he drawled, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

    "Ugh, tell me what I should do," she grumbled, crossing her arms and glaring at him. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Simple. Draw a clear line between you and him¡ªmake him understand you are not interested."

    "I have already been doing that," she interjected, her voice rising in exasperation.

    "You have to try harder," he added.

    She pursed her lips, nodding begrudgingly. "By the way, are you sure you should be telling all this to me when you are closer to Clyde? Do you not consider him a friend anymore?"

    "Hey, I do consider him my friend, and not to mention, you are like a sister to me as well. It''s just that I don''t want to see either of you too hurt in the end. That''s it," he confessed, his voice softening for a moment.

    Althea got up from her seat and ruffled Vyan''s hair lightly. "Wow, my brother is so sensible."

    "Don''t go ruining my hair like this," he complained, swatting her hand away.

    "When you say it like that, I want to do it more," she said with a mischievous grin.

    "Please don''t," he pleaded, his tone half-joking, half-serious.

    Their playful sibling-like banter filled the room with warmth and laughter, even as they both knew they were about to embark on yet another perilous mission¡ªone that could even endanger their entire nation.

 Chapter 94 - 94: An Attractive Laugh

    Maria sat in the garden behind Aurora Palace, surrounded by a riot of flowers that seemed to compete with her pink hair for attention. Her silver eyes sparkled with curiosity as she examined a butterfly that had landed on her teacup, seemingly contemplating a swim in her tea.

    She giggled, watching it flutter away, leaving her to her floral-scented beverage.

    As she took a sip, her attempt to look sophisticated was interrupted by the crunch of gravel underfoot. She glanced up, eyes widening as a tall figure approached.

    Vyan''s dark hair fell artfully over his forehead and red eyes that seemed to see straight through to her soul, strolled toward her with the confidence of someone who knew exactly how good they looked.

    "Well, isn''t this a delightful surprise," he drawled, his voice tinged with amusement. "A garden as lovely as this really deserves an equally enchanting occupant."

    Maria blinked, tilting her head to the side like a confused puppy. "Enchanting occupant? Who¡ª Oh, you mean me!" She giggled again, clearly pleased with the compliment.

    Vyan''s smile widened as he took a seat across from her. "Indeed, Your Imperial Highness. Do you mind if I join you? I have heard the tea you make for yourself is to die for."

    "Of course! Tea is always better with company," Maria chirped, pouring him a cup with more enthusiasm than precision, a bit of tea splashing onto the table. "Oops! Sorry about that."

    Vyan accepted the cup, his fingers brushing hers briefly. "No harm done. So, do you come here every day?"

    Maria shrugged, almost spilling her own tea in the process. "Oh, you know, I just love being surrounded by flowers. And butterflies. And... oh, look, a squirrel!" She pointed excitedly, nearly knocking over the teapot.

    Vyan followed her gaze, bemused as he thought, Wow, she is a real piece of klutz. "Charming." He turned his gaze back to her. "You seem quite at home here."

    Maria beamed. "I do! The flowers are like my friends, and the butterflies are like my¡­ um, flying friends! And the tea is just the icing on the cake!"

    He took a sip of his tea, raising an eyebrow at her eclectic description. "That''s great, but that''s not what I was getting at. I meant in general. Like how do you feel about being here as a hostage? I am sure you miss your actual home in Haberland."

    "Oh¡­" Her smile faltered a little, her grip on the teacup tightening. "I do miss my homeland a little." Then, she perked up again. "But it''s nice here in Haynes too!"

    "I see," Vyan nodded and quietly sipped his tea, his brain twisting.

    Princess Maria was the only princess of the Haberland Empire and the cherished daughter of the imperial family. So, one might wonder, what was she doing in Haynes?

    After her brother, the crown prince of Haberland, was injured in the Ganlop War, Maria had no choice but to take his place. Haberland prided itself on sending its royal blood to the front lines, unlike Haynes, which kept its imperial progeny safely within palace walls.

    Maria, lacking expertise in war tactics, stayed with the Haberland Army primarily as moral support. But when the tides turned in Haynes'' favor and her troops urged her to flee, Maria refused to act cowardly. She had vowed to face her enemies with her head held high.

    As a result, she was captured and taken hostage¡ªthe key to all the unfair bargains Haynes could extract from Haberland. Within two months of Haynes'' victory, they began draining Haberland dry, reaping substantial economic benefits under the stewardship of the Crown Prince of Haynes.

    But what if this invaluable bargaining chip slipped through Haynes'' grasp due to someone''s carelessness? That person wouldn''t just lose his fianc¨¦e; he would lose his crown.

    And just as Haynes would be grappling with the loss of their hostage, Althea would appear to save the day¡ªthe one destined to bring Maria back. At least, that''s what Vyan was counting on.

    Of course, there was a lot at stake here. If Althea failed to find Maria, it would deal a significant blow to Haynes'' economy¡ªa matter of little concern to Vyan, though Althea certainly cared.

    For now, his task was to entice Maria into escaping the palace and then assist her in succeeding.

    "How does Prince Easton treat you? Is he taking care of you well?" Vyan asked.

    "He is a little cold sometimes, but he is really nice," Maria chirped. "I am really comfortable here, thanks to him."

    "That is great to hear," he shot his picture-perfect smile. "Oh, by the way, are you joining the Monster Hunt Festival? It''s a rich tradition of Haynes."

    "Ah, I wish," she sighed wistfully. "It sounds like so much fun, with all the noble hunters and festive activities," she sounded like she really wished to join. "I am positive you must be participating."

    He let out a light chuckle. "Well, I have to, considering I am the host."

    "Host?" Her eyes widened as she leaned forward on the table. "Oh, gosh, does that mean I have been talking to the Grand Duke this entire time?"

    Vyan''s eyebrows shot up to his forehead. "What? You didn''t know?"

    She shook her head sincerely, and he was genuinely baffled. For some reason, he also felt incredibly offended.

    "I thought you were being so hospitable to me because you knew I was the Grand Duke," he reasoned, his voice getting an octave higher.

    "I swear I just thought you were a regular visitor!" she cried out, flustered. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Why would you think that?" He looked down at his attire in distress. "What is it about me? Do I not look the part? Do I perhaps give off a commoner aura?"

    "When did I say you looked like a commoner?" she protested.

    "But that''s what you meant," he pointed out.

    "No, I did not! My mother always taught me not to judge people by their appearance, so I only did my best to obey her words," she explained in a haste. "So I just assumed you were just a well-dressed handsome individual¡ª"

    He cocked a teasing eyebrow, and she paused, her face starting to color red.

    "I mean, objectively speaking, of course! I was just thinking from an objective perspective¡ª" She cupped her hot cheeks, feeling overwhelmed. "No, that does not make sense. What am I saying? I am making such a fool of myself¡ª"

    Her frantic rambling was cut short by the ring of laughter. She finally looked up at Vyan, just to find him laughing in amusement, his mouth hovered by the back of his knuckles.

    "You really are a pure-hearted person, Your Imperial Highness," he let out, his tone genuine, his eyes alight.

    Maria felt a warmth spread through her chest, engulfing her body whole. For the first time, her eyes, usually lost in the beauty of nature, were captivated by a man.

    She couldn''t tear her gaze away from him. Laughter had always seemed merry to her, but had it ever sounded so attractive before?

    Her cheeks flushed a beautiful shade of pink as she opened her mouth to speak. "Your Grace¡ª" she began, only to be interrupted by a shrill, feminine voice.

    "Vyan, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 95 - 95: Insincere Polite Act

    Maria''s moment of heart flutter was interrupted by a whirlwind of energy in the form of a ten-year-old girl named Katelyn who came barreling toward them.

    "Vyan! Vyan!" she chirped, her voice bright and infectious. She skidded to a halt by the table, barely noticing the teapot wobbling from her abrupt stop. "What brings you here today? Why did you leave so quickly last time? I have been waiting forever ever since the last time.

    Do you know¡ª"

    "Katelyn," Vyan interrupted with a wry smile, trying to keep up with the rapid-fire questions. "One question at a time." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You¡ª" Katelyn noticed Maria, sitting elegantly across from Vyan with a gentle smile. Her eyes narrowed slightly before she recognized who she was, and she immediately went to hide behind Vyan, her hand tightly clutching the fabric over his bicep.

    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Vyan asked, his voice a blend of confusion and gentle curiosity.

    "Why are you talking to her? You shouldn''t," Katelyn whispered, her voice teetering between fear and a forced display of strength.

    Maria let out an airy laugh, catching Vyan''s attention. "I think I understand why Princess Katelyn is so scared," she said. "Prince Easton spread a rumor that I''m a hot-tempered, violent whirlwind to keep everyone at the palace from bothering me."

    Vyan slapped his forehead, remembering that Althea had already told him about the rumor. He turned his stern gaze to his cousin, who was still using him as a human shield.

    "Katelyn," he called out, "does she look like she could hurt a fly?"

    "You never know. Looks can be deceiving," Katelyn murmured.

    "Yes, they can," Vyan said with a knowing smirk. "But you should also know never to judge anyone based on rumors."

    As his words sank in, Katelyn slowly nodded and reluctantly stepped out from behind him.

    "Now, be polite and greet Princess Maria," Vyan added.

    "Good afternoon, Your Imperial Highness," Katelyn greeted stiffly, her tone more forced than a smile in a family photo. Vyan was pleased she was at least trying.

    Maria was in awe. Katelyn had always fled before even casting a shadow near her, but now, here she was, face to face. Vyan truly was a miracle worker.

    "Hello, Your Imperial Highness," Maria chirped with enthusiasm. "It''s really nice to finally talk to you!"

    Katelyn gave a faint smile and replied, "Likewise."

    Then, Katelyn leaned in and whispered to Vyan, "When are you going to be done talking to her? Ron and Mother are waiting for you, and I swear she hasn''t stopped talking about you since she met you."

    Vyan chuckled softly and glanced at Maria. "I suppose I have intruded on Princess Maria''s tea time enough for one day. I should get going."

    "Oh, no, not at all. I really enjoyed your company, however brief it was," Maria replied with a bright smile, her cheeks tinged with a rosy hue. "Please join me whenever you like."

    Vyan nodded and rose to his feet. He knew he needed to tread carefully; being too forward could raise her suspicions, and that was the last thing he wanted. Slow and steady was the name of the game.

    As Katelyn marched ahead, Vyan shot a smile at Maria and mouthed, "Let''s have tea again tomorrow."

    With that, he followed Katelyn, oblivious to the way Maria''s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Once they were out of Maria''s earshot, Katelyn grumbled, "Why did you make me act so polite with her? She might not be as terrible as the rumors, but she is still our enemy."

    "No, Katelyn, she is a guest," Vyan corrected. "You should always treat guests with respect and hospitality. Isn''t it bad enough that she has to live away from her family? Do you want to add to her misery by treating her badly?"

    Katelyn pondered his words, then nodded genuinely this time and smiled up at him. "I will try to be kinder to her from now on then!"

    He ruffled her hair. "You''re such a good kid. I just wish you would work a little on your manners."

    She huffed and retorted, "At least I don''t put up an insincere polite act like you."

    "Ouch," he said, feigning hurt. "I was being genuine there."

    Katelyn ignored his mock offense and started talking about her new hobby¡ªarchery¡ªwhile Vyan listened with one ear, the other occupied with scheming ways to get into Maria''s head and convince her to escape the palace grounds.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Iyana stood outside the Estelle Manor, its facade restored after the devastating fire that had marred its elegance. The evening breeze carried whispers of the past that she had forgotten, mingling with the scent of fresh paint and newly laid bricks.

    She formed her fists into a ball, Vyan''s confession regarding her family burning hotter than any flame inside her mind.

    The double doors loomed ahead, polished to a sheen that reflected the clouds tinged with the hues of sunset. Each step on the cobblestone path echoed in the quiet courtyard.

    As she reached out to knock, memories of how happily her family greeted her when she first returned from the war flooded her mind. At that time, she was confused but she was still happy.

    She shook her head, reminding herself that all of it was a scheme. Her family was only putting up an act with her and taking advantage of her lost memories.

    But she wouldn''t fall for their lies anymore.

    The door swung open with a soft creak, revealing the dimly lit foyer beyond. Faces turned toward her, a mixture of surprise and apprehension marking the expressions of her family.

    "Iyana, what brings you here?" Carolina was the first to speak up.

    Iyana swallowed the lump in her throat and met their gazes head-on, her demeanor firm and unwavering. "I have come to set things right."

    "What do you mean, Sister?" Sienna asked, her face a little pale just like her mother.

    Iyana tilted her head and flashed them a smile. "I am here to bring justice to my family. What else would I mean, silly?"

    "Oh, of course," Sienna and Carolina let out, releasing a synchronized breath they were both holding and faking laughs.

    This time, Iyana matched their laughter, seeming casual and unaware like always, as she thought, you all fooled me until now, didn''t you? Now, watch me. I will make you pay for it.

 Chapter 96 - 96: True You

    Iyana stepped further into the foyer, her eyes scanning the room with calculated ease. The soft glow of the chandelier cast a warm light over the plush furniture and ornate decorations, starkly contrasting the tension simmering beneath the surface.

    "Why don''t we sit down?" Edward suggested as soon as he arrived, his voice attempting a semblance of authority, his face had a different story to tell.

    In just four days of losing his title, her father''s condition had taken a drastic toll.

    His once vibrant complexion now appeared drained of all color, leaving his face a ghostly pallor. His cheeks had lost their usual fullness, emphasizing the weight he had rapidly shed. His eyes, once stern and commanding, now held a weary, distant gaze, betraying the toll his illness had taken on both body and spirit.

    Iyana could easily guess what Vyan would have said if he had been here: your father has been humbled.

    "Of course, Father," Iyana replied smoothly, taking a seat on the sofa.

    Edward settled into his favorite armchair, while Carolina perched on the edge of a chaise lounge, and Sienna took the seat closest to Iyana, her eyes flitting nervously between her sister and their parents.

    Edward cleared his throat and clasped his hands together. "Iyana, we should decide our next steps. With our title lost¡ª"

    "We must rely on my betrothal to Prince Easton, mustn''t we?" Iyana interjected, her voice tinged with a veneer of concern. "Once the wedding is secured, I can wield my influence to reclaim our position."

    "Precisely," her stepmother concurred swiftly, her face breaking into a relieved smile. "You grasp our plight so well, dear."

    "Yet, I must confess my disappointment, Iyana," Edward''s voice cut through the moment. "You assured us no one would discover our scheme to taint the Karloz River. It was to be an impeccable plan, a lesson to that arrogant Grand Duke before the Monster Hunt Festival. Why did it fail?"

    So, the perpetrator mimicked my appearance for this as well? Iyana mused, offering him an apologetic smile.

    "I apologize, Father. It seems I underestimated His Grace," she lied effortlessly, assuming the blame to shield the true culprit. "I will be more careful in the future."

    Edward shook his head, disappointment etched in his features. "I expected better, especially after you spent nearly a month with Vyan. What information have you gathered about him that we might exploit?"

    Iyana let out a sharp, eerie chuckle. "What use is information when your plan was to eliminate him altogether?"

    Edward froze, his complexion turning ashen. "How did you know about that?"

    "Well, it wasn''t that hard to figure out," she said, tilting her head with a small smile. "While I don''t have any problem with your intentions, I have to ask: did you know I was in the carriage with him?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Of course not!" Edward exclaimed, a bit too quickly to be convincing. "If we knew you were inside, there is no way we would have gone through with the plan!"

    "Ah," Iyana nodded, her expression thoughtful. "That makes sense. I knew my own family wouldn''t try to kill me," she said, her tone dripping with irony.

    "That Vyan must have tried to poison your mind against us, didn''t he?" Caroline spat, her face flushed with anger. "How dare he?"

    "Exactly. Besides, nothing happened to you. You are all fine," Edward pointed out. "So why are you making a fuss about it?"

    "Right," she replied, releasing a dry, joyless laugh. It was a bitter acknowledgment of her crushed expectations.

    She almost lost her life, and her father was asking why she was making a fuss? If it weren''t for that ''arrogant Grand Duke,'' she wouldn''t have made it out alive in the first place.

    They hadn''t even bothered to ask if she was hurt in the accident. How naive she had been to trust these people! They cared nothing for her well-being, only for the advantages her marriage to Easton would bring. She was merely a pawn to them.

    With this revelation, her remaining affection or mercy for them evaporated.

    "Anyway, he cannot afford to deal with Vyan at the moment. Otherwise, who knows what he will do next if we fail," Edward murmured, his fist clenching.

    "Don''t worry, honey. Iyana will handle him herself after she officially becomes the crown princess," Caroline suggested, leaning forward. "Right, Iyana? For the family, won''t you do it?"

    "Of course. For the family, I would do anything," Iyana echoed, her voice a whisper.

    Her family nodded, relief washing over their faces. But as Iyana sat there, a serene smile playing on her lips, her mind was already scheming, plotting the next move.

    They thought they had her fooled, believed she was on their side. Little did they know, Vyan had handed the reins of this crumbling family over to her. Now, she was the one pulling the strings, and soon enough, they would all dance to her tune.

    Yet, there was one person in this family who wouldn''t be deceived¡ªthe one who should have known Iyana was putting on an act.

    The true perpretrator.

    The one who had framed Vyan and made him think Iyana had betrayed him. The one who could conveniently assume Iyana''s appearance at will. The one behind all the fake rumors about Iyana dabbling in black magic. The one who had tried to kill her with that demon pet. The one who had always been jealous of her.

    "Sen, why are you so quiet?" Iyana asked suddenly, startling Sienna.

    "Huh?" Sienna snapped out of her daze, her wide eyes betraying flickers of terror.

    Iyana''s violet eyes bore into her brown ones. "Are you alright, my dear sister? You look quite pale." She reached for Sienna''s hand, but Sienna swatted it away, standing up abruptly.

    "No, I am not okay. I am not feeling well," Sienna stammered.

    "You should rest, sweetheart," Carolina suggested. Sienna nodded quickly.

    "Yes, I will go upstairs." With that, Sienna fled to her room, her footsteps echoing her urgency.

    Iyana watched her go, a knowing smile tugging at her lips. "Mother, I think I will go ensure she tucks herself in bed," she offered and followed Sienna.

    Before Iyana could even knock, the doors burst open, and an unseen force yanked her inside. The doors slammed shut with a resounding thud, enveloping the room in an impenetrable darkness.

    She strained to see, only to be met by the unsettling sight of her stepsister. Gone was the always-fake-smiling, seemingly dumb girl.

    In her place stood a figure bathed in a sinister glow, her eyes burning with venomous intensity. Above her, three demonic shadows writhed and twisted, their ghastly forms radiating an ominous evil.

    But Iyana didn''t flinch. Instead, a slow, mocking smile spread across her face. "So this is the true you, Sen." She crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly as if she were dealing with an amusing child. "It''s nice to finally meet you."

 Chapter 97 - 97: With Everything And Nothing

    "I must admit, I am impressed," Iyana drawled, her voice dripping with mockery. "I didn''t expect you to have three demons on a leash. It is quite the feat for a young witch like you."

    "You think you can mock me, Iyana?" Sienna hissed, her voice echoing with an eerie, otherworldly timbre. "I am not the fool you take me for. These demons will tear you apart."

    Iyana laughed, a light, carefree sound that only served to enrage Sienna further. "How naive, Sen. Have you forgotten how I crushed your precious Azazel just two days ago?"

    One of the demons, a shadowy figure with red eyes, cowered behind Sienna like a frightened puppy. His once formidable form was now reduced to a mere harmless specter.

    "Just because you did that once, don''t think you can also beat Leviathan and Belial," Sienna challenged, her eyes blazing with defiance.

    "Oh, you have Belial? The Master of Deception?" Iyana''s eyes sparkled with genuine amusement, her lips curling into a sardonic smile. "Why do you even need him? You''re more than capable of deceiving everyone on your own."

    Sienna gritted her teeth, her anger boiling over. "Shut up! Who are you to taunt me about deception when you just played the innocent downstairs? Are you even sure you lost your memories?"

    "I wish I had not," Iyana sighed, her tone laced with feigned regret as she shrugged nonchalantly. "I should have at least remembered why you hate me so much. But then again, I can pretty much guess."

    "Do you think you can figure me out that easily¡ª"

    "Why, isn''t it because you are jealous?" Iyana interrupted, her tone sharp as a blade. "Jealous that I was born with a silver spoon in my mouth, while you were born in poverty, with a father wanted by the nation as an infamous dark magician?"

    Sienna flinched, her face draining of color as her darkest secrets were laid bare. "How... how do you know that?"

    "I have my sources." Iyana''s smile widened as she thought of Vyan.

    It was Vyan who had uncovered the dark truth about Sienna''s past. To him, it had been child''s play to dig up the dirt.

    Sienna had been brought into the Estelle family with Carolina, who had somehow managed to win Edward''s heart. At the time, Edward had claimed that Sienna was his own daughter, born out of wedlock and kept hidden.

    "So what are you going to do? Expose me?" Sienna yelled, her voice echoing through the dimly lit room. "Do you think I would sit quietly if you do that?"

    "What can you even do, huh?" Iyana sneered, her eyes narrowing in contempt. "Try to kill me again?"

    "Oh, no." A twisted smile spread across Sienna''s face, her eyes gleaming with malice. "I tried to kill you last time to punish Vyan¡ªbecause he exposed my truth. So what do you think I will do to punish you? I will ki¡ª"

    Sienna winced as Iyana''s hand shot out, her grip like iron, clamping down on her chin with brutal force.

    Iyana''s eyes blazed with a fury that seemed to scorch the very air between them. "Try to hurt Vyan, and you will find something far worse than death awaiting you, Sienna," she warned, her voice a deadly whisper that sent a shiver of dread down Sienna''s spine.

    The air crackled with tension as Sienna and her demons froze, paralyzed by the calm storm brewing in Iyana''s gaze. "And don''t make the mistake of taking my words lightly. Do you know why?"

    Iyana leaned in closer, her breath searing against Sienna''s ear as she whispered, "Because I have the knight''s Aura now."

    Sienna''s eyes widened in terror, her breath catching in her throat. In an instant, her demons vanished into thin air, abandoning her to face Iyana''s piercing scrutiny alone.

    It was expected. After all, there were two things even the most powerful demons feared¡ªfirst, the imperial family''s purification magic, and second, a knight''s Aura. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You see, I don''t really care what you do with your dark magic as long as it does not concern me," Iyana said, stepping back. "So for your own good, leave Vyan and I alone. Then, we won''t have any problems."

    Iyana patted Sienna''s cheek lightly, a mocking smile playing on her lips. "Stay low, okay? Don''t try to mess with us, and you will be just fine."

    Sienna''s face flushed with anger, her hands trembling with impotent rage. As soon as Iyana left the room, she screamed in fury, hurling objects across the room in a fit of uncontrolled wrath.

    "I hate you! I hate you! I hate you so much!" Sienna screamed, her face contorted with hysteria, veins bulging on her neck as her rage exploded. "You always have to prove how much better you have it than me!"

    Her vision blurred as memories assaulted her¡ªpainful, vivid flashes of the past that seared her mind.

    A delicate hand extended, holding out a doll with a bright smile, a little girl of six with platinum blonde hair, her eyes sparkling with joy and innocence.

    At eight, her fingers danced across the piano keys, the melody enchanting the room. Her piano teacher''s eyes shone with admiration. "Exceptional," he praised, and the girl''s heart swelled with pride.

    At ten, the same girl wielded a silver sword with grace, each movement an elegant dance. Her mastery left spectators in awe, whispering of her unparalleled talent.

    A little older, surrounded by her peers at a tea party, she received more accolades. "Your cooking is amazing!" the girls gushed, their envy barely hidden beneath their admiration.

    At fourteen, her reputation was firmly established¡ªshe was the master of swords. Her name became synonymous with skill and precision, and tales of her prowess spread far and wide.

    At sixteen, she joined the Imperial Army, her uniform crisp and her resolve unmatched. She was a symbol of strength and honor, admired by all who served with her.

    At seventeen, she experienced the warmth of unconditional love in the eyes of a man who wanted nothing more than to see her happy. His gaze was filled with a devotion that promised endless support.

    At eighteen, she stood before the imperial family, receiving a marriage proposal to become the crown princess. Her future seemed as bright and promising as the sun itself.

    On the other hand¡­

    A little girl of four with tangled brown hair clutched a pristine doll, its elegance contrasting sharply with her own tattered appearance. Her eyes were wide, filled with a longing she couldn''t yet understand.

    At eight, she sat before the piano, the teacher''s voice sharp and cold. "Ordinary," he declared, his disappointment evident. The girl''s heart sank, the notes on the page blurring through her tears.

    At ten, her mother''s voice cut through her like a knife. "No talent unlike your older sister," she sneered, watching as the girl struggled with a sword. Each failure etched a deeper scar on her fragile self-esteem.

    A little older, she stood awkwardly at a tea party, the other girls'' words dripping with disdain. "Terrible cook," they muttered, their laughter echoing painfully in her ears.

    At twelve, she turned away from the light, delving into the dark side of the magical world. She embraced the shadows, finding solace in the power it offered, far from the judgments of others.

    At fourteen, she became known as the master of words, her silver tongue weaving lies and truths with equal skill. Her reputation grew in the society, a stark contrast to the true compliments she once yearned for.

    At fifteen, the eyes of men followed her, filled not with love, but with lust. They saw her as a means to climb the ranks, their intentions as vile as their leers.

    At sixteen, she received promises from powerless men, their words empty and hollow.

    Iyana always had everything and Sienna always was the one with nothing.

    So, Sienna had decided to take away everything precious to Iyana one by one. She wanted to make the start by snatching the thing Iyana used to hold the closest to her heart¡ªher knight, Vyan.

    But unfortunately, she was smacked with failure at the very first stage.

    And now, here she was in the present at the age of eighteen, knee-deep in troubles.

 Chapter 98 - 98: Gullible Or Stupid?

    Iyana sank into her bed at the Estelle Manor, savoring the familiar surroundings after nearly a month away. She had bid farewell to the Ashstone Estate this morning, leaving behind a mix of emotions.

    Initially, the servants there had been as welcoming as a cold draft in winter. But their frosty demeanor thawed over time, and they had grown attached to her.

    In fact, when they learned of her accident, they transformed into frantic hens, insisting she stay longer. It took a flurry of reassurances that she was indeed perfectly fine before they reluctantly let her go.

    Her time at Ashstone had been a pleasant surprise, especially the mornings. The Order of Phoenix there was a refreshing contrast¡ªhardworking and genuinely friendly, unlike the stiff-upper-lip crowd at Estelle''s.

    She even managed to crack the tough exterior of their commander, Sir Jacques, a man so gruff he made granite look soft. His strictness, which even had Vyan toeing the line, had become a source of mutual respect. She loved giving new mischievous ideas to Sir Jacques to make Vyan sweat harder.

    As she flopped onto her bed, a satisfied sigh escaped her lips. Memories of Vyan flitted through her mind, stirring a warmth in her chest that she couldn''t quite explain.

    A smile tugged at her lips as she whispered to herself, "Yep. Despite everything else, he will be the one I will miss the most."

    Almost as if the universe had heard her, the artifact on her dressing table began to glow with a faint light.

    She bolted upright and dashed to it, eagerly opening it to reveal a new scroll. Clyde had given her this magical box as a farewell gift with a teasing grin, saying, "Now, I better not catch you kids exchanging letters all night."

    She chuckled at the memory, recalling how Vyan had unceremoniously shoved Clyde away after this, his ears tinged with embarrassment.

    Without further delay, she perched on her dressing chair and eagerly unrolled the scroll, her fingers tingling with anticipation.

    "Hello, Iyana."

    Instantly, her face flushed, and she slapped a hand over her cheeks, which were heating up like a stove. "Stop it," she muttered, fighting the ridiculous grin spreading across her face. "Why are you smiling so much from a simple hello?"

    After a moment of wrestling with her bashfulness, she resumed reading,

    "I hope you reached home safely. I was wondering if everything went well according to what you and I planned. I hope you did not confront Sienna¡­ Never mind. I am pretty sure you still did, despite me suggesting you not to."

    Her brow furrowed as she grumbled, "Why do you know me so well?"

    "Anyway, there is nothing to do now, I suppose. It is a good thing that Sienna is not on the same level as you. Still, I hope you remain more alert from now on, and I shall see you at the Monster Hunt Festival in a week.

    Sincerely,

    Vyan."

    "That''s it?" she scowled, annoyed. "That''s all you had to say to me? And why didn''t you leave me any questions to answer back? Vyan, are you dumb?" She nearly shouted at the piece of paper, only to take a deep breath and calm herself down.

    "Calm down, Iyana. It''s just a letter, not a life-or-death situation," she muttered to herself, reigning her temper.

    Gathering her thoughts and a bit more patience, she scribbled a response. Once finished, she tucked the small scroll back inside the rectangular box with a satisfied smirk.

    At the same time, far in the west, Vyan sat slumped at his office table, his head resting on his folded arms. The desk was a battlefield of paperwork, documents piled high like miniature skyscrapers.

    Just as he was about to fight against his exhaustion and get back to work, the magical artifact on the corner of his desk glowed, snapping him to attention. His head shot up, and the fatigue vanished in an instant.

    Eagerly, he opened the scroll, only to let out a loud and perplexed, "Huh?"

    "Dear Vyan,

    Thank you. I shall keep your words in mind.

    Sincerely,

    Iyana."

    "What is with this passive-aggressive reply?" he muttered, frowning in confusion. He could almost feel the heat of her glare emanating from the paper. "I put so much time into writing her that letter. Did it mean nothing to her?" he grumbled, disappointment washing over him.

    With the weariness of a soul much older than his years, he sighed and started to return to his work. But just then, another glow caught his attention. He instantly opened the box with the speed of a child on a festive morning.

    "By the way, how was your day?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A huge grin spread across his face as he read those simple, informal words. He could almost see her expression¡ªcontemplative, shy, but curious and earnest.

    That was when Vyan made the fateful decision to let work wait and write a response to Iyana. For the first time in ages, he chose to procrastinate, relishing the rare indulgence of letting himself be just a little bit irresponsible.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next afternoon, a yawn slipped out of Vyan before he could clamp a hand over his mouth, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Oh, I am so sorry, Your Imperial Highness."

    Maria giggled softly, her laughter like the tinkling of bells, as she sipped her tea. "Am I boring you with my endless chatter, Your Grace?"

    Vyan shook his head so quickly it was a wonder it stayed on his shoulders. "No, not at all. I just got very little sleep last night."

    "Ah, the festival preparations, I presume?" she said with a knowing smile. Vyan chuckled sheepishly, knowing that festival work was the furthest thing from his mind last night. "Am I interrupting your busy schedule then?"

    "Not at all. I sought you out, remember?" he countered, holding up his teacup. "Besides, your tea is a miracle. I can practically feel the exhaustion melting away with every sip." Despite his ulterior motives, he genuinely adored Maria''s tea.

    Maria beamed with delight. "I am so glad you like it."

    "I have to know, though," Vyan said, leaning forward with mock seriousness. "Do you use some kind of magical herbs in your tea?"

    "Why, yes. How did you guess?" she asked, blinking in surprise.

    "I could feel the healing effect," he said, raising an eyebrow. "Is it a herb that only grows in Haberland?"

    She nodded excitedly. "Yes, and there are even better ones back home. I wish I could have made you try them, but unfortunately, this is the only one that gets exported." A wistful smile played on her lips, and Vyan saw his chance.

    "I almost wish I could help you escape this place," he said, feigning nonchalance. "It''s clear how much you miss home."

    Maria''s eyes widened, and she glanced around nervously. "Your Grace, you shouldn''t say such things so carelessly. Someone might get the wrong idea."

    "But what is there to misunderstand?" He locked eyes with her, his gaze intense and sincere. "I mean it. If you wanted to leave, I would help you."

    Her heart raced, unsure whether it was from the weight of his stare or the wildness of his suggestion.

    "But why would you do that for me?" she asked, her voice a mixture of doubt and confusion.

    Vyan wasn''t expecting such a direct question from Maria¡ªsomeone he was considering sweetly trusting and a bit naive. But it didn''t throw him off completely.

    Her gullible nature did not equal her being completely stupid. Underestimating her had been his mistake.

    Taking a deep breath, he softened his tone and said, "Because I can''t stand seeing you exploited like this. I know what it is like to endure things silently, even when every fiber of your being screams against it. It is like being trapped, unable to confide in anyone, especially those you care about, because you know they would feel awful."

    His words hit Maria hard, and she felt her emotions bubbling over. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she couldn''t hold them back.

    On the other hand, he might have been manipulating her emotions, there was a core of truth drawn from his own experiences; he used to do this back in his knight days.

    He pulled out a handkerchief and offered it to her, a gesture that sent butterflies fluttering in Maria''s stomach. It was an instinct that was natural to him, unknowing of the effect it would have on the other party.

    "You should not cry, Your Imperial Highness, especially not here. This place doesn''t deserve your tears," he whispered, his voice a soothing balm.

    "Will you truly help me escape, Your Grace?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper, eyes shimmering with hope.

    At that moment, Vyan felt a pang in his chest, seeing the immense hope in her eyes.

    Is there really any point in deceiving this person?

    "Your Grace?" Maria called him, her innocent eyes brimming with concern.

    Vyan snapped out of his thoughts. Maybe, just maybe, if he told her the truth, she would understand. It might even make the plan smoother.

    "Actually, Your Imperial Highness, there is something I need to tell you¡­" he began, and with a deep breath, he launched into his explanation.

    Once Maria absorbed all the information, she flashed him a bright smile and said, "Sure, I will do that!"

    "What?" Vyan was dumbfounded by her quick agreement.

    Maria giggled, her laugh light and musical. "Your Grace, if you wanted, you could have continued deceiving me. But you decided to tell me the truth, and I appreciate it."

    Vyan blinked, still processing her unexpected response.

    "Besides," she continued, "it would be impossible for me to escape the Haynes borders without being caught. So, it''s in my best interest to take up Princess Althea''s offer. This way, Haynes and Haberland might become allies in the future, and I don''t think Prince Easton is too keen on that, unlike Princess Althea."

    Vyan smiled, recognizing once again that she was far from foolish. "Thank you, Your Imperial Highness, for understanding our situation," he said sincerely.

    Maria grinned at him, her eyes sparkling with admiration and a fondness he was completely oblivious to.

    This was the first time a man hadn''t tried to exploit her naivety. If he had continued his deception, she would have taken him at face value, trusting him completely.

    Yes, it was strange how much she trusted him after just meeting him twice. But there was something about him... something that made her pulse quicken, her heart race, and her brain take a backseat.

    Was this what liking someone felt like?

 Chapter 99 - 99: His Childish Side

    Iyana stifled a yawn, her eyes barely staying open as she leaned back in the plush velvet chair in Easton''s office. The ornate clock on the wall ticked, each second of tiredness a reminder of the endless night she had spent talking to Vyan.

    Easton stood by his mahogany desk, a stack of papers in his hands. His polished boots clicked softly against the marble floor as he paced, his gaze fixed on the documents before him.

    He barely noticed her struggle to stay awake.

    "Iyana, you don''t need to return to work," Easton said, his tone as formal and cold as ever. "With the wedding just a month away, it is unnecessary for you to exert yourself. Your duties will change once we''re married, and your focus should be on preparing for our future."

    Iyana''s stomach churned, her disinterest vanishing as his inconsiderate words cut through her. She fought to maintain a passive expression, but inside, she was seething.

    It was maddening to think she was being asked to quit her job just when the promotion she had dreamed of for so long was within her hand''s reach.

    Even without her family''s reputation to consider, she still couldn''t just call off the wedding. It wasn''t just anybody she was betrothed to. It was the Imperial Family of Haynes.

    If she called off the wedding herself, she could kiss her career goodbye forever. Obviously, she was stuck between a cliff and a hard place, with no escape in sight.

    One would assume Easton would abandon her after her family''s fall from grace, yet here he was, stubbornly holding on. Maybe he truly did like her, to some extent.

    "I shall do so," Iyana responded curtly.

    "That''s great¡ª"

    "After the Monster Hunt Festival ends," she interjected, her tone firm. "Until then, I would like to resume working."

    Easton''s brows furrowed as he finally looked up at her. "Iyana, what is the point? You will be the crown princess soon. You should take this time to relax¡ª"

    "Your Imperial Highness, I like working. It is what relaxes me," she spoke up, meeting his gaze sharply. "Practicing with my sword every morning, sparring with my colleagues, investigating, solving cases, and ending the day knowing I worked hard¡ªthese are the things I love."

    Easton froze, the realization that he had offended her hitting him like a brick. His cold demeanor vanished, replaced by a frantic expression. "Iyana, I didn''t mean it that way¡ª"

    "It''s alright, Your Imperial Highness," she cut in, her voice softer but no less resolute. "I will officially hand in my resignation to Commander Pembrooke after the Monster Hunt Festival ends. I will end my career, as you wish," she whispered the last part, almost to herself, the weight of her words sinking in.

    "Iyana, I promise those things you mentioned will not be the only things you love. Once you give me a chance," Easton said, summoning all his courage. "I will do my best to make you happy¡ª"

    A bitter chuckle escaped her, echoing throughout the room. "Do your best to make me happy?" Her gaze bore into his, almost sending chills down his spine. "Then, can you let go of me?"

    His breath hitched, his eyes widening. He averted his gaze, his shoulders slumping. "I am sorry, that is the only thing I cannot do."

    "I thought so," she smiled bitterly, standing up. "I guess we are done here then. I shall get going."

    As she turned away, Easton spoke up, "You keep victimizing yourself, but it was you who agreed to this marriage in the first place."

    Iyana paused, glancing over her shoulder with a wry smile. What she said was not the reply he was expecting.

    "I know, right? I wish I could remember what could have forced me to agree to my own doom."

    Despite the devastated look on Easton''s face, Iyana turned back and walked away.

    Easton was right. She did keep victimizing herself when she was the one who agreed to this marriage, no matter what the reason might have been. It wasn''t fair to him. But she didn''t want to give him a chance to make a place in her heart when she knew it would eventually open up a world of pain.

    Even today, Easton had barely looked at her in the beginning. His attention was on some work, despite her being in the same room. Just like this, he would always prioritize his work over her.

    These things might have hurt her if she had let her feelings be swayed by his occasional acts of kindness, like bringing those huge arrays of flowers. But most of the time, he was cold like this.

    So yes, while it might be terrible of her to keep shutting him down when it was obvious he had feelings for her, it was only her way of protecting herself.

    As Iyana strolled through the palace hallways, her thoughts wandered, her heart heavy.

    She didn''t notice she had crossed into the connecting hallway leading from Aurora Palace to the Crystal Palace until a chorus of giggles and claps snapped her out of her trance.

    Her eyes found the source of the commotion: a courtyard where a young girl, about ten, held a bow, flanked by two boys on either side. A target was set up, but the arrow was comically far from it.

    "That was a great effort, Kate," Ronan said, clapping with a supportive smile. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is this the first time you have shot an arrow?" Vyan asked, arms crossed, eyebrow raised.

    "No," Katelyn mumbled, looking down at her feet.

    "Well, it sure felt like it," Vyan teased. "Were you aiming for the moon?"

    "Take it easy, Vyan. Actually, this is the first time her arrow even hit the target," Ronan interjected diplomatically, defending his sister. "Clearly, your teaching skills are unparalleled."

    "Yeah, well, I am not coming every day to teach this brat how to shoot an arrow," Vyan declared.

    Katelyn looked up at her older brother with pleading eyes, her lower lip trembling in the classic look of a ten-year-old on the verge of tears.

    Just as Ronan was about to open his mouth to defend her again, Vyan cut him off. "Oh, don''t start with your case for this girl again. You are spoiling her."

    "Ron is not spoiling me!" Katelyn protested, her tiny fists clenched. "He''s just a nice person, unlike you!"

    "Oh, yeah? If he''s such a nice person, why don''t you learn anything from him?" Vyan shot back, a smirk playing on his lips.

    Ronan, the fifteen-year-old peacemaker, stepped in, sighing heavily. "Please, stop, you two. What would people think if they heard you? Think of your ranks, if not for common decency."

    Iyana chuckled softly to herself, watching the three of them bicker. She hadn''t realized Vyan was so close to his cousins; it was an amusing sight. This was a different side of him¡ªso childish and unadulterated, not filled with his usual manipulative schemes.

    Just then, their banter was interrupted by a male voice. "May I join you?"

 Chapter 100 - 100: Friendly Competition

    Easton felt like the ground had been ripped from under his feet after Iyana left. Her words stung worse than he could have imagined. For heaven''s sake, he couldn''t fathom how to prove to her that he could make her the happiest woman on earth if only she would give him a chance.

    He ran a hand over his face, eventually threading his fingers through his blonde hair, tugging lightly as if that could pull out an answer.

    First things first, he needed to apologize for calling her out like that. He had literally accused her of playing the victim when he had no idea what she was truly going through. He was frustrated, but that was no excuse for his outburst.

    Iyana must be dealing with her own storm of emotions. Sacrificing her career for this marriage couldn''t be easy, but what could he do? His father would never agree otherwise.

    With a heavy sigh, Easton headed out of his office, determined to make things right. He finally caught up to her, noticing the dazed look in her eyes.

    It reminded him of the first time he saw her as a child, and his heart ached with a bittersweet nostalgia.

    Easton was thirteen, filled with the reckless defiance that only a teenager could muster, when he first saw her. He had stormed out of the house, fury and frustration mingling in his chest. He had run away from the suffocating expectations of his family.

    The sky seemed to sympathize, darkening and beginning to drizzle as he wandered aimlessly through the streets.

    Amid the sea of parasols and hurried footsteps, two figures stood out, defiantly bareheaded against the rain. "What is that girl doing?"

    His eyes were drawn to her immediately¡ª a ten-year-old girl with platinum blonde hair that shimmered even in the gray light, and violet eyes that seemed almost otherworldly.

    What struck him most was the emptiness in those eyes, a lifelessness that mirrored his own.

    Compelled by an inexplicable pull, he started walking behind her, his own turmoil momentarily forgotten. She didn''t notice him at first, her small frame moving with a slow, almost resigned pace.

    But eventually, she turned, sensing his presence, and their eyes met.

    For a moment, they simply stared at each other, two lost souls in the rain. Then, without any awkwardnesss, they began to share a conversation, one that required no pretense or masks.

    In that brief encounter, Easton found a kindred spirit in the rain-soaked streets, and the memory of her lifeless violet eyes stayed with him long after the storm had passed.

    Just like that day long ago, Easton quietly walked behind her, maintaining a twenty-foot distance, not wanting to disturb her.

    She gradually came to a stop and looked over at the courtyard, where something entirely different from their first meeting happened. Her expression transformed, taking on vibrant colors.

    First, it was surprise, her eyes widening slightly. Then, it shifted to awe, her lips parting in silent admiration. Finally, her face softened into a look of fondness and affection. These were precious expressions that Easton had never seen on her face before.

    Curiosity got the better of him, and he stepped closer to see what could be causing such a reaction. His blood boiled when he saw the Grand Duke and his half-siblings playing around with the archery setup.

    Easton''s fists clenched involuntarily. Of course, Iyana would look at the Grand Duke like that.

    Envy surged within him, bitter and biting.

    What is even so good about him? Easton thought bitterly. There is nothing exceptional about him, except his rank. He isn''t good with swords, nor does he have any talent with magic.

    Yet, he seemed to hold Iyana''s attention and admiration effortlessly.

    Acting on impulse, Easton strode over to the trio and asked, "May I join you?"

    Vyan, Katelyn, and Ronan looked up in mild surprise as he approached, but Easton ignored their curious glances. His mind was focused on Iyana, whom he desperately wanted to impress.

    Vyan opened his mouth to speak when he noticed Iyana out of the corner of his eye. Flashing a pleasant smile at Easton, he said, "You are most welcome to join us, Your Imperial Highness."

    "While we are at it, let''s have a friendly competition. Why don''t we?" Easton suggested.

    "Sure," Vyan readily agreed.

    Katelyn rolled her eyes at Vyan''s sudden shift in demeanor, only to be nudged by Ronan to control her expressions. "Mother told you to behave in front of Easton," Ronan warned in a quiet voice.

    Huffing, she walked up to Vyan and tugged at his sleeve, pulling him down to whisper, "Don''t go easy on him."

    Vyan chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Don''t worry, I have no intention to."

    "That''s the spirit." Katelyn grinned ear to ear and let him go.

    Ronan shook his head hopelessly at his sister''s antics.

    As Easton and Vyan picked up their bows and arrows, Vyan asked, "So, how have you been, Your Imperial Highness? We haven''t had the chance to speak since you visited my manor."

    "Ah, yes, my apologies. I haven''t had the time to converse these days," Easton replied curtly.

    Sure, you pompous bastard, I am hosting the festival of the year and you are the one who is too busy, Vyan thought with annoyance.

    Ever since that day at his manor, Easton had been giving him the cold shoulder. Vyan thought they had an amicable bond, but it turned out a little jealousy was all it took to burn that bridge. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Well, Vyan wasn''t about to back down here. Archery was one of the few talents he didn''t have to hide from everyone.

    And it didn''t hurt that Iyana was watching. It fueled him to do better.

    Easton and Vyan squared off, each taking their positions at the archery range.

    The tension between them was burning, with Katelyn and Ronan watching closely. Iyana stood a little further back, her gaze fixed on the two competitors.

    Easton took the first shot, his bowstring making a soft twang as the arrow sailed through the air, landing dead center on the target.

    Vyan nodded, acknowledging the skill but remaining unfazed.

    Vyan raised an eyebrow and knocked his arrow, taking a moment to find his focus.

    With a steady hand, he released the arrow. It whizzed through the air, embedding itself next to Easton''s with a satisfying thud.

    "Well matched, Your Grace," Easton commented, a hint of surprise in his voice. "Let''s see how you handle the next round."

    Surely he isn''t that good, right? I am one of the best in archery, Easton thought, his ego unwavering.

    Vyan smiled, pretending to be humble, but he couldn''t suppress the bite in his voice, "I wouldn''t get too comfortable if I were you."

    The second round commenced, with Easton once again shooting first. This time, his arrow struck slightly off-center, but still within the bullseye.

    Vyan took his time, savoring the moment. He felt the weight of the bow, the tension of the string, and the cool breeze brushing against his face.

    He let the arrow fly, and it hit the exact center of the target, splitting Easton''s previous arrow in half.

    Katelyn and Ronan exchanged glances, once again impressed by Vyan''s skill.

    "That was so amazing, Vyan¡ª" Iyana was almost about to holler loudly but barely stopped herself in time. She slapped a hand over her mouth, a proud smile still tugging on her face.

    "Impressive," Easton conceded, his voice tight with controlled irritation. "But let''s make this more interesting. How about a moving target?"

    Vyan wasn''t afraid of wherever Easton wanted to take it. He had mastered all forms of archery. "Sure, I am in. What do you have in mind?"

    Easton signaled to a guard who was monitoring everything, and that guard soon ran to bring some cages.

    Soon, he released a series of mechanical birds designed for advanced archery practice. They flitted through the air erratically, making for a challenging target.

    "I am talking about this." Easton drew his bow, tracking one of the birds with precision. He released the arrow, hitting the bird squarely in its tiny target area.

    Vyan, not to be outdone, took a deep breath and drew his bow. He followed the unpredictable movements of another bird, waiting for the perfect moment.

    When he released his arrow, it seemed to chase the bird through the air before striking it dead center.

    The bird dropped from the sky, and Katelyn and Ronan cheered.

    "Yay! That''s the way to go!" Katelyn chirped, clapping enthusiastically.

    Her loud claps drowned out Iyana''s, who was also cheering on Vyan.

    Easton''s jaw tightened. "You are quite the marksman, Your Grace."

    Vyan shrugged casually. "It''s nothing too praiseworthy."

    As the competition continued, the atmosphere grew more intense. Each round became more challenging, but Vyan''s confidence never wavered.

    He was in his element, and it showed. Every shot he took was precise and calculated.

    Finally, after a series of grueling rounds, both archers stood with their last arrows. Easton took his shot, hitting the target perfectly. Vyan followed suit, matching the shot exactly.

    They turned to face each other, admitting the tie. Easton extended his hand. "It seems we are evenly matched."

    Vyan shook his hand firmly. "I couldn''t agree more."

    Easton''s grip tightened as he uttered, "However, I am not satisfied."

    Vyan tilted his head to the side with an eerie smile, his grip also tightening. "Yes, me neither."

    Their eye-contact sparked with an electrifying zap, as if they were ready to snap the other''s hand.

    "How about we continue this friendly little competition in the Monster Hunt?" Easton proposed.

    Yes, right, it was about time for the Monster Hunt Festival to finally make its inauguration.

    "What a coincidence, Your Imperial Highness. I was thinking the same," he smiled. "Let''s have another friendly competition soon."

    As they agreed upon it, they both knew this competition was going to be anything but friendly.

 Chapter 101 - 101: Opening Day

    The sun hung in the late morning sky like a jewel, casting a golden glow all over. The almost-too-perfect weather complemented the grandeur of the Monster Hunt Festival''s opening day.

    The noble families filtered in, their elaborate attire a mosaic of colors against the lush green landscape.

    The outdoor setup was a sight to behold¡ªroyal and aesthetic. Elegant marquees with billowing white drapes framed the area, their interiors adorned with opulent furnishings.

    Crystal chandeliers hung from above, catching the sunlight and scattering it into a thousand little rainbows. Tables were set with the finest linens and china, while a soft symphony of classical music floated through the air, courtesy of a hidden orchestra.

    The buffet-style luncheon spread out was a tantalizing display of culinary artistry, a feast for the eyes as much as for the stomach. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan, the Grand Duke and lone member of his family, stood at the entrance with his aide, a charming smile plastered on his face. He greeted each guest with a blend of elegance and nonchalance that only he could master.

    "Welcome, Lady Elara," Vyan said, inclining his head slightly. "I am delighted you could join us."

    As Count Reginald approached, Vyan let out, "Good to see you, Lord Reginald. I hope you find today''s festivities to your liking."

    "Good day, Lady Henrietta. You look splendid," Vyan said, bowing slightly. "It''s a pleasure to have you here."

    Clyde, smiling alongside Vyan, couldn''t help but comment, "You are doing a commendable job. I was certain you would have thrown at least one tantrum by now."

    "How can I start throwing tantrums on the opening day when I still have six more days of festivities left to endure?" Vyan responded, a perfect smile etched on his face.

    The Monster Hunt Festival was a seven-day, five-night celebration with all arrangements made for outdoor camping. It was meant to give the nobles a taste of wild adventure, though in truth, it was far from wild, given the strict supervision and caution. Nevertheless, the goal was to let them enjoy a scenery different from their usual one, and ensuring that fell upon Vyan''s shoulders.

    Clyde sighed and patted Vyan''s shoulder in mock consolation. "You have this, my lord," he mumbled, feigning pity.

    "Indeed, I have¡ª" Vyan''s retort ceased abruptly as his eyes fell upon the person descending from the latest carriage.

    A mischievous grin formed on Clyde''s face. "Oh, who has captured your attention¡ª" Clyde too paused once he recognized who it was.

    Duke Eryndor Maverick Preaton.

    Vyan''s grandfather.

    Vyan''s smile faltered slightly. He took a deep breath and quickly restored his picture-perfect smile. As Duke Preaton drew closer, Vyan tipped his head in deference. "Your Grace, it is an honor to receive you. I trust your journey was pleasant¡ª"

    Without so much as a glance or a word, Eryndor passed by Vyan, as if he were invisible.

    Clyde flinched behind Vyan, watching the duke walk past his grandson, who remained with his head bowed. "How peculiar of Duke Preaton to not acknowledge you. Do you suppose he has poor eyesight?" he let out a strained laugh.

    But Vyan remained unresponsive.

    "My lord¡­?" Clyde called out uncertainly, his eyes widening at the sight of Vyan''s clenched fists, his knuckles white.

    "That old man¡­" Vyan finally raised his head, glaring in his grandfather''s direction. "I hate him."

    "Now, now, perhaps it is too early to judge. Calm yourself¡ª" Clyde attempted to soothe Vyan.

    "This is not the first time he has done this," Vyan let out, and Clyde was surprised.

    "But you never mentioned anything about meeting him before."

    "I just didn''t find it pleasant to talk about," Vyan sighed, a mix of frustration and resignation in his voice. "Did you know he didn''t come to my celebratory party after my ascension?"

    "I never noticed that," Clyde murmured, his eyes wide. "But seriously? Even though the emperor hosted it and ordered everybody to come?"

    Vyan nodded. "It was his way of rebelling against me, inheriting the title of Grand Duke."

    "He is that against you?"

    "Yes," Vyan continued. "And it''s not just that. I have bumped into him several times during imperial meetings, but he never meets my eyes or tries to talk to me. It''s like I don''t exist to him."

    Clyde frowned. "That''s¡­ strange. But why? Do you have any idea why he acts like that with you?"

    Vyan''s expression darkened as he recalled a certain conversation with his aunt Celeste. "I was talking to Tia the other day. That was when I finally understood why he acts like this with me. She told me that my grandfather believes my parents orchestrated the attack on the emperor and released the monsters."

    "What? How can he¡ª"

    "It amused me to learn that he didn''t lift a finger to save his eldest daughter when she was dragged to the guillotine," Vyan chuckled bitterly. "He thought Mother deserved it for bringing disgrace upon House Preaton."

    Clyde''s face contorted with shock and anger. "That''s unbelievable!"

    "Yes. So you see, I have no desire to try and mend my relationship with someone like that," Vyan shrugged.

    Clyde shook his head, still processing the information. "Wow, what a jerk. If he cares so much about maintaining reputation, how can he act like that with you? Whether he likes it or not, you are still the grand duke. Or does he think he can disrespect you just because you''re his grandson?"

    Vyan shook his head in amusement, thanks to Clyde''s rant. "You are the one who needs to calm down now. We can''t let our moods be sullied because of him. We have many more guests to entertain."

    Clyde took deep breaths, hoping to vanquish his anger just as easily as Vyan was able to do.

    As Vyan busied himself in greeting the other guests, Clyde glanced over at the lawn, only to notice Eryndor glaring at Vyan from afar.

    Narrowing his eyes, Clyde realized Eryndor wasn''t glaring¡ªhe was simply watching Vyan.

    "But why?" Clyde murmured to himself. "Doesn''t he dislike Vyan? Or maybe not¡­?"

    Clyde set his lips in a determined line, silently vowing to uncover the truth.

    Just then, the herald announced the arrival of the imperial family, and Clyde''s attention shifted, his eyes lighting up with the eagerness of an overexcited puppy catching sight of a treat.

    Vyan, on the other hand, kept his usual calm demeanor. He was looking forward to seeing his aunt and cousins, and of course, Althea. But he also dreaded facing the empress-consort and the first two princes.

    Still, he was ready for whatever came his way.

    What he didn''t expect was a surprise in the imperial lineup. The first prince had brought along his fianc¨¦e.

    Easton stepped down from the carriage and extended a hand to Iyana, who accepted it gracefully. She looked stunning in a simple yet elegant dark green gown¡ªthe signature color of the imperials.

    Vyan''s eyes were fixed on how perfectly her gown complemented Easton''s attire. That was until Iyana''s icy gaze met his.

    In that instant, time seemed to freeze. The bustling sounds of the crowd faded into a distant murmur, and all he could focus on was the intense look in her eyes.

    Almost imperceptibly, her expression began to soften. The frost in her eyes melted away, replaced by a warmth that was both familiar and heart-wrenching.

    Her lips curved into a smile¡ªa smile that he knew was meant only for him.

    Vyan''s heart pounded in his chest, each beat echoing the intensity of their silent exchange. For the first time that day, a genuine smile spread across his face.

    Clyde noticed the shift and rolled his eyes so dramatically it was a wonder they didn''t get stuck. He muttered under his breath, "My, what a platonic eye-contact. I am jealous," loud enough for Vyan to hear.

    "Shut it, you," Vyan responded immediately, almost as if he knew what Clyde was going to say.

    Clyde put a teasing grin and was about to nudge Vyan when the next carriage arrived and Althea stepped down. He placed a hand over his heart with an awestruck smile. "She is so gorgeous."

    "Yeah, but don''t say that in front of her family," Vyan reminded.

    "Geez, do you think I am dumb to do that?" Clyde frowned.

    "Not dumb enough, but surely brave enough to pull it off," Vyan snided.

    "Well, I can''t deny that," Clyde conceded.

    Deciding to ignore Clyde, Vyan prepared to greet the crown prince and Iyana who approached him.

    "Your Imperial Highness, what a pleasure to have you and your betrothed among us. I trust the road was not too wearisome?" Vyan welcomed with a pleasant-looking smile, trying not to be bothered by Iyana''s hand resting on Easton''s elbow joint.

    "The pleasure is all mine, Your Grace. The journey was smooth, thanks to your considerate preparations," Easton replied, his tone neutral.

    "Excellent. Please, make yourself comfortable. The festivities are just beginning, and I look forward to your company," Vyan glanced at Iyana, "for the whole week."

    "Thank you, Your Grace. Your hospitality is unmatched. I am eager to see what delights you have in store for us this entire week."

    Vyan flashed his practiced smile as the group moved ahead, letting Althea approach them. His attention, however, was elsewhere.

    His eyes followed Iyana, who seemed entirely too comfortable by Easton''s side, as if she belonged there.

    "If you think they look good together, I would bet my favorite earring you two would look even better," Althea remarked, making Vyan flinch.

    "You are teasing me too?" Vyan asked, annoyed.

    Althea chuckled. "Who else has been teasing you about this?" She felt the weight of Clyde''s intense gaze and quickly added, "Oh, right, you."

    "Your Imperial Highness, it has been ages since we last saw each other, hasn''t it?" Clyde chirped, his voice almost too cheerful.

    "Oh, yes," Althea replied, suddenly awkward. "I should head inside now. See you guys later." She hurried off, leaving Clyde with a churning feeling in his chest.

    "Is she avoiding me?" Clyde questioned, a hint of desperation in his voice.

    Vyan felt a pang of sympathy for his friend. "Maybe she is," he said, trying to sound casual. "I think you should give up on her¡ª"

    "What do you know? You are clueless about these things," Clyde snapped, making Vyan wince.

    "Ouch. You didn''t have to put it that way."

    Clyde frowned, mumbling, "Whatever it is, I am going to figure out what is going on with her."

    I always wondered what Clyde is like when he is sad. I guess I am going to find out soon, Vyan thought with a sigh, when his heart breaks.

 Chapter 102 - 102: Blood Thicker Than Water

    The midday sun bathed the expansive gardens in a warm glow as the nobility gathered for the Monster Hunt Festival, everyone enjoying the luncheon arranged for them.

    The luncheon itself was a masterpiece. A long table groaned under the delicacies from every corner of the realm¡ªsucculent roasted meats, vibrant salads, an array of cheeses that would make a mouse weep with joy, and desserts that looked almost too beautiful to eat. Almost.

    The noble families mingled, exchanging pleasantries and the latest gossip, their laughter ringing out like a chorus of bells.

    Amidst the festivities, Jade stood with her son Izac, the empress-consort''s face contorted in barely concealed disdain.

    "Can you believe the audacity of that woman?" Jade spat out, her voice dripping with venom, as she glared at the red-haired woman happily chattering away with some noble ladies. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Izac stopped fiddling with a decorative tassel on his elaborate coat and looked up. "Which woman?"

    "Celeste, the gall of her, joining the Monster Hunt Festival!" Jade erupted. "Does she think she can roam around freely just because she now has her insufferable nephew? As if his charm could erase the stench of her incompetence!"

    His brows furrowed in confusion. "Her nephew? Oh, right, the grand duke," he realized, only to scrunch up his nose again. "What has he got to do with it, though?"

    Jade''s eyes scanned the crowd, catching sight of Vyan mingling with the guests. "He may act all nice, but he is a double-faced snake, you know that, right?"

    There was something about him that always made her uneasy from the first time she laid her eyes on, something she couldn''t quite put her finger on.

    "Yes, so?" Izac responded.

    "It was him who insisted, Izac. He insisted to the emperor that Celeste should be part of the festivities." Apparently, she needs to ''experience'' the event for some supposed ''benefit'' to her health. As if some fresh air can recover her."

    Izac shrugged, clearly unimpressed. "So what? She is just another pretty face in the crowd. Why do you care so much, Mother?"

    Jade''s eyes narrowed as she took a deep breath, trying to maintain her composure. "You don''t understand, do you? It''s not about her being there. It''s about what it represents. Celeste is trying to show her rebellion against me, that she is not afraid of me anymore."

    Izac yawned, stretching his arms. He was full after having a nice meal, and his mother''s talk of politics was making him sleepy. "It sounds like a lot of effort for nothing. She is going to shiver under your gaze like she always does, Mother. Having the grand duke on her side means nothing."

    "Don''t be so naive, Izac," Jade snapped, her patience wearing thin. "Having the grand duke on her side means everything. Don''t you know he is currently one of your father''s favorites?"

    Izac''s eyes flickered with a hint of understanding, but he quickly masked it with another careless shrug. "Well, if they are that much of a threat, why don''t you do something about it? You are the empress-consort, after all."

    A sinister smile curved on Jade''s lips. "Oh, I will. But it needs to be subtle. I can''t afford to act rashly. They both will slip up, and when they do, I will be there to make sure it''s their last mistake."

    Izac nodded absently, clearly losing interest again. "Sure, Mother. Whatever you say."

    As the music and laughter filled the air, Jade''s mind churned with plans, and an announcement rang out about the equestrian display starting in an hour.

    Whispers erupted all around, especially among the women.

    "Ah, the equestrian display. I have missed that!" one woman exclaimed, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    "Indeed," another replied, fanning herself delicately. "It''s always amusing to see the handsome men riding the horses and showing off their skills."

    "We have to thank His Grace for reviving this tradition," a third woman added, her tone laced with admiration.

    "No doubt. He is so brave to start up the tradition of Monster Hunt again, considering this was the festival that brought the end of his family," someone murmured, a hint of somber respect in her voice.

    A fourth woman leaned in, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Well, it wasn''t the festival. It was the greed of the previous Grand Duke and Duchess. If only they had stayed within their limits¡­"

    "Honestly," another chimed in, her voice tinged with a mix of awe and skepticism, "if I were in His Grace''s place, I would have never had the courage to restart this festival."

    "Of course, he gets his courage from his parents at least," a sharp voice interjected. "They were brave enough to try and assassinate the emperor, right?"

    "Come now," another woman chided gently, "we shouldn''t speak of him that way. While his parents may have committed atrocities, it''s not his fault, right?"

    "Right, even his older brother could have been involved, but not him," the first woman agreed, her voice softening. "What did he know? He was only five back then. Poor kid."

    "Let''s just hope the poor kid you are sympathizing with does not end up pulling a stunt like his parents," a final voice said, a note of dark humor creeping in. "Because you know, blood is thicker than water."

    Celeste''s ears pricked up at the nearby conversation, and she paused, half-hidden behind a tall column, to listen.

    Her heart clenched at the harsh words. Despite the gossipers'' hushed tones, the weight of their suspicions hung heavy in the air.

    She wanted to correct them immediately, scream out that her sister and brother-in-law were not criminals, and neither was her nephew. But¡­ she knew she couldn''t do it. She would only be laughed at without any proof.

    She turned away, her thoughts darkened by worry and a truth she feared to admit.

    As if summoned by her silent distress, Vyan appeared in front of her, his smile subtle but genuine. "Tia, eavesdropping on hot gossip? You know it''s bad for the soul."

    Celeste''s face softened, her worries momentarily forgotten. "In that case, I can take a bit of damage for my favorite nephew," she replied, her voice soothing despite the lingering unease. "How are you faring so far? You are not overworking yourself, are you?"

    "Nope. I am fit as a fiddle and twice as sharp," Vyan quipped, his eyes twinkling with a mix of mischief and affection. "And you, Tia? Is the health potion from Harvey working well?"

    "Yes, it''s working like magic. I don''t think I have ever felt this good in such a long time," she said, a touch of warmth blossoming to her smile.

    "That''s great. Have you been enjoying the festivities, by the way?" he inquired.

    "Yes, yes. How can I not when you have put in so much effort?" she praised warmly, patting his cheek lightly. "Though I must say, since the equestrian display will begin soon, I find myself hoping to see you among the riders."

    Vyan raised an eyebrow, a smirk forming on his lips. "Ah, but what fun would it be to join the display when I can stand back and critique everyone else?"

    Celeste frowned slightly and chided, "I understand your duties, Vee, but remember, this is also your first time attending this festival. You should allow yourself some enjoyment. It''s not every day we revive traditions of such grandeur and significance."

    He sighed theatrically, though his eyes remained soft. "You are right, Tia. Perhaps I can find a way to enjoy myself without completely abandoning my post."

    "Good," Celeste said, her smile returning as she gave his arm a gentle squeeze. "Vee, this festival is as much yours to enjoy as it is ours. Don''t let the weight of the past or the present keep you from it."

    "I will keep that in mind," he assured her. "In fact, if my mood strikes, I might actually participate in the¡ª"

    Just then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a glint of silver hair that could only belong to one person.

    Excusing himself from Celeste''s side with a quick murmur, Vyan made his way through the throng, his movements subtle and graceful. He made sure that nobody tracked him.

    "Thea." He approached Althea, whose face was uncharacteristically somber and concerned. "What''s the matter?"

    Althea''s eyes flickered up to meet his, and Vyan was struck by the intensity of the worry etched on her face. He just knew she was bearing bad news.

    "Vyan, I just got the news from my informant. Our plan¡­" Althea glanced around to ensure no one was within earshot before speaking again, her voice tight with anxiety. "Everything has gone to hell."

    Vyan exhaled slowly and asked calmly, "By everything, you mean¡­?"

    "Yes, Princess Maria won''t be able to escape tonight," she announced, her eyes boring into his with seriousness.

    "What? Did she change her mind? What happened?"

    Althea''s eyes darted at Easton somewhere in the crowd, then back at Vyan. "Well," she sighed, "Easton happened."

 Chapter 103 - 103: Equestrian Display

    The grand luncheon had wrapped up, and the crowd buzzed with anticipation for the Monster Hunt Festival''s one of the most awaited events: the Hunter''s Equestrian Display.

    Noble households had gathered in full splendor at the arena, their sons mounted on exquisite horses, ready to demonstrate their skills. The ladies were dressed in their finest gowns and lined the viewing stands, their cheers and applause adding to the festive atmosphere.

    Vyan leaned casually against a post, a sardonic smile playing on his lips as he surveyed the competitors.

    Beside him, his fifteen-year-old cousin Ronan let out a long sigh, clapping with the excitement of a grumpy old man.

    "I wish Mother gave me the permission to join this event," he pouted.

    "There, there," Vyan patted his shoulder, "You can join from next year," he consoled, as if he wasn''t the one who suggested Celeste not to let Ronan join this year.

    The equestrian display could get quite rough towards the end. Everyone got hyped to do better than the other and ended up pulling off such ridiculous stunts to the point they injure themselves.

    Vyan didn''t want Ronan to get lost in the fervor as well and hurt himself this soon. It would be better for him to start participating next year.

    Ronan sighed once again and then put on an understanding smile, trying to get in a better mood. "Who do you think will come out victorious?" he asked, his tone more uplifted now.

    "For now¡­" Vyan''s eyes averted to the second prince, Izac, who was notoriously inept at most things that required brainpower. Yet, there he was, atop his white stallion, looking surprisingly competent. "Surprisingly, your brother is looking quite set to win."

    Izac trotted confidently around the arena. His horse, Argent, moved with practiced grace, executing tight turns and clearing jumps with ease.

    "Yeah, he is quite competent with handling horses and swords," Ronan remarked. "Then again, he has no choice but to. There is no way Empress Jade would let him remain talentless."

    Vyan nodded, observing as Izac directed Argent towards a series of progressively higher hurdles. Vyan glanced up at the elevated seats for the emperor and empresses, where Jade was looking particularly satisfied with Izac''s performance.

    Vyan''s chest churned with a disgusted feeling for that woman¡ªthe one who brought ruins to his parents. He was just waiting for Althea to grab the crown till he dealt with Jade.

    Meanwhile, the crowd held its breath as Izac and Argent gathered themselves and leapt, clearing each obstacle with growing confidence.

    By the time they reached the final, highest jump, the audience was fully invested. Argent launched into the air, Izac maintaining perfect form as they sailed over the obstacle.

    The crowd erupted into cheers, and Izac, looking more than a little pleased with himself, waved to his admirers.

    Vyan snorted in amusement. "Doesn''t he look pleased with himself? I never knew he had it in him."

    Ronan clapped along with the spectators and said, "At least he put on quite an enjoyable show."

    "Don''t worry, you will be up there as well, and the cheers will be much louder," Vyan encouraged, and Ronan flashed him a confident grin. "By the way, where is Katelyn? I haven''t seen her much since she arrived."

    "Oh, she is not feeling very well, so she is resting in her chamber," Ronan replied, feeling sad for his sister. She was quite excited to enjoy the equestrian display as well.

    "I hope she feels better before tomorrow," Vyan mumbled, and Ronan nodded, looking forward to the next performance.

    Suddenly, the excitement in the air doused a little as Easton made his entrance. In spite of that, his ebony stallion, Shadow, mirrored the confident glint in Easton''s eye.

    "Why did everyone quiet down?" Ronan murmured in confusion. "I thought they would be the loudest at Easton''s entrance."

    The corner of Vyan''s lips twitched up as he replied, "You perhaps didn''t hear about it yet, Ronan, but Easton is not quite in the good graces of the people these days."

    "Really? Why?" Ronan was surprised. For as long as he has known, Easton had an impeccable reputation.

    "I will tell you about it later," Vyan said and focused on Easton, his mind drifting back to his conversation with Althea from a little earlier.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two hours ago.

    "What do you mean by that?" Vyan''s voice was laced with curiosity and a hint of impatience.

    Althea''s eyes darkened with worry. "Easton knows I am against him now," she said, recalling the tense meeting and the Estelles'' verdict. "He has probably guessed that my next target is Princess Maria. That is why he has ramped up palace security and ordered her to stay in her chambers for the entire week."

    Vyan took in the gravity of the situation, nodding slowly. "Well, it was only a matter of time. You couldn''t stay his hidden enemy forever."

    Althea''s voice trembled slightly as she asked, "So what should we do?"

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed in thought. "If Princess Maria can''t leave her chambers, we are stuck. We will have to wait until the festival ends."

    "We are putting a stop to the plan for now?" Althea''s voice was edged with desperation.

    "Yes," Vyan replied, his tone firm. "We have no choice." The original plan had been to have Princess Maria sneak into the hallways at night, where Vyan''s people were ready to whisk her away. But now... "This needs to be handled personally by me."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Back to the present.

    Despite the crowd not being excited in the presence of their crown prince, it was Easton who stole the show in the end.

    He was the last performer of the event for whom quite the difficult arrangements were being set up, which made the spectators gasp and murmur about how impossible it would be to cross these.

    Everyone could already sense something spectacular was about to happen. Either that, or a terrible disaster was waiting to happen.

    After a lot of speculation, Easton finally began with a series of fluid maneuvers. He guided Shadow through tight figure-eights and sharp turns, demonstrating impeccable control and harmony with his horse.

    Easton steered Shadow towards a series of hurdles. But instead of the standard jumps, these were set up in complex patterns, requiring both speed and precision.

    Ronan watched with wide eyes. "Look at how they move together. It''s like they are one!"

    "It''s not that impressive. Even Prince Izac could do it¡ª"

    Shadow launched into the air, clearing each obstacle with room to spare. The crowd gasped as Easton added a flourish, turning Shadow mid-air over one of the jumps.

    "Alright, that was impressive," Vyan admitted begrudgingly.

    Ronan nudged him. "You can say that again. He is amazing!" he let out in awe. "I want to be able to do something like that!"

    The display continued with even more daring stunts. Easton stood up in the stirrups, balancing perfectly as Shadow galloped at full speed. He then performed a seamless dismount and remount, all while Shadow maintained a steady pace.

    "Now he is just showing off," Vyan scoffed, though he couldn''t help but clap along with the rest of the audience.

    Easton wasn''t done yet.

    He guided Shadow to a full stop, then, with a slight touch, had the stallion rear up on its hind legs.

    Holding that pose for a moment, they then transitioned into a series of powerful, controlled leaps, almost as if Shadow were dancing.

    The finale was a breathtaking display of unmatchable skill.

    Easton took Shadow through a series of blazing hoops, each jump more daring than the last. The final hoop was set higher than the others, flames licking dangerously close.

    Vyan winced looking at that and wondered, who the hell allowed the flaming hoops?

    He seriously disliked such dangerous stunts with the horses. He personally would never let Adam or his other horses anywhere near flames.

    Easton, however, was different. He urged Shadow forward. The stallion gathered itself and leapt, soaring through the ring of fire with perfect form.

    The crowd erupted into wild applause, the cheers and shouts creating a cacophony of admiration. They had all forgotten about their distrust of Easton and now were praising him in sync.

    Just with one showcase of skills, everyone was a fan of Easton all over again, admitting that no one was better suited to rule the empire than him.

    Easton dismounted, patting Shadow''s neck with a poker face. He was quite happy inside with his performance, but he liked to maintain his aloof aura. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Satisfied, he looked around the crowd, searching for a particular face. But that person was nowhere in sight. A cold bucket of disappointment was splashed over him.

    The announcer for the event stepped forward, positioning himself beside Easton, and proclaimed in a booming, cheerful voice, "So, ladies and gentlemen, who do you all vote for the Best Equestrian Display?"

    The response was overwhelming. "Of course, His Imperial Highness, Easton!" The crowd erupted, especially the high-pitched squeals of the ladies who were clearly smitten by his performance.

    The announcer laughed heartily. "Well, I shouldn''t be surprised by this response, especially after His Imperial Highness''s stunning performance! What an epic display! I couldn''t take my eyes off for a second!"

    "I think I forgot to blink the entire time," someone from the audience quipped, and the announcer chuckled in agreement.

    "Now that we have our best performer, let''s have His Grace, the Grand Duke, honor the winner with a captivating prize, shall we?"

    Vyan sighed inwardly but maintained an appropriate smile as he moved to the center of the arena. He took the golden crest adorned with a hunter on horseback and presented it to Easton, offering a gracious congratulations.

    "I have to say, Your Grace, I was quite disappointed that you didn''t compete," Easton said, accepting the prize.

    "Even if I had, I would be no match for you," Vyan replied, his tone sincere. "I must admit, your skills are unparalleled. Your fianc¨¦e must be very proud."

    "Are you taunting me right now?" Easton asked, a wry smile on his face.

    "Pardon?" Vyan was confused for a second until hi''s eyes scanned the crowd and he realized Iyana was not present. "Oh," was all he could manage.

    He was certain she had been there at the beginning, mingling with her military subordinates. He hadn''t noticed when she left, just as Easton likely hadn''t.

    After Easton received his award, the first runner-up, Izac, and the second runner-up, a military lieutenant, were also recognized.

    As the prize-giving ceremony concluded, the sun dipped below the horizon, signaling the end of the opening day of the Monster Hunt Festival. The day had gone smoothly, without any unexpected disruptions, which left Vyan with an eerie sensation.

 Chapter 104 - 104: One-Sided Love

    Late night draped its velvet cloak over the camp, the moonlight spilling like liquid silver over the lavish tents that sprawled in an orderly yet opulent fashion. Each tent was a small palace of its own, adorned with rich tapestries, golden candelabras, and plush bedding that seemed too grand for mere mortals.

    Not far from this enclave of luxury, the dark forest loomed, its trees whispering secrets and promises of the hunt to come.

    The nobles had retired after a sumptuous dinner, their laughter and the clinking of crystal glasses now just echoes in the night.

    Inside one of the luxurious tents, Vyan was playing an intense round of chess with Ronan, while Clyde was roped into the Herculean task of teaching Katelyn the game''s finer points.

    "Ah, it is so confusing!" Katelyn groaned, her frustration was reaching its peak due to the chess pieces she kept misplacing. Clyde laughed lightly, trying to balance patience with the absurdity of the situation. "I can''t remember them all!"

    "It''s alright. You will get used to it¡ª"

    "No, not just used to. I have to be good enough to beat those two," she whined, shooting a pointed look at Vyan and Ronan, who were oblivious to her struggles. "How dare none of them take me into their teams? I swear I will take my revenge on them," she declared, pumping her fist with the ferocity of a warrior pledging to conquer kingdoms.

    "Then I shall do my best to make sure you can, Your Imperial Highness," Clyde assured her, his tone light yet earnest.

    Katelyn''s eyes blazed with determination as she concentrated on the chessboard, likely plotting the downfall of her future opponents with the intensity of a war general.

    That was when Clyde heard a feminine voice outside, talking to Empress Celeste.

    His ears perked up like a hound catching the scent of something far more interesting than a tedious chess lesson.

    "I will be right back, Your Imperial Highness!" Clyde said in a rush, scrambling to his feet and darting out of the tent, leaving a bewildered Katelyn behind.

    As soon as he stepped out of the tent, Clyde was met with the most breathtaking sight¡ªAlthea''s silver hair glistening under the moonlight, her cheerful smile as bright as a summer''s day.

    It felt as though an arrow had pierced straight into his heart.

    So unfair. So utterly, beautifully unfair.

    "...please, Your Majesty, I don''t have anyone¡ª" Althea''s eyes fell on Clyde, and she stopped mid-sentence.

    Clyde''s gaze was fixed on her with one of the most adorable expressions she had ever seen, especially with his hair let down, looking soft and fuzzy from a late-night shower.

    "Thea?" Celeste called out softly, following Althea''s gaze. She glanced between the two and suppressed a knowing grin. "Ah, I think it''s about time I retire to bed." She patted Althea''s shoulder, the mischief barely contained in her eyes. "I will see you tomorrow, okay, Thea? Goodnight."

    "Huh? But Your Majesty¡ª" Althea''s senses snapped back as she watched Celeste retreat with a wave.

    Celeste disappeared into the tent, leaving Clyde and Althea alone on the slightly chilly porch.

    "Um, hello, Your Imperial Highness," Clyde greeted, his voice tinged with nervousness. "It has been a while."

    "Yeah, you are right," Althea nodded, a touch of awkwardness in her voice. "I should get back to my tent¡ª"

    "Why are you avoiding me?" Clyde blurted out, his words hanging in the cool night air before she could turn around.

    Althea froze, anxiety clawing at her chest. She had no idea ignoring a particular existence could be so hard. "Uh, no, I am not?"

    Clyde chuckled, a sound both warm and heart-wrenching, and took a step closer to her, making her heart pound. "Why are you answering my question with another question?" he asked softly, his smile kind but tinged with an emotion she couldn''t quite place.

    "Huh? I am not, though," she mumbled, her eyes dropping to the ground, unable to maintain his gaze.

    Clyde''s smile faltered for a split second, his chest tightening painfully. But he masked it quickly, tilting his head as he studied her. "You know what? Don''t worry about answering my question."

    She glanced up, confusion etched on her face, meeting his eyes again. "Why?"

    He took a deep breath, his eyes searching hers. "Because I want to talk to you, Althea. Just give me five minutes when the Monster Hunt Festival is over. There is something I want to tell you."

    Her heart skipped a beat. "What¡­" she swallowed hard. "What do you want to tell me?"

    He displayed her a grin. "To find out, you will have to wait till I win the trophy."

    "You are going to win the trophy?" she asked, her tone a mix of surprise and skepticism.

    "What, you think I can''t?" he teased, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "I am much stronger than I look, you know?"

    "Yeah, of course. You are Vyan''s aide, so it''s natural you are¡ª"

    "I am Clyde," he interrupted, his voice firm yet soft, catching her off-guard. "I am not just Vyan''s aide."

    She stared at him, bewildered. "I know that."

    "Good. I was worried you might have forgotten," he laughed, a bitter edge hidden beneath his light-heartedness. "I hope you remember who I am and what I am like. Just in case, I should remind you: I am a very lovable person." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Despite herself, she chuckled. "Blowing your own trumpet?"

    "There is no other option left," he shrugged, flashing her a smile that twisted her heart like a knife. "I won''t bother you for the rest of the week, or at least, I will try to. Just remember to give me five minutes on the last day of the festival."

    Althea sighed, her chest churning with a mix of emotions she couldn''t fully understand. "Alright, five minutes."

    Clyde''s eyes softened, a mix of relief and sadness in them. "Thank you, Althea. That means a lot."

    As Clyde walked back into the tent, Althea was left with a hollow, gnawing feeling in her chest, his words and expressions pressing down on her heart. She watched him disappear, feeling the impact of his presence linger long after he was gone.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Just as Clyde was about to step into the tent, the three eavesdroppers scrambled back to their seats with the elegance of startled squirrels, their faces a masterpiece of forced indifference.

    Clyde eyed Vyan, Ronan, and Katelyn, letting out a dramatic sigh. "So, we are all going to pretend you weren''t glued to the tent flaps?"

    "In my defense, I tried to stop them. But you know Katelyn¡ª" Vyan began, only to be cut off by Katelyn.

    "Liar. You were the first one nose-deep in gossip," Katelyn retorted. "Ron and I just followed the scent of your curiosity."

    Ronan nodded solemnly, like a monk caught sneaking snacks after fasting.

    Celeste, lounging like the queen she was on her plush bed, chimed in, "I did attempt to suggest they give you privacy, but alas, they are incorrigible."

    "I believe you, Your Imperial Majesty," Clyde replied with a wry smile at Celeste before turning a deadly glare on the trio, particularly Vyan. "Since you were all so eager to know, let''s make it a slumber party! I will regale you with the epic saga of my tragic, one-sided love."

    "Oh no, anything but that," Katelyn protested weakly, knowing she was caught with no escape.

    "Here we go again," Vyan muttered, shaking his head hopelessly.

    Clyde''s grin turned wicked as he settled in, ready to drown them in every excruciating detail of his melodramatic heartbreak, complete with interpretive quotes and dramatic pauses.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Around the same time, Iyana arrived outside Vyan''s tent. There was no light emanating from within, suggesting Vyan was either fast asleep or hadn''t returned yet.

    The latter seemed more likely since Vyan was not one to turn in early.

    Iyana glanced at the pack of lavender incense in her hand and let out a disappointed sight.

    Vyan couldn''t sleep without them, and she wasn''t sure if he had remembered to bring them. He often neglected such things, especially when he was busy. She didn''t want him to miss out on a good night''s sleep, especially with the upcoming festivities; he already had a weak immune system.

    Maybe I should just leave them out here where he can notice¡ª

    Just then, the rustling of leaves caught her attention. Her face brightened.

    "Vyan, I¡ª" she began, but her words faltered as she saw the unexpected figure before her. "Your Imperial Highness?"

    Easton''s eyes hardened, his voice dropping low. "Iyana, what are you doing in front of another man''s tent this late at night?"

 Chapter 105 - 105: Romantic Rendezvous

    "And what are you doing here?" Iyana asked, her tone sharp as Easton approached, folding his arms across his chest.

    "I searched your tent for you and found it empty," Easton retorted, his eyes ablaze with intensity. "So, care to enlighten me on what you are doing here?"

    Iyana hesitated for a moment before revealing the brown pack in her hand. "I had something to deliver to Vyan."

    "Vyan?" Easton scoffed, his disbelief evident. "You are on a first-name basis with the Grand Duke now?"

    "Indeed," she replied without flinching. "And?" She was not afraid to admit the truth. It wasn''t like she was doing anything wrong here. Anybody could do this for a friend as well.

    "You call him by his name without hesitation, yet you won''t extend the same courtesy to me," Easton''s voice softened, hurt flickering in his eyes.

    "It''s not the same," Iyana replied coldly. "Vyan and I shared a bond before I lost my memories¡ª"

    "We had our own bond," Easton interjected, his tone gentler now. "I know you suffered because of me at the Ganlop war camp. I regret not reaching out, even in my busy times. I can''t erase the past, but..."

    He reached out, taking her hands in his, his touch surprisingly tender. "Can''t you give me a chance to make amends?"

    Iyana stared at him, her face a picture of uncertainty. This was a new picture of Easton, showing a little bit of his vulnerable side.

    "Why do you want this chance?" she asked, needing assurance.

    Maybe, just maybe, she could consider giving him a chance if he gave her the answer she hoped for.

    Yes, perhaps she couldn''t invest her whole heart, always fearing he might bring in another wife. But she could hope to make her married life marginally better, even if it lasted only a year before his affection faded.

    At the same time, maybe... his confession could also help bury the budding feelings she had for someone else.

    After all, she was set to marry Easton next month. There was no future for her current emotions. All she could do was fortify her heart and compromise, and for that, she needed Easton''s help.

    "Don''t you understand why?" Easton grew frustrated at her question.

    She slowly shook her head, waiting for him to voice the words she had dreamt of hearing.

    She really doesn''t understand? Easton searched her eyes, finding them initially unreadable. He tried harder to grasp her thoughts, only coming to the conclusion that she was hopeful about something.

    What could she be hoping for right now? Does she want me to deny my feelings, that I don''t love her? So she can be with that guy without guilt? Is that it?

    Easton huffed and released her hands, leaving Iyana feeling abandoned in the dead of night.

    "If you don''t understand, then forget it," he snapped, turning away. "Return to your tent before rumors start spreading about you and the Grand Duke," he advised firmly before striding off.

    Iyana was bewildered by what had just transpired. She watched Easton''s retreating figure for a long moment until a bitter laugh escaped her.

    "Damn it, you fool. What the hell were you expecting?" she mocked herself, her vision blurring.

    She covered her face with a hand and shook her head, trying to control her feelings. "Just accept that you are heading into a loveless marriage. Why is that so difficult for you to truly accept?"

    She placed the pack of lavender incense on a chair outside Vyan''s tent and hurried away.

    Little did she know, Lady Elara, the daughter of a viscount, observed Iyana''s interaction with Easton during her routine nightly walk.

    Without hearing a word of their conversation, Elara whispered in excitement, "Oh my, so adorable! His Highness and Lady Iyana, so deeply in love! Meeting secretly at this hour? How romantic. I must inform the other ladies!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Lady Iyana is so lucky to have a husband like Prince Easton." The words floated over a sunlit breakfast table, tinted with admiration and a touch of envy.

    "I know, right? He didn''t even break off their engagement, despite her family''s fall from grace." The gossip carried across the morning breeze, astonished at the prince''s steadfast loyalty.

    "He is basically just marrying an ordinary girl now that she is not the daughter of a marquess," said a lady, highlighting the shallow judgments of those who measured worth by titles alone.

    "Hey, she is still the vice-commander of the imperial military. That''s something at least," someone defended amidst the murmurs, acknowledging Iyana''s formidable position amidst the aristocratic gossip.

    "Haha, who could have guessed that would be her final saving grace?" Mocking laughter tinged with begrudging respect followed.

    "But seriously, after hearing about their romantic rendezvous from last night, I wish there was someone like that for me too." A wistful sigh punctuated the conversation, revealing hidden desires and dreams masked behind polite gossip.

    "Honestly, I wish the same." Another voice joined in quietly, expressing a longing for a love as enduring and captivating as the rumors swirling around Lady Iyana and Prince Easton.

    On the other hand, Vyan was in the midst of assembling his breakfast, trying to decide between the delicate pastries to exotic fruits imported from distant lands, when the excited chatter of the ladies nearby caught his attention. They were deep into the latest gossip about Easton and Iyana''s rendezvous from the previous night.

    "Vyan," came the voice that always seemed to herald trouble.

    He turned to find Iyana approaching, looking like she would rather be anywhere else. With a casual smile, he greeted her, "Hey, good morning. How did you sleep last night?"

    Iyana nervously twisted her fingers together, avoiding his eyes. She had clearly heard the gossip too, and the last thing she wanted was for Vyan to get the wrong idea, especially after Easton''s disappointing antics.

    "Um, fine," she managed finally, summoning the courage to meet his gaze. "There is something I need to tell you."

    "Sure, go ahead," he prompted, his undivided attention on her.

    "You have probably heard the rumors already," she began tentatively, her voice laced with anxiety as he nodded knowingly. "They are not true¡ª" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "There is no need to explain."

    Her eyes widened, panic seeping in, as her heart dropped to the pit of her stomach. "What do you mean by that?" she asked, her voice cracking slightly with fear.

 Chapter 106 - 106: Precious Keepsake

    "I meant exactly what I said," Vyan declared, tilting his head and furrowing his brows with exaggerated seriousness.

    "And I am asking you what you meant," Iyana shot back, her face a mask of irritation.

    "Well, didn''t you leave me a pack of lavender incense last night?" he pointed out, and she nodded reluctantly. "That''s it. I figured you must have bumped into Prince Easton at that time. I know you well enough to be sure you wouldn''t willingly go on a romantic rendezvous with him."

    As his words sunk in, Iyana was hit with a confusing mix of relief and annoyance: relieved because he trusted her, and annoyed because his confidence bordered on overconfidence.

    "What if I did?" she challenged. "What if I did go on a romantic rendezvous with him?"

    "I don''t see how that concerns me," he responded, offering her a lopsided smile that only fueled her annoyance.

    "Right, it doesn''t concern you," she repeated, her jaw tightening.

    "Anyway, if you are done interrogating me, can I go finish my breakfast?" he asked, bringing his face level with hers.

    Iyana scowled and stepped aside, unable to bear his face so close to hers. "Go ahead, Your Grace."

    He chuckled at her expression and walked past, his arm brushing her shoulder just enough to send a flutter of butterflies in her stomach.

    Iyana clenched her fists, muttering under her breath, "Jerk."

    "Oh," he paused mid-step and turned back. "Thanks for the lavender incense. It was a huge help." He flashed her a genuine smile.

    Iyana flinched at his sudden return, feeling her face heat up. She turned away and mumbled, "If it was that important, you should have remembered to bring it yourself."

    "I will most likely forget again. Please do remind me," he said, his tone teasing.

    "Hmph," was all she managed before stomping off.

    Once Iyana was out of sight, Vyan exhaled a shaky breath of relief. He had been this close to letting his doubts and insecurities slip through his mask of nonchalance.

    Throughout their exchange, while he smiled and teased, his mind was a whirlwind of turmoil.

    His brain kept screaming at him to ask what she and Easton had discussed during their late-night tryst.

    Sure, she might have just been dropping off the incense, but his heart clenched painfully at the whispers and speculations he had overheard.

    The thought gnawed at him¡ªwhat did they talk about? Did something meaningful transpire between them? Had Easton finally bared his heart to her?

    It was irrational and unreasonable, he knew that, but...

    A bitter smile tugged at his lips.

    If only emotions were as easy to control as logic. Life would be so much smoother if feelings obeyed reason.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After breakfast, it was officially time to start the first day of the monster hunt. This three-day event kicked off with individual participation, open to all¡ªnobles, knights, military officials, and yes, even women.

    Vyan had fought tooth and nail for that last inclusion. He genuinely believed it must be dreadfully dull for women to sit around while men had all the fun, gallivanting through the woods from dawn till dusk. Sadly, he only managed to secure permission for day-one.

    He was eagerly anticipating the day Althea would ascend the throne so he could overhaul the current parliament, which was jam-packed with sexist, stodgy fossils.

    For now, everyone gathered in the clearing near the forest, the designated hunting grounds.

    Before venturing into the forest, a sweet tradition marked the festival''s commencement.

    Around half a century ago, the hunting grounds were in the perilous Forest of Beasts. Back then, the danger added a thrilling edge to the hunt but also filled women with dread, fearing their loved ones might return injured or worse.

    To ease their fears, women would leave their beloveds with a cherished keepsake¡ªa token to inspire them to fight bravely and return victorious.

    Although the hunting grounds were relocated to safer areas to protect the nobles from harm, the keepsake tradition endured.

    Too bad for Vyan, though.

    He had no one in his life to offer such a token.

    As he mulled over this, he felt a tug on his sleeve. Looking down, he saw a ten-year-old girl tying an emerald bracelet around his wrist.

    "This is my favorite bracelet; you better not lose it," Katelyn mumbled, her cheeks puffed out as she tried to hide her softer side.

    Vyan blinked, his mind momentarily lagging as he processed the sweet gesture. Then, a smile spread across his face. He crouched down and ruffled her short black hair. "Thanks, Katelyn."

    She extended her hand expectantly, eyes glinting with mischief. "I am joining the hunt too, so what about your keepsake?"

    He chuckled and reached up to his ear, removing the silver earpiece he always wore as the Grand Duke. Placing it in her palm, he mimicked her, "This is my favorite earring; you better not lose it."

    She puffed out her chest, brimming with confidence. "Like I ever would."

    Vyan smiled, glancing over to see Ronan struggling with a massive teddy bear. The sight made him burst out laughing. "Oh, my goodness, is that what you gave Ronan?"

    Katelyn shrugged, looking utterly unbothered. "It''s his fault. He asked for my favorite thing in the world." She shot Ronan a playful look and stuck out her tongue. "So there you go, Ron. Enjoy it."

    "Vyan, where do I put this thing?" Ronan cried out, clearly in distress.

    "I think Clyde might have a magical pouch," Vyan suggested, trying to suppress another fit of laughter.

    "Where is he? Please bring him here," Ronan pleaded.

    Vyan swiveled his head around, scanning the area, but Clyde was nowhere in sight. "I don''t want to go find him," he mumbled, already having a guess where Clyde could be at.

    His guess was spot on, indeed.

    Clyde was with Althea.

    "Did you need something from me?" Althea asked, trying to maintain a strong facade despite the whirlwind of emotions she felt last night. "I am not going to give you a keepsake, just so you¡ª"

    Clyde shook his head with a soft smile and showed her a folded paper. "This is a sketch my little brother gave me once; it''s not much, but I hold it very close to my heart. I know I told you I wouldn''t bother you for the entire week, but I just thought I would regret it if I didn''t give this to you. And I don''t like having regrets, so¡­" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His voice was low, almost a whisper, filled with a blend of uncertainty and earnestness. He was sharing a piece of his heart, and it was evident in his tone.

    Althea reluctantly took the paper and unfolded it. The sketch depicted a boy performing magic, surrounded by potions and books. It was rough, clearly drawn without much skill, but it was endearing in its simplicity.

    Despite its imperfections, Clyde cherished it dearly. He was giving it to her as a gesture of hope, a silent request for her to return safely from the hunt. The thought warmed her heart.

    "Do you accept it?" Clyde asked, his voice tinged with hesitancy.

    She gave him a small smile and nodded. His face lit up with a huge grin.

    "Thank you so much!"

    As she saw his bright face, she barely restrained herself from reaching for her most prized possession¡ªthe hairpiece she had inherited from her late mother.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Easton was lacing up his boots inside his tent when his eyes landed on a delicate necklace lying on the side table.

    He furrowed his brows and picked it up, the design sparking a memory. He had seen Iyana wearing it once.

    A slow, satisfied smile crept onto his lips. "Iyana must have left her favorite ornament for me," he assumed.

    But the truth was...

    "I was going to toss that necklace anyway," Iyana grumbled to herself, clearly irritated.

    Easton had disappointed her last night, and she had little patience left for him. Yet, she knew they had to maintain appearances in high society.

    As she walked, something crunched under her heel.

    She glanced down and spotted a thin, silver chain glinting in the sunlight. Bending down, she picked it up and squinted at the name engraved on the rectangular locket.

    "Vyan," she muttered as she tried to recall if she ever saw him wear this until now. Out of curiosity, she tried to pry open the locket, but it was stubbornly sealed. She put in all her strength, but it stayed tightly shut, as if bound by magic.

    Of course, it''s shut with magic. It belongs to Vyan, after all.

    With a shake of her head, she decided to go find him and return it. Just then, out of a stroke of luck, she noticed Vyan darting around the tents, clearly searching for something.

    "Your Grace!" she hollered, and Vyan''s head snapped towards her. She swung the locket in front of her with a triumphant grin.

    Relief washed over his face as he jogged over. "Oh, Iyana. Thanks for finding it. I didn''t notice when it fell off."

    After Katelyn gave him the bracelet, he had thought of how Iyana had given him this locket in the past.

    Yes, it used to boil his blood back then and it was not exactly a keepsake, but it still served as a reminder of what he aimed to prove. He wanted it with him for the hunt, but in his haste, he hadn''t closed the clasp properly, and the chain had slipped from his neck.

    "You should be more careful," Iyana chided, her voice light and mocking. "Not everyone will be as kind as me to return it."

    He tried to take the locket from her, but she swiftly moved it out of his reach. "On second thought, wait. Is this something precious to you?" she inquired with a teasing smile.

    "Yes...?" he replied cautiously.

    She smirked and closed her fingers around the chain. "Then let me keep it as a keepsake."

    He raised an eyebrow, genuinely curious now. "And why do you want this?"

    "Why not? Don''t I deserve a keepsake to motivate me to return safely?" she countered, her tone playful yet sincere.

    "Fair point. But if you are taking a keepsake from me, shouldn''t I get something in return?" he asked, arching an eyebrow.

    A big smile spread across her face, her eyes glinting mischievously. "What else do you need? You already possess the most precious thing to me."

    He tilted his head, clueless. "Which is?"

    She leaned closer, her voice dropping to a whisper, and said softly, "Your life."

 Chapter 107 - 107: Hunt Sabotage

    The air buzzed with an electric thrill as the Monster Hunt Festival was finally ready to kick off.

    The place was a symphony of clattering armor, eager voices, and spirited horses. The sky above looked like a moody artist had taken to it, swirling clouds casting ominous shadows over the sprawling forest promising a sense of adventure and danger.

    The participants were draped in their finest hunting gear and gathered in a dazzling display of wealth and bravado, each one eager to claim glory¡ªand maybe brag about it later at the banquet.

    Vyan sat atop his horse, trying to look nonchalant while his brain did cartwheels. The reins hung loosely in his hand as his thoughts fixated on Iyana.

    The bustling noise around him faded to a dull hum as he replayed her words. How easily she had slipped out a sheepish "just kidding" after nearly giving him a heart attack by casually mentioning her most precious possession.

    Undoubtedly, if not a witch, that woman had to be an enchantress; how else could she lift him to the clouds with a couple of words and then slam him to the ground the very next second with another set of words?

    Lost in his thoughts, he barely noticed the sharp, commanding voice that sliced through the din like a blade.

    "Your Grace," Easton''s cold, authoritative tone snapped him back to reality.

    Vyan blinked, turning to see the prince on his steed, his expression a mask of icy disdain.

    Easton''s eyes bore into him, a challenge simmering just beneath the surface. "Do you remember our friendly competition?"

    Vyan''s lips curled into a smile that was about as genuine as the existence of unicorns. "Of course, I do. But, Your Imperial Highness, I must confess, I am not feeling very confident today. Me competing against you? Especially after seeing you at the equestrian display? It''s like bringing a slingshot to a cannon fight," he said, laying on the faux humbleness thick.

    "I truly am no match for you."

    The prince''s green eyes flashed with irritation. "Don''t give up before you at least try. I know all you have in your arsenal are your archery skills and, well, not much else, but that shouldn''t stop you. Miracles happen," he replied with a patronizing smile.

    Though the words were polite, Vyan could clearly sense the bite and the sense of superiority behind them. Easton was essentially saying Vyan was actually no match for him, but hey, he still needed a good loser to solidify his victory.

    It made Vyan''s fist clench, but he kept his social smile and said, "Sure, I will still try."

    As Easton rode away, Vyan gritted under his breath, "I may not win, but I will make sure you don''t either."

    Vyan had no plans to swoop in and snatch all the kills, suddenly emerging as a spectacular dark horse after pretending to be this fragile, orphaned boy with no exceptional power all this time.

    But that didn''t mean he was eager to watch Easton flaunt his victory like a peacock on parade.

    "Can I help you with that?" Ronan''s voice broke through Vyan''s conspiratorial thoughts.

    "Help me with what?" Vyan asked, surprised.

    "Help you with, you know, what you just muttered," Ronan said with a grin.

    Vyan blinked, dumbfounded. Ronan was usually the picture of kind-hearted niceness. Then why¡­ "Have Katelyn and I finally corrupted you?"

    Ronan let out a small laugh and shook his head. "No, no, that''s not it. You could say," he shrugged, "I just have a little bit of a grudge against him."

    Vyan could see the pain behind his smile, the suppressed hatred for Easton. It wasn''t hard to guess the reason behind it. Easton''s high-and-mighty attitude wasn''t exactly winning any popularity contests.

    "Well, welcome to the dark side then." Vyan shot him a grin and clapped his shoulder. "But whatever we do against your brother, let''s stick together throughout the hunt, okay?"

    Ronan nodded eagerly. "Deal!" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Their hunting ground was the higher-level one with the presence of B-grade monsters along with lower ones, so Vyan wanted to keep an eye on Ronan and keep him out of trouble.

    There was another hunting ground for below E-grade monsters, open to women and men alike¡ªbecause, of course, they still hadn''t gotten permission for women to hunt the higher-class monsters.

    However, the women who had taken the initiative to participate looked pretty excited either way and seemed relieved they wouldn''t have to face any life-threatening peril. Small victories counted as well.

    "Vyan," Clyde approached him, a hint of hesitation on his face.

    Vyan glanced over, eyebrows raised in expectation.

    "You are going to be fine on your own, right?" Clyde''s voice was edged with uncertainty, a rare sight for someone usually so sure of himself.

    Vyan nodded, though his confusion showed in his eyes. "Of course. Why?"

    "Do you mind if I go off on my own?" Clyde asked, the reluctance evident in the furrow of his brow.

    "Is it because of Thea?" Vyan''s curiosity was piqued, a knowing smile tugging at his lips.

    He had heard Clyde talk about Althea last night for hours; what started as a way to punish the trio of cousins ended with all of them feeling bad for this painful one-sided love.

    Clyde pressed his lips into a thin smile and nodded. "Yeah, you know what I intend to do."

    "Go ahead then." Vyan shot him an encouraging smile, full of genuine warmth. "Best of luck!"

    Clyde''s smile in return was faint, barely touching his eyes.

    Vyan watched his friend''s retreating figure, a pang of sadness tugging at his heart. He wished he could do more, perhaps work some magic on Althea''s heart to ease Clyde''s worries.

    The signal to march rang out, a clarion call that sliced through the air, resonating with the thrill of impending adventure.

    Vyan straightened in his saddle, his focus sharpening to the task ahead.

    Before them, the forest loomed, a vast, dark expanse brimming with mystery and danger. He cast one last glance at the horizon, a silent wish forming in his mind, I hope nothing goes wrong.

    With a decisive flick of the reins, Vyan urged his horse forward. The thrill of the Monster Hunt surged through his veins, readying him to face whatever awaited in the depths of the forest.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the heart of the forest, the air was thick with the scent of pine and the sounds of distant roars and rustling leaves.

    Vyan and Ronan moved with ease, their eyes scanning the underbrush for any sign of movement.

    "Another one for the tally, Ronan," Vyan said with a smirk, nudging his partner as they spotted a low-ranking beast lurking behind a thicket.

    Ronan normally was a mountain of a boy with a heart softer than a marshmallow, but today, he was playing a different game. So he nodded enthusiastically and charged forward.

    With a swift motion, he dispatched the creature with his crossbow and added it to their growing collection of kills.

    Easton, who had also been tracking the same beast, emerged from the shadows, his face twisted in frustration. "Hey, that was my kill! Are¡ª" he was about to protest, only to stop once he recognized the thieves. "Your Grace and Ronan?" He furrowed his brows in confusion.

    Ronan''s lips shaped into an apologetic smile. "Oh, pardon us, Easton. Was it your target? We didn''t see you," he let out, sounding truly sorry.

    "Right, Your Imperial Highness. We should have been more careful," Vyan added, mimicking Ronan''s smile.

    "I see," Easton mumbled, eyeing Ronan, who was always the epitome of sweetness. Even if he didn''t trust Vyan, he did trust Ronan. "It''s okay. Be careful next time."

    Vyan and Ronan flashed him a matching set of unsuspecting smiles.

    As Easton attempted to move past the debacle and set his sights on new prey, he stumbled spectacularly. Every monster he aimed for seemed snatched away by some unseen force, as if he had a magnet for being thwarted.

    No matter how swiftly he drew his bow or how meticulously he lined up his shots, another hunter swooped in at the eleventh hour, claiming victory with the flair of a seasoned show-off.

    Arrows zipped like lightning, spells boomed on cue, and daggers appeared from the shadows¡ªeach time, his target slipped through his fingers like a greased eel at a butter festival.

    Easton''s frustration mounted with each botched attempt.

    He could practically sense the smirks of his competitors as they toasted their effortless triumphs. His hands shook with anger as he reached for yet another arrow, his vision blurring with the sheer force of his vexation.

    It felt as though some mischievous deity had taken a personal interest in making sure he ended up empty-handed and seething.

    "Whoever it is, do you think you are clever? Do you think you can win by such cowardly techniques?" His voice echoed through the trees, met only by the mocking silence of nature. Feeling a bit foolish for shouting at thin air, he couldn''t help but suspect Vyan and Ronan, whom he had spotted earlier.

    "Your Grace Vyan, Ronan, is it you guys? Are you the ones taking my kills?" he shouted, swiveling his head around, trying to find them.

    "Oh, no, he is onto us," Ronan muttered, hunkered down on a distant tree branch.

    "Still, let him grumble over how we are stealing his kills," Vyan snickered lowly. "He is not going to find us."

    He had cast an invisibility spell on them, so nobody should be able to see them. After all, using magic was fair game in this hunt. Even if it wasn''t, Vyan didn''t care to play by the rules either way.

    However, despite the protection of an invisible veil, an arrow shot through Vyan''s cheek, missing his skin by a mere inch.

    Ronan was startled at the sudden attack, and he slipped off the branch, breaking the spell.

    In a haste to catch him, Vyan tried to grab his hand but ended up missing. So, in a matter of seconds, they were slammed on the ground, both groaning in pain.

    "Are you okay?" Vyan asked, rubbing his shoulder.

    "Yes," Ronan nodded, dusting off his elbow.

    Thank goodness, the tree wasn''t too high, or else, they might have broken a few bones.

    "Who was it that shot the arrow, though¡ª" Ronan started to ask, only to be interrupted by the sight of Easton towering over them.

    "It wasn''t me who shot the arrow, but I am grateful to that person," Easton let out. "What are you two trying to pull here?" he demanded, his arms crossed over his chest.

    Vyan and Ronan exchanged glances, and Vyan decided to own up to it rather than faking his way out of it.

    "Well," he stood up, dusting off his clothes, "I wanted to make the hunt more enjoyable and difficult by snatching others'' kills so that, you know, it''s not so easy to earn them," he stated.

    "No, it just seems to me like you are trying to sabotage me," Easton let out, his jaw tightened.

    "Haha, no way. This is just the way the hunt is organized for everyone," Vyan smoothly lied.

    Easton narrowed his eyes and asked, "Is this about Iyana?"

    "Pardon?" Vyan cocked an eyebrow, challenging.

    Easton didn''t back down and faced him, demanding an answer, "Aren''t you trying to sabotage me because you are jealous?"

 Chapter 108 - 108: Twisted Possessiveness

    Vyan let out a harsh, derisive laugh that echoed through the forest. "I am jealous? Please, Your Imperial Highness, do you even hear yourself?"

    Easton''s cold eyes remained steady. "I hear myself perfectly fine, Your Grace."

    Vyan''s laughter died abruptly, replaced by a deadly serious expression. "Then enlighten me. What possible reason could I have to be jealous of you regarding Lady Iyana?"

    Ronan sensed the brewing storm between them and took a cautious step back. Easton has struck a nerve; Vyan looks furious. What do I do?

    "For starters, you have been watching us since yesterday, going around hand in hand," Easton said, his tone icy and taunting. He was intentionally trying to provoke Vyan.

    Narrowing his eyes slightly, he thought, show me your face, Grand Duke.

    "That must have felt quite like a thorn in your side," Easton continued. "Then, came the rumors this morning. It must have ripped your chest apart to hear those things about the two of us, right?"

    Vyan scoffed, incredulity dripping from his voice. "Why in the world would I care about any of that?"

    "Because you have feelings for her, don''t you?" Easton pressed, a hint of triumph glinting in his eyes. "You are in love with her."

    Vyan shook his head, a dark chuckle escaping his lips, mingling with the rustling leaves.

    "I had no idea you were so narrow-minded, Your Imperial Highness. Since when did caring for somebody equate to romantic feelings? The only feelings I have for Lady Iyana are purely platonic."

    "And you expect me to believe that?" Easton challenged.

    Their faces now mere inches apart, tension crackling like a storm.

    "Believe what you want," Vyan retorted sharply. "It''s not my job to manage your perceptions."

    "So, you are happy about our engagement?"

    "Oh, no," Vyan''s lips twisted into a mocking smile. "Happy isn''t the word I would use."

    "I knew it¡ª"

    "Because," Vyan cut him off, his voice suddenly filled with fierce protectiveness, "I care for her. And I don''t want her marrying someone who is hell-bent on crushing her dreams."

    Easton felt his blood boil at the accusation as he protested, "What do you mean? I am not hell-bent on crushing her dreams."

    "Oh, really? Is that so?" Vyan''s tone dripped with sarcasm. "Then why aren''t you letting her go? Just call off the goddamn wedding and give her back the freedom she deserves. Let her become the Commander she has always dreamt to be."

    Most of Vyan''s loathing for Easton stemmed from the crown prince''s obsessive need to keep Iyana caged. If Easton genuinely loved Iyana, Vyan could almost understand.

    But this? This was not true love. This was some sort of twisted, possessive nonsense masquerading as love. How could anyone claim to love someone and then proceed to stomp on that person''s happiness?

    Did Easton not see that the closer their wedding date got, the more it broke Iyana? She always lost the light in her eyes whenever her wedding was brought up. Did Easton not notice that? Or did he notice it and every time decided to ignore her silent plea for help?

    Was making her his wife really more important than making her happy? Vyan would never understand something like that.

    Vyan could stab himself if he knew it would make Iyana happy, and here, Easton couldn''t even¡­ sigh. It was so frustrating.

    "You talk as if I am the one stopping her from being the Commander!" Easton shouted. His icy composure was finally cracking. "She needs Aura for that, and she¡ª"

    "She has it!" Vyan interjected, his frustration bubbling over.

    "¡ªshe doesn''t have it¡­" Easton''s words faltered, the truth spilled by Vyan hanging in the air.

    Vyan slapped a hand over his mouth.

    Shit. Iyana didn''t tell this clueless bastard about her Aura, and I¡­ I just let it slip.

    Panic churned in his gut.

    "What I meant by ''it'' was qualifications! She has all the qualifications to be the Commander," Vyan tried to backpedal, but the damage was done.

    "She achieved Aura¡­? When?" Easton''s astonishment was evident. He had absolutely no idea about it. "And¡­ she didn''t tell me?"

    Because she clearly didn''t see the point in telling you; it''s not like you would change your mind, Vyan thought with disain but bit back the words.

    At the same time, Easton''s mind was a storm of betrayal. She told him, but not me? Or maybe she did try to tell me¡ª ah, was it that time in my office? About wanting to continue her job for a few more days?

    Once Easton had a moment to absorb the bombshell, Vyan''s eyes flashed with a mix of skepticism and regret. He had inadvertently ignited a firestorm, and now the least he could do was try and ask Easton.

    Vyan nonchalantly slid his hands into his pockets and quipped, "So, now that you know, are you planning to do anything about it?"

    Easton''s voice dropped to a dangerously low tone, a storm barely restrained. "Do what, exactly?"

    "Oh, I don''t know." Vyan shrugged with exaggerated indifference. "Maybe call off the wedding? Let her go? Set her free?"

    Easton''s jaw tightened as he mulled it over for a moment, finally coming to a grim conclusion. "I can''t do that." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Fair enough. I expected that of you," Vyan responded, his smile infuriatingly relaxed. "If you won''t do it, there is not much we can do, right? I mean, it''s not like we can force you¡ªthe Crown Prince of Haynes."

    "So this is your true face, huh, Your Grace?" Easton''s glare could have melted steel, but Vyan''s annoying smile stayed firmly in place, undeterred.

    "Absolutely. Congratulations on getting to unlock this side of mine."

    "To think I actually thought of you as a nice person until recently," Easton let out in mocking disbelief.

    "I played the part quite well, didn''t I?" Vyan almost seemed gleeful, while Easton only got more angered.

    "You did. Even His Imperial Majesty is a fan of yours," he stated, a hint of threat seeping into his voice. "But not for long. It will only last till I expose you in front of him."

    "Expose what exactly?" Vyan chuckled, ridiculing him. "I am pretty sure even your father doesn''t want you to go through with this marriage. Besides," he shrugged his shoulder, "what have I even done? Is it so wrong to care for somebody and wish the best for them?"

    "Oh, now, I get it. I get why my father likes you," Easton deducted, a look of disgust on his face. "You are just like him¡ªan opportunist snake."

    Vyan laughed and mused, "How courageous of you to insult both the emperor and grand duke of this nation altogether in one sentence."

    "You said all these altruistic things about Iyana''s dreams and freedom, but tell me, honestly, aren''t you saying all that as a cover-up to the fact that you want her for yourself?"

    "Yes, that''s what I would have wanted if I saw her as an object like you," Vyan spat out.

    "I don''t see her as an object! I¡ª ugh, it''s pointless arguing with you. I am just done talking to you," Easton scoffed and turned on his heel, needing to escape Vyan''s presence before his self-control snapped entirely.

    Vyan watched Easton''s rigid, retreating back with a smirk that barely concealed the ruthless intent in his eyes. His gaze was sharp and predatory.

    Expose me to whomever you want, Easton. What do you even know about my deeds? Vyan thought with an eye roll.

    All Easton discovered was the fact that Vyan was not an always-smiling, good-hearted, spineless person. And the fact, apparently, Vyan had strong opinions on his former liege''s to-be husband.

    That was all Easton knew. So there was nothing for Vyan to worry about in that department. As for the wedding itself¡­

    I am not about to let a self-serving bastard like you marry Iyana. Over my dead body will I let her life turn into a miserable nightmare.

    His thoughts grew colder and darker. If it comes to it, Easton, I will not hesitate to end you myself.

    As Vyan''s resolve strengthened, he took a sharp breath, his apathetic eyes flickering back to life. "Ronan, let''s go," he prompted, deciding to press on with their hunt.

    Taking a step forward, he realized he didn''t hear the familiar crunch of leaves behind him. He glanced over his shoulder, only to find an alarming absence of his companion.

    "Ronan¡­?" Vyan called out, a chill creeping down his spine as his heart plummeted to the pit of his stomach.

    "Ronan, where did you go?" His voice grew louder, tinged with an edge of frantic energy.

    "Ronan?!" Desperation seeped into his tone, his heartbeat now a relentless drum in his chest. He spun around, scanning the dark forest as if the third prince might materialize out of thin air.

    Hearing Vyan''s holler, Easton strolled back, an eyebrow raised in annoyance. "What''s wrong now?" he asked, his tone full of with irritation.

    Vyan turned to him, his face a canvas of panic. "I think¡­ I lost Ronan."

 Chapter 109 - 109: Fan Of The Sword

    On one side of the forest, small branches crunched under the feet of the two princesses of Haynes.

    Althea walked with a casual grace, while Katelyn kept stealing glances at her half-sister, unsure whether she was more afraid of the forest''s dangers or Althea herself.

    Althea had been trying to ignore it, but her patience finally snapped as she looked at the girl beside her. "Why do you keep looking at me like that?"

    Katelyn startled, then turned her face away. Her cheeks puffed in defiance. "I am not looking at you. I am just wondering why Vyan told me to stick with you, of all people."

    "That is because he wants you to be safe," Althea reasoned, leaning forward to catch a glimpse of Katelyn''s expression.

    "That is so dumb," Katelyn grumbled, her face still puffy. "How would I be safe with the person I feel the most unsafe with?"

    "That''s just how you feel; that''s not the truth," Althea pointed out.

    "Whatever." Katelyn crossed her arms over her chest. "We haven''t seen a single monster so far. Maybe you are the bad luck charm."

    Althea chuckled softly. "Perhaps."

    "Why are you agreeing?" Katelyn scowled at her.

    "Why not?" Althea replied with an innocent look, which only seemed to infuriate Katelyn further.

    "You patronize me," Katelyn spat out, her green eyes narrowed into suits.

    Althea halted, a sting of hurt flashing in her eyes.

    "Do you think you can fool me with that nice act of yours?" Katelyn continued, her tone harsh. "Even if Mother and Vyan trust you, I don''t believe you for a second. You are just a snake waiting to bite the ones closest to you."

    The venom in Katelyn''s voice was nothing new to Althea. Katelyn had never been one to please people. She often even came off as rude. Especially with Althea.

    Meanwhile Althea had no idea what she had done to earn such animosity from such a young girl. She couldn''t remember a single time she wasn''t nice to her.

    She already had no familial bond with Easton, nor did she have any desire to form any. But she had hoped to befriend her younger half-siblings, particularly Ronan and Katelyn.

    However, Ronan was terrified of her and Katelyn''s heart seemed to be full of hatred. They never shared their reasons, neither did they allow her to get close.

    Althea liked to believe that they were good at heart and would open up eventually. But¡­ now that seemed like an impossible mission.

    Just then, a certain memory decided to flash in her mind.

    "Did your sibling finally come around?" she had once asked Clyde.

    "Nope," he had answered. "But that hasn''t stopped me. Not then, not now. I might be fighting a losing battle, but giving up isn''t my style. And I bet you are just as stubborn."

    Althea took a deep breath and confronted Katelyn without giving it a second thought, "Okay, fine, don''t believe me. That''s alright. But you have to tell me why. What have I done to make you hate me so much? Is it just because we don''t share the same mother? Is that reason enough for you to loathe my existence?"

    Katelyn flinched at the unexpected confrontation. Althea usually gave up at this point of their conversation and stopped talking, but today, she was determined.

    "Why should I tell you?" Katelyn mumbled, quickening her pace to avoid looking at Althea.

    "Because if you don''t tell me, how will I know what to work on?" Althea''s voice was firm but gentle. "If there''s something about me that you don''t like, you should let me know. Otherwise, how am I supposed to improve?"

    "You can''t improve," Katelyn snapped, her voice getting an octave higher. "Even if you do, I don''t care. I don''t ever want to form any relationship with you!"

    With that, Katelyn picked up her pace, almost running away from Althea.

    But Katelyn''s sprint came to an abrupt halt as she collided with something solid, sending her sprawling backward.

    "Ow!" she winced, feeling the sting of scraped palms against the rough ground.

    "Watch where you are going," a chilly voice commanded.

    Recognizing the voice, Katelyn look up eagerly. "Lady Iyana!" she exclaimed, her eyes wide with surprise.

    Iyana''s cold gaze softened just a fraction as she looked down at her. "Oh, Your Imperial Highness," she said, offering a hand to help Katelyn up. "Are you alright?"

    "Yes," Katelyn replied, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "My apologies for bumping into you."

    "It''s alright," Iyana said, glancing up as Althea hurried towards them.

    "Katelyn, are you hurt?" Althea asked, her voice filled with concern. She took her hand to examine her palm.

    Katelyn snatched her hand back and shook her head. "I am fine," she replied in an aloof voice.

    "Greetings, Your Imperial Highness," Iyana said, curtsying gracefully, without noticing the tension between the two sisters. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Althea turned her attention to Iyana and nodded, trying to let Katelyn''s attitude bother her. "Greetings, Lady Iyana. Have you been hunting in this area?"

    "Yes, I just finished clearing it," Iyana casually responded, as if it was as easy as plucking a flower from the garden.

    "That explains why we can''t find any monsters around here," Althea said, smacking her forehead in realization.

    "My bad," Iyana said with a chuckle. "I personally love hunting, so I might have gotten a bit too excited. Overkill, you know?"

    Althea laughed, shaking her head. "No worries. I am sure His Grace took your enthusiasm into account. There should be plenty left for everyone."

    At the mention of Vyan, a light blush dusted Iyana''s cheeks. "I hope so."

    Althea grinned, noting Iyana''s blush. She didn''t often get to talk to Iyana directly, but it was fascinating to be face to face with the woman her brother was set on marrying, the same woman Vyan used to¡ªor maybe still did¡ªlove.

    "Would you like to join us?" Althea asked with a welcoming smile.

    Katelyn''s eyes sparkled as she nodded eagerly.

    "Sure, if you will have me," Iyana agreed readily.

    Despite her love for hunting, it did get a bit lonely to go around all alone. No other noblewoman dared to accompany her, given her reputation.

    Althea and Katelyn both smiled at her agreement, though for entirely different reasons.

    Althea was happy that she would finally have a chance to get to know Iyana more. Although Katelyn''s joy made her a little suspicious.

    Normally so cautious around people, Katelyn showed no fear in Iyana''s presence¡ªthe woman with one of the worst reputations among the nobility, or at least she used to have.

    Since returning from the Ganlop war, Iyana''s reputation had improved. Still, Althea couldn''t help but wonder: why was Katelyn so happy?

    "Oh, my gosh, that''s such an adorable creature!" Iyana exclaimed. Her voice brimmed with so much excitement one would think she had discovered a fluffy rabbit.

    But in reality, it was a sizable E-grade monster, gruesome and downright heinous.

    "That''s¡­ adorable?" Althea was flabbergasted. She even tilted her head and tried to find an angle from which this creature might look remotely cute. But nope, it was ugly from all angles.

    "Your Imperial Highnesses, may I take this one down?" Iyana asked, her eyes pleading, despite her stoic expression. "I promise I will let you have the next kill!"

    Aww, how could Althea resist those pleading eyes? Of course, she could have it.

    But before she could respond, Katelyn chirped earnestly, "Please do! I want to see you in action!"

    Iyana nodded eagerly, unsheathing her sword while Althea shot Katelyn a narrow-eyed glance, a new thought swirling in her head.

    Was it possible that Katelyn admired Iyana?

    She seemed to have stars in her eyes since Iyana''s arrival. So, that was the only logical explanation. But when did that happen?

    Iyana wasn''t known for being particularly friendly or fond of kids. Then it clicked¡ª

    Ah, the annual sword competition.

    Every year, on Empire Foundation Day, a sword competition was held, and Iyana had been champion twice in a row. She would have claimed the title last year too if she hadn''t been at war.

    Katelyn loved sword displays, and Iyana was the best at it. It made sense. Of course, Katelyn was a fan of Iyana.

    Althea became more sure of it as she observed Katelyn''s admirable gaze.

    Iyana leaped at the ugly monster, taking it by surprise, while Katelyn watched with intense focus, her fists clenched in anticipation.

    With a smooth attack, Iyana severed the monster''s hand and landed gracefully. She spun on her heels, immediately slicing through its knees.

    As the monster howled in agony, Iyana stabbed its heart, freezing it in place.

    Once the monster''s heart bled out, it slumped to the ground and vanished, teleported by the magical spell that tagged their bodies upon death.

    Katelyn clapped the hardest at Iyana''s seamless victory as she hollered, "That was so cool, Lady Iyana!"

    Despite herself, Iyana flashed her a satisfied grin, and Katelyn looked almost like she had been struck by a thunder of love.

    Suppressing a laugh, Althea thought, Vyan has some serious competition.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the forest, the person from Althea''s thoughts was pinned brutally against a towering tree, the cold gleam of a sword pressed menacingly to his throat.

    "Your Imperial Highness," Vyan sneered, his voice lacking fear even as he faced imminent death. "Do you not feel a pang of shame, holding a defenseless man at your mercy?"

    Easton stood mere inches from Vyan, and leaned in. He pressed the blade dangerously close to his skin, a thin line of blood beginning to appear. "Shame?" he growled, his eyes blazing with a fury that seemed almost feral. "Not in the slightest. People like you deserve nothing less."

    Vyan''s lips curled into a defiant grin, a chuckle escaping him despite the danger. "Then, you leave me no choice."

 Chapter 110 - 110: Becoming His Past Self

    "What do you mean you lost Ronan? He is fifteen years old. You know he can handle himself," Easton let out, his tone unbothered.

    "Yes, he is fifteen and not an adult," Vyan gritted out, annoyed at Easton''s attitude. "Don''t you realize the area we are in right now?"

    Easton looked around for a moment before the realization sank in. "Oh."

    This was the part of the forest consisting of mostly B-grade monsters¡ªthe most dangerous monsters in this hunt¡ªand as good of an archer Ronan was, this would be too much for him to handle all alone.

    Maybe Vyan could manage to find Ronan by using some spells, but¡­

    He glanced at Easton and said, "Anyway, you don''t need to concern yourself with Ronan. He was my responsibility; I will find him on my own."

    He couldn''t use magic in Easton''s presence. So, the best option was to get rid of him and go solo.

    Surely, Easton wouldn''t bother to accompany him, especially not after their confrontation just now¡ª

    "No, I will help," Easton''s firm voice cut in. "Setting aside the fact I don''t trust you, Ronan is my brother. I cannot go on with the hunt with the weight of him missing in my mind."

    So much for going solo, Vyan thought with an internal eye roll.

    "Alright," Vyan agreed. "You go this way, I will go this way."

    "No, we will be going together." As Vyan gave Easton a confused look, he further explained, "I mean, how will we communicate with each other in this giant forest if one of us does happen to find Ronan?"

    "Instead of letting one another know, isn''t it more important to find Ronan quicker? He could be in danger," Vyan questioned, giving him an irritated look.

    "But¡ª"

    "You know what I suggest?" Vyan interjected. "How about you go inform the guards and ask them to dispatch a search party for Ronan, while I continue looking for¡ª"

    "More like, continue to hunt," Easton was the one to interrupt this time. "You want me to get out of the forest so that you can look for Ronan and at the same time continue hunting, right?"

    Vyan shot him a what-the-fuck look. "No. Why would I want that?"

    "I don''t know. It''s possible for you," Easton shrugged. "In fact, now I am thinking it''s one of your tactics to get me to stop hunting."

    Vyan scoffed. "I didn''t even ask you to look for him with me. You are the one who volunteered."

    "That''s because you were trying to make me feel guilty. You manipulated me to volunteer, otherwise, I would feel terrible for not putting any effort into finding my brother."

    "Then, don''t! Don''t look for your brother if you don''t care about him," Vyan snapped, anger flashing in his eyes.

    Here he was actually concerned for Ronan, and this guy was rambling on about some master plan. Vyan could admit it was a good and legitimate plan, but no, he was not scheming right now!

    "Who are you to accuse me of not caring for my brother?" Easton also got angered. "Just because you have built a somewhat good bond with my siblings doesn''t mean you care for them more than me."

    "Oh, so you are saying you do care, then?" Vyan let out a mocking chuckle. "When was the last time you talked to them for more than two minutes? Because I sure as hell don''t remember your siblings talking about you fondly."

    "That''s because I was busy¡ª"

    "That''s all you ever are," Vyan jeered, his tone downright harsh and taunting. "For your family, for your fianc¨¦e, being busy is what you always are."

    Those words snapped something within Easton.

    In an instant, he brought out his sword and pushed Vyan against the nearest tree, his face flashing with rage.

    Vyan''s back thumped against the tree trunk, but he didn''t flinch, his eyes boring into Easton''s without a flicker of fear.

    "Your Imperial Highness," Vyan sneered, "do you not feel a pang of shame, holding a defenseless man at your mercy?"

    Easton stood mere inches from Vyan, and leaned in. He pressed the blade dangerously close to his skin, a thin line of blood beginning to appear. "Shame?" he growled, his eyes blazing with a fury that seemed almost feral. "Not in the slightest. People like you deserve nothing less."

    Vyan''s lips curled into a defiant grin, a chuckle escaping him despite the danger. "Then, you leave me no choice."

    "What¡ª"

    Just then, Easton felt something sharp pin against his own throat. His breath hitched as he looked down at the sharp dagger, pressed against his skin.

    "Move back, Your Highness," Vyan said, his voice threatening.

    "Defenseless was what you called yourself just now, wasn''t it?" Easton couldn''t help but snicker.

    "I was going to pretend to be like that until the end, but you are the one who forced me to bring it out," Vyan responded, bringing the sharp blade closer. "Now, move back. Every second you are wasting by holding me here is probably letting Ronan get involved into further danger."

    Easton narrowed his eyes and let out a scoff before backing away.

    "Letting Ronan get involved into further danger?" a voice boomed through the forest, and the two of them immediately looked at the source.

    Duke Preaton was standing at a distance, his face a mask of boiling fury.

    "What do you mean by that? Where is Ronan right now?" Eryndor demanded.

    "Ah, greetings, Your Grace," Easton gave him a curtsy bow and said in an hesitant tone, unsure of how to say it, "It seems like Prince Ronan has gotten lost somewhere. He was just with us a little ago, and we are about to find¡ª"

    "I saw Ronan with him." Eryndor looked at Vyan with such a disgusted, loathesome look that it made Vyan feel like he was standing in a court and he was being declared as the guilty criminal.

    He felt about as small as an ant in front of Eryndor.

    "I... yes, he was with me," For some reason, Vyan couldn''t continue to keep his eye contact with that man and lowered his gaze. "Prince Easton and I were talking and Ronan was right behind me. I didn''t notice when¡ª"

    Vyan was cut off by a sharp sting across his cheek.

    "How dare you be so careless about losing my heir?" Eryndor shouted. His face was red with anger as he fumed. "You should have paid more attention if you were going to take him with you!"

    Vyan was shocked and frozen at the sudden assault. He couldn''t believe he was just slapped like that. How long has it been since something like this happened to him?

    On the other hand, Easton''s eyes were wide at the turn of events. He wasn''t sure what to say or what to do.

    "I knew it! I told Ronan to accompany me, but no, he was stubborn and wanted to be with you. I warned him that you were incompetent, but he didn''t trust me. And now look at the situation! As expected, you got him lost," Eryndor accused, his voice only getting louder. "Did you do this intentionally, huh?

    Were you jealous of Ronan?"

    As Eryndor swore off, Vyan didn''t utter a single word, as if he had reverted back to those days¡ªwhen his superiors yelled at him and he stayed quiet. As if he back to being just Vyan.

    "Why aren''t you talking, huh? Have you gone mute now?" Eryndor was about to raise another hand at Vyan when a voice cut through.

    "Grandfather! What are you doing?" Ronan screamed, standing at a distance, then he ran straight towards them. He jumped in between the two of them. "Why are you talking to Vyan like this?"

    The light in Vyan''s eyes were back as soon as he saw Ronan, relieved that he was okay, and saw how Ronan was standing up for Ronan¡ªjust like how Iyana used to.

    Was that how people who care for you stand up for your sake? He wondered about that. And suddenly, he was out of the traumatic zone he was swimming in.

    "And where the hell did you go?" Eryndor demanded, his anger still not calmed down. "And what is that in your hand?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ronan, who had a fluffy white rabbit in his hand, clutched it closer to his chest. "It''s a rabbit. I only went chasing it; I didn''t get lost," Ronan replied strongly.

    "What?" Eryndor let out, baffled.

    "And also, wherever I went, it wasn''t Vyan''s fault. I was the one who ran after this rabbit without telling him. Why would you be blaming him for my carelessness?" Ronan''s voice was firm and his eyes were unwavering.

    Despite being the sweet, soft-spoken child that he was, he was not afraid to speak up against his grandfather.

    It made Vyan feel ashamed that why he wasn''t able to speak up. Why did he become the Vyan from the past?

    Vyan placed a hand on Ronan''s shoulder and gave him a small smile. "I will handle this now. And I am glad you are safe."

    He stood in front of Eryndor, putting Ronan behind him, and said, "Your Grace, as you can see that Ronan is safe and I admit it was my mistake for letting him out of sight. But I don''t think you had any right to hit me like that."

    Eryndor gritted his teeth and crossed his arms over his chest, saying, "So what? You are my grandchild."

    "Grandchild? Really?" Vyan let out a bitter, mocking laugh. "You haven''t even acknowledged me yet, and suddenly I am your grandchild?"

    "That''s¡ª"

    "Please be mindful of your actions from now on, Your Grace. Such lowly acts don''t suit you. You may be the Duke of Preaton, but I am also the Grand Duke of Ashstone. I am not merely your grandchild whom you can berate and hit as you please."

    Eryndor narrowed his gaze, observing the unyielding look in Vyan''s eyes, and scoffed. "Those are some big words coming from a boy who comes from such a disgraceful family."

    Vyan''s eyes flickered with anger as he took a step closer and warned, "Don''t you dare utter a word against my family."

    Eryndor didn''t back down and challenged, "What if I do? What are you going to do about it?"

 Chapter 111 - 111: A Proposal For Duel

    "A sword battle. Between you and me tonight," Vyan declared, his gaze piercing through Eryndor.

    Eryndor sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "That''s bold coming from you. I thought you were mediocre at handling swords."

    "Well, then I guess you will find out whether I am or not," Vyan retorted. He would normally keep his calm and let provocation like this slide, but this¡­ this wasn''t an insult coming from a nobody. It was his own grandfather¡ªthe man who spewed more hatred for his family than anybody else.

    Vyan wanted to show this man that prestige and honor wasn''t everything. If he truly believed his daughter could do such a thing, then that was his loss.

    But Vyan was not in a position anymore that he had to take the insults with a straight face.

    He could retaliate and that was fine¡ªas long as the emperor didn''t find out about it. He had to keep up his pretense of being a harmless little kitten until Althea ascended the throne at least.

    Vyan could at least unveil his sword skills in front of his grandfather. Although they were not on par with Iyana''s, they were still enough to be praiseworthy. He believed he could take down this arrogant man, and surely, this man wouldn''t be such a fool to parade around his own defeat once he lost.

    Eryndor''s eyes gleamed with a smug sense of superiority. "Alright, I accept. Tonight, let''s settle this."

    "It won''t be a public display," Vyan added, his tone steady, masking the storm brewing within him.

    Eryndor chuckled darkly. "Of course, you don''t want that. You don''t want to make a fool of yourself."

    "Let''s not be too sure of who is the fool until the duel," Vyan replied, his smirk betraying nothing but cold confidence.

    Eryndor''s gaze shifted to Ronan, sharp and commanding. "Are you coming with me now or not?"

    Ronan, standing resolute beside Vyan, shook his head firmly. "I am staying with Vyan."

    Eryndor''s expression twisted with contempt. "I just hope you don''t get lost again," he spat before turning on his heel and stalking away.

    The tension hung heavy in the air as Vyan and Ronan watched Eryndor''s retreating form, knowing that tonight''s battle would be a test of more than just skill¡ªit would be a clash of pride, power, and the unspoken grudges that simmered between them.

    Once Eryndor was out of sight, Easton remarked, "What a bold challenge you made. I must let you know, Duke Preaton is quite the swordsman."

    Of course, to Easton, Vyan must have been perceived as foolish and impulsive. To not disappoint Easton, Vyan continued play that part of a pathetic, weak person.

    "I just seemed to have lost my temper and ended up bluffing in front of him," Vyan said,his tone filled with regret. "Maybe I will not even appear at tonight''s duel," he lied because there was no reason Easton had to be present at the duel.

    "As expected of you." Easton rolled his eyes. He couldn''t help but be suspicious of the way Vyan reacted to the way the duke insulted his family. Then again, nobody would take kindly to their own families being talked down like that, even if the said family had truly been an enemy to the nation.

    Ronan turned to Vyan, head hanging low. "I am sorry."

    Vyan sighed, ruffling Ronan''s hair with a faint smile. "Don''t worry about it." He glanced at the fluffy bundle in Ronan''s arms. "Well, isn''t that just the cutest little thing," he remarked, amused.

    Ronan''s eyes lit up with excitement. "I know, right? I saw it and just had to have it. Look at those adorable ears!" He stroked the rabbit''s white fur, grinning from ear to ear. "I want to keep it as a pet." His smile turned into a dramatic pout. "But Mother won''t allow it."

    "I will work my charm on her to convince her," Vyan assured, and Ronan''s face brightened immediately. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Easton, watching the exchange, shook his head with a sigh. "Ronan, just try not to get distracted by every cute creature you see."

    Ronan nodded earnestly, then looked up at Vyan. "Let''s get back to the hunt. We have barely bagged anything."

    "You are right. Even if we don''t win, let''s at least not come in last," Vyan agreed, glancing up at the midday sky.

    With a flourish, he drew an arrow and aimed at a C-grade monster, ready to dive back into the adventure.

    The monster was a giant spider with hairy legs and a bulbous body. It was distracted in spinning its vast, sticky webs between the trees to trap unsuspecting victims.

    As Vyan''s arrow soared through the air and hit the target where he wanted it to, he was grateful that Ronan got back on time, otherwise, he could have been a prey to the spider''s venomous bite.

    "Do you know, Ronan, that monster usually paralyzes its prey before it wraps them in silk to consume later?" Vyan narrated, then shot him a teasing grin. "It missed you just by a hair."

    A shiver ran past Ronan''s back, then he steadied himself and brought out his own arrow and bow.

    "Nothing would have happened to me," he feigned a composure full of gusto, "because I know all of the monsters in this forest are under a spell to not kill anybody."

    Vyan chuckled. "That''s true, but you could have been seriously paralyzed, though."

    "If it did come to it, I could have still defended myself."

    "That''s the spirit."

    Ronan might be a short boy for his age and might look timid, he was truly talented. He only lacked confidence in himself, and Vyan wanted to boost that for him. The only reason he was this afraid that Ronan would be in danger was because Ronan might have panicked in the face of monster all alone.

    Easton scoffed. "You two think you can continue on so easily after sabotaging me earlier?" Although Easton did find it strange why he didn''t notice Ronan and Vyan on the tree earlier until they fell down, he decided not to dwell on it much.

    "What are you going to do, Your Imperial Highness? Snatch our targets now?" Vyan challenged, and a faint smirk formed on Easton''s face.

    "Exactly."

    Vyan glanced at Ronan, who shrugged with a mischievous grin, so he continued, "Bring it on then."

    The three of them spread out, eyes peeled for any sign of movement. It didn''t take long before a low growl echoed through the trees. A large, menacing shadow lurked ahead¡ªa B-grade monster.

    Without a word, the competition was on. Vyan''s arrow flew first, but Easton''s arrow was right behind it.

    The monster roared, swatting at the projectiles as it charged towards them.

    Vyan and Ronan exchanged a quick look of understanding, Vyan hinting that they would need to work together to bring the beast down and to not let Easton have it. Ronan looked a little unsure, but at Vyan''s confident nod that screamed ''you can do it!'' Ronan agreed.

    In order to fend off the oncoming monster, Easton unsheathed his sword, but Vyan didn''t follow.

    "Your Grace, are you seriously giving up fighting this creature just because your arrows didn''t work?" Easton questioned, his tone so rigid that one wouldn''t guess the hostility behind it.

    "Please, Your Imperial Highness, I am no good with the sword anyway. It''s pointless," Vyan feigned.

    "You truly are pathetic." Easton smoothly flanked the creature, aiming for its knees.

    Vyan shrugged casually and turned around to leave. "Pathetic as you may think, I am not too eager on this one. You can have it. It''s too much effort than it''s worth."

    "What? But it''s so easy to take it from close distance." What Easton didn''t notice was the big tail behind the monster, which Vyan was aware of because he was the one to capture it from the Forest of Beast. It was quite the nasty one.

    So, as Vyan predicted, the monster swung out its thick tail towards Easton with the intent to smack him away. But Easton had fast reflexes.

    He managed to jump out of the way, creating an opening for Ronan to jump out from the back with his sword and aim for its heart from behind. The monster writhed in pain, howling in pain. It had been defending its back with the tail until now, but to attack Easton, it left its back unguarded.

    "What the hell?" Easton let out and snapped his head at Vyan. "Why would you let Ronan be the one to attack that thing?"

    "Didn''t you hear him?" Vyan leaned casually against a tree. "He can defend himself, which means he also knows how to attack."

    "Weren''t you the one freaking out because he is a kid?" Easton pointed out, his eyes narrowed dangerously.

    "As long as he is doing this sort of stuff under someone''s supervision, he will be fine just like how well he did just now," Vyan responded, shrugging.

    "How convenient. You still used me as a bait," Easton gritted his teeth.

    Vyan flashed him a smug smile. "Why, does that make Your Highness not want to compete with us anymore?"

    "As if," Easton shot back. "I am not letting you two get a single more kill."

    Vyan laughed lightly, the thrill of the hunt now rekindled.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, on the girls'' side, the three of them were walking around, searching for monsters when Katelyn started grumbling that she was hungry.

    "We are supposed to go back in a few hours, but if you want, we can go back now," Althea suggested.

    Katelyn shot her a look full of disdain. "Why would we go back so early? Everyone would laugh at us."

    Iyana noticed the way Katelyn was acting rudely with Althea, despite Althea trying so hard to be nice. She felt bad for the older princess and placed a hand on her shoulder, offering her a sympathetic smile.

    "Why do you let her act like that with you? You are spoiling her," Iyana whispered, walking beside her.

    Althea smiled wistfully. "What can I do? I want to win her over, and the only way I know how to do it is to appease her."

    "I can''t relate to the feeling, but still, I suggest you be strict when needed."

    "She will only villainize me more if I do that."

    "Even so¡ª"

    Just then, Althea noticed Katelyn tore off some poisonous red berries from a shrub and was about to pop one into her mouth.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Who Did This To You?

    Just as Katelyn was about to pop a berry into her mouth, an invisible force bound her. It was as if she had been ensnared by an unseen rope. Panic surged through her veins, freezing her in place.

    "Why can''t I move?" she muttered, frustration and fear mixing in her voice as she struggled to make even the smallest movement. Her eyes darted around, searching for an explanation.

    Suddenly, Althea came running over, her face a mask of concern, and swatted the berries out of Katelyn''s hand. "Those are poisonous!"

    "Huh?" Katelyn''s mind whirled with confusion as the grip of the invisible rope loosened its hold, revealing that the spell was Althea''s protective gesture. "How could that be? They looked like any other berry."

    "Yes, they are quite poisonous, Princess," Iyana chimed in, approaching them with a calmness that contrasted with the tension in the air.

    "Oh," Katelyn mumbled, feeling a wave of embarrassment and foolishness wash over her. She should have known better than to try to eat something unverified in a forest, of all places. Her cheeks flushed, the heat rising to her face as she thought, what a dumb thing to do in front of my idol.

    "I know this might be overstepping, but I can''t help myself," Iyana continued, her voice tinged with empathy. "Princess Katelyn, I noticed that you have been trying to push Princess Althea away, but I hope you realize that she still came to your rescue despite that. She could have easily ignored you eating that poisonous berry, but she didn''t."

    Katelyn''s cheeks flushed deeper, the mix of embarrassment and realization hitting her hard. She glanced at Althea, for the first time seeing the genuine concern in her sister''s eyes.

    "Lady Iyana, you don''t need to¡ª"

    "No, Your Highness, I need to. She has to listen," Iyana interrupted Althea, turning her focus back to Katelyn. She crouched down, meeting her gaze directly. "Princess, I don''t know why you are treating your sister this way, and I am not saying you don''t have your reasons, but maybe you could give her a chance to explain herself. Can''t you see she has no reason to protect you but she still does?

    In this selfish world, do you know how lucky you are to have someone who would selflessly protect you?"

    As Katelyn remained silent, tears of shame and gratitude welled up in her eyes. Iyana''s voice softened, "So, I hope you can show her more respect. Trust me, all she wants is to have a good bond with you. Nothing more."

    Katelyn listened to Iyana''s words, taking a moment to contemplate, then nodded slowly, the weight of her actions sinking in.

    Iyana smiled in satisfaction as Katelyn glanced at Althea, her usual hostility absent.

    "I am sorry¡­ Sis¡ªum, and thank you for saving me," Katelyn mumbled, her tone hesitant, her cheeks tinted with redness.

    Althea''s heart melted, feeling a rush of emotions she rarely let surface. She always maintained her strong facade, but moments like this chipped away at her vulnerabilities, especially the people she cared for. "You are welcome, Katelyn."

    Unable to bear the intense emotions swirling around her, Katelyn turned on her heels and started walking, making both Althea and Iyana chuckle lightly.

    "Thank you, Lady Iyana," Althea uttered softly. "You must have a great bond with Lady Sienna."

    Iyana gave her a tight smile, not wanting to open the can of worms that was her relationship with her sister. "Something like that," she replied, her tone hinting at unspoken stories.

    As they continued on their path, Iyana allowed the sisters to take the lead in battling the monsters.

    Althea''s protective nature shone through as she kept shielding Katelyn from every danger. Iyana noticed Katelyn''s rebellious mask starting to slip little by little, revealing a softer, more vulnerable side.

    When the sun finally started dipping below the horizon, painting the sky in beautiful shades of orange and pink, Iyana found herself in a good mood. The thrill of the hunt combined with the growing camaraderie among them made for a surprisingly enjoyable day.

    Nevertheless, her mood instantly soured when her eyes landed on Vyan.

    Without a second thought, she stormed over to him, interrupting his conversation with one of the Ashstone knights by gripping his elbow firmly and offering a curt, "Excuse me."

    "Iyana, what are you doing?" Vyan asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. He barely had time to react before she dragged him behind a large tree, away from prying eyes.

    Her eyes were narrow and fierce, her voice a low, urgent whisper as she questioned, "Who did this to you?"

    Vyan''s confusion deepened, his eyes searching hers for answers. "Did what to me?"

    She reached out, her fingers trembling slightly as they brushed against his cheek. "This." Her touch was gentle, tracing the faint redness on his skin. The contact sent a shiver down Vyan''s spine, making him acutely aware of the mark lingering from the slap.

    "Oh, this?" He let out an awkward laugh, trying to mask his discomfort with Iyana learning of this incident. "I accidentally hit myself with the bow. It''s embarrassing that you noticed." Inside, he cursed, Dammit, Ronan, I asked you if the redness was gone.

    The truth was, the slap from Eryndor had left his cheek stinging for hours, a throbbing reminder of the altercation. He didn''t want Iyana or his aunt to worry, and Clyde would kill the duke if he found out. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then again, Iyana would probably react no differently than Clyde in this case. That was why he would have covered up the redness if he knew, but Ronan¡­ ugh, why did Vyan trust him with this again?

    "Vyan, do you think I can''t tell the difference between a handprint and a mishap with a bow?"

    "Shit, there is a handprint?" he blurted out, only to realize he had fallen for her bait when he saw her flat expression.

    "Tell me who did it." Iyana stepped closer, the lower half of her face illuminated by the orange glow of the setting sun, while her violet eyes darkened with anger and concern. "Who dared to raise a hand against you?"

 Chapter 113 - 113: Uncontrollable Feelings

    The dangerous gleam in Iyana''s eyes pulled Vyan back to his days at the Estelle manor. Her fierce protectiveness always left him speechless and nervous. After all, she was always a storm ready to unleash itself on anyone who dared to cross him.

    "Iyana, it''s fine¡ª"

    "Was it Prince Easton?" she demanded, her voice slicing through the air like a blade.

    "No, of course not," Vyan denied immediately, his pulse quickening.

    "Then who was it?"

    His eyes couldn''t help but drop to the scant inches separating their bodies, feeling utterly cornered by her intensity. The heat of her presence made his heart pound harder, each beat echoing in his ears.

    "Vyan," she whispered, her voice both soft and commanding, "look at me."

    He lifted his gaze, his breath catching in his throat from the ferocity in her eyes.

    "I asked you a question. Answer me." One of her hands cupped his cheek while the other gripped the hilt of her sword; the difference of grip on each was astounding to say the least.

    Come on, Vyan, why are you so nervous around her? Just spill the truth. Maybe¡­ just maybe you can stop her from going on a killing rampage.

    "It was my grandfather," he finally admitted, his voice barely a whisper. "I¡­ uh, I lost Prince Ronan in the forest for a moment, and he walked in that exact moment and this happened. But," he continued, his voice gaining strength, "I am dueling him tonight to prove he can''t treat me like this."

    "Let me fight the duel for you," she proposed, dead serious. "I will kill him."

    "Y-you can''t kill him. He is a duke, you know?"

    "I know, and I don''t care."

    Vyan sweatdropped. "Hey, just care a little bit, okay? You can''t go around killing people at the drop of a hat¡ª"

    "A drop of a hat to you, maybe. Not to me," Iyana shot back, her eyes blazing.

    He ran a hand through his hair, making it stand up like a startled hedgehog. "Look, Iyana, you are blowing this way out of proportion."

    "He is the one who started it. How dare he look down on you and think he could get away with hitting you like that? Does he think no one will stand up for you?" She practically growled. "If he does, I will show him otherwise. He will never dare¡ª" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Iyana, stop." He gripped her shoulders, trying to steady the fireball she had become. "I get it, you are furious, but calm down. It''s really not that big of a deal. Sure, he looks down on me, but I will prove him wrong in our duel tonight. You don''t need to be angry for me."

    "But¡ª"

    He placed a finger on her lips, silencing her. "I don''t want to hear another word about it," he said sternly. "I will handle it."

    "No," she responded defiantly, attempting to bite his finger, but he pulled it back just in time.

    "Heavens, what''s wrong with you, woman?" he exclaimed, eyes wide.

    "And what''s wrong with you?" she fired back, hands on her hips. "Why are you trying to shush me like a little girl?"

    "Because you are acting like one," he retorted. "I told you, I will take care of it. What part of that don''t you understand?"

    She opened her mouth to argue but then closed it with a frustrated exhale of breath. Her shoulders slumped, and the fire in her eyes dimmed slightly. "I get it. I get that you will handle this, but I am just frustrated because I know why you are trying to quiet me down."

    Suddenly, her voice softened with an unexpected vulnerability that caught Vyan off-guard. "Iyana¡­?"

    She gently rested her head against his chest, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat soothing her turmoil. "I know it''s because, even if I wanted to burst into rage against Duke Preaton and demand answers, I can''t." Her voice cracked, betraying her inner pain. "Because... you and I have no official relationship, and more importantly..."

    "You are the Crown Prince''s fianc¨¦e," he finished for her. His words were a painful reminder, causing her heart to shatter.

    Why can''t I be yours? she thought as her arms subconsciously came to wrap around his waist, seeking solace in his familiar earthy scent of sandalwood and cedar¡ªthe comfort that Vyan''s presence always brought her.

    She could no longer deny that her feelings for Vyan had grown into something profound and uncontrollable. The spontaneous intensity of her emotions left her feeling like the very person she feared Easton might become¡ªa cheater.

    Emotional infidelity was still infidelity, wasn''t it?

    How was she any better than Easton, who always prioritized his work over everything, when she would prioritize Vyan above all else?

    But she didn''t want to feel this way. But what could she do? These emotions were beyond her control. They were overwhelming and relentless.

    She despised cheating. She was absolutely disgusted by herself. If it were up to her, she would break off all ties with Easton, regardless of whether she could ever be with Vyan. It was one thing when her heart was empty, but now, how could she go through with this marriage when her heart belonged to someone else?

    She still couldn''t fathom why she had agreed to marry Easton in the first place. It definitely was the biggest regret of her life. If only there were a way... a way to break this cursed engagement¡ª

    Just then, like a ray of sunlight piercing through dark storm clouds, Vyan''s hand gently touched her hair, stroking it tenderly. "But not for long."

    "What?" She lifted her head from his chest, searching his face.

    His eyes held a rare, gentle determination, free of any negative emotions. "I will set you free from this marriage. I won''t let you suffer any longer."

    His sincere words filled Iyana''s heart with an overwhelming sense of relief. For the first time, she allowed herself to acknowledge a truth she had always known deep down.

    Unable to form any words in her mouth, she tightly embraced Vyan. At that moment, she felt an undeniable sense of freedom wash over her as she repeated to herself in her mind, I love you. I love you, Vyan. I love you so much.

 Chapter 114 - 114: Reputation & Prestige

    The night enveloped the meadow in a blanket of darkness, broken only by the silvery light of the moon and the flicker of torches held by the small audience.

    Right about this time, most of the nobles were engaged in a post-dinner feast after spending the entire day in the forest. An anticipatory silence replaced the distant cheers of the revelers. This clearing was a place for a different kind of celebration¡ªone that would be marked by the clash of steel between generations.

    Vyan stood with his sword poised, his stance relaxed yet alert, eyes locked on Eryndor. The old man mirrored his grandson, a lifetime of battles etched into the lines of his stern face. Despite his age, Eryndor''s grip was steady, his eyes as sharp as his blade.

    "Last chance to back down, Your Grace," Vyan called out, a smirk playing on his lips. "I wouldn''t want you pulling a muscle. Or worse, your pride."

    Eryndor''s response was a low growl, his lips curling into a disdainful sneer. "So much arrogance for a child with no exceptional skills to speak of."

    Vyan laughed at that. It wasn''t that he was actually arrogant; he was only putting on the act of one. He very well knew of the reputation that preceded his grandfather.

    Eryndor was, after all, the man who had trained Vyan''s mother, Natalia, the first woman to achieve Aura in Haynes'' history. It went without saying that underestimating him would be absolutely foolish.

    Nevertheless, Vyan was confident in his skills. He might not have had the fortune to learn how to wield a sword by the hands of his mother, but he was still trained by a great swordmaster.

    The said swordmaster was, in fact, the judge of this duel. Theodore Jacques was someone even Eryndor could trust to be fair, considering he learned swordsmanship under the tutelage of the duke.

    "Why don''t you bring it on then? I will show what this child can do," Vyan provoked.

    "If you have the courage, why don''t you take the first step?" Eryndor retorted.

    "As your wish, Grandfather," Vyan let out and lunged at him with his sword. As expected, Eryndor reacted just in time to defend himself.

    The first clash of steel was a shockwave through the clearing.

    Vyan moved with his usual flair, his strikes quick and unpredictable. But Eryndor countered each one effortlessly, his movements a testament to decades of experience.

    The small audience watched in tense silence.

    Clyde, leaning against a tree, looked as though he was already planning all the medicinal potions and herbs he was going to give to Vyan if he sustained any injuries. Celeste stood close by, her hands clasped tightly, worry etched into her features for both her father and nephew. Ronan was just as worried of a mess as her, if not more.

    While Katelyn seemed more interested in the actual duel, her eyes glinting with excitement; she loved duels like this where she couldn''t predict the result.

    Unbeknownst to them, Iyana crouched behind a thick bush, her Aura masking her presence. Her gaze flickered between the two duelists, ready to intervene if things took a turn for the worse.

    Vyan''s initial strikes began to falter as Eryndor''s relentless precision pushed him back into defense only.

    Celeste watched, her heart in her throat, as her nephew started to struggle. She recalled the conversation she had with her father after Vyan informed her of the duel tonight.

    "Father," she called the duke from behind, and he halted without turning around. "I heard you are dueling Vyan tonight."

    "Yes, what about it? Did he go crying to you about it?" came Eryndor''s indifferent reply.

    "As if Vee would ever," Celeste let out. "All I want to know is, why? Why are you acting like this with him? You used to adore him¡ª"

    "Used to," he emphasized, his tone hard. "At that time, little did I know that his parents would end up betraying their own nation and bring so much disgrace¡ª"

    "I am telling you, they didn''t. They were framed. Why don''t you believe¡ª" Her words died in her mouth as Eryndor shot her a death glare over his shoulder.

    "Are you trying to slander the emperor again? Do you not have any loyalty for your husband?"

    Celeste scoffed. "Loyalty for the person who killed my sister, brother-in-law, and oldest nephew? Over my dead body."

    "See, this is the reason your words aren''t believable. The person who has no loyalty for her own family isn''t one to be trusted."

    "Fine, don''t trust me," she spat out. "Let''s say his parents did betray this nation. But tell me, what was that five-year-old child''s fault here? All Vee did was suffer all his life. He grew up without having anybody to love him. Doesn''t he now deserve some humanity at the very least from his grandfather?"

    "You ask what that child''s fault is? The blood in his veins. That child has Natalia and Xandres''s blood flowing through him. What makes you think he is any different from them?"

    Celeste let out a bitter laugh. "That''s some big talk coming from the person whose blood was flowing through Natalia."

    His eyes narrowed as he said, "She was misguided by Xandres."

    "Right, Xandres, the man you married my sister off to because of his good reputation back then," she pointed out, even though marrying the late Grand Duke did turn out to be the best decision of her sister''s life.

    Her uptight, strict, never-smiling and sword-loving sister was someone Celeste used to be scared of. Not to mention, they had an age gap of nineteen years. Natalia got married late at the age of twenty-four, so Celeste had the privilege of experiencing five years of terror from her.

    But that terror melted away when she first saw Natalia with Grand Duke Ashstone.

    The warm and soft glow on her face was what opened the doors for Celeste to finally gather the courage to befriend her older sister. After that, she mostly spent her time at the Ashstone manor; she absolutely adored little Aster, who was more like her younger brother than her nephew.

    And then, finally, Vyan was born, who actually had the perfect age to be her adorable nephew. At that time, she officially started staying at the Ashstone Manor because her father was excruciating with the sword training. He always compared her to Natalia and praised how much better she was. And yet¡­

    "All it did ever matter to you was reputation and prestige, after all," Celeste continued, "Natalia was your favorite as long as she was perfect. As soon as she fell from grace, you abandoned her. As if you forgot every pride ever brought to you."

    At that, Eryndor remained quiet. Natalia really used to be Eryndor''s biggest source of pride. She was the perfect daughter who followed everything he wanted. And the one time he was deluded into thinking that she strayed from that path, he abandoned her without a second glance.

    "You know what, Father?" Celeste''s voice strengthened. "Just like how you abandoned Natalia, I will do the same to you if you hurt Vee, which means you can most definitely forget about Ronan becoming your heir. I will make sure there will be nobody to continue your so-called almighty legacy."

    "Celestia¡ª" As he called out, Celeste no longer stopped to listen.

    Celeste knew that Vyan would be mad if he learned of what she said to Eryndor, but she didn''t care. He was like her own son, and a mother could never cease to worry about her child. There was no way she could afford to lose him once again. And she had no doubt that if push came to shove, his grandfather would not even hesitate to kill Vyan during the duel.

    But as she saw Eryndor''s strikes grow more aggressive, she realized that her warning had meant nothing to him. In fact, it might have rather had an adverse effect.

    "Please be okay, Vee," she prayed, whispering under her breath.

    Ronan, like the sweet child he was, wrapped an arm around his mother''s shoulders. "He will make a comeback. Don''t worry, Mother." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Celeste nodded, hope gleaming in her eyes.

    However, contrary to Ronan''s words, it was extremely hard for Vyan to make a comeback at that stage.

    Being on the defense, Vyan was barely managing to block a series of rapid blows. A particularly forceful strike sent him stumbling back, his sword slipping slightly in his grip.

    "Is this all you have got, child?" Eryndor taunted, his voice a low growl. "I expected more from Natalia''s son."

    Vyan''s breath came in heavy pants, his confidence still not shaken. "Don''t worry. I have just been warming up. This is far from over."

    "Is that so?" Eryndor pressed his advantage, his strikes becoming a blur.

    Vyan''s defensive stance cracked under the pressure, a sharp cut appearing on his arm, the blood gleaming darkly in the moonlight.

    Celeste gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. "No, please¡­"

 Chapter 115 - 115: A Mothers Broken Heart

    As soon as Vyan got hurt, Clyde took an involuntary step forward, but Theodore''s firm grip on his arm held him back.

    "He will be fine," Theodore murmured, his tone sure, though his eyes never left Vyan.

    Just like how Theodore stopped Clyde, Ronan was stopping his mother, who now had fearful tears in her eyes and wanted to stop the duel. Katelyn''s initial excitement also dimmed.

    Hidden in the bush, Iyana watched with mounting concern as Vyan''s right arm bled. She knew Eryndor was formidable, but seeing Vyan pushed to his limits, that too bleeding, was something else entirely. Her Aura flared anxiously, ready to intervene if necessary.

    "You are nothing like your mother," Eryndor hissed, his sword arcing in a deadly swing. "She was a warrior. You are just a boy playing games." As if an afterthought, he added, "Although I guess there is one similarity¡ªboth of you are disgraces."

    The words stung more than the cut on his arm. Vyan''s grip tightened on his sword, his knuckles white. He dodged another strike, his movements becoming more focused, more deliberate.

    Eryndor''s next blow came in hard and fast, but Vyan was ready. He deflected it with a swift parry, the clang of steel echoing through the clearing.

    "You might say that my mother disgraced you, but all I am seeing is how much of a failure you are as a father," Vyan spat out.

    "What did you just say?" Eryndor''s eyes blazed with defiant anger.

    "You heard me. You are the one who is disgraceful," Vyan asserted. He might not have known why Eryndor hated him so much at the start of this fight, but every time their swords clashed, it was like he could feel what Eryndor was feeling¡ªgrief, loss, loneliness, and betrayal.

    Those feelings overwhelmed Vyan at first¡ªno, more like, they confused him. But now, he was angered. Eryndor had no right feeling these emotions after what he did to his mother. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With renewed vigor, Vyan launched a counterattack. His strikes were no longer wild but precise, each one aimed with deadly intent.

    Eryndor''s eyes widened slightly, the first sign of unease appearing on his face. The tide of the battle began to shift.

    "You have got more fight in you than I thought," Eryndor admitted, his voice grudgingly respectful.

    But Vyan wasn''t listening. He was in the zone, his focus razor-sharp. However, Eryndor wasn''t about to give up, either. The next exchange was a blur of motion, the clang of swords ringing through the night.

    Vyan''s blade found its mark, slicing through Eryndor''s defenses and leaving a shallow cut on his cheek. The old man''s eyes narrowed, and he lunged forward, but Vyan was faster.

    With a swift, unexpected maneuver, he disarmed Eryndor, sending his sword flying into the darkness.

    Vyan''s blade was at Eryndor''s throat in an instant. His breath was coming in hard pants; stamina still not his forte.

    Theodore came forward and raised his left hand in the air, announcing, "Seeing as Duke Eryndor Maverick Preaton has lost his means of fighting back, I hereby declare Grand Duke Vyan Blake Ashstone to be winner of this duel."

    Vyan smirked, looking Eryndor in the eyes. "Looks like the boy playing games just beat you, Your Grace."

    Eryndor''s expression was a mix of anger, respect, and reluctant acceptance. "I admit my defeat,"he uttered, stepping back as Vyan lowered his sword. "I admit my defeat."

    At that, Vyan couldn''t help but look over at the small audience, flashing them a victorious smile.

    Celeste let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding, her eyes gleaming with relief and pride. Clyde and Ronan grinned, their worries dissolving like sugar in tea. Even Katelyn''s excitement returned, her eyes sparkling with admiration as she cheered, "Thank you for giving me such a spectacular sword display!"

    "This wasn''t a sword display," Vyan retorted, shooting her a deadpan look.

    "Well, I was entertained nevertheless," she shot back with a mischievous grin.

    Vyan shook his head hopelessly, his eyes catching Iyana, who was trying to stay hidden. He had known she was there all along. He gave her a soft smile, which she returned with a bright, warm one.

    Her heart pounded with the intensity of what she had just witnessed. But it wasn''t fear¡ªit was pure excitement. Seeing Vyan fight with such focus and determination stirred feelings she had never experienced before. Her skin felt warmer, her breath a little quicker.

    It was different from the usual butterflies, something deeper and more confusing.

    There you go again, Iyana, thinking all perverted. I really need to stop looking at him like that! she chastised herself, slipping away silently.

    "Vee, you should get that wound treated!" Celeste hollered, her heart uneasy as blood still oozed from Vyan''s arm.

    Vyan gave a nod and was about to walk away from Eryndor when he spoke up, "You have nothing more to say to me?"

    "No," Vyan replied disinterested, "Not really."

    "Do you not want me to apologize at least?" Eryndor''s gaze was on Vyan''s cheek, hinting at the slap.

    "An insincere apology means nothing to me," Vyan said, his voice ruthless. "Unless it comes from your heart, I don''t want to hear of it. And in case you want to apologize for insulting my mother, you would better do so in front of her grave. Because I am pretty sure she is the one more hurt from hearing you talk about her this way."

    "That''s¡­" A flash of hurt appeared on Eryndor''s face.

    Vyan sighed, the sound filled with heaviness and disappointment. Looking over at his grandfather with a cold gaze, he added, "You know what? I pity my poor mother who had the misfortune of having you as a parent."

    Eryndor''s heart clenched, while Vyan didn''t spare him another glance and strode over to Clyde.

    Vyan might have sensed Eryndor''s feelings during their sword clash, but that didn''t justify his actions. He could look past the slap, but how could he act civil with that man when his heart twisted in agony just imagining his mother''s pain when her own father turned his back on her?

    The attack on Ashstone Manor the night Aster died and Vyan disappeared (everyone presumed him dead) happened right after his parents were taken to the capital for interrogation over the monster release and attempted murder of the emperor. The outcome was inevitable¡ªa death sentence. But they were left to languish in prison for a week.

    How must his parents, especially his mother, have felt, knowing both their sons were no longer alive?

    Just before coming to this clearing, Vyan overheard whispers about Eryndor''s absence from their funerals. Natalia had pleaded with Eryndor to give her children a proper burial and a final send-off since she couldn''t be there. But he mercilessly refused.

    How could Vyan forgive that? Breaking his mother''s heart like that? Her last wish, and Eryndor couldn''t even honor it.

    Vyan didn''t fully understand why Eryndor hated him, but he knew that his own hatred was now mutual, burning with a fierce passion.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, as the fight was going on at the meadow not too far from the nobles'' gathering, a certain brunette was looking around for Vyan and Clyde. "Where did those two go?"

    She spotted Spencer, who was also looking for someone. He was the first to jog over to her and ask her, "Miss Freya, have you seen Sir Jacques?"

    "Sir Jacques is also missing? I can''t find Vyan or Clyde, either," Freya let out, her eyes wide. "Where would all of them have gone?" Since Freya was always in charge of planning and this time helped Vyan with all the technicalities of this hunting festival, she was aware that there were no secret hiding spots nearby.

    "Oh," Spencer sighed in relief. "I was worried Sir Jacques got lost once again. For a big man of his esteem, he has a very bad sense of direction," he said with a playful chuckle. "Anyway, Miss Freya, don''t worry. As long as My Lord has Sir Jacques and Sir Clyde with him, he must be okay."

    Freya hummed, feeling assured now. "You are right. I just had a bad feeling all of a sudden and got worried."

    Spencer shot her a reassuring smile and patted her shoulder before going away.

    She let out a sigh of relief and was about to go rest in her tent when a voice called out, "Freya?"

    Freya''s body froze up, her blood turning cold.

    "Fancy meeting you here, my little bird."

 Chapter 116 - 116: Flawed Family

    It was nearly midnight, and the camp had fallen into a serene quietness, with most people tucked in for the night.

    "Vee, your arm looks as good as new," Celeste chirped brightly, her eyes crinkling with warmth as Vyan strolled into her tent with his usual laid-back demeanor.

    "Yes, Clyde''s potions worked wonders." Vyan flashed a faint smile as he settled into her rocking chair, while Celeste stayed perched on the edge of her bed, leaning back with a contented sigh.

    Her keen gray eyes took in her nephew, who seemed to be lost in a labyrinth of thoughts. "What''s going on in that head of yours, Vee?"

    Vyan relaxed, folding his hands in his lap and shutting his eyes. "Tia, why is it that Duke Preaton has no clue about my mana capacity? You said you knew from the start, didn''t you?"

    Her gaze softened with a hint of melancholy. She knew he would ask that question. "Yes, that''s because your grandfather was always obsessed with perfection. After the pressure he piled on Ash, your father was determined not to put you through the same wringer. In fact, Ash had a phase where he constantly had mental breakdowns¡ª"

    "Brother did?" Aster always looked so strong and perfect in the portraits; it was hard for Vyan to picture he could have gone through such a tough phase.

    "Yes," she said with a hint of regret. "I don''t know why Natalia and Brother-in-law let Father interfere like that, but then again, Father was always extremely domineering and my poor brother-in-law was a little too nice for his own good." She shook her head with a sigh. "Nevertheless, your parents snapped back to their senses when your brother finally broke¡ª"

    "Wait, how old are we talking about here?"

    "The pressure on Ash started from around the age of four, and maybe, it was at the age of eight or nine when he finally had eno¡ª"

    Vyan straightened up and stared at his aunt, dumbfounded. "What?"

    She gave him a rueful smile. "I am sorry, Vee, I should have done something for Ash at that time. In fact, all of us should have."

    "Wow, and the fact that Duke Preaton is not even an Ashstone, and yet he¡­ Not to mention, my parents let it happen? Were they wearing blindfolds until it was too late?"

    From the portraits, Vyan always thought his family was a model of perfection¡ªbrimming with joy and devoid of sorrow. But no, it turned out they were as dysfunctional as a circus with no ringmaster. His family was a complete mess!

    "I know," Celeste murmured, her eyes twinkling as she looked at Vyan. "But do you know who pulled Ash out of that dark phase in his life?"

    "Let me guess: a dazzling, sparkling fairy?" Vyan replied with a sarcastic tilt to his voice.

    Celeste chuckled. "Exactly."

    "What? Really?"

    "No, you goof. You were Ash''s fairy."

    "This gloomy self of mine?" Vyan quipped dryly.

    "You weren''t always gloomy," she giggled. "But yes, you were the fairy that saved Ash. Just when he was about to break beyond repair, you came along. He quit swordsmanship, magic practice, studies¡ªeverything¡ªand poured all his time into you. He found peace and joy with you, and to protect you, he started training again."

    Vyan sighed deeply, burying his face in his palms. "Listening to all this makes me kind of wish I remembered my childhood. I really want to remember Ash. Wherever he is, I bet he''s sad that I don''t."

    "All he wants is for you to be happy," Celeste said gently.

    Vyan hummed thoughtfully. "You know, Tia, I used to think my family was perfect."

    "Silly," she teased. "No family is perfect. My sister and brother-in-law were far from it, but their love for you and Ash was real. That''s what family is. They may not always get it right, but the love and care? That''s always there."

    A smile spread across his face as he nodded, absorbing her words. "I will be sure to do good for my family as well."

    Celeste''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Are you planning to get married soon, Vee?"

    Vyan burst out laughing. "Goodness, no! Not even close."

    Celeste''s excitement deflated faster than a balloon with a slow leak. "Won''t I have the fortune of seeing my niece-in-law before I die?"

    "Maybe? Or maybe not? Who knows, maybe I''ll wait till your funeral to finally get a bride," he joked. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How mean of you, Vee!" she gasped, playing along. "It''s okay if you don''t marry soon. I''ll just marry off Ronan. At least I''ll get to enjoy one of my children''s weddings before I die."

    "He''s still a child, though," Vyan reminded her, eyes twinkling with mischief.

    She pouted dramatically. "Anyway, whom did you mean by family?"

    "Who else, Tia?" he chuckled. "You, Ronan, Katelyn, Clyde, and... in fact, all the servants at the estate. They''re so good to me. Sometimes I feel like I don''t deserve it. And you know what?

    Who needs Duke Preaton to act like my grandfather? I already have Benedict, the grumpiest yet most concerned grandpa stand-in."

    Celeste''s heart melted a little. "I''m glad you think so fondly of your servants."

    "Of course. I was in the line of service once," Vyan chirped. "It''s nice to be treated like a human. There was only one person who did so for me and stupid me ended up falling in¡ª" He paused, realizing he was about to spill too much.

    Celeste was already looking at him with a gleam in her eye. If she found out, she would never let him live it down.

    "Never mind," he cleared his throat, acting all sophisticated all of a sudden.

    "Oh, come on, tell me. I am like your mother, aren''t I?" she pleaded.

    "That''s exactly why I am not telling you."

    "That is so unfair," she cried out.

    "You know what? It''s about time I retire to bed," he declared, standing up. "Goodnight."

    "Fine, keep your love life hidden," she said, rolling her eyes. "But wait, take this with you. I forgot to give it to you earlier." She handed him a box of chocolates from her nightstand. "I got these when some foreign delegates visited the palace. I know how much you love chocolates, so I saved them for you."

    "I... I''m not a little kid," he objected weakly, ears turning red from embarrassment, but accepted the box anyway.

    Celeste smiled warmly. "Goodnight, Vee."

    "Goodnight, Tia."

    After leaving her tent, he headed straight for his own. Placing the box of chocolates on the table, he lit the lamps with a snap of his fingers and removed his cravat. As he peeled off his vest, a soft sniffle reached his ears.

    He paused, senses alert. Slowly turning around, he sighed in relief at the sight of the familiar brunette.

    "Freya, what brings you here? And why have you been sitting there like this in the dark?" Vyan asked, arching an eyebrow at her, who was curled in front of his nightstand, her knees pulled to her chest. "Wait, are you perhaps playing hide-and-seek with Clyde?"

    Freya didn''t respond, only shivering visibly.

    "Freya?" he repeated with concern, walking over to her side, and kneeled beside her. "Is everything okay?"

    "Vyan, he¡­" she began, her voice trembling, her face drained of color. "H¨Che saw me."

    "Who saw you?"

    "I¡­I-Izac," she choked out, tears welling up in her eyes.

    "Izac? Like Prince Izac? What does he have¡ª" Vyan halted in the middle of his sentence, recalling the information Clyde had initially given him on Freya.

    "Rumor has it she tried to flirt with Prince Izac and got exiled. But knowing that douche of a prince, he probably flirted first and then cried harassment when he got rejected. That guy is sleazier than a perverted old man on the street."

    "Oh, shit, I totally forgot about that part," Vyan muttered under his breath, then his eyes widened in horror. "Did he do anything to you today?"

    "He¡­"

 Chapter 117 - 117: Eternal Gratitude

    "He called me by that pet name," Freya said, her voice barely more than a whisper, "and I ran away immediately. I didn''t know where to go. If I went back to my tent, he could force his way in. So I thought if I hid here, he wouldn''t dare follow."

    Vyan''s eyes softened as he gently patted her back, trying to offer comfort. It was hard to reconcile this trembling woman with the resolute Freya he had come to know over the past year. She had always projected a formidable strength, never flinching in the face of Lyon, even slapping him without hesitation.

    Now, here she was trembling at the mere sound of Izac calling her name. Vyan couldn''t begin to fathom how traumatizing it must have been for her.

    "Freya," he said softly, "didn''t you know Izac would be at this festival? Why didn''t you tell me? Had I remembered what he did to you, I would never have asked you to come."

    He had only invited her to help keep track of monster kills and perhaps have fun mingling with the ladies her age. The last thing he wanted was to endanger her.

    "I didn''t want to add to your stress," Freya murmured, her voice muffled as she buried her face in her knees. "You were already overwhelmed. I thought if I could just avoid him, it would be fine. But when I couldn''t find you or Clyde, I started searching. That''s when he saw me."

    Vyan''s expression turned to one of regret. "We should have let you know where we were going," he said, frustration lacing his tone. "I am so sorry, Freya."

    Freya shook her head, tears spilling over. "It''s not your fault or Clyde''s. I should have been more cautious. Now, I have ruined everything."

    "Nothing is ruined," Vyan said firmly. "Izac can''t do anything to you. I will make sure of it. In fact, I''m sending you back to the estate first thing in the morning."

    Her head snapped up, eyes wide with disbelief. "But who will take care¡ª"

    "You don''t have to worry about that," Vyan cut in smoothly. "I will call Benedict. He is excellent with all the management stuff, so he can handle everything. Just go back home and relax. I won''t let Izac get to you."

    "But¡ª"

    "And to ensure you get your revenge, I''ve already got the perfect plan."

    "You''ve already devised a revenge scheme?" she asked, a mixture of awe and disbelief in her voice.

    "Of course. Who do you think I am?" Vyan smirked smugly, eliciting a small chuckle from her.

    "You really are my savior," she uttered with a teary smile. Once, she had doubted her feelings for Vyan, wondering if they were romantic. But they never were, not for a single moment.

    From the moment they met, he had been someone she could sacrifice her life for, just out of eternal gratitude. He had picked her up when she was at her lowest, helped her out whenever she was in trouble, or needed money for her family. To her, he was an embodiment of gratitude and admiration.

    "Thank you so much, Vyan, for everything," she whispered, her voice barely audible but filled with heartfelt sincerity.

    "No, thank you for always rescuing my paperwork," he said with a light chuckle, hoping to diffuse the tension in the air. Standing up, he added, "For tonight, stay here. I am off to commandeer Clyde''s tent."

    Freya shot up in alarm, "I can''t let you do that!"

    "Why not? Are you worried I am going to hog Clyde''s bed and make him bunk on the floor?"

    "How could you possibly make that poor thing sleep on the floor? He is also a noble, isn''t he?"

    "Since when did Clyde become a ''poor thing''? If anyone is getting tormented, it''s me by his antics."

    Freya stifled a giggle and relented, "You are right. Clyde does torment me to some extent as well¡­ Okay, then, do as you see fit."

    "Great. Then get some sleep¡ª" He turned to leave but stopped short, recalling something. "Oh, I forgot about the lavender incense."

    Freya stepped aside, giving him access to the nightstand. She couldn''t resist peeking into the drawer, where three packets of incense lay waiting. "Vyan, why do you have so many packets of incense?"

    Vyan paused, pulling out a few sticks, while a faint smile formed on his face. "Someone thought I forgot to bring my incense, so I was given an extra pack."

    "That''s very sweet of them," Freya complimented softly.

    He nodded, his smile widening with warmth.

    Vyan might be a tad forgetful and a bit clumsy with self-care, but he had two guardian angels¡ªClyde and Benedict¡ªwho ensured he never left without his essentials. And they knew lavender incense was a must for his insomniac sleeping habits.

    How could he tell Iyana, who was so earnestly looking out for his well-being, that he had everything covered? So, he opted for a little white lie and embraced her concern. Both were content, and really, what more could he ask for?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, the sky flaunted a stunning shade of light orange, as if it had just returned from a particularly glamorous makeover session. Hearing the birds in full concert mode, Katelyn stepped out of her tent, ready to conquer the day. She loved her morning walks, especially since they often included a peek at the imperial knights'' sparring session.

    While she herself wasn''t much interested in wielding a sword, she very much enjoyed watching the sword display, which was why she was a big fan of Iyana''s. Anyhow, since the knights weren''t available here for her daily dose of entertainment, a walk would have to suffice.

    With a spring in her step, she began her stroll. That was when her eyes caught sight of movement in Vyan''s tent, and she arched an eyebrow.

    "Doesn''t Vyan usually sleep until the crack of noon?" She had heard that Vyan''s morning routine typically involved waking up at the unholy hour of ten or eleven, yet for this festival, he usually dragged himself out of bed by seven-thirty and was still the last to arrive at the breakfast buffet.

    Looking up at the sky, she knew this was way too early for him to be up.

    Oh, well, if he is awake, it''s the perfect time to annoy him.

    A mischievous grin spread across her face as she skipped over to Vyan''s tent.

    "Good morning, Vyan," she greeted innocently. If she didn''t ask sweetly, he might not even let her in. "Please come out and let your lovely cousin see your anno¡ªerr, handsome face."

    The movement inside ceased immediately, triggering Katelyn''s suspicion. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Vyan, is it not you in there?" she called, feeling a twinge of concern. Was it a thief trying to gather intelligence from Vyan''s residence? "Vyan, or whoever you are, come out instantly, or I will call the guards¡ª"

    "Your Imperial Highness, please don''t," came a clear voice, making Katelyn narrow her eyes.

    "Who is that?" Katelyn demanded.

    The woman approached the tent door and said, "I am Freya Adeline, Your Imperial Highness. I work as the treasurer at House Ashstone. His Grace let me stay here for the night due to some situation."

    "How do I believe you if you don''t show me your face?" Katelyn crossed her arms.

    Freya sighed. "Alright, Your Imperial Highness. I will give you a quick peek."

    "Okay."

    As Freya opened the tent door just enough for Katelyn to see her, a young lady named Mitchell happened to walk by and halted in her tracks. Freya''s eyes met Mitchell''s, and both widened in realization.

    Mitchell''s hands flew to her mouth, gasping. "Oh, my Goddess, an unknown lady emerging from His Grace''s tent first thing in the morning!"

 Chapter 118 - 118: Grand Dukes Lover

    Vyan''s deep sleep was rudely interrupted by a piercing, shrill voice. He rolled over, desperately trying to ignore it.

    "Vyan, Vyaaan, Vyaaaaan," Clyde called out in a comical opera-like tone, standing beside Vyan''s bed¡ªor more accurately, Clyde''s bed.

    "Shuddap," Vyan mumbled, his words slurred with sleep.

    Clyde''s grin stretched from ear to ear. "Rise and shine, my dear lord. Miss breakfast and you will be fasting till dusk."

    Vyan yanked the duvet over his head, blocking out Clyde as if he were a particularly obnoxious alarm clock.

    "Don''t ignore me like that," Clyde whined, his voice a blend of exaggerated distress and playful menace.

    "¡­you ¡­ ex¡­ ou¡­" Vyan''s muffled voice emerged from under the covers, a jumbled mess of syllables.

    "U? X? O? Dreaming of alphabets now, Vyan?" Clyde teased. "Most people your age dream of women¡ªoh, but then again, maybe you''re past that whole puberty phase¡ª"

    Before Clyde could finish his sentence, a pillow whizzed past him with deadly accuracy. Expertly dodging it, Clyde turned to find Vyan sitting up, giving him a look that could freeze lava.

    "I asked, did you see Freya off to the carriage properly?" Vyan demanded, his voice as sharp as his glare.

    Clyde nodded enthusiastically. "I even sent a knight with her for good measure."

    "Good." Vyan then proceeded to dive back under the covers like a pro, ready to resume his slumber.

    "Hey, what about breakfast?" Clyde prodded Vyan''s shoulder as his friend buried his face in the pillow.

    "Bring it to me," Vyan mumbled from his cocoon.

    "Wow, what am I, your maid?" Clyde asked, feigning indignation.

    "No, you are my best friend."

    Clyde gasped, dramatically clutching his chest as though he had been struck by Cupid''s arrow. "Why the sudden affection? You know I melt whenever you call me¡ª" He gasped again, this time in mock outrage. "How dare you, you manipulative¡ª"

    "Well, won''t you bring me breakfast in bed, my beloved best friend?"

    Clyde could see Vyan''s lips curling into a sly grin, knowing full well how weak Clyde was to that term. "Fine, just this once."

    "And while you are at it, could you grab me a set of clothes from my tent too?" Vyan added, not even trying to hide his shamelessness.

    "I swear, you are such an opportunist." Clyde chuckled merrily, thoroughly enjoying the turn of events. He couldn''t help but enjoy how Vyan was finally embracing his role as a best friend, irritating Clyde just as much as Clyde had always annoyed him.

    Clyde decided to fetch Vyan''s breakfast first, mindful that the buffet might wrap up soon. The second day of the Monster Hunt was set to start at eight-thirty, and he had only ten minutes until the clock hit eight, which marked the end of time for breakfast.

    As he briskly navigated the array of breakfast delights, loading the tray with Vyan''s usual favorites, a group of ladies beckoned him over. Smiling, he sauntered toward them, ever the social butterfly, charming both ladies and gentlemen alike.

    "Why the sudden summon, my esteemed ladies? How may I be of service?" Clyde asked with a flourish, his tone full of playful charm.

    "We have heard some peculiar rumors, and we need your esteemed verification, Lord Magnus," Lady Gretchen began in a hushed tone, her face half-hidden behind a pale yellow fan.

    "Ask away, my ladies," Clyde prompted, eyebrows raised in curious amusement.

    "Is there a special lady in His Grace Vyan''s life?" Lady Karen inquired, her eyes sparkling with gossip-fueled excitement.

    Clyde arched an eyebrow, opting to listen more before commenting. The honest answer was, of course, Lady Iyana.

    "We don''t know if you have heard of it yet, but at the crack of dawn, Lady Mitchell saw a woman inside His Grace''s tent," Gretchen continued, her voice dripping with scandal. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh?" Clyde responded, his mouth forming a perfect ''O,'' feigning cluelessness.

    "According to Lady Mitchell''s description, we think we have seen this woman around the festival," Gretchen added.

    "Yes, a tall brunette who appears older than His Grace but dresses quite simply," Karen stated.

    "Simple yet elegant," Priscilla remarked, her tone admiring.

    "I wonder if His Grace prefers older women," Nicole mused thoughtfully.

    "Even so, why would he go for a commoner?" Karen scoffed.

    "How do we know she is a commoner?" Priscilla asked curiously.

    "Well, if she weren''t, we would know her, wouldn''t we?" Karen replied, her tone tinged with disdain.

    "That makes sense," Priscilla nodded. "But what do you think, Lord Magnus? Who could she¡ª"

    They all froze mid-gossip, realizing Clyde had vanished.

    "Oh my, Lord Magnus must know something! That''s why he ran off," Nicole gasped.

    "Which means it must be true!" Priscilla exclaimed. "The Grand Duke has a lover!"

    Clyde exhaled a relieved sigh once he reached outside his tent. Indeed, making a quick exit was the best decision, at least for the sake of self-preservation.

    Denying the girls would have been pointless; it would only fuel their curiosity, leading them to think he was safeguarding some scandalous secret about his master. And the last thing he wanted was them stumbling onto the connection between Vyan and Iyana during their curious investigation.

    Because let''s face it: most of the noble ladies had gossip as their main hobby. It was practically their lifeline. Clyde wasn''t saying he was against a bit of harmless gossip himself¡ªhe could enjoy a good scandal as long as it stayed in the realm of playful chatter and didn''t cause anyone real harm.

    This rumor, though, would have bothered Vyan if it was related to Iyana. But since it wasn''t, Vyan wouldn''t lose sleep over it. Therefore, Clyde could rather have a little bit of fun by teasing Vyan about it, maybe even Freya.

    With a bemused shake of his head, Clyde pushed open the partially closed door to his tent. He was met with an unexpected sight, finding someone lounging by the bedside. Or maybe, just maybe, this rumor wasn''t so harmless, after all.

    "Lady Iyana?" Clyde murmured softly, noticing Vyan''s head was still snuggled in his pillow, fast asleep.

    "Good morning, Clyde," Iyana replied with an expression as cool as a cucumber. Her eyes flicked to the tray in his hand. "May I?"

    In a flash of insight and with a grin, Clyde handed over the tray, taking a moment to bask in the fact that he loved being a wingman to his favorite couple.

    With a jaunty wave, he waltzed out of the tent, humming a tune, leaving the potential chaos in their capable hands. He only hoped Iyana didn''t strangle Vyan in his sleep out of her jealousy.

    Once Clyde left, Vyan shuffled around and lay on his back, gazing at Iyana with half-closed, groggy eyes.

    "What are you doing here?" he asked, his voice soft and sleepy.

    Iyana reached over and brushed a few strands of hair sticking to his forehead. "I had to check where you were."

    "Why?" he mumbled.

    She couldn''t help but think how vulnerable and soft he looked at that moment, a stark contrast to the first time she had been in his bedroom, when he had pinned her down with hostility blazing in his eyes.

    Her gaze fell on a stray eyelash on his cheek. She reached over to remove it, tenderly brushing his skin. Before she could retreat her hand, Vyan sleepily leaned into her touch.

    "Your hands are so rough," he murmured.

    A twinge of insecurity bubbled up in Iyana. Her hands, unlike those of most ladies her age, were rough and calloused¡ªa testament to ten years of rigorous sword-wielding. Embarrassed, she was about to pull back when his palm came to rest atop hers.

    "But I like them," he added, a small, serene smile on his face. "A lot."

    Her heart skipped a beat at his whisper.

    "You still haven''t told me. Why did you come here?" he asked, his hand now gently caressing hers.

    She averted her eyes and let the waves of her open hair cover her burning cheeks. "Why, you ask," she chuckled, feigning a mocking tone. "Because apparently, you are secretly married to an old lady with no social standing."

    "Uh-huh, I see¡ªwait, what?"

 Chapter 119 - 119: Beginning Of Chaos

    Vyan sat up, his face twisted in disbelief. "What do you mean by that?"

    "It''s what I heard from the rumor mill. Though, I must say, it''s one of the more entertaining ones," she admitted, her eyes sparkling with mischief. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Why is this rumor even circulating?" he asked, horrified.

    She tilted her head, a teasing grin spreading across her face. "Shouldn''t you know that better, Your Grace?"

    "I have no clue where this rumor could have originated from," he defended vehemently. "First of all, I am not even wedded. Secondly, obviously not to an old lady. I have a type, okay? And that does not include old ladies. Thirdly, why is my non-existent wife''s social standing even a topic?

    I couldn''t care less about her imaginary aristocratic lineage. And honestly, if I were to invent a wife, she would at least be a sword-wielding warrior who is most definitely younger than me, not some withering lady in a rocking chair!"

    Iyana burst out laughing. "Oh, my goodness." She clutched her stomach, her laughter echoing as she threw her head back, her platinum blonde hair cascading like a curtain.

    Vyan stopped mid-rant, utterly captivated. The sound of her free, joyous laugh was like music, and the crinkle near her eyes only added to her charm. Her platinum blonde hair framed her face like a halo. He didn''t dare blink, afraid this beautiful moment would vanish if he did. Instead, he engraved the scene into his heart, wishing it could last forever.

    "Calm down," she said, pressing a hand on his shoulder before patting it gently. "All of this stems from a simple misunderstanding, okay? Someone just happened to see an unfamiliar woman in your tent this morning."

    "You mean someone saw Freya?"

    "Yes, and Miss Freya explained the whole situation to me during my morning training," Iyana said, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

    "Why would she do that?" Vyan asked, puzzled.

    Iyana shrugged, removing her hand from his shoulder. "I don''t know. But I totally understood her fear when she told me about Prince Izac." She let out a dramatic, disgusted sigh.

    "He tried hitting on you again, even after you lost your memories?" He knew the story from when he was her knight; she had slapped the prince right then and there for his inappropriate behavior at a party full of people.

    "Oh, yeah, definitely," she admitted with a casual shrug. "But don''t lose any sleep over it. I already put him in his place."

    "What did you do this time?"

    She grinned, an evil glint in her eyes. "Let''s just say, good thing I was in my uniform that day. It made it easier to kick him where the sun doesn''t shine."

    "Okay, wow." He burst into laughter. "You kicked him in the famila jewels?"

    "He left me no choice," she claimed, all innocence.

    "Please, coming from you, I imagine the kick was pretty solid."

    "Oh, yes. I did intend to make him impotent."

    "The emperor better be glad he has three sons to give him an heir then," he remarked, and she chuckled. "Because I have a plan to put the final nail in the coffin today."

    "What is it?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    "Since we are on the same side for this one, I will spill the beans..."

    As they got to talking, their conversation flowed effortlessly from one topic to another. Vyan realized this was the first time he was chatting so casually with her. Even when he was her knight and she would share almost everything with him, he never felt completely comfortable with Iyana, given their differences in social standing.

    But now that he was on the upper ladder of society, he could see why it wasn''t a big deal to Iyana back then and how much she might have secretly hoped he would open up to her as well.

    Whatever had happened in the past, he was grateful for what they had now. Their dynamic was nice and relaxing. He had only found this kind of comfort with Clyde until recently. Now, he was glad to have Iyana in his life too.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Around the same time, Clyde was hovering around his tent, repeatedly checking his pocket watch like it held the secrets of the universe. He needed to make his grand entrance at precisely one-quarter past eight to deliver Vyan''s clothes.

    As much as he wanted his favorite ship to bond and set sail, as Vyan''s aide, he had to ensure Vyan showed up at half past eight to inaugurate the second day of the hunt. It was a cruel reality that he would have to burst their bubble in just five minutes.

    As he wallowed in his thoughts, his eyes caught a glimpse of a beautiful shade of silver hair gliding by. "Your¡ª" the word almost leaped off his tongue, eager to call out to her.

    But he wouldn''t. Not until the promised day.

    He swallowed the greeting and turned away, even though every fiber of his being wanted to approach her and chatter away.

    His heart throbbed painfully as he thought bitterly, I am sure she wouldn''t even notice, let alone be bothered, if I flat-out ignored her.

    Little did he know how wrong he was.

    Althea clutched the spot over her heart, feeling it twist in pain. She had intentionally passed by in front of Clyde, selfishly hoping he would call out to her. Maybe she was greedy, wanting to see his bright smile. Just one more time.

    But he didn''t call out. He didn''t smile at her. And that hurt¡ªlike a thousand tiny, invisible knives stabbing her chest.

    "Why¡­ why are you affecting me like this, Clyde, when I am supposed to never feel these things ever again?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    While the nobles bustled in the clearing before the forest entrance, eager for the hunt, a different scene unfolded in the shadows.

    Imperial soldiers and Ashstone knights quietly guarded the opposite side of the forest, their presence a silent vigil against any unforeseen threats. Guards were strategically posted around the entire perimeter, ready to assist anyone lost and to prevent any monsters from escaping.

    On the surface, the security seemed impeccable.

    But what if that security was still compromised?

    Towards the east of the forest, with a single snap of a finger, all the guards'' eyes turned gray, their gazes becoming lifeless and doll-like.

    Silent and deliberate, a black-cloaked figure emerged from the shadows, striding to the forest''s edge and the guards acted as if the person was invisible to their eyes.

    In that person''s hands was a box, ancient and ornate, like a treasure chest from forgotten legends. With a swift motion, the lid was lifted, releasing a swirling, dark mist.

    From the mist, an enormous, S-grade monster with midnight-black scales and fiery eyes emerged, its roar shaking the ground. Following it, two A-grade monsters stepped out¡ªone, a hulking, horned brute, and the other, a towering, winged beast with razor-sharp talons and piercing eyes.

    Right behind them emerged a hulking, armored creature with a spiked tail and glowing runes etched into its tough hide, exuding an aura of raw, untamed power.

    The figure watched in silence with a smirk as the beasts spread out into the forest. "Let the chaos begin."

 Chapter 120 - 120: Come Back Safe

    Today marked the second day of the Monster Hunt Festival, and the atmosphere was buzzing with a chaotic blend of excitement and anxiety. Unlike yesterday''s individual hunt, today''s activities were more of a group activity for the noble houses, complete with excessively pampered horses and overconfident hunters.

    The heads of the noble houses or their heirs naturally assumed leadership roles, flanked by their handpicked knights, all radiating an air of self-importance.

    The difficulty level was cranked up a notch, thanks to the mages who had pulled an all-nighter setting up devious traps throughout the forest.

    As the event was about to kick off, the clearing near the forest hummed with anticipation, only to fall into an eerie silence the moment the host, the Grand Duke, appeared.

    Vyan entered, striding in with his typical nonchalance, seemingly unbothered by the hushed awe that enveloped the crowd. He felt the weight of countless eyes but shrugged it off, making his way to his waiting knights and Clyde without missing a beat.

    Theodore, ever the stern commander, narrowed his eyes, likely composing a mental reprimand for Vyan''s tardiness. Vyan shot him an apologetic look before turning to Clyde, who was brimming with news.

    "His Majesty wants to see you," Clyde announced, his tone heavy with implication.

    Vyan''s brows knitted in confusion. "Why? What does he want now?"

    Clyde shrugged. "I have no idea. But he looked serious."

    With an exaggerated groan, Vyan muttered, "Great, just what I needed. Fine, I will go see what the old bastard wants. Get ready with the horses and everything."

    "Roger that." Clyde gave a mock salute and turned to talk to Spencer.

    Making his way to the shed where the emperor and empresses were comfortably settled, Vyan caught a secretive, maternal smile from Celeste, which he returned with a subtle nod before locking eyes with the emperor.

    "Greetings, Your Imperial Majesties. I trust the festivities have met your expectations thus far?" Vyan said, flashing his signature, impeccably polished smile.

    Empress Jade offered a tight-lipped smile, while Celeste positively sparkled with joy.

    "Ah, Grand Duke, the festivities have been delightful! The special arrangements you made were particularly enjoyable," Emperor Edgar responded, his tone jovial.

    Vyan knew the emperor couldn''t partake in the main event with the other noble folk due to social norms and security concerns. So, to keep him entertained and buttered up, Vyan had arranged a private hunting ground for the emperor¡ªa sort of preemptive peace offering before Vyan set his revenge plans in motion.

    "I am honored to hear that," Vyan replied, widening his smile. "If I may, what prompted this summons, Your Imperial Majesty?"

    "Oh, that." Edgar''s green eyes twinkled as he motioned for Vyan to come closer.

    Obeying, Vyan stepped onto the altar, bracing himself.

    "I heard some rumors, by the way."

    Oh, for heaven''s sake, not him too!

    "So, are you tying the knot anytime soon?" Edgar asked eagerly.

    Vyan let out an awkward laugh, shaking his head. "Your Imperial Majesty, if I may be honest, it was just a one-night thing," he lied smoothly, because that was the quickest way out of this awkward interrogation. He definitely didn''t want to go into details about the Freya situation.

    "Oh, no, I got excited over nothing," Edgar''s excitement visibly deflated. "Here I thought, since you advocate so strongly for women, you must not be involved in shallow affairs. That is why I was sure you must have spent the night with a woman you planned to marry," he sighed in disappointment. "But then again, I shouldn''t be too surprised. You are a man at the end of the day. I understand."

    It took every ounce of Vyan''s self-control to maintain his smile in that moment.

    "Although I should suggest you find a bride soon. You are of age, after all," Edgar advised, as if discussing the weather.

    "I suppose I am," Vyan played along, crying internally, why in the world is everybody obsessed with finding me a bride? Does it look like I will never find one on my own?!

    "Do you need me to find you a bride? I am like a father to you, after all."

    Says the man who killed my actual father, Vyan thought, his blood boiling beneath his calm exterior.

    "I wouldn''t want to trouble you with that, Your Imperial Majesty. Honestly, I don''t think I am ready for marriage yet. So, no wedding bells from my side anytime soon," he politely rejected the offer, still smiling.

    "Well, worth a try," Edgar replied, smiling wryly. "Oh, by the way, do you have any guesses for today''s winners?"

    "If you were to ask me, I would have to be biased and say House Ashstone will win," Vyan joked, a glint of mischief in his eyes.

    "Do you think the Imperial Family will give you no competition?"

    "With Prince Easton leading? I am sure they will put up a good fight."

    As Vyan continued to chat, maintaining his effortlessly charming facade, Iyana watched from the sidelines, rolling her eyes in exasperation. What a masterful performance this guy puts on.

    "I swear, he has got Father wrapped around his finger," Easton commented from beside her, casting a skeptical glance at Iyana. "Would you still support your former knight after hearing all these rumors?"

    "Who is to say they are true?" Iyana shot back, pretending like she didn''t know the truth.

    "There is no smoke without fire, Iyana," Easton said pointedly. "Besides, this topic is pointless. What I did want to ask you ask, is it true that you have achieved Aura? I had to learn it from His Grace."

    Iyana raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. She had half-expected the question since Vyan had given her a heads-up about his slip-up. "What does it matter, Your Imperial Highness? It changes nothing. I am still planning to quit after the Monster Hunt Festival."

    Easton fell silent for a moment, clearly taken aback. Then he asked, "So why did you tell His Grace about it then?"

    "Because he happened to be nearby," she replied curtly, as if the explanation were as obvious as the sky being blue.

    "Why¡ª"

    Before Easton could finish his question, the announcement for the start of the Monster Hunt Festival blared, cutting him off.

    "Anyway, there is no point in discussing it further. I wish the best of luck to you," Iyana said with a thin smile.

    Before Easton could return the smile, Iyana spun on her heel and strode away. As Vyan descended from the altar, their gazes intersected. There was no need for words; the silent exchange spoke volumes.

    Her eyes conveyed a simple yet powerful plea: Come back safe.

    It was a wish that felt more like a lifeline, as the forest prepared to unleash its unexpected horrors. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Beautiful Illusion

    The forest hummed with whispers, anticipating the spectacle about to unfold. A group of imperial knights sat astride their horses, poised for the hunt. At the forefront, the three princes of their empire readied themselves.

    If only Izac had a shred of leadership skills and Ronan was a little older, we could have formed three factions and earned the most kills with ease, Easton calculated. But in this situation, leaving those two unsupervised would be a disaster waiting to happen.

    "Izac, Ronan, you will follow my lead and stay with the knights," Easton commanded, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Ronan nodded curtly, while Izac shrugged with an air of indifference.

    "What does it matter if we stick together or not? You will just hog all the glory as usual. Ronan and I might as well be invisible," Izac retorted, his words sharp.

    "What I am saying is for your own betterment." Easton shot a glance at the surrounding knights before steering his horse closer to Izac. "If you have got a problem with me, save it for home. Don''t embarrass our family here."

    "Oh, you think I am embarrassing the family?" Izac scoffed. "You know what? I don''t have to stand here and listen to your barking orders. I don''t need this humiliation."

    "When have I humiliated you? Izac, stop¡ª" Easton began, but Izac was already spurring his horse away. Frustrated, he muttered, "What is his problem today?" Izac acted however he wished all the time, but he had never acted like this before.

    "I don''t know. He has been in a foul mood since this morning," Ronan said, his expression impassive.

    Mhmm, Izac should be fine, right? Surely, he is not stupid enough to roam the forest all alone on this day, Easton thought to himself as the monsters today would be far more dangerous than yesterday.

    Then, Easton''s eyes narrowed on Ronan. "What about you? Weren''t you supposed to participate with House Preaton as their heir?"

    "I don''t feel like it anymore," Ronan replied, his face a blank mask.

    Did something go wrong with yesterday''s duel? Easton''s curiosity about the duel between Vyan and Duke Preaton flickered, but he knew better than to ask any of Vyan''s close associates. They were as tight-lipped as a sealed tomb.

    "Very well then. Even if Izac is not joining us, we will still claim victory," Easton declared to the knights, his voice brimming with resolve. "As the Imperial Family of Haynes, we cannot afford to lose. At any cost!"

    As the imperial knights roared in response, the second prince found himself alone. Sticking around to watch Easton flaunt his superiority held no appeal for him.

    Besides, his mood was already soured, courtesy of a certain elusive little bird slipping through his fingers.

    Last night, after catching a fleeting glimpse of Freya, he had scoured the grounds with the fervor of a madman but came up empty-handed. It made him question if she had been nothing more than his imagination.

    If she weren''t an illusion, what could she possibly be doing here? There was no way any noble house would hire her; he had ensured that personally. Maybe she had picked up work with the catering service?

    He was certain that once every door was slammed in her face, she would have no choice but to come crawling back to him.

    He had almost forgotten about her in the year since she got exiled from the palace, but now, his mind was once again plagued by thoughts of her. She was the first person to ever turn him down, and the sting of that rejection was as fresh as ever. How could he forget that?

    "Oh, well, I should go back and relax. I have no business roaming around here all alone. Mother would be furious if I ended up getting hurt," Izac concluded.

    Just as he was about to turn back, thinking it was all in vain, a figure caught his eye.

    Standing near a big rock, bathed in the soft morning light, was Freya. Her brown hair cascaded over her white cloak, and her warm brown eyes sparkled with an almost otherworldly allure.

    "Little bird?" Izac''s voice was full of disbelief, echoing through the tranquil forest. "What are you doing here?"

    Freya didn''t respond but simply smiled, a tantalizing curve of her lips that promised solace and secrets. With a graceful motion, she beckoned him closer, her movements fluid and mesmerizing.

    Mesmerized, Izac dismounted his horse. He felt drawn to her, as if by an invisible force, his earlier frustrations dissolving in her presence.

    "Are you an illusion?" he murmured, stepping closer. "Because it feels like it."

    Freya''s smile widened, her eyes glinting with a strange light. "Yes," she whispered, her silky voice brushing against his ears.

    "You are such a beautiful illusion then." Izac reached out, his fingers almost touching her skin. That was when, with a surprising burst of energy, she pushed him.

    "Ahh!" Before he knew it, he was tumbling down a small cliff of about fifteen feet.

    He landed hard, the breath knocked out of him, and before he could comprehend what had happened, he found himself surrounded by shadows.

    The howling began, low and menacing, and Izac panicked, his heart racing with fear. Shadows moved around him, closing in with a feral hunger in their glowing eyes.

    "Help¡­ Help!" Desperation surged through him as he struggled to rise, but pain shot through his leg as one of the beasts lunged, its teeth sinking into his flesh.

    "Ahhh!" He cried out, trying to fend off the creature, but they were relentless.

    Desperately, he reached for his sword, only to find his scabbard empty. His sword was gone. He frantically looked around, realizing too late that it had been sneakily taken away during the brief encounter with Freya.

    The realization dawned on him¡ªthis was no dream. It was a meticulously crafted nightmare.

    And Freya had led him straight into it.

    "Why?" he gasped. "Why are you doing this to me, little bird?"

    The figure above looked down with a cold smile. "Because you deserve it," she said, her voice now tinged with a mocking tone.

    It was then that Izac realized¡ªthis wasn''t Freya. It was someone else, using Freya''s visage to exact a cruel punishment.

    "You..." Izac''s voice faltered as the pain intensified, the creatures closing in on him. "You won''t get away with this."

    The imposter''s laughter echoed eerily. "Oh, but I already have," he replied. "Now, why don''t you get a taste of your own medicine, you fucking degenerate? Because you are no different than a hungry monster to a helpless woman."

    "Who are you¡ª argh! Ahh!"

    Ignoring his desperate cries, the imposter turned and disappeared into thin air, leaving Izac to face the monstrous fate that awaited him.

    The imposter teleported and reappeared in front of Clyde, who was lounging against a tree with two horses tied nearby. "Well, look at you, actually getting your hands dirty for once. I was convinced you would delegate this to me, like always."

    With a flick of his wrist, Freya''s appearance dissolved into Vyan''s, the simple white cloak transforming into the majestic ensemble of a Grand Duke. Vyan chuckled and said, "I would have, but I had a personal vendetta against Izac."

    Clyde''s face darkened, his usual brightness placed by a rare burst of fury. "Oh, right. That bastard was the one to give you a death sentence."

    Vyan gave him a comforting pat on the back, which did little to soften Clyde''s scowl. "Come on, let''s catch up with our knights soon, or else, Sir Jacques will have us running laps when we get home until we forget what a horse looks like."

    Clyde shivered visibly at the thought and scrambled onto his horse, with Vyan swiftly following suit.

    Just as they were about to set off, a blood-curdling scream pierced the air. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Help!! Someone save us¡ª"

    The scream was quickly followed by a monstrous growl. Once they reached the location, Clyde was the first to gasp.

    "Vyan¡­ it''s a bloody massacre."

 Chapter 122 - 122: Disastrous Monster Hunt

    Vyan and Clyde were frozen for a moment as the stench of fresh blood filled the air, mingling with the crispy scent of pine and earth. Bodies of knights, clad in the emblem of House Clarinton, lay strewn across the ground, their once-shining armor now tarnished with blood and dirt.

    Vyan dismounted from the horse swiftly, his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Stay alert," he murmured to Clyde, his voice ringing with cautiousness. "The monster might still be around."

    Clyde nodded and got down as well. "We should get the ones who are alive to the medical facility," he replied, his voice steely, and Vyan nodded.

    They moved cautiously among the fallen knights, searching for any signs of life.

    Vyan knelt beside the young viscount, whose breathing was shallow but steady. "Viscount Clarinton is alive," Vyan called to Clyde, who was already checking the knights a few paces away.

    "Same here. The knights are also alive," Clyde said, relief coloring his tone. "But barely."

    Vyan''s mind raced as he considered their options. They needed to get these people to safety, but with the monster potentially still nearby, it was a risky endeavor. He glanced at Clyde, who was already tearing strips of cloth to bandage the wounds of the injured.

    "Clyde, I don''t get it. How can a monster destroy an entire squad like this?" Vyan was baffled. Yes, there were many powerful B-grade monsters released in the forest today, but none were strong enough to bring down a whole squad to their near-deathbed like this. Not to mention, all the monsters were under a spell as well.

    "We¡ª" Vyan''s sentence was cut off by someone yanking his collar.

    "Your¡­ Your Grace," sputtered the injured viscount, Mason.

    "Lord Clarinton!" Vyan felt a flicker of relief, unbothered by the bloody hand grasping his shirt. "What happened here?"

    "It all happened before we could even grasp what the thing was," Mason managed to say, his tongue trembling.

    "Can you tell me what the thing looked like? We will capture it before it can harm anybody else," Vyan urged.

    "It¡­ it was a human-sized monster with protruding muscles. It had limbs li-like us. But it had two horns as well. Its skin color was red, and it was really scary. It moved around so fast that I could barely see it."

    "A horned monster that moves around fast? There aren''t supposed to be any monsters like this," Vyan murmured.

    Clyde''s voice was filled with a sense of doom as he called out, "Vyan¡­ That description sounds like that of a Crimson Hornfiend."

    Vyan''s eyes widened, a chill running down his spine. "No way¡­"

    The Crimson Hornfiend was a legendary A-grade monster that had been presumed extinct for nearly fifty years. The mere thought of such a creature appearing in this forest was mind-boggling.

    Not to mention, what was once going on as a peaceful festival now teetered on the edge of disaster.

    Why? Because the gap between an A-grade and a B-grade monster was the difference between a thunderstorm and a drizzle. A- and S-grade beasts were so monstrous and rare that they were thought to dwell only in the abyssal depths of the Forest of Beasts, away from human settlements.

    These fearsome entities, while terrifying, were generally more inclined towards peace and could be vanquished more effectively with magic than with brute force or swords¡ªassuming one had the rare and coveted Aura.

    Unfortunately, most of the participants here were far from prepared. While many could cast spells, none possessed the advanced skills required to tackle such a formidable foe.

    "Clyde, get the injured to the medical facility right now. Have Thea tend to them and make sure Iyana knows what''s happening so that she can protect everyone there. We could be dealing with more than one A-grade monster," Vyan barked urgently.

    Clyde''s face was etched with worry, but he nodded nonetheless and started to move.

    "I will track down the Crimson Hornfiend before it turns this festival into a full-blown catastrophe," Vyan said after helping Mason rest against the tree.

    "You will search for it alone?" Clyde''s voice wavered with fear.

    "Fine, fine. I will join our knights," Vyan conceded. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You better not," Clyde warned, his eyes narrowed.

    "Yes, yes."

    With a sharp flick of his wrist, Clyde unleashed a teleportation spell, and in a blink, all the injured members of House Clarinton vanished into the ether. And true to his word, Vyan materialized beside the Ashstone knights.

    "Took you long enough," Theodore grumbled, his voice like gravel. "Where is your other half Clyd¡ª" His words faltered, caught in the shadow of Vyan''s grim expression. "What''s wrong, boy?"

    "A catastrophe has struck," Vyan''s voice cut through the easygoing atmosphere, causing the knights to tense up, their eyes sharpening with alarm. "Clyde and I discovered that an A-grade monster has obliterated House Clarinton''s entire squad."

    "How in the hell did an A-grade monster get here?" Spencer blurted out.

    "I don''t have all the answers yet, but that is the stark reality we are facing. And there might be more lurking out there." Vyan''s eyes burned with urgency.

    "Have you encountered these monsters?" Theodore''s voice was eerily calm, betraying his rising concern.

    "Not directly. But from Viscount Clarinton''s description, it''s unmistakably a Crimson Hornfiend."

    A collective gasp rippled through Spencer and the knights, their faces blanching, while Theodore''s expression darkened.

    "We need to capture them immediately," Damon''s voice trembled with unease. "But first things first, Your Grace, you should retreat to the camp for safety."

    "Yes, Your Grace, we will disperse and hunt for the monsters," Jenna added, her tone resolute.

    "You are missing the point," Vyan''s lips pressed into a thin line of resolve. "I need you to alert the peripheral guards and prevent any monsters from slipping out of the forest."

    "But, Your Grace¡ª" Mark began.

    "I will remain here with Sir Jacques and Spencer. You are to carry out the orders I have given. Do not engage if you encounter A-grade monsters. Flee with everything you have got," Vyan''s command was as unyielding. He trusted his knights'' strength, but he wouldn''t gamble with their lives against such horrors.

    The knights exchanged uneasy glances but nodded in reluctant compliance. Obedience was their only option.

    "What about the other nobles? Shouldn''t we warn them?" Marconi asked.

    "Of course," Vyan''s response was clipped. "We can''t afford any more bloodshed."

    "Understood, Your Grace." The six Ashstone knights dispersed, their silhouettes swallowed by the forest''s looming shadows.

    Spencer''s eyes flickered anxiously towards Vyan. "My lord¡­ what will the consequences be for this?"

    A chilling laugh escaped Vyan, morphing into a full-blown, unsettling chuckle. "I don''t know, Spence. I really don''t. It''s a mystery why the Monster Hunt Festival always seems to unravel like this."

    "My lord¡­" Spencer felt terrible for Vyan. He had poured his heart and soul into ensuring the festival''s success, only to be met with A-grade monsters invading a forest that was guaranteed to be safe.

    It was almost as if history was cruelly repeating itself¡ªhis parents had been sabotaged, and now Vyan was facing a similar fate. What if Vyan was blamed for orchestrating this disaster?

    Seeing the dark shadows of concern etched on Vyan''s face, Spencer''s heart tightened. It seemed like Vyan was acutely aware of the gravity of the situation and the potential for blame.

    Spencer opened his mouth to offer support when Theodore''s rough hand landed on Vyan''s back with a reassuring thump.

    "Chin up, boy. Nothing is lost yet. First, we have got monsters to deal with," Theodore''s voice was gruff but carried a warmth of encouragement. "Once we have handled that, you can focus on unmasking whoever orchestrated this vile act."

    Vyan''s eyes sharpened as he snapped back to reality, his expression resolute. "You are right. Whoever is behind this will pay for it."

 Chapter 123 - 123: Trapped In Mirror Mist

    Iyana, Althea, and Katelyn were outside the tents, deep in conversation. Katelyn was eagerly probing Iyana with all the feminine questions she had been dying to ask someone. She had also grown comfortable chatting with Althea, and that comfort was a source of great joy for Althea.

    However, their moment of connection was abruptly shattered by the appearance of a blood-stained Clyde.

    Althea was the first to notice him, her face a mask of shock and confusion as she rose to her feet. "Clyde, what happened to you?"

    Iyana and Katelyn''s smiles faltered as they turned to face Clyde.

    "Your Highness, you need to go to the medical facility right away," Clyde urged urgently. "Viscount Clarinton and his knights are in dire condition. Some of them might not survive if they don''t get treatment immediately."

    Understanding the gravity of the situation, Althea nodded resolutely without further questions. "I will head there right now." With that, she vanished in an instant, reappearing at the medical facility where she immediately joined the doctors and nurses in treating the critically injured.

    Clyde exhaled deeply as Althea vanished from sight, his eyes locking onto Iyana.

    "What on earth caused such a catastrophe?" Iyana''s voice was hard, each word sharp with concern.

    Katelyn anxiously watched Clyde closely as he took a moment to steady his breath.

    "My lady," Clyde said, his voice tight as he fought back a tremor. "A Crimson Hornfiend decimated House Clarinton''s knights. I''m aware that A-grades shouldn''t be here, and I have no idea how they breached our defenses or who might be behind this. But there is a high chance that more monsters like this could surface, and the situation might spiral out of control.

    Vyan instructed you to remain here at the camp to safeguard the women¡ª"

    "And where is Vyan?" Iyana interrupted, her gaze burning with urgency.

    "He is fine," Clyde replied quickly. "He is still in the forest with our knights. Don''t worry¡ªhe has dealt with A-grade monsters before without trouble¡ª"

    "When exactly did he do that?" Iyana asked in surprise. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It was during your recovery from the carriage accident when two of our mages went missing¡ªnever mind, it''s not crucial now," Clyde cut himself off from yapping, but it was enough for Iyana to recall that night on the inn balcony when Vyan had hinted at a story like this but left it unfinished.

    Clyde continued, "Just know that Vyan will manage to be safe. Sir Jacques is with him. You need to focus on protecting the camp. I will head to the medical facility now. We can''t afford any more casualties."

    The last thing the Ashstones needed was a noble dying on their watch. Clyde almost shuddered at the thought of the repercussions for Vyan. He quickly vanished from view, leaving Iyana and Katelyn behind.

    Katelyn grabbed Iyana''s arm, her eyes wide with fear. "Lady Iyana, is history about to repeat itself?"

    "What are you talking about?" Iyana demanded, her voice tinged with confusion.

    "The Ashstones'' dark history," Katelyn''s voice trembled. "The crimes involving my uncle and aunt, or the false accusations. Are we about to face a flood of powerful monsters? Is Vyan going to be blamed for this?"

    "No," Iyana said, her tone firm despite the turmoil inside. "I won''t let anyone frame Vyan. And even if monsters attack, we will protect everyone here. No one will be harmed."

    Katelyn nodded, gaining some strength at the assurance. "You should guard the forest entrance, Lady Iyana. I will go inform Ron to alert him. We have a communication artifact we only use in dire situations."

    "Alright, Princess."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan urged his horse forward, the dense forest whipping past in a blur of green and brown. The urgency of their mission¡ªlocating and capturing A-grade monsters before midday¡ªspurred him, Theodore, and Spencer to push their horses harder.

    "Keep close!" Theodore''s voice cut through the thunder of hooves, a sharp command that brooked no disobedience. "We can''t afford to be separated!"

    Vyan glanced at the commander and vice-commander of his house knights. Theodore''s face was a mask of determination, his jaw set in a grim line, while Spencer''s eyes darted around, constantly scanning for any sign of danger.

    Suddenly, Vyan felt a throb in his chest¡ªmuch like the force of dark energy being near.

    "Sir Jacques, I think¡ª"

    Without warning, the forest seemed to shift. A thick, silvery mist rolled in like a living entity, swallowing the trees and reducing visibility to mere feet. The temperature dropped, and an unnatural silence fell over the forest, broken only by the muffled sound of the horse.

    The feeling of dark energy was gone, but what was this dense fog?

    Vyan squinted, trying to peer through it, only to catch a flicker of movement in the periphery of his vision. He turned his head and flinched.

    Riding parallel to him was an exact duplicate of himself. The doppelg?nger''s eyes met his, mirroring his shock and confusion. Before he could react, more duplicates appeared, each splitting off in different directions.

    "What the hell?" Vyan muttered, tightening his grip on the reins. "Shit, this is a trap!" he cursed and tried to stop his horse, but Adam was panicked from the thick mist and duplicates multiplying.

    "Adam, please stop! You are getting further tangled into a trap!"

    Adam whinnied out of anxiety, but Vyan tried to stay calm, even though the sheer number of illusions was overwhelming. "Oh, Goddess, why did I suggest this idea to the mages?" he cried out.

    It was a magical trap called mirror mist, created especially in order to break apart strong formations. Today''s difficulty level to hunt was quite higher than yesterday, after all.

    Think, Vyan, think. Use your head.

    He closed his eyes, focusing on the sounds around him. The mist distorted everything, but there had to be a clue, a way to break through the illusion.

    In the distance, he heard a faint, rhythmic sound¡ªthe steady hoofbeats of a horse. Realizing it could be Theodore or Spencer, he urged his horse towards the sound, hoping beyond hope it wasn''t another trick.

    As he broke through a particularly thick patch of mist, Vyan found himself utterly alone in the bright late morning hours. His heart sank as the reality of his situation hit him: he was completely separated from Theodore and Spencer.

    While he was confident in his ability to handle an A-grade monster alone, he had promised Clyde he would stick with the knights. He tried locating them with his mana, but before he could, his heart throbbed once again.

    He pulled on Adam''s reins, coming to a stop, and clutched his chest. It reminded him of the day he met Iyana and Sienna at the Itroy Market and came into contact with Sienna¡ªa black magician. His body had reacted instinctively, despite her skillful concealment.

    It also reminded him of how Althea had suggested that day, Vyan was weak against dark magic.

    Assuming Sienna was here, even though she and her parents weren''t invited, Vyan still wasn''t in physical contact with anyone. So¡­ just how strong was this dark magic for him to feel it from a distance?

    "Argh, where is this dark energy coming from?"

    Just then, a flying shadow passed over him, and Vyan froze. A menacing howl echoed above.

    Bracing himself, he looked up and saw an enormous, winged behemoth, its talons razor-edged and eyes glowing with a predatory gleam, casting a shadow of dread.

    Instead of being frightened by the A-grade monster, Vyan tilted back slightly, an amused grin on his face. "So it''s you, Talonraith."

 Chapter 124 - 124: Hornfiend & Talonraith

    Theodore and Spencer were riding, unaware that Vyan had been lost to the mist. They called out to him occasionally, assuming he was just behind or ahead in the fog. It wasn''t until they emerged from the mist into a clearing that they finally realized.

    "Where is My Lord?" Spencer asked, his voice tinged with panic as he looked around frantically.

    Theodore''s face paled a little, his usual stoic expression cracking. "He was right behind us. When did we lose him?"

    "We even heard him just a minute ago¡ª oh, no, was the fog a mirror mist and My Lord diverted his way?" Spencer let out.

    Theodore sucked in a breath and shouted, "Vyan!"

    "My Lord Vyan! Your Grace! Master!"

    As their shouts echoed through the trees, Theodore shot Spencer a flat look. "Do you think addressing him differently each time will make him hear you better?"

    "Maybe¡­?" Spencer smiled sheepishly.

    Theodore shook his head in exasperation. "We should go back the route we came from and look for the boy in the surrounding area."

    "Yes, Sir, we¡ª" Spencer paused in the middle of his sentence as his eyes fell on something.

    "What is it?" Theodore arched an eyebrow.

    Spencer let out a small chuckle of disbelief. "Oh, gosh, if we knew earlier that loud noises attracted these creatures, we should have started shouting earlier."

    "What¡­" Theodore''s eyes narrowed as he finally noticed the creature, standing on the branch of a tree. He stepped down his horse and calmly took in the Crimson Hornfiend, a nightmare given form.

    The beast''s muscles bulged beneath its crimson skin, and its horns gleamed menacingly in the daylight.

    "Stay sharp, Spencer," Theodore commanded, his voice steady. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He kept eye contact with the glowing yellow eyes of the beast because he knew as soon as he averted his gaze, it would attack. So, without a word, he drew his sword, its blade glinting with a cold, lethal promise.

    Spencer, who was usually so light-hearted, adopted a fierce, focused expression. "You got it, sir." He unsheathed his own sword as well, the blade thin but deadly. "Time to turn this red beast a little redder."

    Spencer stood on top of his horse and jumped at the Hornfiend, but right then, it moved with blinding speed. It appeared like a red blur in the clearing.

    Dodging Spencer, it lunged at Theodore, who parried the blow with practiced ease.

    However, the force of the attack pushed him back a step, but he held his ground. His Aura flared to life, a shimmering blue energy that bolstered his strength and reflexes.

    Spencer darted to the side, using the creature''s momentum to his advantage. He struck at its flank, his sword slashing with deadly precision.

    The Hornfiend roared in pain, its blood seeping from the wound. Enraged, it whirled to face Spencer, but the vice-commander was already gone.

    The beast might take pride in its speed, but Spencer was no less. Even without Aura, he was a warrior known to be faster than the wind.

    Theodore seized the opportunity, launching a powerful strike at the monster''s exposed back. His sword cut deep, eliciting another howl from the beast. Before it could claw back, Theodore flash-stepped, thanks to his Aura lending him an almost ethereal speed.

    "Keep moving! Don''t let it pin you down!" he barked.

    Spencer grinned. "I wouldn''t dream of it, Sir!" He weaved in and out of the Hornfiend''s reach by jumping from one place to another, his movements a blur.

    Each slash and stab of his sword added to the monster''s growing list of injuries.

    "Sir, let''s wrap this up soon! We have to find My Lord before he runs into something worse!" Spencer hollered.

    "Alright. Let''s end it then."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Little did the two of them know that Vyan was already facing off against what they feared.

    A Talonraith.

    Its massive wings blotted out the sky, casting an eerie shadow over Vyan. The creature''s eyes that looked like burning coals were fixed on Vyan and his horse with a predatory intensity. Its razor-sharp talons glinted menacingly, as if it couldn''t wait to tear apart Vyan''s beloved horse limb by limb.

    "As delightful as an abomination as you are, I am sorry but you can''t have Adam," Vyan''s voice dripped with sarcasm as he conjured a fireball in his palm, the flames licking eagerly at the air.

    His eyes narrowed sharply as he spat out, "So, stop eyeing him, you ugly bat."

    The Talonraith screeched in response.

    "Oof, you are so loud." Vyan calmly jumped off Adam and covered him with an invisible veil.

    At the horse''s sudden disappearance, Talonraith retaliated with a stronger wave of scream that pierced through Vyan''s eardrums and made his consciousness swim in and out.

    "Oh, for Heaven''s sake, shut up!" Vyan shouted in irritation. Already the dark energy emanating from the monster was making his chest throb, and now this!

    Without warning, it lunged, its talons slicing through the air where Vyan had stood moments before. He rolled to the side, hurling the fireball at the beast''s wing.

    Flames erupted on its wing, but the Talonraith barely flinched. Since its scales were rock-hard, to make it more painful, Vyan increased the heat of his flames, this time making affecting its membrane.

    "Didn''t like that, did you?" Vyan taunted, summoning more blue flames. If he could scorch the entire thing at once, it would be over in a snap of finger.

    But the dark energy radiating from the creature was oppressive suddenly made it harder for him to breathe, his chest tightening with each inhalation.

    The Talonraith shot him with a powerful swipe of its wing, sending a gust of wind that knocked Vyan off his feet. He hit the ground hard, the fire in his hand flickering out.

    Gritting his teeth, he struggled to his feet, the dark energy seeping into his mind, clouding his thoughts. Every breath a battle against the crushing darkness.

    This should be easy¡­ why can''t I¡­ argh!

    Through his blurry vision, he saw the Talonraith fly towards with its sharp talons, but he had no strength. His body wouldn''t move. The dark energy kept him pinned to the ground.

    Move, Vyan, move!

 Chapter 125 - 125: Is Everything Okay?

    Seeing the Talonraith come at him with full speed, Vyan summoned some strength to his arm and thumped his palm on the ground.

    An impenetrable wall shot up instantly, and the winged beast collided with it with a deafening crash, shrieking as it was flung back into the air.

    Struggling to his feet, Vyan panted heavily. His chest still ached, but breathing was becoming more manageable. He narrowed his eyes at the Talonraith, noting the dark energy swirling around it like a sinister fog. The oppressive black aura seemed to be tormenting the creature, pushing it into a frenzy despite its normally peaceful nature.

    That means, these invading monsters were under the control of a black magician, especially sent here to create havoc.

    There was only one person like that whom Vyan knew of and would want to screw him like this.

    Only one person fit that description and had a vendetta against Vyan.

    Furious and stripped of everything, she wasn''t even allowed to attend the prestigious Monster Hunt Festival. A festival where, ironically, her step-sister received two invitations: one as the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince and another as the Vice-Commander of the Imperial Army.

    Therefore, who else could it be if not Sienna Pierson Estelle?

    "Your presence is a nuisance, and I have no choice but to end this now," Vyan declared, his gaze locked on the airborne Talonraith.

    He took a step back, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "I am a little inexperienced at controlling this, but you know what? You will make a perfect test subject."

    A wicked grin spread across his face as he beckoned the monster with a curled finger. The Talonraith, predictably enraged, charged at him with a furious cry. Vyan stood his ground, spreading his fingers as if he could halt the beast with one hand. To the Talonraith, he appeared vulnerable, an easy target.

    Oblivious to its fate, the Talonraith lunged with all its might. The moment it came within ten centimeters of Vyan''s outstretched palm, an explosive burst of energy erupted. The massive bird was obliterated in an instant, disintegrating into particles so fine they were indistinguishable from dust.

    The tightness around Vyan''s chest instantly lifted up, and it got easier for him to breathe. He inhaled a deep breath and exhaled, rubbing a hand over his chest. "Finally," he sighed.

    As he raised his head and looked ahead, he let out sheepishly, "Oops, I ended up using too much power."

    The trees behind the Talonraith had also disappeared into oblivion, albeit only the top half of them. Fortunately, the destruction wasn''t too excessive to raise suspicion. Just ten big trees, sacrificed to his imperfect control.

    "I still need a lot of work on perfecting the use of destructive magic," he muttered as he headed to the place where he had hidden Adam.

    Vyan was well aware that destructive magic was a game-changer. He could turn the tides of any battle as long as he mastered it completely. But it was easier said than done.

    With no one to teach him¡ªsince only Ashstones were born with this inherent ability¡ªand no guidebooks written on it for fear of misuse, he was on his own. Although some magical abilities are inherent, every magic can be learned with the right method.

    Not to mention, practicing this magic was a whole other challenge on its own. After all, there was only so much property Vyan could destroy without attracting national attention.

    The only reason he used it this time was because the black magic was affecting him heavily to the point he could have been killed. He really needed to find a way to counteract its influence. Otherwise, what was the point of having this inexhaustible mana capacity if black magic made him incapable of moving? He would be an easy target for any black magician or demon.

    Sighing sadly, Vyan unveiled his horse and hopped on. "Come on, Adam, let''s look for Sir Jacques and Spence. I can''t afford to destroy any more forestry."

    Adam craned his neck toward his master, and for some reason, Vyan could tell Adam was concerned.

    Vyan chuckled, reaching out to ruffle Adam''s mane affectionately. "What? Are you trying to console me?" he asked, amused.

    Adam neighed, his ears flicking back and forth.

    Vyan leaned closer, pretending to whisper a secret. "Do you think I will ever figure out how to stop getting affected by dark magic?"

    Adam neighed again, louder this time, as if in agreement.

    "Haha, alright, I will take your word for it," Vyan grinned and patted Adam''s neck. "Let''s go, wise one."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ten minutes later, Vyan found Theodore and Spencer, each of them updating their side of the situation. Then, they decided to tour the entire forest, checking every spot, this time being more aware of the traps.

    About four hours later, there were still no results. Vyan huffed a tired breath as he jumped down from an elevated rock. "I don''t sense anything unusual."

    "Do you think there are no more A-grade monsters?" Theodore inquired with a serious look.

    "That could be possible. But it is suspicious that whoever wants to sabotage this festival would only send two monsters," Vyan deduced.

    "Let''s keep looking, my lord. Maybe the other monsters are lying low, which I sincerely hope they''re not," Spencer suggested, a touch of nervousness in his voice.

    Vyan nodded. "Yes, let''s continue."

    As they were about to head towards their horses, Spencer gasped.

    Vyan and Theodore were instantly alerted, with the former summoning a ball of fire in his hand and the latter unsheathing his sword.

    "Oh, relax, please! I didn''t spot any monsters," Spencer hurriedly corrected. "I just remembered something."

    Vyan rolled his eyes, and Theodore calmly sheathed his sword, as if entirely used to Spencer''s false alarms.

    "And what is it that you remembered?" Vyan asked, annoyed.

    "It''s just that we aren''t going to come in the first place," Spencer pouted. "We haven''t hunted anything yet because we avoided taking on the normal monsters to save time."

    Vyan smiled wryly. "It''s alright. Making sure everyone is safe is more important."

    "I don''t see why we can''t start now," Theodore stated. "We have scoured for the most part. If there were any more disasters, we would have heard about it by now."

    Vyan was amused, not having pegged Theodore as the win-crazy type. Everything almost felt normal, like they were back to routine. As if everything was okay. "We can do that, too¡ª"

    But is everything okay? his subconscious questioned him, and he paused.

    "We haven''t heard back from any of our other knights," Vyan murmured.

    "Did you perhaps tell them to stay and guard the forest perimeter?" Spencer asked, tilting his head in confusion.

    Vyan shook his head. "I only told them to inform the guards there." His lips twitched, and his expression turned serious. An ominous feeling crept over him. "Let''s go check out those areas. No time to hunt on the way; we have to hurry."

    "Alright."

    "Roger that, my lord!"

    After an hour, as they reached the end of the woods, everything seemed fine. The guards were lined up as expected. But...

    "What''s with them? Why aren''t they greeting us yet?" Spencer murmured, his suspicion growing with each passing second. "It''s like they don''t even see us."

    "Their eyes look strange," Theodore commented, his voice laced with unease.

    A cold fear swirled in Vyan''s chest as he pieced together the disturbing truth. "Shit, they are under mind control."

    Spencer''s voice wavered with panic. "If they are unresponsive, why didn''t our knights come and inform us?"

    Vyan tightened his grip on his horse''s reins, his knuckles turning white, his expression grim. "Something has gone terribly wrong." He drew a deep breath, steeling himself. "Sir Jacques, Spencer, I need you both to go in different directions, while I go in the other. We need to find out if any monsters have escaped."

    He pointed to opposite sides of the forest, where they now stood far from the main camp.

    "But¡ª" Spencer began, only to be cut off by Vyan. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let''s meet up at the camp. We will circle the entire forest periphery."

    "My lord, we can''t¡ª" Spencer was interrupted again, this time by Theodore.

    "We will do as you say, Your Grace," Theodore said firmly.

    "Sir Jacques, how can you let My Lord be alone? What if he encounters more monsters with black energy, or worse, the black magician himself?" Spencer''s voice rose in a frenzy.

    "He can teleport," Theodore responded calmly. "If something happens, he will teleport to us."

    Vyan gave a curt nod. "Let''s part ways. I will see you at the camp."

    Spencer''s face was etched with worry, but he nodded begrudgingly. "Please be safe, My Lord."

    However, Vyan didn''t have the luxury to think about his own safety at that moment. A sense of dread gnawed at him, an ominous premonition that if he didn''t act quickly, things would spiral out of control.

    But he was too late.

    He yanked the reins of his horse, bringing it to an abrupt halt. His heart twisted painfully as his worst fears were confirmed.

    The scene before him was a nightmarish vision of carnage¡ªhis knights lay slaughtered, their bodies mangled beyond recognition, limbs scattered like broken dolls, and the ground a gruesome pool of blood.

 Chapter 126 - 126: No, Its Not

    Vyan was numb, his eyes blankly staring at the pools of blood surrounding him. He had never seen this much blood before¡ªor at least that''s what he thought, until a scene from his past flashed before his eyes.

    "Vee, you have to run," his father said, staring straight into Vyan''s newly formed amber eyes, his hands gripping the little boy''s shoulders with a desperate firmness.

    "But Papa, Ash is still¡ª" Vyan''s voice trembled with fear and confusion.

    Xandres pulled Vyan into his chest, tears streaming down his face. "Trust me, your brother will be fine as long as you are."

    The five-year-old boy couldn''t comprehend the weight of his father''s anguish, nor did he understand the chaos unfolding around him. All he knew was that his favorite person in the world was in danger.

    "But Ash¡ª" he repeated, voice breaking.

    "Not another word," Xandres sternly commanded, pulling away. "Benedict, take him." He turned his face away, unable to bear the sight of his innocent son''s eyes.

    "Papa, I don''t want to go. Please!" Vyan cried out as Benedict lifted him into his arms. "Papa! Please!" He struggled, his small fists beating against the old butler''s chest. "Benedict, let me go!"

    His father''s red eyes met his for the last time, filled with a pain beyond words. "Even when things get tough for you, just remember one thing: we love you, Vee."

    "No! Papa!" Vyan wailed, reaching out desperately for his father, hoping he would scoop him up like he always did.

    Before Vyan could see the strange figures entering his bedroom, Benedict ran with him through a secret passage. They descended the hidden stairs, Vyan''s cries echoing in the narrow space.

    He was lost in confusion. That morning, people had come and arrested his parents, and now, as midnight fell, their estate was under siege.

    "Oh, Lord, the exit," Benedict muttered, spotting a group of men blocking the backdoor.

    "Find the second son immediately!" one of them barked. "He must not escape! He must be killed!"

    "We must take the other route, Young Master," Benedict whispered urgently to Vyan.

    Still bewildered, Vyan nodded, his mind unable to process the nightmare unfolding.

    As they hurried through a narrow hallway, Vyan glanced out a window. His eyes widened in horror. Unknown men lay slaughtered in their once-beautiful garden. In the distance, he saw his elder brother, Aster. The eyes that always looked at Vyan with warmth were now cold and merciless, his body drenched in blood.

    Aster stood in a pool of blood, panting heavily, faint fire glowing in his palms.

    Despite the horror, Vyan''s eyes brightened at the sight of his brother. "Ash¡ª" he choked out, breath catching in his throat as soldiers surrounded Aster, attacking all at once.

    Benedict quickly covered Vyan''s eyes, a tear sliding down his cheek. "Don''t look, Young Master. If you do, you will never be able to sleep again."

    The pool of blood from that day had belonged to the enemy. But today, the blood soaking the earth was from his own squad. He had sent them away to avoid the monsters within the forest, believing it was the right call. How tragically wrong he had been.

    Aster and their father had sent Vyan away in the hopes of saving him, only to have pushed him into a fate much worse than death.

    As for his knights... All along, Vyan had been sending them to death''s door. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan dismounted his horse, his footsteps slow and heavy. His gaze fell upon the forest guards, slaughtered in the same merciless manner as his knights. It seemed the monster didn''t discriminate between friend and foe.

    With a hollow ache in his chest, he trudged to the lifeless bodies of those he had seen almost every day for the past year. He had sparred with each of them, shared jokes, and eaten meals together. They treated him like a younger brother, and he knew all their names, their stories, and their families.

    The knights and servants at the estate had always filled the void left by the absence of his family, but now...

    "Damon?" he called out, his voice quivering. "Mark? Jenna? Kristan? Marconi?" His eyes scanned each body, desperately hoping for any sign of movement. "Kevin?"

    "Please¡­ somebody respond."

    Why... why did his bravest knights have to die?

    His breath caught in his throat, the urge to cry was overwhelming, but the anger and the determination to save what remained were stronger.

    Gathering strength, he checked each of their pulses, refusing to accept their deaths without confirmation. And then, like a fragile hope, he found one still breathing.

    "Damon," he uttered, relief flooding him despite the gruesome sight of Damon''s crushed leg. "I will take you to the medical facility¡ª"

    "Your Grace..." Damon struggled to open his eyes. "I was hoping... you would come."

    "Please, Damon, don''t talk. I will take¡ª"

    "But I need to tell you..." Damon was desperate to speak, ignoring the unbearable pain in his leg. "The monster... wasn''t an A-grade."

    Vyan''s eyebrows furrowed. "What do you mean?"

    "It... it was an S-grade."

    "What?"

    Just when Vyan thought it couldn''t get any worse, it did.

    An S-grade monster. A creature unheard of for centuries. The ultimate boss of the Forest of Beasts. A monster with the potential to wreak havoc far worse than the tragedy sixteen years ago.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the medical facility, Althea heaved a sigh of relief, wiping a bead of sweat from her forehead. The tension in the air finally started to ease, the frantic energy giving way to a calmer atmosphere.

    "Wow, Your Imperial Highness, you single-handedly saved every one of them," one of the doctors exclaimed, admiration evident in his voice.

    Althea smiled humbly, her exhaustion palpable. "It was all thanks to your assistance. I couldn''t have done it without everyone''s help."

    "Please, Your Imperial Highness, we just kept everyone stable while you treated the critical patients one by one," a nurse said lightly, her tone a mixture of relief and respect.

    "And that was a huge help," Althea added, her eyes shifting to the man standing in the corner of the medical tent. "Lord Magnus also helped a lot."

    "Yes!" The nurse clapped. "You are very good with urgent diagnosis, Lord Magnus."

    "You all flatter me. Thank you," Clyde replied formally, though his heart ached with gratitude and relief. All he wanted to do was hug Althea, overwhelmed by the fact that House Clarinton''s knights were safe. This way, no one would be able to blame Vyan for the loss of life. Even with the unexpected monster invasion, no one was harmed¡ª

    Suddenly, Vyan appeared out of nowhere, matted with blood, carrying a dying knight in his arms.

    The gasps of horror from the medical staff were almost deafening. Clyde instantly recognized the knight and blurted, "What happened to Damon?"

    Vyan didn''t respond and quickly laid Damon on an empty bed. Without a word, Althea sprang into action, her movements precise and urgent as she focused on stopping Damon''s bleeding. Clyde, his heart pounding, approached Vyan.

    He grabbed Vyan''s elbow and yanked him. "What the hell happene¡ª" Clyde paused, the look in Vyan''s eyes¡ªa mixture of sheer helplessness and overwhelming sorrow¡ªbroke Clyde''s heart. "Vyan, is everything okay?"

    "No, it''s not¡­ Nothing is okay. The rest of the team¡­ they are dead," he murmured in a daze. "Jenna, Mark, Kristen¡­ they are all no more."

    Clyde pulled Vyan into a tight embrace, but Vyan didn''t reciprocate; his body was rigid, paralyzed by grief and shock.

    "It''s all over. An S-grade monster is headed this way," Vyan mumbled, his voice devoid of any emotion. "I can''t stop it by myself. It''s controlled by black magic, and I¡­"

    "You are weak in the presence of dark magic," Clyde completed, his voice laced with frustration and concern.

    "What do I do, Clyde?" Panic rose within Vyan, his eyes widening. "If that monster reaches the camp, it''s all over. Tia, Katelyn, Iyana¡ªthey''re all here. It will kill them. Even if they survive, the stupid imperial family will¡­ I will be blamed like my parents and all the people close to me will be killed¡ª"

    Clyde pulled away from the hug and said sternly, "Nothing of that sort will happen. Calm down."

    "How do I calm down¡ª"

    "Because we got this," Clyde asserted. "If all of us work together, we can take care of this," he assured. "Are Sir Jacques and Spencer okay?" Vyan nodded. "I will bring them as well. And we will fight that ugly thing together."

    "But¡ª"

    "You stay here. You are shaken up right now." Clyde made Vyan sit on a chair and reassured him, "Everything will be alright."

    As Clyde turned around, Vyan recalled the moment Aster turned his back and walked away from him that night¡ªall in order to protect Vyan. His panic surged, and he grabbed Clyde''s wrist. "But what if you get¡­ crushed like the others?" His voice trembled.

    What if you never come back like Ash?

    Clyde flicked Vyan''s forehead, snapping him out of his frenzy, and smiled widely. "Who do you think I am? The monster might be an S-grade, but I would like to remind you that I am also an S-tier mage. Don''t underestimate me. I am the one who taught you magic."

    "I know," Vyan''s voice cracked. "But I can''t lose you."

    Clyde chuckled, his gray eyes softening with affection, and joked light-heartedly, "Please, you wish. You aren''t getting rid of me that easily." He patted Vyan''s shoulder and squeezed it. "Rest here now. I will handle everything else for you because that''s what an aide and a best friend does. Got it?"

    Vyan nodded unwittingly, the tight grip of fear loosening slightly.

    "Good." With a final grin, Clyde disappeared.

    Vyan stared at the ground, his world completely thrown off balance. He used to think he wasn''t afraid to lose anything¡­ But little did he know that the more you gain, the more you are afraid to lose them.

    The Vyan who had nothing to lose wasn''t afraid of anything. He was reckless, fearless, and driven by a desire for vengeance. But the Vyan of the present had so much to lose that he didn''t even want to imagine the aftermath of another loss.

    He was already in a crisis after losing six of his knights; what would he do if he lost one of his close loved ones? He couldn''t let that happen, at any cost.

    His mind replayed the image of Damon, bloody and broken, and the sight of his fallen comrades. Fear gnawed at him, a relentless force that made his heart race and his breaths come in shallow gasps.

    No, no. He couldn''t afford to lose anyone else. He couldn''t bear the weight of another failure.

    As Vyan writhed in fear, Althea was no different. Even in the midst of performing healing magic, her hands trembled.

    From the moment Clyde said he was going to take care of everything, it sounded to her like he was heading off to die. The mere thought twisted her guts in discomfort.

    She glanced over at Vyan, seeing the same fear mirrored in his eyes. It was a silent understanding between them, a shared dread that hung heavy in the air. They both knew the stakes, and they both feared the worst.

    Closing her eyes, Althea prayed with all her heart, Please, Goddess Hecate, please protect Clyde and everyone else.

 Chapter 127 - 127: Last Line Of Defense

    Easton, Ronan, and the imperial knights scoured the forest in search of A-grade monsters ever since Katelyn''s tip-off. Hours of relentless searching yielded nothing but shadows and rustling leaves, heightening their sense of unease.

    The horses were now resting, their flanks heaving as the group clustered together in a tense circle. Easton broke the silence with a stern reminder, "We will start moving in five minutes."

    Nodding, sweat trickled down their faces, their throats parched from the oppressive heat and exertion. They had all drained their water supplies.

    Feeling bad for them, Ronan pulled out a canteen bottle from the magical pouch he had borrowed from Clyde and kindly offered it to the exhausted knights. Their eyes lit up with gratitude.

    "Thank you so much, Your Imperial Highness," they murmured. "You are so kind."

    Ronan''s warm smile was a beacon of hope. "I have another bottle, but I will save it for the next break. Please, take one or two sips each."

    They nodded gratefully, each taking a measured sip.

    Ronan glanced at Easton, who was staring far off into the distance, lost in thought. He wondered if he should offer some water to Easton.

    Recalling his mother''s lessons¡ªto always care about family¡ªRonan approached his eldest brother. Just as he was about to speak, Easton beat him to it. "It''s all your cousin''s fault."

    Ronan''s interest in conversation evaporated instantly.

    "If he ensured the forest''s security better, we wouldn''t have to be out here getting all tired and thirsty," Easton added, his voice distant and cold. "It''s always his fault."

    Ronan sighed inwardly, recognizing the bitterness in Easton''s tone but attributing it to the current situation. "How is it Vyan''s fault if a terrible person decided to play with people''s lives like this¡ª" Ronan was cut off by a terrified squeak.

    A knight, who had been leaning against what he assumed was a rock, stumbled backward. The bottle slipped from his grasp, the precious water spilling onto the grass. Because suddenly, runes were flaring to life and illuminating the ''rock'' as it began to move. The ground trembled as the rock rose, revealing itself to be a Runeclaw Sentinel, its eyes glowing.

    Fear rippled through the group as they scrambled to ready their weapons and surrounded the beast, their swords and spears gleaming in the dim forest light.

    "Gosh, who knew the creature we were looking for was napping right behind us?" one of them remarked, sounding amused.

    "It''s kind of like an overgrown turtle," someone commented.

    "Hey, don''t underestimate it. It''s still most likely an A-grade."

    "What do you mean most likely? It is an A-grade. Did you not read textbooks, Salmon? It''s a Runeclaw Sentinel."

    "Yes, it''s not fully awake yet. But when it will¡­"

    All of them gulped. Tension crackled in the air, every muscle taut, ready to strike.

    "Let''s finish this before it has a chance to fully regain consciousness¡ª"

    Easton stepped forward, his voice cutting through the anxious whispers. "No," he commanded, raising a hand to still their movements. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He approached the creature with deliberate calm, and the knights sweatdropped. "Your Imperial Highness, please don''t get closer. Let us handle this¡ª"

    Without paying heed to them, Easton placed his hand on the monster''s rough, rune-etched surface. A soft glow emanated from his palm, spreading over the beast.

    The dark energy pulsing through it began to wane, the malevolent glow in its eyes fading with the effect of the heavenly power. Slowly, the creature settled back down, its monstrous form shrinking into the guise of an inert rock once more.

    "Well, that was¡­ anticlimactic," Ronan murmured under his breath, while the knights watched in awe, their fear turning to amazement.

    "Your Imperial Highness, how did you do that?" one of them gathered the courage to ask.

    "The monster was under the effect of black magic, so I only purified it. Now, it won''t attack anybody," Easton answered curtly.

    "The purification magic is really amazing." The knights started chattering about the greatness of the ultimate power of the imperial-blooded.

    Out of all of his siblings, only Easton had inherited this ability, and that was the major factor that played a role in achieving his crown, also a crucial reason as to why his siblings hated him, at least that''s what he was told.

    Ronan stepped forward and said, his tone etched with an ominous feeling, "We should head back, everyone."

    "No, Ronan, we will keep looking for more," Easton objected firmly. "What if there are more monsters like this that I can help just by simply purifying them? So if you want to go, you are free to do so; I won''t stop you. But I am certain that everything is peaceful outside the forest."

    Oh, how blissfully naive Easton was to say that.

    Just three hundred meters away from their main camp, beyond the forest''s edge, chaos reigned supreme. It was a full-blown battlefield.

    The Nocturnus Titan, a monstrous S-grade figure cloaked in midnight black scales, towered with a height of eighteen feet. It roared with a thunderous cacophony, reverberating through the remnants of the forest.

    Iyana, Theodore, Spencer, and Clyde stood a few feet away from the beast, hiding from its sight. Their figures were barely recognizable through the soot and grime caking their armor, while the monster appeared totally unharmed.

    "Lady Iyana, did it burn too bad?" Clyde asked, his eyes flickering with concern at seeing the deep burn on Iyana''s left upper arm.

    "It''s alright, I am fine for now, but I don''t know for how long," Iyana replied, not averting her gaze from the monster. "Not only does this thing breathe fire, it also has rock-hard scales. My sword is barely scratching it."

    "Tell me about it, my lady. My blade is on the verge of cracking," Spencer said ruefully.

    "Stop getting distracted merely by its strengths. Focus on its weaknesses," Theodore interjected, trying to remain composed.

    "Well, for starters, its feet are agonizingly slow," Iyana muttered, rolling her eyes. "It''s practically plodding along like a tortoise."

    "But what good is that if we can''t even scratch it?" Spencer grumbled, his frustration evident.

    "And don''t get me started on my spells. Ice, water, wind, fire¡ªnothing works on those damn scales," Clyde snapped, running a frustrated hand through his graying hair.

    "There has to be something that can get through its defenses," Iyana said, desperation tinging her voice as she racked her brain. "Clyde, can''t you cast a restraining spell and dump it in the Trycone Sea?"

    "My lady," Clyde began in exasperation, "I am not Vyan. I don''t have an almost inexhaustible mana supply," he cried out. "There is no way I can teleport a massive Titan like this to anywhere farther than a hundred meters."

    Iyana scoffed in irritation and asked, "Where is Vyan, anyway? He is not hurt, is he?"

    Clyde glanced at Iyana nervously, wondering if he should tell the truth. He didn''t originally plan to include Iyana in the plan, but she was already fighting the Titan on her own by the time the three of them got there.

    Sucking a sharp breath, Clyde decided that Vyan probably wouldn''t hide this from Iyana. "The thing is, Lady Iyana, these invading monsters are controlled by black magic, and Vyan is extremely weak in its presence. He can barely move or breathe near it."

    Iyana tensed. "That means, if we don''t stop it, there is nobody else to do it."

    Clyde nodded slowly.

    "Then, there is no time to waste. We have to take it down," Iyana commanded, her sword glowing with its usual brilliance as she narrowed her eyes on the enemy. "We are the last line of defense, after all."

 Chapter 128 - 128: Its All Over

    Despite their plans failing many times due to the Nocturnus Titan''s impenetrable scales, the four of them devised a new strategy.

    Iyana''s breath came in ragged gasps, and her body ached, but she knew they had to give it their all. She locked eyes with Theodore. A silent understanding passed between them. This was their chance to turn the tide.

    "Sir Jacques, I will go for the left eye, and you take the right," Iyana clarified, her voice steady despite the exhaustion etched into every fiber of her being.

    Blinding the Titan was their only hope¡ªthe eyes were the only spots not protected by rock-hard scales. The beast''s scales covered it from head to toe without a single gap, like armor forged by nature itself, except it had no blind spots like a soldier''s armor did.

    Theodore nodded, his face grim with determination. "Spencer, Clyde, keep it distracted."

    "You got it," the two of them responded in unison.

    "On the count of three, go for it," Iyana commanded, her voice a mix of urgency and resolve. Everyone nodded, senses sharpened to their limits. "One. Two. Three!"

    Spencer dashed forward, his movements a blur despite his fatigue. To the Titan, he appeared like a particularly bothersome fly, prompting it to swipe its heavy arms in an attempt to catch the pest.

    As the monstrous hands reached out, Clyde clasped his palms together, freezing the Titan''s arms solid from fingertips to shoulders.

    Their previous strategy had been to freeze its heart and shatter it, hoping the scales would crack like delicate ice. However, the ice only immobilized the creature briefly, offering little advantage. To maximize their chances of success this time, Clyde focused his remaining mana on intensifying the ice around the monster''s arms, knowing the entire body was too large to cover.

    With the beast''s arms immobilized, Iyana and Theodore sprang into action, leaping into the air in perfect unison.

    Iyana''s sword flared with renewed intensity as she leaped towards the Titan''s left eye, while Theodore aimed for the right. Their swords struck true, piercing its eyes with a sickening crunch.

    "Rawr!" Blinded in agony, the Titan started thrashing around, his heavy feet thumping on the ground so hard that it almost called for an earthquake.

    Seizing the moment, Theodore and Iyana darted toward its crying open mouth. They knew this was their chance to deliver a critical blow. With a mighty leap, they drove her sword into the Titan''s maw, slicing through its hard flesh and bone with every ounce of their remaining divine strength.

    They could hear the cracks starting to form on their supposedly unbreakable swords, while their faces and clothes were splattered with the splashing blood from the wounds they drove into the creature.

    "Skree!" The Titan screamed, a sound that tore through the air like a thunderclap. And the next moment, it broke free from the ice cases and swung one of its massive arms. It struck Theodore with a force that sent him flying across the ground.

    "Sir Jacques!" Spencer screamed.

    Theodore landed with a sickening thud, his body crumpled and motionless. Spencer was about to rush to him when the Titan uprooted a tree nearby and swung it around haphazardly, hitting him with it.

    Meanwhile, Iyana kept narrowly avoiding the Titan''s frenzied swipes and pressed her attack.

    Using the last of his mana, Clyde casted a restraining spell around the Titan, holding the entire abomination in place. "Go for it, Lady Iyana!" he shouted.

    With a final, desperate surge, Iyana forced her blade upward, slicing through the Titan''s head from its jaw to the crown. Its roar became a gurgle as its head split open, blood and viscera spilling forth.

    Iyana leaped back, narrowly avoiding the cascade of more gore. She landed, her body trembling with exhaustion, but a fierce smile spread across her face. "We did it," she breathed, her voice barely a whisper.

    The Nocturnus Titan''s colossal form swayed before collapsing with a thunderous crash.

    "Oh, wow. If I had held that spell for another second, I might have passed out," Clyde sighed in relief. "Good thing it ended just in time."

    "Yeah, yeah, you are a hero. Now, let''s get Sir Jacques and Sir Spencer to¡ª" Iyana''s words froze as the Titan began to rise again. "Oh, for Heaven''s sake, are you kidding me? Is this thing immortal?"

    "What the hell?" Clyde groaned, then his eyes widened in realization. "The heart... We have to destroy its heart! The monsters don''t die if their heart''s still beating."

    "Don''t you think I know that?" Iyana snapped. "But how are we supposed to get to its heart when it has got those impenetrable scales? Wait," she paused, her face brightening up as an idea struck her, "What if I go down its throat and destroy its heart from the inside?"

    Clyde''s eyes nearly popped out of his head. "Are you out of your mind? What if it decides to roast you with fire while you are on your way down there?"

    "From what I have observed, it can''t breathe fire continuously. I mean, it didn''t when Sir Jacques and I were splitting its head open."

    "I don''t know, Lady Iyana. It sounds incredibly risky. What would I tell Vyan if something happened to you?" Clyde''s voice quivered with panic.

    Iyana raised an eyebrow. "Why are you worried about Vyan? Shouldn''t you be more concerned about my fianc¨¦?"

    Clyde blinked dumbly. "Right, that would make more sense," he murmured like a kid caught in the midst of a prank. He instantly did a one-eighty and slapped his forehead dramatically. "Lady Iyana, is that really important right now?" he chided with his other hand placed on his hip. "We have a massive Titan to deal with. Please focus on that."

    "That''s exactly what I am focused on," she muttered under her breath, confused at the sudden swap of accusations.

    Clyde rummaged through his pockets. "And I don''t even have any mana amplifiers left¡ª" He pulled one out, eyes widening in surprise. "Wow, how did this get here?" He shrugged. "No time to question it. Down the hatch." Swallowing the glassy pill, he felt a surge of energy and gave an enthusiastic clap. "Okay, I am ready.

    What''s the plan?"

    "It''s simple. You restrain it, and I will dive right into its heart," she said with a nonchalant shrug, as if dividing cooking duties.

    Clyde nodded, steeling himself. "You got it."

    Clyde immediately cast a powerful restraining spell. With fierce determination, Iyana leaped up, her sword gleaming as she aimed for the open, bleeding maw of the Titan. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But as she drove her blade downward, it shattered against the Titan''s throat, scattering fragments around her.

    Shit, I should have checked my blade, she thought, cursing her oversight.

    Just then, reacting to the sting of the fresh cut, the monster unleashed a torrent of fire from its throat. Iyana leaped back, but exhaustion had finally caught up to her brain and she slipped on the saliva coating its tongue.

    She rolled down the Titan''s eighteen-foot body, unable to find footing due to being covered in slick saliva.

    It''s all over now, she thought, a wave of failure and disappointment washing over her. She could have ended the battle right there, if only she had checked her sword. Why did she assume just because she had Aura, her blade would never betray her? Well, all of those things were meaningless now.

    She closed her eyes and put her hands behind her head, bracing her back for the painful impact of the ground.

    But the impact never came.

    Instead, her descent was cushioned by a sudden gust of wind, and she landed softly into a pair of strong arms. Opening her eyes, she met the familiar red ones, and all her negative feelings evaporated, replaced by a surge of hope.

    She smiled with relief and whispered, "Vyan."

 Chapter 129 - 129: Painful Price

    "Ew," Vyan said, scrunching up his nose at Iyana''s heartfelt expression.

    "Pardon?" Her face twisted into a storm of anger and annoyance. "What did you just say?"

    "You are covered in the saliva of a creature that hasn''t cleaned its mouth since the dawn of time, Iyana. What do you think I said?" He cringed, holding her as if she were a radiation-emitting sack.

    How dare he? She was fighting tooth and nail to save everyone at the camp for his sake, so he wouldn''t get blamed for any casualties, and he had the audacity to be disgusted by her!

    Feeling petty, she wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling herself closer. The slick saliva on her clothes smeared onto his. "You are not so clean yourself anymore, either. How about that?"

    "Great. Now, we are both ew," Vyan deadpanned.

    "Ye¡ª" Suddenly, a big splash of water drenched them both.

    They turned to glare at Clyde, who stood there looking unapologetic.

    "Sorry, but you both really needed a rinse. This is just gross," Clyde said with a shrug. "And by the way, I am about to pass out from mana exhaustion here. It''s taking everything I have got to keep that colossal beast restrained."

    Vyan sighed, while Iyana felt little soothing warm sparks covering her as magic spread over her body and clothes, drying her in seconds thanks to the man holding her. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Just hold on for ten seconds, Clyde. I will handle the rest after that," Vyan said, teleporting a short distance away from the monster. He gently set Iyana against a tree. "Take a breather here for now."

    He was about to turn away when she grabbed his wrist. "Hey, Clyde told me you can''t move or breathe around black energy. So..." Her face was full of concern, hesitant to ask, "How are you staying alright right now?"

    A mischievous smile spread across his face. "It''s a secret."

    "What¡ª" she started, but paused as she noticed a dark look flash in his eyes when his gaze fell on the charred skin of her left upper arm. Goosebumps prickled her skin, but as she blinked, that darkness was gone, replaced by a tight-lipped smile.

    "I will wrap this up soon and get you and the others to the medical facility. Just hang tight for a bit."

    Before she could get another word out, he vanished from sight, leaving her to pray for his safety.

    Little did she know, it was the Nocturnus Titan who now needed the prayers.

    Vyan motioned for Clyde to back away. Through their telepathy, Clyde asked, ''Will you be fine all on your own?''

    ''Yes, don''t worry, I have been taught by the best, unless, of course, I was lied to,'' Vyan responded playfully, hinting at how Clyde self-proclaimed to be Vyan''s magic teacher on the first day they had met.

    ''In that case, I have nothing to worry about. Because I assure you that you weren''t scammed,'' Clyde grinned. He had never doubted Vyan, and he wasn''t about to start now. With a final nod, he stepped back from the battlefield.

    Vyan stood alone, facing the massive, headless Nocturnus Titan. Its hulking form was thrashing wildly and spewing torrents of fire in every direction. Each step of the monster made the ground tremble, sending ripples through the earth and shaking the trees around them.

    There was no fear in Vyan''s eyes. Yes, he was having a breakdown earlier, but after having some time to cool down his head, he realized it was pointless to worry about what the consequences were going to be.

    Sometimes all one needed was just a little bit of time to collect oneself. If Vyan had come onto the battlefield earlier, he would have made more of a mess than help out. He couldn''t express how grateful he was to get this time, thanks to Clyde, Iyana, Theodore, and Spencer, who had thrown themselves in the way to stop the enemy.

    But right now, he was calm and composed. And ready to end this battle.

    As a scorching wave of fire rushed towards Vyan, he merely scoffed. "Seriously? Using fire against an Ashstone?"

    With even lifting his finger, the inferno died instantly, as if snuffed out by an unseen force.

    The Titan''s movements faltered, its confusion palpable even without a head, unable to comprehend why its fiery breath wouldn''t come out any longer.

    Vyan didn''t bother to enlighten it; explaining how he could both create and destroy fire to a mindless beast seemed a waste of time. After all, it was the evil wits and intelligence of a demon that set them apart from being a monster, despite the latter being far stronger than the former. Therefore, the lack of human-level intelligence worked as the best advantage for the Titan''s enemies.

    As Titan flailed its massive arms in a fit of frustration, Vyan gathered the unconscious forms of Theodore and Spencer and deposited them safely out of harm''s way. His movements were smooth as he reappeared atop the Titan''s broad shoulder, gazing down at the armored chest below.

    "Hmm, how to crack these scales?" Vyan mused aloud, twitching his lips. "Destructive magic would be the easy way to go, but¡­" He might take down the entire forest if his calculation went just a little bit off. He could afford that mistake with the five feet Talonraith, but not with the big-ass eighteen feet Nocturnus Titan.

    The memory of Iyana''s burned arm flashed through his mind, which twisted his chest once more. With that, he finally decided on his weapon.

    Summoning the wind spirits, Vyan allowed them to carry him gently to the front of the Titan, positioning himself directly before its chest.

    "I will beat you with your own element, alright," he murmured, raising his palm and channeling his energy. Because he believed anything could be melted as long as it was set to the perfect temperature.

    A blaze of blue flames erupted from his hand, hotter than anything the Titan could muster. The flames licked at the armored scales, melting and warping the chest scales with relentless heat.

    The Titan''s body convulsed, its arms flailing in a desperate, headless attempt to fend off the searing assault. But without its head, the poor thing couldn''t even scream.

    As the blue inferno continued to chip away at the monster''s defenses, a wicked grin made its way on Vyan''s face.

    "Feeling a bit hot under the collar? Let me help." Orange flames erupted on the Titan''s exposed flesh above the jaw, sending waves of excruciating heat coursing through the creature''s body.

    The Titan''s movements grew more frantic, its agony evident in every jerky motion.

    "Oh, we are just getting started." Vyan chuckled darkly as he recalled the images of his knights slaughtered on the ground. "You crushed my knights with those hands and feet, didn''t you?" He conjured a series of fiery tendrils that wrapped around the Titan''s limbs, tightening with each passing second.

    "Now, how about a little taste of your own medicine?" Vyan sneered, creating a ring of fire that encircled the Titan''s neck stump. The flames danced and flickered, sending searing pain through the creature''s body.

    Vyan watched with cold satisfaction as the Titan''s thrashing grew weaker, its strength ebbing away under his merciless assault.

    As the scales over its chest finally melted away, Vyan started to say, "Let¡ª" he coughed a little and resumed with the same determination, "Let''s end it now."

    With a cruel twist of his hand, he sent a surge of concentrated heat straight into the Titan''s chest, targeting the very core of its being. The monster''s body arched in a final, desperate spasm as the flames consumed it from the inside out.

    "Burn," Vyan hissed, his eyes gleaming with vindictive delight.

    The Titan''s chest exploded in a shower of molten scales and charred flesh, its massive form collapsing in a smoldering heap. Finally, this was over.

    "Geez, you went so overboard," Clyde commented, appearing behind Vyan. He had been watching from afar, his eyes narrowing in concern.

    Without turning around, Vyan ordered, "Take Sir Jacques, Spencer, and Iyana to Thea. Get them healed."

    "I will do that, but aren''t you coming?" Clyde arched an eyebrow.

    "I will be there in a bit. I have something to check," Vyan replied, a trickle of blood sliding down the corner of his mouth, unnoticed by Clyde.

    Clyde hesitated, sensing something was off with Vyan''s behavior, but nodded. "Alright," he said, disappearing into the wind.

    As soon as Clyde was gone, Vyan let out the violent cough he had been holding back.

    Blood sprayed across the ground in dark, wet splatters as he collapsed to his knees, each cough wrenching more from his lungs. He clutched his chest, the searing pain like molten iron coursing through his veins, gasping desperately for air. His vision flickered, the world around him dissolving into a hazy blur.

    His body convulsed uncontrollably, every muscle seizing in agony, his skin slick with cold sweat.

    "Shit, that was a bad¡ª" he gasped for oxygen, "bad move. It hurts... hurts so much. Ahh..."

    He had cast a spell on himself to pause any harm to his body for a certain amount of time, allowing the damage to accumulate until the spell ended. It was a lost spell, mostly used to delay imminent death. Turns out learning random spells had its benefits, even if it came at a hefty price.

    However, Vyan hadn''t anticipated his body to have reacted so violently due to the monster''s dark presence. His lungs felt like they were on fire, and his heart was being stabbed with thousands of needles while being mercilessly squeezed at the same time.

    Minutes passed, but the pain didn''t cease. "Oh, come on, I didn''t even stay in the monster''s presence that long. This... this is so unfair."

    He struggled to understand why the pain wasn''t stopping when suddenly a sultry voice called, "Vyan."

    And suddenly, his question was answered.

    He barely raised his head, meeting the venomous brown eyes.

    "So you could use magic all along, huh? It''s my bad I could never tell until now," Sienna uttered, her long light brown curls bouncing over her black cloak. "Also, if I knew you were so weak to black magic, I wouldn''t have bothered sending my pets to the battlefield. I would have paid you a little visit myself."

    Each step she took towards Vyan made the pain worse. She was intentionally releasing more of her black aura.

    "You saved the day," she smirked, standing before him and looking down, "but who will save you now?"

 Chapter 130 - 130: Wrapping Up Chaos

    "Vyan!" a voice called out from behind just as Vyan was about to respond to Sienna. He glanced over his shoulder to see Iyana sprinting towards him, then looked back to the front only to find Sienna had vanished. Along with her, gone was the crushing pain in his chest.

    Iyana skidded to a halt beside him, gasping for breath. "Clyde said you had something to check. Let me assist¡ª" she started, but then her eyes went wide.

    He was startled as she grabbed his chin, her grip firm.

    "What the hell happened to you? Why is there blood spilling out of your mouth?"

    "Ah, that''s nothing," he murmured, wiping his mouth with the back of his wrist. He attempted to stand, only to feel his legs betray him. Iyana caught him just in time.

    "Are you okay? Are you suffering from mana exhaustion?" she asked, her voice laced with concern as she crouched to rub soothing circles on his back.

    Vyan nodded, knowing he would get an earful if he told the truth. "Yeah, totally. Just a little mana tantrum," he said, attempting a weak smile.

    "Who are you kidding?" she snapped, her eyes shooting daggers. "Don''t you think I know what mana exhaustion looks like?"

    "Um," Vyan hesitated.

    "Spill it. What did you do?" Iyana demanded, her eyes narrowing. "I bet you pulled some stupid stunt to beat¡ª Wait, did you do something to counteract dark magic?"

    "Sienna was here," Vyan blurted out, desperate to change the subject. "She was here just now."

    "Huh? Why would she¡ªoh." Understanding dawned on her face. "Of course, it''s her behind all this."

    For a moment, Vyan was relieved to be off the hook, but his reprieve was short-lived as Iyana continued, "But I don''t sense her close anymore. She must have run away as soon as she saw me." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Right, of course. She is terrified of you," he muttered sarcastically.

    "Don''t worry, I will teach her a lesson as soon as I get the chance," she said, as if she were talking about teaching her little sister how to play piano.

    "But she knows I am a mage now and that I am weak against her dark magic."

    "Hire me as your bodyguard then," Iyana suggested, her tone completely serious. "I will protect you. Nobody is more suited than an Aura Knight to fight a witch."

    He let out a chuckle, which promptly turned into a grimace as blood trickled down the corner of his lip. Iyana''s glare could have frozen fire.

    "Vyan," she warned, her tone sending shivers down his spine.

    Gulping, Vyan knew he had no choice. He knew that glare of hers. After all, this wasn''t the first time she was acting like this. She did so back when he was her knight as well. "I will tell you, but only if you promise not to tell Clyde."

    "That depends on what you tell me," she responded with a raised eyebrow.

    He sighed and narrated the spell he had used on himself. The further he explained, the worse her expressions became.

    "Were you out of your mind?" she yelled.

    "No, but as you can see, I am fine¡ª"

    "How is throwing up half a bucket of blood being fine?"

    "It''s not that much¡ª"

    "Have you seen the ground? One would think someone was murdered here!"

    "Please, you are exaggerating."

    "Oh, really?" She removed her hands from him, stood up, and took a step back. "Stand up then," she challenged.

    "I will." Saying so, he actually managed to stand up, feeling better now that the oppressive weight of the black magic had lifted.

    "See? I am perfectly¡ª" His legs wobbled, and he grabbed Iyana''s shoulder for support.

    "Perfectly pathetic," she finished for him. "You know what? I will scold you for this dumb move later," she said, exasperation etched on her face. "But for now, let''s get you to Princess Althea."

    "No, I have to go back into the forest and check if everything is okay," Vyan insisted, his voice determined.

    "Like hell you are, not in this condition," she retorted, gripping his arm tighter.

    "I have to. It''s my responsibility¡ª"

    "Fine, you can go after you get treated," she conceded with a dramatic roll of her eyes.

    "But Clyde is there," Vyan pointed out, his expression a mix of reluctance and dread.

    "So what do you want to do? Do you happen to know any healer other than Princess Althea?" she demanded. "And also, why are you so scared of Clyde? It''s Clyde."

    "Yes, exactly, it''s Clyde," Vyan said, shivering as he recalled past experiences. "As goofy as he seems, he takes his job as my aide very seriously. One time, he made me drink a potion that tasted like rotten socks because I forgot to eat the entire day."

    "Sounds like you deserved it," she muttered under her breath.

    "Can you imagine what he would do if he finds out about this?" he let out in horror.

    Iyana let out a sigh. "Fine, I will distract Clyde, and you can get Princess Althea to treat you in the meantime."

    Vyan flashed her a cheeky grin. "Thanks. I owe you one. Maybe even two if Clyde doesn''t catch me."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Once Iyana haphazardly managed to distract Clyde, giving them both a chance to be treated by Althea, Vyan was left to wrap up the chaos. He methodically removed traces of the S-grade monster, Nocturnus Titan, and snapped all the peripheral guards out of their mind control. His knights, posted around the camp, were summoned to assist him, while Iyana followed like a bodyguard.

    Iyana watched Vyan handle everything with sincerity, dedication, and an almost annoying level of calmness. He didn''t dwell on the damage; instead, he focused on fixing things and ensuring everything would go smoothly for the Monster Hunt Festival.

    No lives had been lost, except...

    "Victor, make sure all five of them get an honorable funeral," Vyan said, his face expressionless, though Iyana could see the pain lurking behind his eyes. "And don''t forget to send me each of their dates. I want to attend personally."

    She could tell he used to care deeply about the lives of his knights. She could relate to that feeling. When she lost her comrades in the war, it was tough for her to deal with it as well.

    "And when the festival is over, I will visit their families and handle the compensation myself," Vyan added.

    Iyana couldn''t help but smile.

    Once Victor left, Vyan noticed her expression. "What''s got you smiling like that?" he asked.

    "Just realizing you are not a complete jerk," she teased with a grin.

    He chuckled. "Well, sorry to disappoint. I guess I can be a little decent to the people I care about."

    "That''s more than good enough," Iyana said softly, her smile widening. "So, what is next?"

    "Everything has handled. Some imperial knights just informed me that they have scoured the entire forest and there are no more high-level monsters or casualties," he said. "Therefore, the forest is officially marked safe."

    "That''s good to hear."

    "Now, all that is left is¡ª" Vyan was interrupted by a frantic Easton rushing up to Iyana.

    "Are you okay?" Easton asked breathlessly.

    Iyana was a little startled but managed to compose herself, "Yes, I am okay."

    Easton sighed in relief, then his eyes narrowed at the coat draped over Iyana''s shoulders. "What is this?"

    Iyana followed his gaze and internally rolled her eyes, bracing for the inevitable fuss. "My uniform had a minor... incident," she said, gesturing to the burned upper portion of her sleeves. "His Grace was kind enough to lend me his coat."

    "But it''s dirty," Easton remarked, his face scrunching up as if he had sniffed something foul.

    Vyan crossed his arms and scoffed. "Pardon, Your Imperial Highness?"

    "Oh, Your Grace, I didn''t notice you were here," Easton replied with a flat tone that suggested he would have been happier if Vyan continued to be unnoticed.

    Vyan resisted the urge to roll his eyes and plastered on a tight-lipped smile. "What do you mean, my coat is dirty?"

    "Your Grace, you must have had quite the adventurous day. I imagine you spent a good deal of it rolling around on the ground," Easton said, barely hiding his smirk.

    "Sure, I got a little dirt on me, but do you think I am daft enough to lend her a used coat? I had a servant bring a fresh one," Vyan retorted, lying through his teeth. In reality, he had conjured it with magic.

    "Well, that''s a relief," Easton said, clearly out of ammunition. "Iyana, let''s head back to the main camp. It''s getting late and everyone is returning."

    "I will stay with Vyan for a bit. He is a little short on knights," Iyana insisted.

    "Oh, okay. Then I will stay too, Your Grace," Easton added.

    "There is no need for either of you to accompany me. I am heading back to the main camp myself now," Vyan interjected, desperate for an escape route.

    But of course, the universe had other plans. Both Iyana and Easton decided to tag along, turning his would-be solo journey into an awkward parade.

    When they arrived, Vyan was greeted by a sea of displeased nobles gathered near the altar, with the emperor and empresses at the forefront, their expressions collectively screaming disappointment.

    Vyan couldn''t help but think, Ah, another glorious evening of basking in the warmth of noble disapproval.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Sympathy Drama

    Iyana glanced at Vyan, a flicker of fear in her eyes. However, Vyan, on the other hand, was the epitome of calmness.

    With his usual elegance, he strolled to the front of the imperial altar, greeting the imperials like it was a normal Monday morning, completely unfazed by the countless pairs of eyes throwing dark glares his way.

    "He truly is the son of the traitors. Here I thought he was different from them."

    "The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, after all."

    "To think, we could have all died today if the monsters weren''t taken care of."

    "I am sure it''s all a plan to harm our emperor again."

    "Goddess knows what this cursed family has against our imperial family."

    "I had a bad feeling about him from the start."

    Iyana clenched her fists. Just until this morning, they were all singing praises of Vyan, and now, they had turned against him faster than a squirrel on espresso. How fickle.

    "Don''t pay mind to it," Clyde spoke up, coming to stand beside Iyana. She hadn''t noticed when Easton slipped away and went to stand beside the emperor''s throne. "Vyan''s got this," Clyde assured.

    Iyana let out a frustrated exhale and crossed her arms. "I know, but these people are just so annoying."

    Clyde chuckled lightly. "You really care for him, huh?"

    "It''s hard not to worry about him," she grumbled.

    "I couldn''t agree more," Clyde sighed dramatically.

    The air crackled with tension as they watched the scene unfold. Vyan, down on one knee with his head bowed, had just finished his formal greeting.

    The emperor''s voice sliced through the silence. "Grand Duke, what is this I hear about A- and S-grade monsters breaching our festival borders? Is it true?"

    "Regrettably, yes, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan replied. "Three A-grade and one S-grade monsters have infiltrated our territory. They were neutralized, but I apologize for my inability to prevent the incursion entirely."

    "How did you manage to subdue the S-grade monster? It''s notoriously formidable," Edgar queried, his tone sharp with curiosity.

    "Indeed, it was a formidable challenge. It would have been impossible without the intervention of the Commander and Vice-commander of the Order of Phoenix, Archmage Magnus¡ª" Vyan began.

    Iyana shot Clyde a skeptical glance, as if asking, you, of all people, are an archmage?

    "Do you think a normal mage could have held on in that battlefield for so long?" he whispered, earning an exasperated eye roll from Iyana.

    "¡ªand the Vice-commander of the Imperial Order of Knights," Vyan continued. "I owe an eternal debt of gratitude to the four of them for single-handedly tackling the monstrous threat and safeguarding everyone."

    The assembly exchanged impressed glances. The revelation that three members from Ashstones had acted as their protectors dispelled any suspicions of a conspiracy.

    "Why didn''t he credit himself too? I don''t get it," Iyana muttered, clearly dissatisfied.

    Clyde responded with only a half-smile, the hint of a mystery lingering in the air.

    "Who orchestrated this invasion? And to what end?" Edgar demanded, his voice laced with a mix of dread and suspicion.

    "I cannot say for certain who is behind this," Vyan responded gravely. "But whoever it is must be a black magician as it was quite obvious that the monsters were being influenced by dark magic."

    A collective gasp echoed through the hall, followed by a flurry of panicked whispers.

    "A black magician? How could that be?"

    "Weren''t they all eradicated over a decade ago?"

    "I heard there are no black magicians left alive."

    "Wasn''t this rumor quite famous? That Lady Iyana is a witch?"

    "Yes, otherwise, why hasn''t she achieved Aura yet, despite her strength?"

    "Could she have orchestrated this and pretended to protect us?"

    "Witches are capable of anything. Their minds are so twisted."

    Iyana rolled her eyes, unbothered by the murmurs. Yet, she noticed Easton''s contemplative gaze, as if he doubted her. She scoffed internally, expecting nothing less from him.

    No one ever defended her before, and she didn''t expect it to start from now on, either.

    "However," Vyan interjected, his voice slicing through the chaos with unexpected authority, "I believe the black magician is an outsider. And for those doubting Lady Iyana," his tone turned sharp, laced with a dangerous edge, "let me clarify that she possesses Aura. So, you must understand that it is quite physically impossible for her to be a witch."

    Gasps of surprise rippled through the open space, all whispers were silenced. The revelation hit hard, Vyan''s statement''s intensity searing into everyone''s consciousness.

    Meanwhile, Iyana stared at Vyan''s back in awe, her breath hitched. Did he¡­ did he just defend me in front of the entire nobility?

    The shock was evident on every face. Iyana could hardly believe it herself. Vyan''s defense not only quelled the immediate suspicion but also elevated her status in an instant.

    "My, what delightful news. Congratulations, Lady Iyana," Celeste chirped, a warm smile lighting up her face.

    "Yes, congratulations, Lady Iyana," Jade added with a sophisticated smile.

    Edgar shot a questioning glance at Easton, who averted his gaze, confirming his prior knowledge. With a resigned sigh, Edgar forced a smile. "Congratulations, Lady Iyana. What an honor for our nation to have someone with such divine power."

    "Uh, yes, thank you, Your Imperial Majesties," Iyana replied, feeling a bit awkward but relieved.

    "Now, to the matter at hand," Edgar said, his gaze locking onto Vyan, "Grand Duke, what about casualties? How much damage has been caused?"

    "There have been five casualties, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan replied, his voice heavy with sorrow. "Five of my knights perished in the line of duty. Although the squad from House Clarinton was also attacked, they have been fully cured, thanks to Her Imperial Highness, Princess Althea."

    Eyes turned to Althea with gratitude and admiration. Her heroic acts during the Walver Epidemic had already made her a legend, and this only added to her renown.

    Vyan took a deep breath, his posture reflecting the heavy guilt on his shoulders. "Your Imperial Majesty, I¡­ I promised a safe and perfect Monster Hunt Festival. I failed to keep that promise. I truly apologize from the bottom of my heart."

    The room grew still, the gravity of his admission sinking in. The nobility''s expressions softened as they felt bad to watch the Grand Duke''s normally composed demeanor cracking.

    "I take full responsibility for this failure," Vyan continued, his voice trembling slightly. "Every person present here entrusted their lives to me, and I could not honor them with the minimum security they deserved. Therefore, I beg for your forgiveness and for the understanding of all present."

    "Is he serious right now?" Iyana let out in disbelief. "Bringing out crocodile tears was his plan to get out of this? Who is even going to buy this act?"

    Clyde pressed a hand over his mouth, trying to control his urge to laugh at Vyan''s flawless acting. "Everyone," he managed to murmur.

    And he was right.

    The nobility was moved by Vyan''s heartfelt confession. Pity and respect mingled in their gazes, the atmosphere now charged with empathy, instead of accusatory. Vyan''s vulnerability had touched their hearts.

    Whispers began to ripple through the assembly.

    "Poor boy, he is carrying such a heavy burden all alone."

    "It''s not his fault, he did everything he could."

    "He must have worked so hard for this festival, but still¡­ how heartbreaking for him."

    Edgar''s stern expression softened as well, and Easton rolled his eyes. "Grand Duke," he said, his voice gentle, "you have done your best in the face of an unexpected crisis. No one can blame you for that."

    "I mean, you could have done better with the security¡ª" Easton tried to speak, but he was silenced by a glare from Edgar.

    "Prince Easton is right." Vyan''s head hung lower, his eyes brimming with unshed tears. "If I wanted to ensure a flawless festival, I should have paid more attention to unexpected anomalies. It wouldn''t have turned into a nightmare if I had done that. The guilt is unbearable."

    "Such a shame. There is no way anybody could have expected such a thing."

    "No amount of advanced preparation could have stopped an S-grade monster.

    "I hope he knows we don''t blame him anymore."

    "Yes, we are still safe because of him sending his people to protect us."

    Edgar got up from his throne and got down from the altar, placing a reassuring hand on Vyan''s shoulder. "You have our sympathy and our understanding, Grand Duke. What''s important now is that we ensure the rest of the festival proceeds smoothly. Focus on that, and let us honor those who sacrificed their lives by making the remainder of the festival a success."

    The nobility nodded in agreement.

    "We stand with you, Your Grace."

    "Let''s make this festival one to remember, for those who fell."

    "He is not alone in this. We are all in this together."

    Vyan smiled gratefully. "Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty, for forgiving my failure, and everyone else as well, thank you."

    After that, the emperor declared a decree to the imperial army to catch the person who wanted to turn this happy festival into a massacre and ended the court session.

    As the crowd dismissed, everyone returning to freshen up and get something to eat, Iyana and Clyde approached Vyan.

    "Nice acting, Your Grace," Iyana taunted.

    Vyan turned to face Iyana with a sympathetical look. "How could you say that about my heartfelt confession?"

    Iyana rolled her eyes. "Fool someone else with those crocodile tears. I am not falling for them." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How mean," Vyan said playfully and wiped the corner of his eye, while Iyana sauntered away.

    "Hey, I feel like we are forgetting something," Clyde brought up.

    "Same. I have the same feeling," Vyan agreed, twitching his lips, and then, his eyes widened. "Oh, shit."

    "What?" Clyde arched an eyebrow curiously.

    "Izac!" Vyan whisper-yelled. "We totally forgot about him!"

 Chapter 132 - 132: Massages Are Bad

    "Good riddance," Vyan let out an exaggerated sigh once he got Izac settled in a royal carriage, bound for the capital''s central medical facility.

    "You don''t think he will ever walk again, do you?" Clyde murmured beside him, eyeing Izac''s completely busted leg from the pack of howling monsters Vyan had so thoughtfully introduced him to. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Considering how quick he is to pounce at girls, I sincerely hope not," Vyan replied, deadpan.

    "And I hope his mother never finds out who was responsible for this," Clyde muttered, casting a wary glance at Vyan.

    Vyan yawned theatrically and patted Clyde''s shoulder. "I am retiring to bed now. I''m absolutely knackered."

    "Yes, yes, get some sleep. Tomorrow is another thrilling day," Clyde said, nodding.

    Vyan was about to turn away when he paused. "Hey, by the way, are you okay?"

    "Huh? Of course, I am. Why wouldn''t I be?" Clyde shot him a wide grin.

    "No, it''s just that you worked side by side with Thea all day in the medical facility, so I wondered if you were okay. Emotionally, I mean," Vyan clarified, giving Clyde a look of concern.

    Clyde waved a dismissive hand. "It''s nothing like that. I am fine¡ª"

    "I know I don''t need to tell you this, Clyde," Vyan interrupted with a half-smile, "But I am always here to listen."

    Clyde teared up dramatically. "Vyan¡­"

    "Unless you want to talk about that totally random bird you saw on one of your trips," Vyan rolled his eyes. "I don''t want to hear about that."

    "Please," Clyde protested instantly, "it was a rare breed of¡ª"

    "Yes, yes, it was exquisite, majestic, beautiful, gorgeous, blah blah," Vyan grumbled, annoyed. "You talked about that bird like it was your bride. I bet you haven''t even complimented Thea like that before."

    "I mean, I want to." Clyde blushed slightly. "But she would slap me if I told her my honest thoughts."

    Vyan smirked mischievously. "In that case, maybe I should tattle to her and watch you get slapped."

    "You wouldn''t dare," Clyde narrowed his eyes.

    Vyan turned on his heels, his laughter echoing as he walked off. "You never know, I just might."

    "That bastard," Clyde muttered, a faint smile forming before turning into a resigned sigh. "I guess I better get some drinks with Vyan after I get my heart broken."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan entered his tent, feeling the day''s exhaustion crash over him like a wave. The day''s events made it seem like he had lived through an entire week. To top it off, he hadn''t had a chance to bathe, leaving him longing for a midnight dip in the water.

    As he turned on the lights, ready to peel off his grimy overcoat, he felt a familiar gaze boring into him. Glancing over his shoulder, his expression turned flat. "What are you doing here?"

    "Waiting for you," Iyana replied nonchalantly, sprawled on his bed like she owned the place.

    "Why?" Vyan asked, pulling out his pocket watch from his vest before slipping it off. He noticed her eyes tracking his every move. Rolling up his sleeves, he shot her an arched eyebrow. "What? Cat got your tongue?"

    Startled, she dragged her gaze from his rolled-up sleeves to his face. "No, I was just thinking, why are you stripping in front of me?"

    "First of all, this is my tent, and you are the one intruding. Secondly, I am about to take a bath. Naturally, the clothes have to go."

    "Okay then. By all means, continue," she said, a teasing smile curving her lips as she lounged back, clearly enjoying the show.

    He was about to give her a deadpan look but then decided to play along. "Sure, if you are okay with it."

    As his fingers traveled to the top button of his shirt, her eyes widened, and a blush spread across her cheeks. "Wait, are you serious?"

    "I mean, if you have no problem, why should I?" He unbuttoned a few of his top buttons, and she quickly grabbed a pillow to bury her face in. He stifled a chuckle and continued, "Oh, getting shy now? That''s no fun."

    She heard his footsteps drawing closer and clutched the pillow tighter, curling her knees to her chest. Her heart pounded and her toes curled with anticipation.

    Why is he getting closer? Is he going to¡ª

    Suddenly, her pillow was snatched away.

    "Idiot," Vyan laughed lightly at her astonished expression as he straightened up. "What did you think I was going to do, huh?"

    It took Iyana a long moment to snap back to reality, her face turning an even deeper shade of red. "I mean, I would be fine with anything," she murmured under her breath.

    "Pardon?" Vyan tilted his head, pretending not to hear.

    "I said," she cleared her throat and tried to regain her composure, "I came here to give you this beet juice." She pointed at the glass of red liquid on his nightstand. "You coughed up a lot of blood, so I thought you should have something like this."

    "Oh." Vyan glanced at the glass and grinned. "How thoughtful of you. Trying to replace my blood with beet juice now?"

    "Just drink it," she ordered, watching as he picked up the glass and took a sip, one hand casually pressing down on his shoulder.

    "Thanks, I appreciate it, though," he said, a little sincere now.

    She hummed in responde and asked, "Why are you massaging your shoulders like an old man?"

    "Ugh, don''t get me started. I went through so much today that I am super exhausted. My shoulders are sore," he replied. "Maybe I will teleport back home and take a soak in my private bath instead of the one here."

    Her face lit up. "Oh, why don''t I massage your shoulders then?"

    "I can''t make you do that," he rejected without hesitation.

    "Why not?" She furrowed her brows. "Wait, is it because I am the Crown Prince''s fianc¨¦e or some nonsense like that?"

    Vyan chuckled and finished the beet juice. "I think we both know you are not getting on the altar with him. It''s just¡­ I find it uncomfortable. I mean, I used to be on the other side of the massaging, you know?"

    "Like, you used to massage my shoulders back when you were my knight?" she asked curiously.

    "Yes, sometimes," he said fondly. "You used to really like it."

    "Aww, it''s such a shame that I can''t remember our time together," she pouted. "But anyway, since you helped me out back then, let me repay you now. Let''s call it even, okay?"

    Vyan scratched his cheek awkwardly. "I am not sure about this."

    "Come on, I promise I won''t break your shoulders." She rolled up her tulle-like sleeves, looking fired up.

    "Okay, now I am scared."

    She laughed freely and stood up on her knees, motioning for him to sit on the edge of the bed. Sighing, he went over and sat down, murmuring, "Please don''t strangle me."

    "I will if you utter one more word." She glared at him, and he obediently zipped his mouth.

    Iyana moved behind him, her hands hovering over his shoulders for a moment before they finally settled down. Her touch was gentle at first, almost hesitant. Vyan couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle.

    "What is so funny?" she asked, her fingers pressing a bit more firmly into his tense muscles.

    "Nothing," he replied, trying to suppress a smile. "I just didn''t think you had it in you."

    "Had what in me?" she asked, her touch growing bolder, working out the knots in his shoulders.

    "To be this gentle," he admitted, his eyes closing as he relaxed into her touch.

    She laughed softly, her breath tickling the back of his neck. "Well, I probably watched you a lot back then and drilled your massaging technique into my head."

    "You most probably did," he said, smiling. "You often used to say that you love watching me."

    "Mm-hmm, you make me sound like a creep," she hummed, her hands moving to his upper back, her fingers kneading the tension away. "But it was perhaps because you always looked so focused, so serious. I wonder what you were thinking about."

    "Probably how to keep you out of trouble with your family," he teased, earning a playful swat on the back.

    "Hey, I wasn''t the one who got into trouble with them, or¡­ so I believe," she protested weakly, her touch becoming more soothing, almost tender.

    "Trust me, you weren''t," he assured. "They are all terrible people."

    She paused for a moment, her hands still on his back, and he could feel her gaze on him. "You know, I think you are all I had back then, and even now, you are the only person I can rely on."

    "And you will always have me," he said, his voice softening. "You taught me happiness when I didn''t know what it felt like. So of course, I will always be on your side, no matter what."

    She giggled, the sound sending a warm shiver down his spine. "Is that so? I am that important to you?"

    "Yes," he confessed, feeling her hands slide down his back and then back up to his shoulders. His heart pounded harder as he felt her breath against his ear.

    "Good. Because you are that much important to me as well," she whispered, her fingers trailing gently along the curve of his neck, making his skin tingle.

    "Um, I think that''s enough for today," Vyan abruptly stood up. "Thank you for the massage." He refused to look at her as he said, "I will go take my bath now. Goodnight."

    With that, he stormed out of his tent, without even bringing his clothes. His face was warm and his breath was hot. Everywhere she touched was burning vividly.

    He pressed his palm over his mouth, murmured breathlessly, "Massages are bad for health."

 Chapter 133 - 133: How Unfair!

    The next morning at the Monster Hunt Festival was like a spell had been cast¡ªeverything was immaculate, as if the previous day''s events had vanished with the night. Everyone also played along with the act and went on with the excitement of the third day of the monster hunt.

    Althea sat alone at one of the breakfast tables, nibbling her food and pondering the absence of Iyana, her newfound companion from their recent hunt.

    Her quiet meal was interrupted by a voice as smooth as silk. "Do you mind if I join you, Your Imperial Highness?"

    Althea looked up to see an ever-charming brunette, smiling graciously. "No problem, Lord Clarinton. How are you feeling today?"

    "I am feeling splendid, thanks to you. You would never guess my ribs were crushed to powder yesterday," Mason replied, his grin wide as he pulled out a chair beside her and set down his tray of breakfast. "That is why I wanted to properly thank you for saving my life."

    "It was nothing. I was just fulfilling my duty as a healer," Althea said kindly.

    "You are as kind as ever, I see." Mason''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Your Imperial Highness, would it be improper of me to ask why you haven''t chosen a life partner yet? You are truly gorgeous, talented, and kind. What is the reason?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Althea chuckled softly, taking a bite of her food. "Why does it sound like you have been harboring a crush on me for a long time?"

    "I might have, had my heart not been set on another since my youth," he replied with a light-hearted laugh. "But honestly, everyone is curious. Did you know it is quite a topic of conversation? Why hasn''t Princess Althea chosen a groom? It is a national question at this point."

    Althea narrowed her eyes playfully. "Did you come to thank me, or are you here to indulge in some palace gossip?"

    Mason raised his hands in mock surrender. "Guilty as charged. My apologies if the question was inappropriate. I thought our old friendship from the academy might grant me some leeway."

    It was true¡ªAlthea and Mason had shared many moments and memories at the capital''s magic academy, a connection that made her more tolerant of his inquiries.

    "Mason, if you are merely here for gossip then¡ª" she began but was interrupted by the thud of a tray being placed on the table.

    She looked up and saw a striking gray-haired man, her breath catching in her throat.

    "Your Imperial Highness, I hope you don''t mind me interrupting. Lady Iyana asked me to deliver her tray to your table. She will join you shortly. She is a bit tied up at the moment," Clyde said in a formal tone.

    Althea''s eyes searched his face, hoping to catch a glimpse of his gray eyes, but he didn''t even spare her a glance. Instead, he gave a short bow and walked away. Her heart ached at his cold treatment, and she finally understood how he must have felt when she treated him similarly.

    "Do you like Lord Magnus?" Mason''s voice cut through her thoughts.

    Althea flinched and stared at Mason, wide-eyed, her cheeks flushing. "No! What makes you say that?"

    Mason shrugged with a mischievous grin. "If you do, that''s an excellent choice. Archmage Magnus is a legend, remember?" He sighed happily. "Ah, how much I admired him. He is such a strong mage, despite not having Ashstone blood. Can you believe he quit the Tower of Magic to be the Grand Duke''s aide?"

    Althea blinked in surprise. She had never thought of it that way. Of course, she knew Clyde was an archmage, but the fact that he left all his fame to serve Vyan was astonishing. If he stayed back for a couple more years, he could have become the next head of the Tower of Magic. Not to mention, his personality was so deceiving¡ªlooked so harmless, and yet, was so lethal.

    But none of that was important. Because¡­

    "I don''t like Lord Magnus," Althea objected firmly, glaring at Mason.

    "Sure, sure. You don''t have to hide from me. I won''t tell anyone. Not even my fianc¨¦e," Mason said with a light laugh. "Oh, it looks like Lady Iyana is coming this way. I will leave you two sisters-in-law to chat.

    Talk to you later, Your Imperial Highness."

    "I¡ªI really don''t like him!" Althea sputtered, her embarrassment growing, but Mason was already walking away, chuckling to himself.

    Soon, Iyana sauntered over and took the seat Mason had vacated earlier. Althea composed herself and cleared her throat.

    Iyana hurriedly set down her tray with a flourish and said, "My apologies for being late, Your Imperial Highness. I had a chat with His Grace that ran longer than expected¡ª"

    "Why did you bring another tray of food?" Althea interrupted, her eyebrow arching in confusion.

    "Huh? Another tray?" Iyana glanced at her food. "This is my one and only tray, though."

    Althea blinked, piecing things together. When the dots connected, she gasped. "Oh, my gosh, he was jealous."

    "Who was?" Iyana asked, her curiosity piqued.

    "The person who left the tray here," Althea mumbled, a smile creeping onto her lips and her heart fluttering at the implication that Clyde still might like her.

    Iyana examined the tray, her head tilted in confusion. Wait a minute, isn''t this the exact same breakfast Vyan had yesterday? But Vyan was with me just now???

    While Iyana puzzled over the mystery, Vyan stood on the other side of the dining area, arms crossed, glaring daggers at Clyde. "I told you to hold on to my breakfast for a few minutes, not hand it out like party favors!"

    Clyde gave him a sheepish grin and suggested, "Look on the bright side. Since you woke up early for once, there is still plenty of breakfast left. Want me to grab something for you, my lord?"

    Vyan frowned. "Absolutely not. I don''t want your depressing face anywhere near my food."

    "I''m not depressing," Clyde protested.

    "Tell that to someone who has never met you," Vyan scowled, marching off to the buffet to grab a new breakfast.

    Meanwhile, Clyde was left to stew in his jealousy. He couldn''t help it; seeing Althea chat away with Viscount Clarinton was like a punch to the gut.

    She was so friendly and kind, just like she was with Vyan. Did she act that way with everyone but him? Was he that repulsive? He wanted her to chat with him happily too. He wanted to show her that he wasn''t just a chatterbox; he was a great listener as well.

    How unfair!

 Chapter 134 - 134: The Man She Loves

    The third day of the Monster Hunt was in full swing, with hunters scattered across the land, each striving to secure their prey with unmatched vigor. It was much like the first day, with all participants diligently collecting their kills.

    Yet, for Easton, the experience was far from solitary; he was shadowed by an entourage that made his hunt feel more like a royal procession than a personal challenge.

    "This is not a group activity, you know?" Easton remarked, his tone laced with annoyance as he glanced at the imperial knights following him with dedicated shadows.

    "After what transpired yesterday, Your Imperial Highness¡ªparticularly with Prince Izac¡ªwe cannot leave you both unattended," one of the guards replied, his voice steady but respectful.

    Easton turned to his youngest brother, Ronan, who was trailing quietly behind, a subtle presence amidst the crowd. "And you, Ronan? Why are you also following me like a shadow? Shouldn''t you be with His Grace Vyan?"

    "He wished to hunt alone today," Ronan responded softly, his voice almost lost in the wind. "And Mother insisted I not wander alone."

    Easton released a weary sigh, resigning himself to the fact that Ronan''s presence had doubled the number of guards around him. It seemed fate had decreed that his hunt would be anything but peaceful.

    As they continued, Easton''s attempts to focus on the hunt were disrupted by whispers of love and affairs that reached his ears like the distant murmur of a stream.

    "I have a question," Easton began, his voice deep. The knights straightened at once, and even Ronan appeared more attentive, though he feigned indifference. "This is for a friend, of course."

    Ah, so it''s about you, then, thought the knights in unison, their faces carefully neutral, though Ronan''s lips twitched with the hint of curiosity.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Highness, please ask," Terrence prompted, his grin barely restrained.

    "So¡­ this girl my friend likes¡­" Easton hesitated, the words tasting foreign on his tongue. It was not in his nature to confide, and the unfamiliarity of it made his throat dry. It was difficult to get the words out that were trapped behind a wall of stubborn pride. "This girl likes someone else, but my friend and the girl are, um, set to marry."

    Vice-Commander Iyana has feelings for someone?! Our stoic, stone-hearted, battle-hardened Vice-Commander?! The thought flashed through the minds of the knights, though they dared not voice it.

    "What do you think my friend should do?" Easton asked, his voice betraying a rare vulnerability as he sought their counsel. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Elijah decided to offer his advice with a measured tone, "Given that they are to be wed, I believe your friend should make an effort to win the lady''s heart."

    Well, I can''t exactly tell you to cancel the wedding, now can I? Not unless I fancy getting my head separated from my shoulders, Elijah thought, all the while maintaining a smile that screamed innocence.

    "But how should my friend do that? He doesn''t understand what she likes, and she won''t exactly give him guidelines. She isn''t like other girls, either. She wasn''t even thrilled about the flowers I¡ªmy friend got her," Easton confessed, his usual stoic expression melting into something akin to a sad puppy.

    The knights exchanged awkward glances, clearly not equipped for this sudden dive into Easton''s love life.

    "Your Imperial Highness, maybe your friend should, you know, spend some quality time with her. Get to know her better. That usually helps," Elijah suggested, his voice tinged with sympathy as if he were dealing with a particularly delicate diplomatic crisis.

    "Yes, your friend could win her over with small, thoughtful gestures. They may seem insignificant, but they can really make a difference," Terrence chimed in enthusiastically, a bit too much for Easton''s liking. "Like holding hands, going on dates, giving little gifts, saying sweet things, maybe even small acts of service¡ªbraiding her hair, getting her favorite food¡ª"

    "Wow, Terrence, didn''t know you were such a hopeless romantic," Melissa teased, as Terrence''s face turned a shade of red usually reserved for royal banners.

    "No! I mean, yes. My wife likes those things, and she says they mean a lot to her, so¡ª" Terrence stammered, only to be cut off by Easton.

    "My friend''s fianc¨¦e isn''t like that. She is¡­different. She doesn''t even like holding hands," Easton murmured, his voice tinged with resignation. "But thanks for the advice. Let''s just get back to the hunt."

    Except for Iyana''s three closest subordinates, the other knights chased after Eason. Those three imperial knights stood there, jaws practically on the ground, as they tried to process the prince''s misunderstanding of the woman he claimed to like.

    "Hey, didn''t Vice-Commander once admit when she was drunk that she is a hopeless romantic too?" Terrence whispered, glancing around conspiratorially. The others nodded, remembering the rare and somewhat vulnerable occasion. "Should we tell His Imperial Highness?" Terrence wondered aloud, her eyes flicking toward Easton''s retreating figure.

    "He didn''t exactly say he was talking about himself and Vice-Commander," Melissa sighed.

    "Why bother?" Ronan suddenly interjected, causing the three of them to jump. They hadn''t realized he was listening. "If he can''t figure out what she likes after all these years, that''s on him."

    The knights shared a look, shrugging in reluctant agreement, as Ronan walked away.

    "Though I really wonder¡­" Elijah mused. "If Vice-Commander is a hopeless romantic, what kind of man would she actually fall for?"

    "Someone stronger than her?" Terrence shivered at the thought. "What kind of upper-level monster would that be?"

    Melissa chuckled. "I don''t know if he would be strong or not, but wouldn''t she just fall for someone who shows her love, care, and respect?"

    And there it was¡ªthe undeniable truth. Iyana''s heart wasn''t swayed by feats of strength or grand displays of power. The man she loved¡­ She loved him in all his flawed glory, whether he was vanquishing S-grade monsters or coughing up heaps of blood like a terminal patient.

    "Are you ready?" Vyan asked, extending his hand toward her.

    Iyana''s smile lit up like she had just won the lottery. She grabbed his hand without a second thought, savoring every precious millisecond like it was the last cookie in the jar.

    "Very well," Vyan murmured, closing his eyes briefly. In the next instant, a swift warp of magic enveloped them, and when Iyana opened her eyes, they were standing outside the grand Estelle Estate. "I will wait for you here. You can bring out Sienna."

    "We are here already?" Iyana pouted, looking around like someone who had just been fast-forwarded through the best part of a theater drama.

    Vyan arched an eyebrow, amused. "We did just teleport, after all. How long did you anticipate it would take?"

    Longer than this at least, you insufferable man, she nearly retorted but held her tongue, choosing restraint for once.

    Earlier that morning, Iyana had persuaded Vyan to accompany her to the Estelle Estate. Her goal was simple: to capture Sienna and secure her away before she could cause further havoc or reveal Vyan''s magical abilities to the world. And so they had come, slipping away from the festival unnoticed, like shadows in the twilight.

    "Why aren''t you leaving yet?" Vyan asked, tilting his head slightly, his gaze curious and expectant.

    Iyana found herself gazing at her hand still resting in his, warmth spreading through her at the thought of wanting to intertwine their fingers. His hands were so warm, almost as if his fire abilities were subtly at work¡ª

    "Iyana?" Vyan''s voice gently broke into her thoughts, his wine-red eyes meeting her violet ones with a hint of question.

    With a resigned sigh, she finally relented, "Fine, fine, I am going. Why are you rushing me? Can''t wait to ditch me? Is that it? In that case, I will just take a carriage back¡ª"

    He chuckled, raising his free hand in a gesture of surrender. "My apologies, my lady. I won''t rush you anymore. Take all the time you need. I will be here, patiently awaiting your return."

    "Hmph." Though she feigned irritation, her gaze softened as she reluctantly released his hand, lingering on him until the last possible moment before she stepped through the estate gates, already missing the comfort of his touch.

    As Iyana crossed the threshold of the Estelle Estate, a biting chill settled in the pit of her stomach. The absence of guards was glaring, the once bustling grounds now eerily silent, stripped of life and duty. It was as if the estate itself had given up, mirroring the downfall of its disgraced owners.

    Her pace quickened, each step echoing in the hollow silence, until she reached the door. She knocked and the seconds dragged on, a stretch of time that felt interminable, until the door finally creaked open.

    Carolina stood there, her face a mask of surprised confusion. "Iyana? What are you doing here?"

    "Why are there no guards?" Iyana''s gaze was icy, her voice measured and devoid of warmth.

    She had no need to act nice to this family anymore since she now planned to expose Sienna for what she did. The only reason she played nice until now was so that she could capture Sienna in the act, and now, Sienna had gone and done it. So, there was no need for shallow pretense any longer.

    Carolina''s embarrassed chuckle grated on Iyana''s nerves. "Ah, well, we couldn''t pay their wages this month. You know how it is¡ªour businesses ruined, our lands seized. There is nothing left."

    The words were pathetic, an excuse that barely masked the underlying rot. Iyana felt nothing but contempt. The titles and lands had been stripped away, their status revoked by the emperor himself as punishment for the devastation they had wrought during the Walver Epidemic.

    "But it''s all temporary," Carolina continued, her smile twisting into something almost desperate. "Once you marry the Crown Prince, our honor, our status¡ªthey will be restored. Everything will be fine again."

    Iyana''s hands curled into fists at her sides. They still saw her as a means to an end. Still a pawn in their twisted game of power and survival.

    "We will see about that," Iyana hissed, brushing past Carolina without a second glance. Her words were not a promise, but a warning. "For now, tell me where Sienna is."

    Tears welled up in Carolina''s eyes.

    Iyana''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint in them. "What''s with that look?"

    Carolina''s composure crumbled and her voice broke as she revealed, "Sen hasn''t been home for two days, Iyana."

 Chapter 135 - 135: Not Mutual

    Without a second thought, Iyana stormed past her tearful stepmother. Carolina''s pathetic display of tears and pleas slid off her like rain on a storm-worn stone¡ªshe wouldn''t let those crocodile tears distract her.

    Sienna was here. She could feel it in her bones. Carolina''s feeble attempt at winning sympathy was nothing more than a whisper in a hurricane.

    Iyana''s steps faltered just a fraction as she reached the door to Sienna''s room. Her hand hovered over the doorknob, but only for a heartbeat. Doubt was a luxury she couldn''t afford. She shoved the door open, the creak of the hinges slicing through the silence like a blade.

    The room was empty.

    Iyana''s frustration surged as she scanned the room, her gaze finally landing on a single object that demanded her attention¡ªa torn envelope, lying brazenly on the vanity, like a trap waiting to be sprung.

    Her name, scrawled in Sienna''s familiar handwriting, glared back at her from the paper. Narrowing her eyes, Iyana snatched the letter from its resting place and unfolded it with a quick, sharp motion.

    "Hello, Sister.

    I knew you would come hunting me down here after learning it was me who tried to sabotage your precious Vyan. Too bad the plan failed, huh? But no worries. Because guess what? I have decided to completely ignore your warning. You told me to stay away from Vyan, and it made me want to mess with him all the more.

    So, in a way, it''s your fault, like it always is. You shouldn''t have told me that. Now, watch me. I will make you cry tears of blood. I know both of your weaknesses. Yours is Vyan, and his is black magic.

    What a perfect match, wouldn''t you say?

    And don''t make the mistake of laughing off my threat. I have nothing to fear. I now have no place in society as Sienna Pierson Estelle. I am just the lowly adopted daughter of a man with no status. That is why I will go to any lengths to destroy you as well. I swear on my life."

    Iyana''s blood boiled with a fury that threatened to consume her. The letter crumpled in her fist, the edges digging into her palm as if trying to etch Sienna''s venomous words into her skin.

    "The audacity of that girl," she hissed, her voice trembling with barely contained rage. "She really thinks she can hurt Vyan and get away with it?"

    A dark promise formed on her lips as she uttered, "I will find you, Sienna. And when I do, you will wish you had never crossed me."

    Just then, Iyana felt a sharp, malevolent presence creeping up behind her. Instincts honed by countless battles kicked in, and she swiftly sidestepped, her hand snapping out to catch the wrist of her would-be attacker.

    "What do you think you are doing?" she demanded, her voice cold as ice, eyes narrowed dangerously.

    Carolina''s face twisted with fury, her jaw clenched as angry tears streamed down her cheeks. She wrenched her hand free from Iyana''s grasp, her expression a mix of desperation and rage. With a frustrated scream, she hurled the vase she had been holding to the ground, shattering it into a thousand pieces.

    "This is all your fault!" Carolina spat, her voice cracking with grief. "My only daughter has left me because of you! What am I supposed to do now?"

    Iyana''s gaze hardened, her voice dripping with cold disdain as she said, "If you had been a better mother to your only daughter, you wouldn''t be in this mess." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Carolina froze, the harsh truth of Iyana''s words slamming into her like a physical blow. But Iyana didn''t wait for her to recover. She turned on her heel, walking away, her heart steeled against Carolina''s misery.

    She had learned her own backstory from Vyan, the memories of her past still a fractured puzzle in her mind. While Iyana didn''t judge Carolina for the choices she made to save her life by marrying her father, she couldn''t forgive her for failing to raise Sienna with the care she deserved.

    Carolina''s indifference and constant comparison had allowed Sienna to slip into the darkness of black magic, feeding a toxic rivalry that had never needed to exist.

    It was Carolina who had painted Iyana as a threat in Sienna''s eyes, turning her into the enemy she never wanted to be. Because of that twisted perception, Sienna had become a danger, not just to Iyana but to Vyan as well.

    Despite her lingering sympathy for Sienna, Iyana''s resolve was unshakable. She would not forgive Sienna for always messing with Vyan¡ªfirst, breaking Vyan''s pure heart a year ago by taking on Iyana''s appearance, creating the Walver Epidemic, and now this. All for what? Misdirected hatred, fueled by jealousy and Carolina''s manipulations!

    Her jealousy against Iyana always ended up coming close to costing Vyan everything.

    Iyana already loathed herself enough for being the cause of his pain, even indirectly.

    She stepped out of the estate''s threshold, her eyes locking onto Vyan. He was casually leaning against the boundary walls. As if sensing her approach, his eyes fluttered open, and he turned his head to meet her gaze.

    "Hey," Vyan greeted her with a warm smile, though a hint of concern flickered in his eyes. He arched an eyebrow in question. "Where is Sienna?"

    Iyana''s shoulders sagged as she shook her head. "She is not there."

    Vyan moved closer, his presence steadying her. He gently took the crumpled paper from her hands, his touch comforting in its familiarity. She didn''t resist as his eyes skimmed over the letter.

    "What a load of crap," Vyan scoffed, the letter igniting in his palm, flames consuming Sienna''s hateful words. "She has no idea what she is talking about. She thinks you are still the old Iyana, before the memory loss¡ªthe one who was in love with me. How else could I be your weakness?"

    Iyana''s heart tightened at his words, a painful throb that made it hard to breathe.

    "So don''t worry," Vyan continued, his tone firm, as if willing her to believe him. "Just because Sienna has a misconception about us doesn''t mean you need to feel guilty. None of this is your fault."

    Iyana''s voice wavered as she murmured, "What if it''s not just a misconception?"

    Vyan blinked, confusion clouding his face. "Huh? What do you mean?"

    Her gaze fell to the ground, unable to meet his eyes. She focused on his shoes, the words slipping out before she could stop them. "What if the old Iyana were still in love with you?"

    Iyana''s heart pounded in her chest, each beat louder than the last. She knew the truth she was too afraid to face. But little did she know that he would hammer in the truth like that¡­

    "Why else?" Vyan whispered, her voice barely audible. "The feelings wouldn''t be mutual now."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Back at the camp, Jade was a bundle of seething anger, pacing relentlessly in her lavish tent. Every step echoed her frustration as she awaited news about her son. Her pacing halted abruptly when Calvin, her most trusted knight, entered with a messenger in tow.

    "What is the update? How is Izac?" Jade''s voice was sharp, laced with an edge that made the messenger''s hands tremble.

    The messenger dropped to his knees, his voice shaky. "Prince Izac''s condition is... not good, Your Imperial Majesty. The doctors fear his right leg may never heal."

    Jade''s eyes darkened, her anger flaring. "Are you telling me my son might never walk again?"

    The messenger nodded, barely able to meet her gaze.

    Jade''s fury boiled over. She grabbed a vase, ready to hurl it at the messenger, but Calvin quickly caught her wrist.

    "Your Majesty, please, you cannot do this," Calvin said firmly but carefully. "We are not in the palace."

    Jade''s chest heaved with rage, her grip on the vase loosening before she set it down. "I¡­ I will kill whoever did this to my son," she spat, her voice shaking.

    Innocent..? When was Prince Izac ever innocent? Calvin thought but wisely kept his mouth shut. He focused instead on calming her, trying to bring her back from the brink.

    "Call Lady Iyana," Jade muttered, her voice still simmering with anger. "She will find the bastard responsible."

 Chapter 136 - 136: Drawing The Line

    As soon as Vyan and Iyana manifested in her tent, she pulled her hand back from him like she''d touched a hot coal, turning away with a cold, "Leave."

    Vyan knew exactly why she was upset. He could read the guilt on her face¡ªthe weight she carried for bringing danger to him through Sienna. All he wanted was to free her from that burden, but in his clumsy way, he ended up saying something painfully insensitive.

    But the truth often is. There was no way their feelings could be mutual. He wasn''t in a position to fall in love with anyone, and she... well, she was already engaged to someone else, even if her heart wasn''t in it.

    Still, hurting her was never his intention. He only wanted her to feel less guilty, to understand that Sienna''s actions weren''t her responsibility. Sienna chose her path, and no matter what her motivations were, the blame didn''t lie with Iyana.

    Yeah, he really should have taken that approach. But, no, he had to go and let his brain-to-mouth filter take a day off. Genius move, really.

    "Iyana," Vyan called softly, his tone filled with regret.

    She didn''t even twitch, arms crossed, her back stubbornly facing him..

    "So, about what I said before¡ª"

    "You were right," she interrupted, her voice sharp. "If I were in love with you, it wouldn''t be mutual. But you should also know that my feelings right now," she stressed, "are mutual to yours."

    Vyan arched an eyebrow in surprise. "Really?"

    "Yes. Because I also feel nothing for you."

    He chuckled, unable to help himself. "I wouldn''t say I feel nothing for you. I mean, I still care about you. A great deal, in fact."

    "Whatever! If you care for me, I do too. If you don''t, I don''t either. The point is, our feelings are mutual right now," she huffed, clearly trying to drive the point home with a hammer.

    "Yes, yes, I understand, but what I was trying to say was¡ª"

    "Lady Iyana?" came an unfamiliar male voice from outside the tent. "Are you inside?"

    "Yes, what is it?" Iyana replied, glancing over her shoulder in worry¡ªonly to find Vyan had pulled his classic vanishing act.

    "Greetings, my lady. Her Imperial Majesty, Empress Jade, requests your presence urgently," said the voice, which she quickly recognized as Calvin''s. "Can you come right now?"

    With a sigh, Iyana opened the tent flap and greeted Calvin. "Yes, let''s go."

    As she was about to close the door, Calvin leaned in, his curiosity clearly piqued. "My lady, was there someone inside with you?"

    "No, why?" Iyana asked, keeping her tone light, though internally, her heart was doing a gymnastic routine. She knew better than to underestimate Calvin''s instincts¡ªafter all, he was an Aura Knight too.

    "It''s just that I sensed another presence inside," Calvin murmured, then shook his head with a chuckle. "But I guess I must have been mistaken."

    "Oh," was Iyana''s only response, her calm exterior betraying none of the nerves underneath.

    As they started walking, Calvin offered a small smile. "By the way, congratulations on gaining Aura."

    "Thanks," Iyana mumbled, trying to sound as casual as possible.

    "It''s a shame you wouldn''t have the opportunity to join the Order of Aura Knights," Calvin continued with a hint of regret, "but I suppose it''s our fate to serve you rather than fight alongside you as a comrade."

    "Maybe," Iyana replied with a wry smile.

    Soon, they reached Jade''s tent, and Calvin asked for permission before bringing Iyana inside.

    As she stepped in, Iyana''s sharp eyes took in the scene¡ªJade was perched on a throne-like chair that screamed opulence. The tent''s interior was decked out like a luxury suite, dripping with extravagance. Clearly, Vyan had gone all out to cater to Jade''s love for the finer things in life. The guy really knew how to butter up those who couldn''t resist a shiny trinket or two.

    "Greetings, Your Imperial Majesty. How can I be of service to you?" Iyana greeted, her tone polite, though she had a pretty good hunch about what was coming.

    Jade didn''t waste time. "Lady Iyana, I would like you to investigate the perpetrator behind the person who had my son attacked."

    Iyana nodded, though inwardly she was rolling her eyes. "I understand, Your Imperial Majesty. While I wish His Imperial Highness a speedy recovery, I am afraid it wouldn''t be possible for me to conduct this investigation. You see, I am supposed to hand in my resignation as the Vice-Commander at the end of this week, so technically, I don''t have the authority¡ª"

    Jade cut her off with the efficiency of a guillotine. "I am giving you the authority," she ordered, her voice brooking no argument. "I am extending the date of your resignation. I will speak to Easton myself. The most important thing is finding the person responsible for my son''s condition."

    "Of course, Your Imperial Majesty. I will do as you ask," Iyana replied with a respectful nod. "Shall I head to the central medical facility to question Prince Izac now?"

    "No, not yet." Jade''s posture stiffened, a slight tension in her shoulders betraying her concern. She clearly knew that Edgar and Easton would blow a fuse if Iyana skipped out on the rest of the festival. "For now, investigate the location where Izac was found. You can continue the investigation when we return to the capital in three days. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    By then, Izac should be in a better condition to speak with you by that time."

    "Understood, Your Imperial Majesty."

    After a few more curt instructions, Iyana was finally free to leave. She stepped out of Jade''s tent and let out an exasperated sigh, her shoulders sagging.

    She already knew exactly who the culprit was, but the only reason she had accepted this royal wild goose chase was to hang on to her post for a few more days. Not that she would ever give Vyan''s name up¡ªnot a chance.

    But hey, at least she had a reason to grin now. Retaining her post for a little while longer? That was a win in her book. Hopefully, she would get to keep it for a much longer time if Vyan managed to keep his promise of making sure this wedding doesn''t happen.

    "Ugh," Iyana groaned, the mere thought of Vyan souring her mood faster than spoiled milk.

    But when she reached her tent, the last person she expected was already lounging inside, looking entirely too comfortable. "What are you still doing here?" she snapped, eyes narrowing.

    Vyan glanced up with that infuriatingly calm expression of his. "We didn''t finish talking," he said, as if that was the most obvious thing in the world.

    She folded her arms, the irritation bubbling up like a pot on the verge of boiling over. "Don''t you have a hunt to get back to? Or did you just give up on the idea of winning entirely?"

    He waved off his hand in dismissal. "Oh, I have already waved goodbye to victory. Day one was a spectacular disaster, all thanks to my pettiness." He flashed a wry smile. "So, anyway, what did Empress Jade want from you?"

    "She wanted me to capture you for daring to mess with Prince Izac," Iyana replied, her tone dripping with mock severity.

    "Figured as much," he chuckled, completely unfazed. "So, where were we before I was so rudely interrupted by the empress'' knight?"

    "What is there to finish?" Iyana shot back, her voice sharp as a dagger. "You already drew the line, didn''t you?"

    He blinked, clearly taken aback. "Hey, come on, you know that''s not what I was trying to¡ª"

    "You know what?" she cut him off, her gaze steady as she took a step closer. "Even if you don''t want to, I will."

    Vyan stared at her, utterly bewildered. "Huh?"

    "I am drawing a line between us, Vyan."

 Chapter 137 - 137: A Love Like Shadow

    "What do you mean by that?" Vyan''s voice carried a hint of irritation and frustration.

    "It''s exactly what I mean, Vyan," Iyana replied, her tone firm as she dropped her hands by her side. "If all you feel for me is ''care,'' then I think it''s best we put some distance between us."

    "But why? Didn''t you just say our feelings were mutua¡ª" His words caught in his throat as her eyes softened, the kind of softness that could break hearts.

    "What do you think?" Her voice was soft, barely above a whisper. "Are they really?"

    A thousand emotions swirled in Iyana''s gaze, each one hitting Vyan like a sledgehammer. His sarcastic remarks failed him, his brain short-circuiting from emotional overload.

    Iyana straightened up, her face snapping back to its usual cold, slightly annoyed expression. "Anyway, it doesn''t matter what I feel for you. Since you don''t feel anything, marrying Prince Easton seems like a better option."

    It felt like someone had taken a rusty knife to Vyan''s heart and was slowly twisting it. Breathing suddenly became an unnaturally hard activity. "Good¡ªgood for you," he managed to choke out, barely recognizing his own voice.

    "Haha, just kidding. I got you good," she laughed, her eyes dancing with mischief. "You should have seen your face. Jealous much?"

    Vyan blinked, the words sinking in like a delayed punch to the gut.

    Jealous¡­ S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Right. He was jealous all along.

    At first, he had wanted to ruin Easton and Iyana''s wedding for the sheer satisfaction of avenging Iyana''s supposed betrayal. Then, it was about freeing Iyana from the shackles of royal matrimony. But the truth was, none of those reasons held water.

    No, the real reason was much more pathetic. He didn''t want Iyana to marry anyone else because, well, he was jealous. He couldn''t stand the thought of her with someone else.

    What a hypocrite he was.

    He had spent all this time trash-talking Easton for clinging to Iyana, accusing him of hurting her by holding her back. But was Vyan any different? He liked to think he was the guy who would let go when it was the right thing to do, who would step aside for the happiness of the one he cared about. But, apparently, he was just another possessive jerk.

    And the reason he didn''t realize all of this until now? His jealousy didn''t manifest in anger like a normal person. No, it came wrapped in sadness and resignation¡ªa slow, self-destructive burn that ate him from the inside out.

    Does that mean¡­

    "Hey, are you okay?" He looked up at Iyana, and for the first time, he really let himself see her.

    The concern in her eyes, the way her hand hesitated, caught between reaching out to him and holding back. There was something so disarmingly genuine in her expression. Most importantly, the way he wished for her hand to touch him, to comfort him, hit him like a ton of bricks.

    No, no, not this again!

    He abruptly stood up. "I¡­ I will talk to you later. There is something I need to do." And with that, he vanished like a puff of smoke, leaving Iyana staring after him in utter bewilderment.

    "What the hell just happened?" she muttered to herself, glancing at the spot on her bed where he had been lounging just moments before. "And what was that idiot planning to talk about in the first place?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A spiky brown monster was having what could only be described as a perfectly ordinary day in the forest¡ªuntil it wasn''t.

    One moment, it was minding its own business, probably contemplating the meaning of life or the taste of the next tree it would chew on, and the next, whoosh! A sharp gust of wind shaved off all its spikes like it was getting the world''s worst haircut.

    Before it could even register the horror of being turned into a bald pincushion, a spear appeared out of thin air and skewered it from the back, hitting its heart straight.

    "Woah, that was way too easy for a C-grade monster!" Clyde grinned, practically bouncing with glee. "Let''s bag another one¡ª" He started to turn, already imagining his next glorious victory, when a figure popped up in front of him out of thin air.

    "Ahh!" Clyde yelped, instinctively summoning a dagger to his hand, ready to take a stab at this new threat¡ª "Vyan?!"

    "Finally, I found you," Vyan sighed, looking like he had just completed a marathon.

    "What''s going on? What happened now?" Clyde''s tone went from ''ready to attack'' to ''ready to panic'' as Vyan grabbed his shoulders with the urgency of a man on the edge.

    "Yes, something happened, and it''s big," Vyan said, his voice trembling with what could only be described as sheer desperation.

    "Big? We are not dealing with another Titan, are we?" Clyde asked, his face going pale as all the memories of fighting those colossal nightmares flooded back.

    "Titan?" Vyan looked puzzled like he forgot all about yesterday, then he shook his head vehemently. "No, no Titan."

    Clyde exhaled in relief, placing a hand over his racing heart. "Then what is it?"

    "I think¡­" Vyan gulped dramatically. "I think I¡ª"

    "Yes, Vyan, I know you can think," Clyde cut in, a touch of impatience creeping into his voice. "But can you please give me more to work with?"

    Vyan hesitated like he was about to reveal some ancient, forbidden secret. "I think I am in love with Iyana. Again."

    "Oh," Clyde said, his tone flat, like someone who had just heard the most predictable plot twist in a novel. "So, you finally figured it out, huh?"

    Vyan blinked in surprise. "What do you mean, ''finally''?"

    "I mean, you never really fell out of love with her," Clyde replied as if he were pointing out that sun rises from the east every morning.

    Vyan laughed, though it was more out of disbelief than amusement. "You can''t be serious. That¡ªThat''s impossible."

    "Sure, it is," Clyde said, rolling his eyes in a way that suggested he was tired of playing along with Vyan''s denial. "Think about it. You always kept tabs on her while she was at the Ganlop war."

    "That''s because she was my enemy!" Vyan shot back, scrambling for any excuse that made sense. "You know the saying: Keep your friends close and your enemies closer?"

    "I know of the saying, alright," Clyde snorted. "But that''s not the case for you. Vyan, you have always been in love with her, and that''s a fact."

    "But how can that be? I seriously tried to kill her¡ªright up until I found out the truth!"

    "Yeah, sure," Clyde interjected with a knowing look. "You tried all you wanted, but let''s be honest, even if she had handed you a golden ticket to do it, you would have found a way to mess it up. You were too wrecked by Sienna''s betrayal, disguised as Lady Iyana, to see straight. But, in my humble opinion, your love is like a shadow."

    "A shadow?" Vyan echoed, his voice wavering just a bit.

    "Yep," Clyde nodded, a smile tugging at his lips. "When you were swallowed up by darkness¡ªwhen all you had left was anger and hate¡ªyou assumed your love disappeared, just like a shadow does in pitch black. But the moment you were exposed to the light again, all those feelings came right back."

    "Oh," Vyan mumbled, processing the metaphor. "That... actually makes sense, in a bizarre kind of way."

    Clyde chuckled, clearly pleased with himself. "So, do you finally admit it?"

    "Yeah¡­" Vyan tilted his head back, gazing at the blue sky that seemed brighter than usual. "I guess I have always loved her then, huh."

    "Absolutely. And might I add, all that ''platonic'' nonsense you have been spouting lately? Goddess, it was excruciatingly annoying," Clyde smiled tightly.

    "Hey, I wasn''t thinking of it that way¡ª"

    "Speaking of which," Clyde interrupted, his lips twitching into a smirk, "isn''t it kind of low to be in love with an engaged woman? That''s some grade-A scumbaggery, my lord."

    "...You''re not wrong," Vyan murmured, looking contemplative.

    "So, what scheme are you cooking up in that twisted head of yours now?" Clyde asked, crossing his arms.

    Vyan flashed a mischievous grin. "I will be gone for a bit, Clyde. Mind covering for me?"

    "What¡ª" Clyde started, but before he could finish, Vyan had already vanished into thin air. "Well, I guess it''s fine. Just as long as he doesn''t get into trouble¡­ I guess I should get back to my own mission."

    Six hours later, Clyde emerged from the forest, his hunt for the monsters complete. But before he could relax, Vyan was there to greet him with a grin that spelled nothing but trouble.

    "Clyde, perfect timing! I just did something."

    Clyde furrowed his brows, suspicion growing. "What did you do this time?"

    "Remember Princess Maria?" Vyan asked, and Clyde nodded, recalling the hostage from Haberland, kept at Aurora palace under Prince Easton''s watchful eye. She was a bargaining chip, nothing more, meant to bleed Haberland dry for the benefit of Haynes. "Well, she escaped."

    "So¡­" Clyde connected the dots. "You personally helped her escape, and now, Prince Easton is totally screwed."

 Chapter 138 - 138: Little Crazy

    "Did you think this through properly?" Clyde asked skeptically.

    "I might have done it out of impulse, but I am not completely stupid," Vyan responded. "And just so you know, I discussed this with Thea beforehand. She was on board with it."

    "Naturally, she would be. It was the initial plan, after all," Clyde said, rolling his eyes. "But we had to scrape it because the security was tightened." He narrowed his eyes on Vyan. "You made sure everything went smoothly, right?"

    "Well¡­"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Three hours ago.

    Princess Maria sat on the edge of her bed, her chin propped up on one hand, as she gazed longingly out the grand window of her chamber. The sunlight bathed the room in a warm hue, but it did nothing to lift the heavy gloom in her heart.

    Being locked away in her room like a fragile, porcelain doll was hardly entertaining. It made her miss her family all the more.

    With a sigh, she muttered, "When is His Grace going to help me escape?"

    Easton must have gotten wind of Vyan and Althea''s plan to help her escape. That was why he had locked within her bed chambers for the entire week.

    A knock sounded at her door, and she hollered, "Enter!"

    The door creaked open, revealing a tall figure in gleaming armor. The knight bowed slightly before stepping into the room, a tray balanced in his hands. "Afternoon tea, Your Imperial Highness."

    Maria''s eyes lit up as she hopped off the bed and hurried over to the knight, her earlier gloom forgotten. "Oh, wonderful! I was just thinking how much better everything would be with a bit of tea," she chirped.

    The knight set the tray on a nearby table and watched Maria clumsily seated herself and started preparing her tea.

    As she took a sip, Maria glanced up at the knight, who was still standing there. "Do you want to join me?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.

    "Ah, I am afraid I am not allowed, Your Imperial Highness," the knight replied. "But I didn''t come just to deliver tea. I bring a message from the Grand Duke. I hope you remember the plan he had told you about?"

    Maria perked up at that, her cup pausing midway to her lips. "Really?"

    The knight leaned in slightly. "His Grace wishes for you to escape the palace... with me."

    Maria blinked, then broke into a delighted grin. "Great! I was waiting for it." She set her teacup down with a clatter and practically leaped to her feet, nearly knocking over the entire tea set in the process.

    The knight, who was actually Vyan, managed to catch the teapot just in time and said, "We must be swift, Princess. The palace is under tight security."

    It was a terrible disadvantage that teleportation and invisibility magic were banned inside the palace grounds, so Vyan had to go through the entire trouble of escorting her out himself, and since the security was too tight, he had to do it himself.

    "Okay, how do we do it? Do we sneak past the guards? Climb out a window?" Maria gasped. "Oh! Do we get to wear disguises?"

    Vyan chuckled. "As a matter of fact, yes. You will need a disguise." He snapped his fingers and a neatly folded maid''s outfit appeared on her bed.

    "You are a mage! Wow!" she exclaimed.

    "Yes, I am." And that was the reason Vyan wasn''t revealing himself to her. He couldn''t let someone from the enemy nation know of his abilities yet, even though Maria was extremely nice. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I will get ready." Maria grabbed the outfit with glee, holding it up and twirling around in delight, though she nearly tripped over the hem of her gown in the process.

    This woman is a real klutz, alright.

    "You will need to change quickly, Your Imperial Highness," Vyan advised, though his tone was far more relaxed than the situation might have warranted.

    Maria practically ran behind a changing screen, throwing her gown off and pulling on the maid''s uniform. "This is so exciting!" she called out from behind the screen. "I have always wondered what it would be like to be a maid¡ªalthough, I suppose I would be terrible at it, wouldn''t I?"

    "You would certainly bring a unique touch to the role," Vyan replied, the corners of his mouth twitching upward in amusement.

    After a few minutes of fumbling, Maria emerged from behind the screen, dressed in the maid''s outfit, the apron slightly askew and her hair somewhat disheveled. She looked up at Vyan, beaming with pride. "How do I look? Very maid-like, right?"

    Vyan nodded. "Perfect, Your Imperial Highness. You are ready for the part."

    Maria clapped her hands together. "Oh, I can''t wait for Princess Althea to finally become the Crown Princess after all this! But shh, it''s our secret. For now, lead the way, Sir Knight! To freedom and beyond!"

    Vyan couldn''t help but chuckle as he led her to the door. "Stay close to me, and try not to trip over anything," he advised, though he was already mentally preparing himself for the inevitable chaos.

    As the two of them slipped out of the room, with Maria tiptoeing in what she believed was the height of stealth, she gasped immediately at not finding any guards nearby.

    "Where are the guards?" She was pretty sure there were at least ten guards in this hallway.

    "There might be a big fire nearby or something, who knows?" Vyan casually responded and guided Maria through the palace corridors.

    "I hope nobody is hurt in the fire," Maria murmured worriedly.

    "You don''t have time to worry about others, Princess. We have got bigger worries," Vyan said as they were faced with a real imperial knight.

    "Is that Princess Ma¨C" the knight was quieted as a floating vase hit his head from behind.

    Maria gasped. "Are we supposed to do that?"

    "Well, I never said we were going to be stealthy." Not that it''s an option with how clumsy you are, Princess. "Come on, let''s go."

    Not once did Vyan hide behind a pillar or anything, he straight up knocked down any guards they encountered. Finally, they reached the palace gardens, where a hidden gate¡ªwhich Althea told him of¡ªawaited them. Vyan quickly unlocked it, and they slipped out of the Aurora Palace, reaching the Crystal Palace.

    After that, Vyan guided Maria towards the doghole he knew of.

    "I don''t quite understand the point of the maid outfit after all this," Maria murmured to herself in confusion.

    Well, it was for practicality, to be honest, Vyan thought to himself.

    Once the two of them easily passed through the small hole in the wall and were outside the palace grounds, Maria asked, "Is there a carriage waiting for us somewhere?"

    "Ah, no." Vyan held out his hand. "Please hold my hand, Your Imperial Highness." As she did, they were teleported outside an inn in Fremen. "You are going to stay here for a few days until Princess Althea comes to find you, is that okay?"

    Maria took a moment to absorb the shock from the sudden teleportation and nodded her head. "Um, that''s okay, but," her face got a little red as she asked, "will His Grace come visit me before that once?"

    Vyan furrowed his eyes for a moment before settling his expression into a neutral one. "Why? Is there something you wanted to talk to him about?"

    Maria chewed on her bottom lip nervously. "Only if you promise not to tell him in advance."

    Vyan nodded, urging her to go ahead.

    "I think¡­ I like him."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Present.

    "What?!" Clyde nearly shouted. "So," he lowered his voice, "You lit a fire inside the palace, knocked down a few guards without any tact, and got a confession?"

    "Well, the last one isn''t exactly my fault¡ª" Vyan tried to defend himself.

    "What about the first two? I thought you were supposed to be stealthy!" Clyde whisper-yelled.

    "Yes, but she is a klutz and I also needed the emperor to know of her elopement as soon as possible," Vyan reasoned.

    "All because I said it was low of you to be in love with an engaged woman?" Clyde asked in disbelief.

    "Well¡­ yeah," Vyan admitted sheepishly.

    "Vyan, did you know," Clyde smiled tightly, "Love makes you a little crazy?"

    "Nope, it''s all in your head," Vyan rolled his eyes, annoyed. "Anyway, stop raining on my parade because of your upcoming heartbreak. Let''s see how the emperor reacts to the news. By now, he should have been informed of it."

    Clyde sighed and followed Vyan.

    But much to their surprise, the emperor was happily chatting away with Easton, and the atmosphere was totally free of any tension. It didn''t take either of them a second to put two and two together.

    "Are you fucking kidding me?" Vyan muttered in disbelief.

    "So, yeah, your plan spectacularly failed," Clyde replied, a little amused. "Because it looks like Prince Easton totally covered up the incident."

 Chapter 139 - 139: Top Three Hunters

    The hunting days of the festival had finally come to an end, leaving behind a trail of exhausted but victorious hunters. Today was the day to savor the spoils¡ªquite literally.

    While the idea of chomping down on monster meat might seem like a one-way ticket to an upset stomach, these delicacies were actually renowned for their flavor. The higher the monster''s level, the tastier the dish, which made the festival''s finale a gastronomic delight.

    The morning kicked off with a ceremony where the top three hunters with the most kills were awarded prizes. Following that, the men would ceremoniously offer up their monster kills to the women of their choice, a gesture that crowned the "Hunting Queen."

    By afternoon, these ladies would take their spoils to the kitchen, whipping up a dish that would be showcased in a grand buffet for everyone to enjoy.

    And by nightfall, the festival would culminate in a gourmet feast prepared by expert chefs, accompanied by a lively drinking ceremony that promised to be just as wild as the hunt itself.

    At the moment, the men were in the spotlight, declaring the names of the women they were dedicating their kills to before the top hunters were announced. It was a bit like handing out keepsakes but with significantly more heartbreaks involved.

    Of course, not all feelings were reciprocated¡ªjust because a man received a dozen keepsakes didn''t mean he could spread his monster kills around like party favors. One woman, one dedication. That was the rule.

    "Alright, the ballots are in!" chirped the announcer, practically bouncing on the stage with excitement. "However, we will declare the name of the lucky lady later. First of all, our honorable hunters should be awarded, no?"

    Iyana stood beside Althea, her expression as calm as a pond on a windless day.

    "What do you think the result will be, Lady Iyana?" Althea asked, glancing at her new friend with a knowing smile.

    "I couldn''t care less," Iyana shrugged. "But if I had to bet, I would put my money on Your Imperial Highness."

    "Surely you jest," Althea chuckled, shaking her head. "Lady Iyana has a great chance to win too, you know."

    "Now that I have a somewhat okay reputation, I might have had," Iyana conceded with a sigh, "if I weren''t the Crown Prince''s fianc¨¦e. No one is brave enough to offer me their kills."

    "That does make sense," Althea agreed, though her lips twitched into a mischievous grin. "Although I do wonder if a certain Grand Duke would be daring enough."

    Iyana rolled her eyes so hard it was a wonder they didn''t get stuck. "That idiot could dedicate his kills to a tree for all I care," she huffed, still irritated by his behavior the day before. Declaring he basically felt nothing romantic for her? Ghosting her in the middle of a conversation? Unforgivable. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Suppressing a laugh, Althea asked, "Did he do something to earn your wrath?"

    "Just his face," Iyana grumbled, crossing her arms with a scowl, "and his personality too. Everything about him is just infuriating."

    "You know, badmouthing hurts people''s feelings," Vyan''s voice slid into the conversation from behind her, smooth and playful.

    Iyana didn''t even flinch. She had sensed him approaching. "Good then. I meant for it to hurt you."

    "How mean," Vyan teased, a smirk tugging at his lips, "especially after I dedicated all my kills to you."

    Her heart did a somersault as she whipped her head around to face him, eyes wide with shock. "What?"

    "Wow, that''s quite a reaction," he noted, clearly amused by her surprise. "If I had known, I might have actually done it."

    Her eyes narrowed into suspicious slits. "So¡­ you didn''t?"

    "Well, I didn''t want any rumors swirling around about the two of us¡ª"

    "Huh, so being linked to me is that revolting for you?" she snapped, her tone sharp enough to cut glass.

    "¡ªsociety would have put you in a bad light. And I couldn''t stand the thought of anyone speaking badly of you," he finished, his voice softening.

    Her heart did more than just flutter this time¡ªit practically pirouetted. "Oh, um, I see," she murmured, suddenly very aware of the heat rising to her cheeks.

    Vyan caught sight of Clyde waving him over, a gesture that clearly meant he was needed elsewhere. But before leaving, he leaned in close, his breath tickling her ear. "Maybe not this year, but I promise I will make you the Hunting Queen next year."

    He straightened up, flashing her one last disarmingly charming smile before strolling away with that casual confidence that always left her feeling off-balance. Meanwhile, Iyana stood rooted to the spot, her face growing impossibly redder with each passing second.

    "That was some nice atmosphere you both had going on there," Althea remarked, her tone dripping with playful curiosity.

    Iyana nearly jumped out of her skin¡ªshe had completely forgotten Althea was even standing there, thanks to Vyan''s little flirtation.

    "No, no, it''s nothing like that," Iyana hurriedly denied, waving her hands as if she could physically push the idea away. The last thing she needed was for her fianc¨¦''s older sister to start getting ideas. "Vyan was just joking around."

    "Sure, he was," Althea replied, clearly enjoying herself as she tried¡ªand failed¡ªto hide a knowing grin.

    Meanwhile, Iyana''s mind was doing somersaults.

    What did he mean by that? Did I even hear him right? Next year he would give me his kills? But why? Why would he say something like that? Especially after what he said yesterday...

    And, wait a minute¡ª

    Her train of thought screeched to a halt as she noticed Vyan making his way onto the stage. A pang of curiosity hit her, mingled with an odd flutter in her chest.

    Who did he actually award his kills to?

    She found herself straining to see, a little more interested in the answer than she wanted to admit, as The announcer''s voice boomed across the courtyard.

    "And now, for the moment you have all been waiting for¡ªthe awarding of the top three hunters! For that, let''s invite His Serene Grace, the Grand Duke of Ashstone, Vyan Blake Ashstone to award the prizes."

    Vyan climbed the steps to the stage, every eye in the crowd following his ascent. He couldn''t help but notice Iyana watching him too, her expression caught somewhere between curiosity and something he couldn''t quite place.

    Vyan gave a polite smile to the audience. He didn''t want to be doing this hassle, but the emperor had asked him to, so he couldn''t deny it. Pushing that annoying thought aside, he took his place beside the announcer, who handed him the scroll with the names of the winners.

    "Third place goes to," Vyan began, unrolling the scroll with a practiced air, "Sir Elijah James Tarquin!"

    A round of applause erupted from the crowd as Elijah made his way to the stage.

    Ah, it''s Sir Elijah. Iyana used to praise him a lot back in the day. Something along the lines of he was the best subordinate ever.

    Glancing at the audience, Vyan could see Iyana clapping enthusiastically at her subordinate''s success. He found himself thinking it would be nice for Elijah to become the Vice-Commander once Iyana was promoted to the Commander. He wanted her to have a reliable colleague to turn to for help.

    Vyan smiled as he handed Elijah his trophy, a polished silver cup, along with a noble prize¡ªan ancient relic sword with beautiful designs. "Congratulations, Sir Elijah. You have earned this," Vyan said with a nod of respect.

    Elijah accepted the award with a bow, his expression one of humble gratitude. "Thank you, Your Grace. It''s an honor."

    The applause faded, and Vyan moved on to the next name. He was expecting for it to be Easton, but surprisingly it was the person he assumed would be the first.

    "Second place," he announced, "goes to Sir Theodore William Jacques!"

    Another round of applause echoed through the courtyard as Theodore stepped up. Nobody could say they were surprised¡ªSir Jacques was literally the defending champion from the last time this festival took place. He even single-handedly brought victory to House Ashstone in the group category.

    Theodore accepted his trophy, a gleaming gold cup, along with a noble prize of a jewel-encrusted sword.

    "Really proud of my teacher," Vyan whispered and smiled.

    "I can''t say the same for my student." Theodore threw him a disapproving look. "Where is your prize, boy?"

    Vyan chuckled sheepishly. "How about you look forward to next year for that?"

    Theodore shook his head, a faint smile appearing on his face. "Well, I guess you still did a good job defeating the Nocturnus Titan that day. So, I think I might be a little proud."

    "I am glad then."

    After Sir Jacques was off the stage, Vyan finally unrolled the scroll further, his eyes scanning the name at the top. This time, just like him, the entire crowd was sure it would be Prince Easton, although he was nowhere in sight so far.

    However, when Vyan read the name of the winner, his jaw nearly dropped.

    "And the first place winner¡­" Vyan hesitated for a split second, glancing over at the crowd, where Clyde stood with his usual good-natured grin, seeming completely confident. "First place goes to¡­ Archmage Clyde Jayce Magnus!"

 Chapter 140 - 140: Brave Confession

    Once Clyde strutted onto the stage, Vyan mouthed in disbelief, "You were actually serious about winning?"

    "I sure was," Clyde shot back with a grin, proudly accepting the gilded cup, sword, and shield like they were the only accessories missing from his wardrobe.

    "And you said I was acting crazy in love," Vyan quipped, his tone playful.

    Clyde let out a hearty chuckle. "Who said I wasn''t crazy too?"

    The crowd erupted in applause, though a few curious whispers snaked through¡ªEaston''s absence wasn''t lost on them. But Vyan and Clyde? They knew exactly where he was: somewhere trying to clean up Vyan''s latest masterpiece of chaos before the emperor found out the truth.

    "Attention, ladies and gentlemen," the announcer chimed in with far too much glee, "it''s time for our empire''s top Monster Hunter to reveal the name of the fortunate lady to whom he has dedicated his glorious kills."

    "Oh, this is going to be good," Vyan muttered, just loud enough for his aide to catch it.

    "Now, Lord Magnus, if you would kindly not feel shy and go ahead¡­" the announcer teased, clearly relishing the spectacle.

    Clyde scanned the sea of faces, his grin never faltering as he zeroed in on one particular pair of striking green eyes. "Well, no worries, anybody who is acquainted with me knows that I have never been one to shy away, especially not about my feelings."

    Vyan, Iyana, and half the audience bobbed their heads in agreement, while Althea felt like she was sinking into the ground. She knew exactly what was coming.

    "Interesting," the announcer purred, leaning in with a mischievous smirk. "So, does that mean you have feelings for the lady you have dedicated your kills to?"

    "Yes," Clyde replied unabashedly, making Althea''s heart skip a beat. His grin grew wider as he took in her amusing expressions, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "I promised her there was something I would tell her if I won this competition."

    Oh, no, please no¡ªplease tell me he is not doing this, Althea screamed internally, praying for the ground to swallow her whole.

    "And this isn''t to pressure her or anything," Clyde added quickly, one hand raised as if surrendering to an invisible jury. "It''s just that I want to show her how far I am willing to go for her. Because honestly, I am not the type who usually puts in a ton of effort. I mean, hats off to those who do, but that''s just not me. However¡­" His gaze softened as he looked into her eyes.

    "I would absolutely go the extra mile for the people I love."

    "Oh, my, Lord Magnus, if you keep talking like that, I might be the one falling for you!" the announcer quipped.

    "Haha, if only she did too," Clyde chuckled, though there was a touch of bittersweetness in his tone. "Nevertheless, I am not here to spill all my secrets in front of everyone. Some things are better said in private, right? I mean, I did ask her to spare me five minutes after my victory, so I have got to save a little mystery for later."

    The crowd erupted in laughter at his charming attempt to ease the tension.

    "For now, though," Clyde continued, his voice steady and warm, "I would just like to say the name of the incredible person who inspired me to work so hard to win this."

    The audience collectively held their breath, anticipation crackling in the air. The ladies who were close to Clyde weren''t even jealous¡ªin fact, they were silently rooting for him. Who in their right mind would turn down such an earnest, lovable guy?

    "Your Imperial Highness, Princess Althea, it''s for you," Clyde announced, his smile so utterly charming that Althea felt like she might melt right there on the spot.

    And if it weren''t for Clyde''s smile, Althea might have actually melted under the weight of everyone''s stares. It felt like every pair of eyes in the open space was laser-focused on her.

    But even as the heat crept up her cheeks, memories from her past flashed through her mind¡ªthe way she had to keep her previous relationship hidden, desperately erasing any trace of it to avoid scandal.

    And here was Clyde, boldly declaring his feelings in front of the entire nobility, like it was the most natural thing in the world. No secrets, no manipulation, no sneaking around. Just pure, unfiltered feelings. A love that wasn''t shadowed by fear or secrecy.

    Or, knowing Clyde, even if it had been forbidden, he wouldn''t have cared. The guy was brave enough to confess in front of the entire nobility, even her own family. He truly was fearless and upfront about his feelings, with no regard for consequences.

    "Oh, my goodness! Princess Althea is the lucky lady! Who could have guessed?" the announcer gushed, practically vibrating with excitement. "How wonderful to witness such a grand declaration of love!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It''s Clyde who is truly wonderful, Althea thought, her heart squeezing as she realized just how rare it was to find someone who wore their heart on their sleeve, even in front of an audience this intimidating.

    "Wow, congratulations," Iyana offered excitedly beside her. "Clyde is truly a remarkable man, Your Imperial Highness. If he does so much for Vyan, just imagine the lengths he would go to for you."

    Althea''s heart clenched further as she whispered, "But does someone like me truly deserve Clyde?"

    "I can''t understand why you would think that," Iyana replied gently but firmly. "To say such a thing is to insult Clyde''s choice. He has, like, the strongest intuition ever, and if he believes you are worthy of his love, then you are. There is no need to think of yourself as ''someone like me'' when he clearly puts you on the pedestal."

    "That''s because he doesn''t know all of me," Althea murmured, her voice laced with uncertainty.

    "Then, allow him to know," Iyana encouraged. "Reveal those parts of yourself and see if he remains by your side."

    "I am still afraid," Althea admitted quietly.

    "Afraid of what? That he might judge you?" Iyana chuckled, her tone light and teasing. "I doubt he would. After all, he serves Vyan, who isn''t exactly without his own complexities. Or, in simpler terms, he is shady as hell. But does that bother Clyde?

    Not in the slightest. And it doesn''t bother me either. The point is, everyone deserves to be loved for who they are, no matter what."

    Althea nodded thoughtfully, taking her words to heart.

    "Sorry if I just rambled on like some love guru," Iyana added, suddenly sheepish. "I am not exactly an expert myself."

    "No, it was quite helpful," Althea reassured her with a warm smile. "Thank you."

    With renewed resolve, Althea met Clyde''s gaze as he descended from the stage, and in that moment, she made her decision.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Tears Of Spice

    The atmosphere was full of the mouthwatering scent of roasting meat and a medley of exotic spices. Noble ladies, more often seen elegantly sipping tea or gliding through ballrooms, were now bustling around the open kitchen.

    Today, they traded their fans and parasols for knives and spatulas, and the results were both impressive and amusing. After all, it was their turn to shine in the festival.

    Lady Gretchen was preparing thick slabs of Tryclaw Sentinel steak to grill. Beside her, Lady Seraphina was daintily marinating cuts of another beast, her hands working with a blend of rare herbs and honey as if she were crafting a love potion. And then there was Princess Althea, casually letting magic do most of the heavy lifting¡ªbecause why get your hands dirty when you can just magic it?

    At the far end of the counter, Iyana stood silently, her violet eyes focused on the task at hand as she expertly sliced the Talonraith meat into smaller pieces.

    As a certain host decided to hover next to her, probably in search of some witty banter, she shot him a look that could have frozen the entire festival. "How is it that I ended up with your kills, of all people?"

    Vyan raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth twitching into a smirk. "Who knew that playing philanthropist and handing out my kills to random ladies in need would lead to this?"

    "Well, pardon me for having a fianc¨¦ who decided to ditch the festival this morning and thought it would be hilarious to skip putting in the ballot." She brought down the knife with a sharp thud, clearly imagining the meat was Easton''s head.

    Vyan blinked, taken aback. Although he was totally responsible for Easton''s disappearance, he had no idea Easton wouldn''t even pause to think about Iyana''s humiliation¡ªthe moment she found out there was nobody who dedicated their kills to the Crown Prince''s betrothed.

    "So... how is the cooking coming along?" Vyan asked, smoothly changing the subject before Iyana turned her wrath on him.

    "It''s fine," she grumbled, gathering the chopped pieces into a bowl. "It has just been a while since I last cooked, so I might be a little rusty."

    "Rusty or not," Vyan smiled, "I am sure it will be amazing. Cooking was one of your hobbies for quite some time, after all."

    Iyana paused, blinking in genuine surprise. "Was it?" she asked, as if trying to pinpoint the exact moment in her life when she might have transformed into some sort of domestic goddess. "I didn''t think I was the type who liked it."

    "Oh, you did. A lot, actually. I was your very own guinea pig," Vyan replied, placing a dramatic hand over his abdomen as if just recalling the experience made him want to hurl. "You put me through a lot of experiments."

    She shot him a glare, eyes narrowing. "You must be exaggerating."

    He leaned forward against the counter, laughing lightly. "Oh, definitely. You were already pretty good at cooking when I first became your knight, and as far as I remember, it was the best food I ever had at that time."

    "Really?" She arched an eyebrow, fighting back a smile that threatened to break through her serious demeanor.

    He nodded, smirking. "Although, I do remember you had a penchant for making things a bit... fiery."

    Iyana stopped, mid-pour with the red chili powder. "And you can''t handle spicy food?"

    "It''s complicated. I didn''t have much of a say in what I ate back then," Vyan shrugged. "I mean, I learned to eat just about anything. Spicy food wasn''t the end of the world¡ªyour cooking included," he added with a teasing grin. "In short, I can handle it. So go ahead, make it as spicy as your heart desires."

    "Alright," she said, but subtly adjusted the amount of chili, reducing it just a touch. "So, what about you? Can you cook?"

    "Not really. I never had the opportunity to learn," he admitted, casually twirling a knife between his fingers while she focused on her cooking. "Back at the orphanage, my culinary duties were limited to stirring the curry or stew¡ªon a good day. On a bad day, I was stuck chopping onions."

    She chuckled, the sound soft and warm. "I am tempted to make you chop onions now, but that might draw a bit too much attention." She threw a quick glance at the uneasy stares they were already getting. "You just standing here and chatting with me is already creating quite the buzz."

    "Well, I was just doing my rounds and happened to find you," he replied, feigning innocence. "Besides, it''s not exactly unreasonable for me to be here, considering you are cooking my monster kills."

    She hummed in response, and they were quiet for a moment before she spoke up, "I wonder why Prince Easton left without informing me. What could have been so urgent?"

    "Why? Does that make you upset?" Vyan asked, his gaze fixed on her, studying every little expression she made. But she seemed to be utterly focused on stirring the seasoned meat sizzling in the pan.

    "Not really. Just curious," she replied, sneaking a glance at him. Then, with a hint of mischief in her voice, she added, "Just like how I am curious about why you have been clinging to me even more since I mentioned drawing a line between you and I. Did you not understand?"

    Vyan''s grin widened. "Oh, I understood it loud and clear," he said, lightly brushing his upper arm against her shoulder. "I just decided to ignore it." His voice dropped to a sotto level as he continued, "Because I like being close to you. I don''t¡­ want there to be a line between us."

    Iyana was about to sprinkle some black pepper when she almost dropped the entire jar into the pan. "What?" She whipped her head around to see if he was joking, but the seriousness in his eyes made her breath hitch instead. "Stop joking about stuff like this," she muttered, turning away quickly as a blush crept up her cheeks.

    "I am not, though," Vyan replied, feigning innocence, though the sparkle in his eyes suggested otherwise.

    "Just go away. You are ruining my peaceful cooking time," she shooed him off with a wave of her hand, trying to mask her flustered state.

    "What? I have been nothing but a delight," he protested, hands raised as if he were the picture of angelic behavior. "You are not the one I pranked at the very least."

    Her eyes narrowed dangerously. "What prank are we talking about here?"

    Vyan''s grin turned mischievous, and Iyana could practically feel the impending doom. "So, about that thing I said earlier regarding spiciness¡­"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    About two hours later, Althea was wandering around the tents with a tray of food in her hands, trying her best not to drop it. She stopped in front of a particular tent and called out, "Clyde, are you in there?"

    There was a brief moment of shuffling and then a surprised voice from inside. "Y-your Imperial Highness?" Clyde stammered before practically tripping over himself to come out. "Why are you here?"

    "I should be asking you that," she retorted, raising an eyebrow. "Why didn''t you show up at the dining area?"

    "I thought you might feel pressured to make me try your food if I were there. I didn''t want to make things awkward, so I figured I would¡ª"

    "But I wanted you to try it," she cut in firmly. "So, can I come in?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Clyde blinked, momentarily stunned, before a bright smile spread across his face. He quickly stepped aside to let her in. "By the way, I am sorry if what I said on stage made you feel awkward¡ª"

    "It''s fine. I actually admired your courage," she admitted, and Clyde''s heart practically did a backflip.

    "Thank you," he mumbled. He was glad to know that it was worth putting on that show on a whim. Obviously, he was sincere, but like, in front of everybody, he later regretted that he might have embarrassed Althea too much. But thankfully, she seemed okay.

    Althea set the tray down on a small table in the corner. "Now, why don''t you get to eating?"

    "What about you? Have you eaten yet?"

    "I will, once I know what you think of it," Althea said, her tone turning a bit mischievous. "Although, fair warning¡ªI am not exactly an expert in the kitchen."

    "It''s fine, you don''t have to worry about it; I am pretty good at cooking," Clyde replied confidently, then immediately let out a flustered chuckle. "I mean, uh, sorry, I don''t know why I said that, haha."

    Althea''s cheeks reddened slightly at his indication as she sputtered, "Um, why don''t you just take a bite already?"

    "Yes, yes, of course." He quickly grabbed a spoon and took a big mouthful of the dish she had prepared. "Wow, it''s really good! It''s¡­"

    "Really?" Althea clapped her hands in delight, only to freeze when she noticed Clyde''s smiling tightly with¡ª "Oh, my, why are you crying? It can''t be that good, can it?"

    "I can''t¡­ s-speak¡­ f-food¡­ it¡­ b-burns¡­," Clyde choked out, pressing a trembling hand to his mouth while desperately reaching for water, tears streaming down his cheeks like a waterfall.

    "What?" Althea panicked, nearly knocking into his nightstand. "What do you mean?"

    "I can''t eat spicy food at all, Althea! It burns my throat and tears me up!" Clyde managed to cry out between gulps of water.

    Althea gasped. "But how can that be? Vyan told me¡ª" She paused, then facepalmed as it all clicked. "My gosh, that little scoundrel!"

 Chapter 142 - 142: The One For Me

    As Clyde finally managed to stop coughing, he wiped the remaining tears from his eyes. His face was still flushed from the heat of the spices.

    Althea hovered nearby, her expression a mix of concern and guilt. "Are you okay?" she asked, her voice gentle as she handed him another glass of water.

    Clyde nodded, though his throat was still burning. "Yeah, I think I will survive," he croaked, offering a weak smile. "Though, I might need a few days to recover my taste buds."

    Althea winced. "I am so sorry, Clyde. I should have known Vyan was up to no good. I can''t believe I fell for his prank."

    Clyde chuckled, though it was a bit shaky. "It''s alright. Honestly, I think I know why he did this. He probably just wanted to diffuse the awkwardness between us. I mean, I tend to get hysterical when my mouth is burning."

    "Well, I mean, you could have been a tad bit calmer¡ª"

    Their gazes locked, and for a split second, everything was still. Then, as if on cue, they both burst out laughing, the sound echoing in the room like music.

    "Seriously, what were we thinking, forgetting that magic exists?" Althea gasped between giggles. "It wasn''t until you were practically turning into a fire-breathing dragon that I remembered."

    Somewhere between Clyde''s frantic gulps of water, Althea had finally snapped her fingers, conjuring up bread and milk. And to think, she had almost drowned him in uncountable glasses of water before recalling the simple solution.

    Once the laughter subsided, the atmosphere was lighter, the awkward tension gone, replaced by a comfortable warmth. It felt like the perfect moment for Althea to speak up¡ªbut Clyde beat her to it, his smile widening.

    "So, uh, could I have those five minutes I asked for?" he asked, standing up from his chair with an easy grace that made Althea''s pulse quicken.

    She nodded, too curious¡ªand maybe a little eager¡ªto refuse. Clyde faced her, his bright eyes sparkling with something that made Althea''s heart do a little dance.

    "To start with," he began, his voice soft yet steady, "I should probably confess something. The first time I saw you at the palace garden during Vyan''s ascension soir¨¦e¡­ I fell for you at first sight."

    Althea''s heart skipped a beat, her breath catching in her throat at his admission.

    "It was the first time I truly fell in love, and I had no idea what was the right thing to do, except do my best to impress you. Before I met you, sure, I had had my share of encounters with the ladies, but it was never love. So¡ª"

    Althea raised an eyebrow at the mention of ''ladies,'' and he couldn''t help but chuckle. "Okay, just so you know, my ''frivolous'' days were way back in the past¡ªlike, before I even joined the Tower of Magic. And I would like to clarify that I am not proud of it. I was a dumb teenager, and trust me, I heavily regret those days."

    She rolled her eyes, but the faintest hint of a smile tugged at her lips, giving him the green light to continue.

    "Anyway, as I was saying," he went on, his tone growing more earnest, "Althea, you are my first love, and I had no clue what to do with that. At first, I was completely overwhelmed. I probably tried way too hard and ended up making a fool of myself," he laughed, a little self-conscious. "But that''s something I don''t regret. Not for a second. Because I know I was sincere.

    And, well, I do tend to go a bit overboard for the people I love. Whatever. The point is, Althea, I am madly in love with you." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Althea''s eyes grew misty. "What... what do you even love about me?" A soft, almost whiny note crept in as she added, "And how does love at first sight even work?"

    He couldn''t help but laugh, thoroughly amused. "Well, how do I explain? Love at first sight is something like when you see someone, and every fiber of your being just screams that this¡­ this is the person you have been looking for your entire life. And that''s exactly what happened to me."

    He gently took her hands in his, his touch warm and reassuring. "My instincts have always been pretty strong, so I knew right away that," his lips curved into a gentle, loving smile, "you were the one for me."

    "And as for what I love about you," he continued, his eyes never leaving hers, "the answer is¡­ everything. But if you are looking for specifics, I would have to say your true smile. The way you are so strong-willed, brave, kind, and completely aware of what you want. I love how you kept honing your healing skills, even when no one in your family seemed to value them.

    And I am sure I would fall in love with every other side of you that I don''t know of yet."

    His hand gently cupped her cheek as he asked, "So, if you would give me one chance, I would like to know you more and give you all the love that you deserve."

    Althea tried to speak, but her throat felt like sandpaper. "Water¡­ could I get some?" she croaked.

    Clyde''s smile widened, filled with warmth and affection. "Of course," he said softly, quickly bringing her a glass of water.

    She took a few grateful sips, feeling the cool liquid soothe her dry throat. Finally able to speak, she said, "Before I give you an answer, there is something you need to know about my past."

    Clyde''s expression didn''t waver. "I don''t think anything could change my mind, but if it helps you feel better, I am all ears." He gestured toward the table. "Why don''t we sit down?" With a nod from Althea, he conjured up an extra chair, his magic effortless and smooth.

    As they sat, Althea began to open up, sharing her past, her insecurities, and all the reasons she was afraid to fall in love. The words came slowly at first, but soon, they tumbled out in a rush, as if she had been holding them back for far too long. She went into more details than she had with Vyan, spilling everything she could think of.

    She didn''t realize when the tears started to fall until Clyde''s fingers brushed gently against her cheek, wiping them away. "That must have been so hard to deal with on your own," he said quietly, his voice filled with empathy.

    Althea nodded, her eyes fixed on her lap, unable to meet his gaze. Her heart felt heavy with doubt, wondering if Clyde would walk away now that he knew the truth.

    But then Clyde spoke, and his words caught her completely off guard. "I don''t know why," he began, his tone surprisingly light, "but it weirdly makes me happy that we both made dumb mistakes in the past."

    Althea blinked in astonishment, her gaze snapping up to meet his. "Huh?"

    He laughed, a little sheepish, and continued, "I guess I was worried I was the only one with a messed-up past. But knowing you have made your share of mistakes too¡­ I don''t know, it just makes you more real, more human. And honestly, it makes me fall for you even harder."

    Althea stared at him, completely dumbfounded. Was he serious? Here she was, baring her soul, and Clyde was¡­ relieved?

    Clyde noticed her bewildered expression and quickly added, "Obviously, I feel terrible that you went through something so awful. And I swear, if that man were still alive and I got my hands on him, it would have been his last day on this planet."

    Althea couldn''t help it¡ªshe burst out laughing, the heaviness in her chest lifting.

    Suddenly, all her worries felt so trivial. She had spent so long fearing that no man would accept her because of her past, keeping everyone at arm''s length and rejecting every marriage proposal without a second thought.

    But maybe, just maybe, everything had led her to Clyde for a reason.

    Clyde cleared his throat, his eyes twinkling with affection as he asked, "So, how about we talk more? Skip the night festivities, grab something to eat, and go somewhere else?"

    Althea was grateful for the way he didn''t ask her questions regarding her feelings for him yet, because she did just admit that she was scared. So even if she had all these love symptoms, it was not quite as easy to accept that love. And she was happy that he understood it.

    So, Althea''s smile matched his as she responded, "Sounds perfect."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan wandered through the open space under the night sky, searching for a particular gray-haired male he called his best friend, but the elusive figure was nowhere to be found.

    "My lord," Spencer''s voice rang out from a table crowded with members of the Order of Phoenix, "aren''t you getting anything to drink?"

    After indulging in exquisite dishes prepared by professional chefs for dinner, it was now time for the men''s drinking festival¡ªa tradition akin to how soldiers always celebrated with booze after a successful battle or war.

    Vyan approached their table and said, "I can''t hold my liquor very well, you know." The truth was, he only ever got drunk within the safe confines of his estate, where the chances of making a fool of himself were minimal. "So, I think I will skip¡ª"

    "Oh, come on! You have to drink! It''s tradition!" Spencer insisted, his words already starting to slur.

    Vyan sighed, eyeing his vice-commander critically. "Whether I drink or not, you should definitely stop. You are already way too hammered, Spence."

    "He is drowning his sorrows. Let him," Theodore muttered from the farthest corner of the table, his head nestled comfortably on the wooden surface, clearly down for the count.

    Vyan frowned. "What?" But Theodore was already snoring.

    One of the knights leaned in, his voice low. "Your Grace, you see, they are both devastated over the loss of our five soldiers."

 Chapter 143 - 143: I Dont Want To

    Iyana was in her tent, slipping into the comfort of her bedroll, when the raucous sounds of drunken laughter and shouting reached her ears. The men outside were clearly enjoying their post-dinner festivities.

    She sighed, pulling the blankets up to her chin, hoping the noise would soon die down so she could get some rest.

    Just as she began to close her eyes, a familiar voice cut through the commotion outside her tent. "Iyana!" The slurred call was unmistakable, and she groaned inwardly, recognizing it immediately.

    Rising from her bed, she pushed aside the tent flap and stepped into the cool night.

    There, in the moonlight was Vyan¡ªstaggering, swaying, and looking every bit like a man who had lost his battle with the bottle.

    "Vyan, what are you doing here?"

    Vyan attempted to straighten up, but his legs seemed to have other plans as he wobbled. "I¡­ I was looking for you!" he announced, his enthusiasm at odds with the fact that he could barely stay upright.

    "Clearly," Iyana muttered, stepping forward just in time to catch him as he swayed dangerously. "You are completely hammered, Vyan. Why aren''t you back in your tent?"

    "Because... because I wanted to see you," he slurred, leaning into her like she was the only thing keeping him from floating away. "And... and the tent moved. Or maybe I did. But it''s all good!

    I am here now!" His sudden burst of laughter had no apparent cause, but it was contagious.

    Unable to hold back, Iyana found herself chuckling softly. "Right. Let''s get you to bed before you do something dumb, like break your nose."

    "But Iyana," he whined, his voice pitiful all of a sudden, "I don''t wanna go to bed yet. The stars are sooo pretty tonight. And so are you." He attempted a flirtatious smile, but it ended up as more of a lopsided grin. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She sighed, though a smile tugged at her lips. "Nice try, but sweet-talking me isn''t going to keep you out here. If you don''t go willingly, I will haul you over my shoulder like a sack of potatoes."

    He chortled at that. "That actually sounds fun. You are so strong!"

    "I know, and I am about to show you just how strong¡ª"

    "But can''t I just spend the night with you? I promise I will behave. Well, except for maybe admiring you... because you are soooo pretty."

    As always, he was hard to resist. He had a knack for making her heart do silly flips; she kind of hated it¡ªthe way he made her act so differently. But¡­

    "No. You need sleep."

    "Pleeeease? Can''t I stay?"

    "No, Vyan, you cannot stay," she replied, trying to keep her voice firm even as he gave her that ridiculously endearing look.

    "Okay, just let me in for two minutes," he bargained, holding up five fingers.

    Iyana stared at his hand, then back at his grinning, utterly unrepentant face. She sighed dramatically. "Fine. Come in, but only because you are impossible to say no to when you are this annoying."

    As she stepped aside to let him in, Vyan made a beeline for her bed, dramatically flopping down on his back like it was the most comfortable place on Earth.

    "Hey! I thought you were only going to¡ª"

    "My head was spinning. I needed to lie down," he mumbled, eyes already half-closed like he was one breath away from a nap.

    "I swear, you..." Iyana sighed, closing the tent door with a resigned shake of her head. She marched over to her nightstand and grabbed a glass of water. "Drink some water."

    "Can''t get... up," he murmured lazily.

    Rolling her eyes, she grabbed his hand and yanked him up to a sitting position. "Woah," he gasped as if the world had just done a loop-de-loop around him.

    "Come on, drink this." She held the glass out for him, but he was struggling to figure out how hands worked, his coordination clearly on vacation. "Seriously, just how much did you drink?"

    "A lot!" he declared with an odd mix of pride and enthusiasm as she guided his hand to the glass.

    "And didn''t you know you act like a complete idiot when you drink a lot?" she teased, helping him drink the water without spilling it all over himself.

    He obediently downed the water and then flashed her a big grin. "I know! Benedict scolds me all the time for it. Says I should ''hold my liquor better'' and ''act more sophisticated'' and all that blah blah blah."

    "Yet, you went ahead and drank away like a fish anyway?" she remarked, placing the glass back on the nightstand.

    "I think I just got caught up in the moment. Everyone was so down, and I also started feeling so bad. I¡­" His grin wavered, turning a bit more somber as the atmosphere suddenly grew quieter.

    "Why were you all...?" The memory of his face from two days ago flashed through her mind. "Oh. Was it because of¡­ your knights?" she asked gently.

    He nodded sadly, fumbling with his tie in a pathetic attempt to loosen it.

    Ugh, not again. Not this feeling. Vyan''s thoughts spiraled as he fumbled with his tie, the fabric suddenly constricting around his neck like a noose. I can''t be vulnerable in front of her like this. His fingers desperately tugged at the tie, his frustration mounting. Stupid tie.

    I hate wearing it.

    "Can you help¡ª" The words barely left his lips before the bed dipped beside him, and suddenly, her hands were at his collar.

    His breath caught in his throat.

    She was too close, her presence overwhelming. He could smell the fresh, clean scent of her hair, still slightly damp from her bath. The strands looked soft, inviting his touch¡ªStop it, stop thinking like that.

    And how does she always leave her hair half-dried like this?

    His gaze trailed down from the crown of her head to her forehead, then settled on her eyes. Those eyes were focused, intent on untangling his annoyingly complex tie. He found himself grateful for its intricate design, each brush of her cool fingers against his chest sending a shiver through him.

    But when his gaze finally dropped to her parted lips, he realized just how dangerous his thoughts had become.

    "Okay, done!" she chirped, a bright smile on her face as she finally freed him from the tie. "You¡ª" Her sentence was abruptly cut off as Vyan, acting on pure impulse, pulled her against his chest.

    For a moment, she froze. Her body stiffened as her mind raced and her heart started to pound erratically against her ribs.

    "What¡ªwhat are you doing?" she stammered, her voice trembling with a mix of confusion and something else, something deeper. "Let go." She made a half-hearted attempt to push him away, but all it did was make him hold her tighter.

    "I don''t want to," he murmured, his voice low, rough against her ear.

    "Why not?" she asked, her pulse quickening, a flicker of annoyance barely masking her growing anticipation. This might mean nothing to you, but here I am, feeling like my heart is about to burst¡­ Please, Vyan, don''t play with me like this.

    "Because if I let go of you right now," he whispered, his breath warm against her skin, "I might do something I will definitely regret tomorrow morning."

    Her breath hitched. "And what is that?" she asked, her voice softer, curiosity mingling with the thudding of her heart.

    "I might kiss you."

 Chapter 144 - 144: Desperately, Maddeningly

    Iyana''s world spun the moment Vyan''s words sank in. She opened her mouth to scold him for what had to be another one of his jokes, but the steady, urgent thumping of his heart beneath her ear silenced her.

    Swallowing hard, she pressed her ear closer against his chest, feeling his heartbeat sync with hers in a rhythm that sent a shiver down her spine.

    Suddenly flustered, she pulled away from the embrace, her gaze fixed on the ground as she tried to gather her thoughts. When she finally dared to look up, his wine-red eyes were locked on her, burning with an intensity that was far more potent than anything she had seen on the inn''s balcony that night.

    There was no mistaking the desire that blazed in his gaze, a silent yet screaming demand: I want you.

    "Y¡ªyou can''t be serious," she stammered, feeling heat rise up her neck and flood her cheeks. Desperate to regain control, she stood abruptly. "I should take you back to your t¡ª"

    But before she could finish, his hand encircled her wrist and pulled her back with a gentle yet firm force.

    In an instant, she was in his lap, his arms snug around her waist, trapping her in place. Her breath hitched, her face flaming with embarrassment. "Vyan, wha¡ªwhat are you doing?"

    "I am showing you just how serious I am," he murmured, his voice a low rumble that sent a thrill through her.

    "As if," she tried to sound tough, tried to scoff, but the words wavered. "You are drunk out of your mind¡ª" Her voice faltered completely as his hands slid up from her waist, tracing a slow, deliberate path along her back.

    The heat from his palms seeped through the thin fabric of her nightgown, making her acutely aware of every inch of skin he touched. And the worst part?

    She couldn''t deny how much she craved his touch, how much she wanted his hands to explore every inch of her.

    "Whether I am drunk or not," he admitted, his lips curling into a smirk, "but that doesn''t change the fact that right now, all I want is to kiss you."

    Me too, the thought slipped through her mind before she could stop it.

    Panic surged as she placed her hands on his shoulders, gripping them tightly as if that could somehow anchor her against the rising tide of desire.

    She shook her head, trying to break free from the spell he was weaving around her. "We can''t," she breathed, almost as if she were trying to convince herself as much as him.

    She needed to regain control, to remind herself that this was nothing more than the effects of alcohol clouding his judgment. But at the same time, deep down, she knew the truth¡ªVyan''s touch was setting her on fire, and every part of her was aching for him to burn her alive.

    "Why not?" he asked, his voice soft and pleading, almost like a puppy begging for attention. "I promise I am not that drunk anymore. I am conscious." His lips brushed against her neck, sending a cascade of shivers down her spine. "I know exactly what I am doing."

    She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to block out the overwhelming sensation of his body pressed against hers, the heat radiating between them. "Are you really?" she whispered, her voice trembling with the effort to keep control.

    He hummed in response, his lips grazing the delicate skin of her collarbone, leaving a trail of fire in their wake. "If you tell me to stop, I will," he murmured, his breath warm against her skin. "You know that, right?"

    Her heart stumbled at the realization¡ªhe was giving her a choice. But no one knew the truth better than her: she didn''t want him to stop. Not now, not ever.

    "But you haven''t asked me to," he continued, lifting his head to meet her gaze, his wine-red eyes searching hers with an intensity that left her breathless. "Why is that?"

    Words failed her. Every retort, every excuse she could think of crumbled under the weight of her own desire.

    The truth was undeniable¡ªshe wanted him to touch her, to claim her, to make her his. Every fiber of her being screamed for him, every breath she took was filled with the scent of him, and she knew, with a certainty that shook her to the core, that she loved him.

    Loved him with a desperation that bordered on madness, with a longing that went beyond the physical. She wanted him to desire her, not just in the haze of alcohol but with a clarity that matched the depth of her own feelings.

    Iyana leaned in, her fingers gently tracing the line of his jaw, her touch soft and deliberate. "You can''t even begin to comprehend why," she murmured, her lips brushing against his cheek before she pressed a feather-light kiss to his forehead.

    Now, she had to put a stop to all of it before he finally drove her crazy.

    So, taking a sharp breath, she put on an upbeat mask as she chirped, "How about we forget all about kissing and get you to bed?"

    "Can I sleep here, then?" he asked, his voice laced with a boyish hope that made her heart flutter.

    She couldn''t help the soft chuckle that escaped her. "Alright," she agreed, her lips curving into a tender smile. "But you have to let go of me first, okay?" She added a playful, pleading look.

    "If that''s what you want," he sighed, his voice tinged with the sweet surrender of sleep. Then, he grinned, a bit sloppily, and leaned in to press a kiss to her cheek before unwrapping his arms from around her.

    Afterward, she gently helped him out of his suit and vest, leaving him in the comfort of his shirt. She guided him to the bed, where he collapsed almost instantly, sinking his head into the pillow with a contented sigh. Within moments, he was out cold, his breathing slow and steady.

    A soft laugh escaped her as she watched him. "And here he was, insisting he wasn''t that drunk," she mused, ruffling his tousled hair with a fond smile. "Look at him, already sleeping like a baby."

    As she pulled the duvet over him, she hesitated, a sudden thought creeping into her mind. Would it be so wrong to slip into bed beside him?

    She had planned to give him the bed and take the floor for herself, but now, seeing him there, so peaceful, so inviting, the temptation was almost all-consuming. It was as if he was silently calling her into his arms, and the pull was almost too strong to resist.

    "Ahem, no, Iyana, you can''t," she muttered to herself, shaking her head as if to clear the haze of desire clouding her judgment.

    She had already crossed so many lines tonight, so lost in the moment that she had almost forgotten about the existence of her fianc¨¦. The thought of Easton resurfaced, but the guilt she expected to feel was absent, replaced by a calm certainty.

    Whether she ended up with Vyan or not, one thing was clear: she would never marry Easton. She would rather run away from the empire, change her name, and start a new life than bind herself to a man who wasn''t Vyan. The very idea of being with anyone else was unbearable.

    But for now, the floor seemed like the safest option. She knew herself well enough to understand that lying beside Vyan, feeling the warmth of his body so close, might push her past the point of no return. And while the thought was thrilling, she wasn''t ready to lose herself just yet. Not tonight.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, Vyan''s head pounded like a drum as he struggled to peel his eyes open. The first thing he noticed was the warmth of Iyana''s body pressed against his, her scent enveloping him like a comforting blanket. Instinctively, he hugged her tighter, pulling her closer¡ª

    Wait, what?

    His eyes shot open, and panic surged through him as he realized exactly where he was and what he was doing. He glanced down at Iyana, who was peacefully asleep, her head resting on his bicep.

    How did I end up here on the floor?

    He vividly remembered collapsing onto the bed¡ªoh, right. He vaguely recalled waking up in the middle of the night, seeing Iyana shivering on the floor. In a fit of what could only be described as drunken chivalry, he had dragged the duvet to the ground and joined her, because obviously, that was the most logical solution.

    Idiot, he cursed inwardly. I could have just carried her to the bed like a normal person!

    As if that wasn''t enough to torment himself with, flashes of the previous night''s antics came rushing back, each one more mortifying than the last.

    Oh, goodness, I should just crawl into a hole and die. I even¡ª His face paled as he recalled the way he had touched her, the things he had said. I practically harassed her! What in the world was I thinking? I am the worst! The absolute worst!

    Just as he was sinking deeper into his self-loathing, Iyana stirred beside him, her voice a lazy mumble. "Shut up. Your thoughts are loud."

    "Huh?" He blinked in confusion. "You can hear what I was thinking?" Then another thought struck him. "Wait, were you awake this entire time?"

    "Uh-huh," she replied, her tone so matter-of-fact that it left him even more flustered. "Since when do I sleep in till this late? And no, I can''t actually hear your thoughts. But you are panicking so loudly, it''s hard to miss."

    He slapped a hand over his face, groaning in mortification. "I am so embarrassed." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If it''s any consolation, I am embarrassed too. For you," she added with a teasing lilt, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

    His groan deepened, but her soft chuckle only made him feel more ridiculous. "Wait, if you were awake, why didn''t you¡ª"

    "Well, you are quite nice to cuddle with," she teased, her lips curving into a smirk as his ears turned a shade of crimson. "But I suppose we should get up and get ready for breakfast."

    As she sat up, stretching with a satisfied yawn, Vyan remained lying on the floor, his forearm covering his eyes as he replayed the events of the night in his mind, each memory making him more and more flustered.

    I must have made her so uncomfortable¡ª The memory of her cupping his cheek, her eyes holding an inexplicable warmth, and the soft kiss she had pressed to his forehead flashed before him. Wait¡­ I might have been out of my mind, but why did she do all that?

 Chapter 145 - 145: Battle In Auction

    The night was a glittering spectacle under the open sky, mingled in the grand outdoor auction. The ancient relic market that afternoon had been a lively affair, more fair than festival, with merchants peddling their dubious wares amid a chaotic swirl of colors and noise.

    As enjoyable as the relic market was, it was quite uneventful without any mishaps. Vyan and Clyde were nowhere to be seen the entire duration as well. So, Iyana and Althea had fun on their own, roaming the fair all by themselves until they bumped into Ronan and Katelyn, who reluctantly joined them but later ended up being their own selves.

    Since it was the last day before departure the next morning, the entire day was packed with events.

    Now, the atmosphere had shifted from the bustling of the relic market to one of elegance of the grand auction. Rare artifacts, jewels, and potions¡ªeach one gained from the monster hunt¡ªwere displayed on velvet cushions, the auctioneer''s voice rising and falling with each bid.

    The prices were astronomical, but all in the name of charity for the less privileged, the noble purpose of the entire Monster Hunt Festival.

    Iyana stood at the edge of the crowd, her sleek black mask with silver accents hiding a face of utter boredom. She had been here for hours, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªto make the evening worthwhile.

    "And here, ladies and gentlemen," the auctioneer''s voice interrupted Iyana''s peace for the umpteenth time, "we have a rare potion! Brewed from the essence of a Runeclaw Sentinel''s claw, guaranteed to enhance one''s strength tenfold! Bidding starts at twenty thousand gold!"

    A potion that could probably level a small village¡ªhow charitable, she thought, rolling her eyes.

    Just as she was about to give up hope of finding anything interesting, she felt a familiar tingle as someone brushed her upper arm.

    "Leaving already?" came Vyan''s deep voice, laced with playfulness. She took notice of his mask that was as dark as hers, covered with burgundy filigree. "The jewels are supposed to go up for auction next."

    Iyana crossed her arms and made a thoughtful face. "And you think they might be of interest to me?"

    Vyan''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "If I know you even a little bit, then you will like at least one of them."

    He knew her taste in clothes, makeup, and jewels as good as the back of his own palms. Despite her skill with a sword and her dedication to work, she still had a soft spot for the finer, more feminine things in life¡ªjust like any noblewoman.

    So when he came across a rare species of jewels before the start of the auction, collected from the legendary S-grade Nocturnus Titan, he knew without a doubt that they would captivate her.

    "Bold of you to act like an expert on me after you abandoned me all day after fooling around with me last night," Iyana taunted.

    "Hey, that sounds so wrong," he protested, a smile tugging on the corner of his lips. "I was swamped making sure everything went perfectly today. Do you know I personally security-checked all the merchants who came today? And also, I finally managed to find the breach in the magical barrier through which Sienna got to enter."

    "Sounds like someone worked hard today." She flashed him a smile and stood up on her tiptoes to pat his head gently. "Good job then. I am proud of you."

    "Look at you treating me like a dog," he grumbled, although he was secretly pleased at the appreciation.

    "If you don''t want me to, Your Grace, I won''t," she said, her tone teasing.

    "Hmph," was all Vyan replied, then he nudged her with his shoulder, urging her to look at what the auctioneer was showing. "Those purple pearls look gorgeous. They would complement your eyes and hair perfectly."

    Iyana tilted her head back, examining the pearls properly, then she shook her head. "Those look extremely expensive."

    Aww, but I want them. I have such a perfect jewelry design in mind, she found herself thinking a little wistfully. But no, I have to control myself. No needless expenses!

    While she had a lot of savings by herself, her future was still uncertain and her family could not afford this sort of cost. So, the last expense she needed was on ridiculously expensive jewels¡ªeven if they were super pretty and only one of a kind.

    "Not to mention, they are not my type," Iyana added, her tone controlled.

    "Right," Vyan murmured passively. But the moment the auctioneer started the bidding, Vyan raised his placard and spoke up, "Fifty thousand gold coins."

    Iyana almost choked on her breath as both her and the auctioneer let out in surprise, "What?"

    "Was I not clear enough?" Vyan''s voice was smooth, but there was an undeniable edge to it. He locked eyes with the auctioneer, his mask giving him an air of mystery that only heightened the tension. "Fifty thousand gold coins."

    The murmurs in the crowd swelled, rippling through the masquerade attendees like a sudden gust of wind. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana, still in shock, turned to Vyan with wide eyes. "Are you out of your mind?" she hissed, trying to keep her voice low enough to avoid attention.

    He simply gave her a half-smirk, the kind that usually preceded him doing something reckless yet brilliantly calculated. "What? Since you said they weren''t your type, I thought I should probably take them off the market for my future wife then. Perhaps, it can be my wedding gift to her."

    Before Iyana could respond, a voice cut through the murmurs¡ªan icy, authoritative tone that silenced everyone. "Sixty thousand gold coins."

    The crowd gasped collectively as they turned towards the source.

    Jade had entered the fray. Her eyes, barely visible through the slits of her mask, were fixed on Vyan, challenging him in a way that spoke volumes.

    Vyan, however, didn''t falter. His smile widened, not in arrogance but in the thrill of the challenge. He knew well enough that this was more than just a bid for pearls for Jade.

    For her, it was a subtle power play between the Empress-consort and the Grand Duke, whom she disliked. As for Vyan, he had seen the wistful look in Iyana''s eyes as she forced herself to decide that she didn''t need those jewels. Therefore, he had made up his mind. And he wasn''t going to let them go for someone like Jade.

    "One hundred fifty thousand," Vyan countered smoothly, his voice calm as if discussing the weather.

    "Did you just go beyond doubling the price?" Iyana whisper-yelled, grabbing his elbow tightly. "You could buy so many new lands with that sort of money!"

    "I got an entire grand duchy; I don''t need more lands," he retorted in a low voice, sounding serious, "I need those damn jewels."

    "I swear you are so petty," she scolded.

    "Yes, well, I was the one who first chose them. Who told her to butt in?" he complained.

    On the other hand, Jade narrowed her eyes, considering her next move until she declared, "Two hundred thousand."

    A murmur of approval and awe spread through the crowd. The stakes had risen beyond what most could even dream of affording.

    If the underprivileged heard of these prices, they would just fall flat to the ground, convulsing and screaming, "Rich people are utterly mad! Give us back our tax money! Who buys useless things such as jewels for this sort of price?"

    After all, they were not even bidding with bronze or silver coins. They were freaking gold coins. Two hundred thousand gold coins was a huge deal¡ª

    Vyan simply raised his hand one last time and said, "Five hundred thousand gold coins."

 Chapter 146 - 146: Bar For Grand Duchess

    "You are absolutely out of your mind, you know that?" Iyana blurted out as soon as she managed to drag Vyan out of earshot from the bustling crowd.

    Vyan blinked, raising an eyebrow in mock surprise. "Out of my mind? What did I do?"

    She folded her arms, fixing him with a stern look. "Why would you spend a fortune on that? Do you have any idea how reckless that looks?"

    Vyan''s lips curled into a playful smile. "Why are you so upset? I bought it for my future wife."

    Iyana''s mouth opened, ready to snap back, but she paused, catching herself. She took a deep breath, letting it out slowly as she tried to collect her thoughts. "It''s not just that. I am worried about Ashstone''s economy. How could you justify spending that much of the common people''s tax money on¡ª"

    He cut her off with a calm yet slightly offended tone. "Whoa, slow down. First off, Ashstone''s tax rate is quite on the lower side¡ªif not the lowest in the empire. I am not exactly squeezing my people dry, you know? And second, my wealth doesn''t come from taxes at all. My father was more of a businessman than a Grand Duke or a mage.

    Even without counting our gold and diamond mines, do you know how many businesses I inherited?"

    Iyana''s stern expression softened as she absorbed his words. "I... didn''t realize¡ª"

    "Yeah, I get it," Vyan said, nodding as he continued. "Most people assume that the businesses have gone under by now, but thanks to Count Magnus, Clyde''s father, they remained afloat. After him, I have been working my tail off doing the same. And to be honest, a lot of the credit goes to Freya. Without her managing the day-to-day, I would be a complete mess."

    Iyana''s eyes widened, genuinely impressed. "Wow, so you have been juggling all of that besides training? In just a year? That''s... incredible. How hard did you have to work to pull that off?"

    Vyan let out a weary chuckle, his smile tinged with a hint of exhaustion. "You don''t even want to know. Let''s just say I had fifteen years of lost time to make up for."

    A pang of sympathy flickered in Iyana''s chest. She reached out, placing a gentle hand on his arm. "That must have been really tough."

    He looked down at her hand, then back up at her, a mischievous glint returning to his eyes. "Well, I will admit, my little petty revenge against you kept me going. So I guess I owe you a thank you."

    Iyana rolled her eyes, but there was a smile tugging at her lips. "Oh, please. It wasn''t even my fault, to begin with."

    Vyan shrugged, a teasing grin spreading across his face. "Details, details. But I did chant your name every time things got rough. It helped, believe it or not."

    She shook her head, laughing softly. "I am sorry," she said, giving his arm a squeeze. "I shouldn''t have accused you like that without knowing the full story. I had no idea just how ridiculously wealthy you really are."

    He waved off her apology with a casual hand. "It''s fine. I get why blowing half a million gold coins on some pearls might seem... extravagant. But don''t worry, all of that is going to charity."

    "Oh, right, yeah." Her smile widened in relief, but then she hesitated, her expression turning thoughtful. "This future wife of yours... she must have to be something else, huh? To handle the Grand Duchy and everything."

    Vyan''s grin turned almost boyish as he shook his head. "Nope," he said, his tone playful. "The only thing she will need to handle is me."

    "What?" she asked, her voice a mix of disbelief and amusement.

    "You heard me," Vyan replied, his tone calm. "My wife doesn''t have to worry about anything. She can do whatever she pleases¡­" his eyes held hers, "As long as she stays by my side and loves me."

    For a moment, she was taken aback, then, she let out a burst of laughter, lightening the mood. "Isn''t the bar for your future wife a bit... low?"

    Vyan tilted his head slightly, a smirk playing on his lips. "Don''t underestimate how hard it is to keep loving me."

    "Oh, is that so?" She arched an eyebrow, matching his smirk with her own playful challenge.

    He nodded, his smile lingering, but there was a weight behind it¡ªsomething deep and dark.

    If you knew the things I have done, the things I am still doing, you would never love me, Iyana. However¡­

    Iyana rolled her eyes, brushing off the topic. "Anyway, the closing masquerade starts in an hour after dinner. Do you want to be my dance partner? It''s safe enough with the masks, don''t you think?"

    "Sure," Vyan agreed, his voice softening. "In fact, I was going to ask you myself."

    "Great. I will be waiting to have my first dance with you." She shot him a smile that warmed his cold, apathetic heart.

    However, I love you too much to let anyone else hold your happiness in their hands. One day, those jewels I bought today will be yours, a weight you will have to bear¡ªbecause I need you to.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After dinner, as Iyana watched the couples waltzing around the bonfire, the pleasant music weaving through the night air, she expected to feel a familiar presence beside her. But when someone finally extended a hand for hers, it wasn''t Vyan.

    "Would you do me the honor, Iyana?" Easton''s voice was warm, his smile unexpectedly genuine¡ªsomething she had never seen from him before.

    "Your Imperial Highness?" Iyana blinked, startled. Easton had been absent since yesterday, reportedly tied up with urgent business in the capital. "What are you doing here?"

    "I am only fulfilling my duty," Easton replied smoothly, his voice calm yet carrying an edge of something unspoken. "As your fianc¨¦, it''s my responsibility to take you to the dance floor, isn''t it?"

    Iyana''s eyes darted around, searching for the familiar tall figure with red eyes that always seemed to find her, but tonight, Vyan was nowhere in sight. A strange, uneasy feeling crept over her, though she didn''t let it show.

    Sighing inwardly, she placed her hand on Easton''s. "Alright." The warmth of his touch felt foreign, and as he led her to the dance floor, she couldn''t shake the unsettling sense that something was off, something she couldn''t quite put her finger on. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 147 - 147: In Another Lifetime

    The music swelled as Iyana and Easton joined the waltzing couples, the firelight casting a warm, almost deceptive glow over their figures. The elegant rhythm of the dance did little to quell the unease gnawing at Iyana''s thoughts.

    As they moved in sync, Iyana broke the silence, her voice edged with quiet tension. "Where have you been, Your Imperial Highness? You have been absent since yesterday."

    Easton met her gaze, and for a brief moment, an apology flickered in his eyes. "I apologize for my abrupt departure. Urgent matters required my attention in the capital¡ªthings that couldn''t be delayed."

    Iyana scrutinized his expression, searching for the truth beneath his words. She was kind of glad neither of them were wearing masks. "So urgent that you couldn''t send a single word? You vanished without a trace."

    His grip on her hand tightened subtly, but the practiced smile remained on his face. "Sorry, I never intended to worry you. I know I should have kept you informed, but I didn''t want to burden you with such matters."

    "That''s what you always do¡ªtake all the burdens on your shoulder all alone," she replied, her tone softening despite herself. "Anyway, what brings you back so suddenly?"

    Easton''s gaze darkened, something unreadable passing through his eyes. "There is something I need to tell you, Iyana. Something I should have tried to convey with words from the beginning."

    "What is it?" she asked, her curiosity now tinged with a wary anticipation.

    They danced in silence for a few beats, the music and laughter around them fading into the background.

    "Iyana, I love you," he finally uttered, his voice betraying the vulnerability he rarely showed.

    Iyana''s heart dropped into a pit in her stomach, her response slipping out as an involuntary, muted "Oh."

    Easton''s smile turned wistful, as if he had rehearsed this moment countless times in his mind. "I know I have danced around my feelings, expecting you to understand without me saying it outright. I truly regret that."

    He thought, with a trace of bitterness, how often one realizes the value of someone only when they truly were on the verge of losing them.

    "And I also know that from the start, you weren''t really for or against our marriage." He had assumed that having her would be enough, that he could make her happy over time. That was why he had convinced himself to be fine with her indifference. "But I can tell that as time went on, you leaned more and more towards against. I am sorry I pretended not to notice."

    "Your Imperial Highness," Iyana began, her voice faltering as she searched for the right words, "why are you telling me this now?"

    "It''s just¡­" His voice wavered,the emotions he struggled to keep in check spilling out a little. "There are so many things I wish I could redo from the start, so many regrets in every little decision I made." He took a sharp breath and met her gaze, his eyes searching hers for any sign of hope. "But none of that matters now. All I have is the present and the future."

    Iyana remained silent, her unreadable eyes fixed on him as she listened intently.

    "Look, there is a lot at stake right now, something big coming up that I can''t ignore. But there is only one thing I need to know before I decide whether to keep holding on or not," Easton continued, his voice clear and resolute. "Iyana, do you want to marry me?"

    For the first time, Easton asked her what she wanted. Not what was expected, not what was imposed, but what she truly wanted.

    Until now, their engagement had been a decision forced upon Iyana, leaving her no choice but to comply. As a citizen of Haynes, she could hardly defy the imperial family, especially after being pawned off by her own.

    Iyana didn''t look away from him, a subtle, bittersweet smile tugging at her lips. "You know, if you had asked me that a month ago, my answer might have been different."

    It would have been easier to marry Easton, even without love, but now that her heart belonged to someone else, how could she do that to him?

    Easton''s smile tightened, barely masking the thousand painful emotions swirling within him. He had expected her response, but that didn''t soften the blow.

    "But right now, with the way I feel, I am sorry, I can''t," she said, her voice sincere and filled with regret. "I cannot marry you, Easton."

    "I understand," he managed to say, forcing himself to maintain his usual neutral expression. "It''s¡­ remarkable how this is the first time you have used my name since losing your memories."

    "I am sorry."

    "You don''t have to keep apologizing," he replied, his tone gentle yet strained. "I just wonder¡­ if things would have been different between us if you hadn''t lost your memories. Maybe our friendship from back then could have helped our relationship a little."

    As her rejection sank in, Easton''s heart ached painfully. He knew the consequences of the situation he was in. Princess Maria had escaped, and as soon as his father found out about it, his engagement to Iyana would be over. His father had given him one last chance, playing along with his whims, but this was it. His last chance was lost.

    The thought of losing Iyana, of her never being his, gnawed at him relentlessly. He had never been denied anything in his life, and when he first told his father that Iyana was the only one he would marry, his father had agreed without hesitation.

    But after countless troubles and mishaps with House Estelle, even as his father turned against the marriage, Easton remained resolute. She was his true love¡ªhow could he let go? How could he let go of the one person he wanted more than anything else?

    Even now, a small part of him had clung to the hope of a different answer from her.

    But as she repeated, "I am sorry," once more, she hammered home that his first love wouldn''t come true in this lifetime.

    For a moment, he stood there, his hand still holding hers, the weight of everything unsaid hanging heavily between them. The pain was sharp, like a knife twisting in his heart, but he forced himself to maintain his composure, to keep the mask he had worn so well all these years.

    He was the Crown Prince of Haynes, after all. People like him had no right to be emotional or prioritize love. His first and foremost duty should be towards the empire, not her.

    How extremely foolish of him to think he could prioritize both when he had miserably failed in doing either.

    Easton''s gaze lingered on her, taking in the subtle sadness in her eyes, the way her lips curved in that bittersweet smile. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Oh, lord, how am I supposed to ever let her go even after all this¡ªeven after she has rejected me? How could I walk away knowing that she would never be mine?

    The temptation to close the distance between them, to kiss her one last time, flickered in his mind.

    But as he looked into her eyes¡ªsearching for someone else¡ªEaston realized that doing so wouldn''t change anything. It wouldn''t make her love him, wouldn''t erase the words she had just spoken. All it would do was leave them both with another memory tinged with regret.

    So, instead of giving in to that fleeting impulse, he gently released her hand, his fingers brushing against hers one last time as if memorizing the feel of her skin.

    His voice, when he finally spoke, was quieter, tinged with a sadness that he could no longer hide. "Iyana," he said softly, "I truly wish things could have been different between us. I wish maybe we could be together in another lifetime."

    He took a small step back, giving her space, even as every fiber of his being screamed to pull her closer. But he knew better. Easton had always been the one who kept his emotions tightly controlled, and he wouldn''t let them spill out now¡ªnot when it could only cause more pain.

    "Goodbye," with that, Easton turned away and vowed to never falter again.

    He would now dedicate himself entirely to his first and foremost duty, something he should have done from the first. Maybe that would have spared him the excruciating heartbreak.

    But as he walked away, there was someone standing in the corner of the ball who gasped, covering her mouth.

    "Oh, my fucking God, there was supposed to be a kiss between the main leads," she muttered under her breath in shock. "How the hell did the story plot line change like this?"

 Chapter 148 - 148: Crowns Demand Competence

    The Monster Hunt Festival wrapped up without a hitch. One might expect the Haynes Empire to finally bask in some well-deserved peace. But peace was a fickle thing, especially when chaos was waiting in the wings, eager for an encore.

    Rather than ushering in tranquility, the universe¡ªor like, a certain princess and a grand duke¡ªcollectively decided to bring a whole arrangement of chaos.

    Princess Maria, the not-so-willing guest from the Haberland Empire, had somehow managed to slip through the ironclad grip of the imperial family. And just like that, Haynes lost its prized bargaining chip against Haberland. Oops.

    There were two potential outcomes on this disastrous chessboard.

    Scenario one: Maria successfully made it back to her homeland, and Haynes would have to kiss goodbye to its hopes of milking Haberland for economic perks.

    Scenario two: Maria didn''t make it back, and both empires would soon be swimming in a pool of each other''s blood.

    Naturally, there was a third, more optimistic option: find Maria, prevent the imminent war, and pretend none of this ever happened.

    But with Maria nowhere to be found¡ªdespite her not having crossed the borders yet, and with teleportation across borders being impossible¡ªthe second scenario was starting to look like Haynes''s best bet.

    However, instead of focusing on the impending doom, the noble court did what it did best: pointing fingers and playing the blame game.

    Why worry about a potential war when you can assign fault and watch someone else squirm?

    Just two days after the festival''s curtain call, the imperial court gathered for a grand inquisition. The stage was set, and today''s unlucky star was none other than the Crown Prince of Haynes, Easton Karl Haynes.

    Let the spectacle begin, was what Vyan thought as Easton finished formally greeting the emperor.

    "You concealed this, Prince Easton?" Edgar''s voice was low, the kind of low that made the ground tremble before the earthquake. "For days, you kept silent while Princess Maria vanished under our noses?"

    Easton stood tall despite the weight of his father''s wrath and tried to keep his composure. "Your Imperial Majesty, I thought I could resolve the issue before it spiraled out of control. I had my men searching every inch of the capital. I was certain we would find her. I didn''t anticipate¡ª"

    "Obviously, you didn''t anticipate failure," Edgar interrupted, his tone laced with fury. "And yet, here we are. The princess is gone, and with her, our leverage against Haberland. You were given one task, Easton, one responsibility as the Crown Prince, and you have managed to mishandle it beyond repair."

    "I did fear that Princess Maria might escape; I even tightened the security¡ª" Easton tried to reason.

    "If you had feared something like this, then you shouldn''t have gone to the Monster Hunt Festival, to begin with!" Edgar roared. "How did you not take into account that there could be an infiltrator who might be able to breach the security either way?"

    Vyan, standing to the side, watched the scene unfold with his usual detached air, though there was a flicker of amusement in his wine-red eyes. He found it to be a little bit of an understatement to say the infiltrator ''breached'' the security when Vyan practically destroyed them on his way out.

    "I truly have no excuse for that, Your Imperial Majesty. Please forgive me," Easton said earnestly, bowing his head.

    Edgar gripped the throne''s armrest tightly. "I gave you a chance before, Easton. I told you that if you make one more mistake, you lose your fianc¨¦e. But now that you have made such a monumental blunder, I am not sure if that punishment would suffice alone." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With his head still bowed, Easton closed his eyes as he felt his chest tighten, thinking, so breaking off my engagement with Iyana really was inevitable, huh? I don''t think there can be a punishment worse than this¡ª

    "You know what I ought to do? I ought to strip you of the title of Crown Prince altogether!" Edgar''s thunderous voice interjected.

    Easton raised his head to look at his father in shock. "What did you say, Father?"

    "You heard me," Edgar continued, "You should be removed as the Crown Prince. After all, how can I ever trust you with the future of this empire? How could I leave it in such careless hands? Perhaps it is time to consider someone more capable, someone who wouldn''t allow such an important person to slip through their fingers like water."

    Easton flinched, the gravity of his father''s words landing like blows. But he stood his ground, swallowing the lump in his throat. "Your Imperial Majesty, I made a mistake, I admit that. But stripping me of the title will not solve the issue at hand. Finding Princess Maria and resolving the tension with Haberland should be our priority. I still have resources at my disposal¡ª"

    "You had resources, and you failed!" Edgar''s shout echoed through the hall, silencing any further argument. "This is no mere mistake. This is negligence. The kind that could plunge us into war! What will we do if that happens, huh? Are you even doing your best to look for the princess?"

    Vyan exchanged a glance with Althea, a slight, knowing smile tugging at his lips. The Crown Prince had stumbled, and in the imperial court, stumbles often led to a very long fall. And one''s fall meant the opportunity for another to rise.

    So, seizing the opportunity, Althea stepped forward, her expression calm and poised.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, please forgive me for speaking out of turn," she began, her words laced with the perfect balance of respect and subtle assertiveness. "I understand your concerns, and I assure you, I have already set things in motion to find Princess Maria. My team is currently searching beyond the capital, where it''s likely she may have fled.

    Wherever she is hiding in this empire, we will bring her back."

    The sharpness in Edgar''s eyes dulled, giving way to something resembling admiration¡ªthough the emperor was never one to show his hand too quickly. "You have taken action beyond the capital?" he echoed, a flicker of approval crossing his stern features.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty," Althea responded with a firm nod. "It''s essential we leave no stone unturned. The security of our empire is my priority, and I am committed to ensuring Maria''s safe return to avoid any economic or war-crisis."

    The court erupted into a flurry of murmurs, the nobles exchanging wide-eyed glances and whispered speculations. Althea''s calm confidence had not only impressed the emperor but had also sparked a wave of realization among the gathered aristocrats and courtiers.

    "She is more capable than we gave her credit for," one noble whispered, his eyes flicking from Althea to Easton with a hint of surprise.

    "Lately, it seems Althea has done more for the empire than Easton," another remarked.

    "Perhaps we have been backing the wrong horse," one noble muttered under his breath, receiving a few nods of agreement from those nearby.

    "Really? I have been backing Princess Althea ever since the Walver Epidemic," someone else added.

    "Yes, yes, me too."

    The murmurs didn''t go unnoticed by Easton, whose face tightened as their words settled on him. He had no idea Althea had managed to rally so many nobles to her side in such a short span.

    While he was subtly trying to hold everything together, Althea made good publicity of her deeds and quietly grew her influence. And the more she rose, the more he seemed to slip.

    But how could that be? The title of the Crown Prince was always his. There had never been any competition. He was always his father''s favorite¡ªthe eldest son. The only child of his emperor with the imperial purification magic ability. So now¡­ how could others be backing up Althea?

    A cold sense of political uncertainty washed over Easton for the first time. Here he was being upset about losing the love of his life when his sole identity was threatening to crumble away.

    On the other hand, Edgar noticed the shifting tide in the room. His gaze lingered on Althea for a brief moment before he turned back to Easton, and the emperor''s face hardened once more.

    "Easton," he said, "I am giving you one last chance to fix your blunder. But make no mistake, this is your final opportunity. The crown demands competence, after all. Find Princess Maria on your own in seven days, or you will be stripped of the title of Crown Prince."

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty," Easton replied, though the confidence in his voice faltered. The pressure was suffocating, but he knew he had no choice but to meet it head-on.

    Edgar''s eyes narrowed as he declared, "I will not allow the future of this empire to be compromised by anyone''s careless mistakes. That is why, Princess Althea, I would like for you to continue with your search as well."

    "I will do my best, Your Imperial Majesty," Althea responded confidently.

    As the court session drew to a close, Easton felt like the walls were closing in around him. Althea had the emperor''s reluctant respect, the court''s admiration, and the empire''s hopes quietly beginning to shift in her direction.

 Chapter 149 - 149: The Safest Place

    Althea entered her office, her mind full of the events from the imperial court. She had to discuss strategies with Vyan about when¡ª

    The moment she stepped inside, her eyes immediately landed on Clyde and she forgot all about her worries. He was lounging comfortably on the couch, and as soon as he saw her, his entire face lit up.

    The sight warmed her heart in a way she was still getting used to.

    "Althea!" Clyde practically leaped to his feet, crossing the room in a few quick strides to pull her into a warm hug. "How did everything go? Tell me you dazzled them."

    As she melted into his embrace, Althea couldn''t help but smile, feeling a surge of contentment wash over her. She loved that she could have Clyde so close now¡ªso effortlessly, without the invisible barrier that had once existed between them. Those days when he kept his distance, hesitant and uncertain, seemed like a distant memory now.

    Ever since both of them poured out their feelings, things had shifted. She hadn''t expected her feelings to grow so quickly, but here she was, more drawn to him with each passing day.

    Everything about Clyde, from his boundless energy to his infectious bubbliness, captivated her in ways she hadn''t anticipated. His presence alone was enough to erase the exhaustion that clung to her after a long court session.

    "It went perfectly, just as planned," Althea chirped, her voice bubbling with satisfaction as she pulled back slightly to look into his eyes.

    The pride in his gaze made her heart flutter¡ªa feeling she was slowly growing addicted to.

    "Father was impressed, the nobles seemed to be leaning more and more in my support, and Easton... well, let''s just say he is feeling the pressure."

    Clyde''s face lit up even more, if that was possible. "That''s amazing, Althea! I knew you would handle everything perfectly."

    Before Althea could respond, a familiar dry voice cut through their moment. "Hello? I am still here, you know."

    Both Althea and Clyde turned to see Vyan leaning casually against the doorway, an exaggerated look of exasperation on his face.

    "I swear, ever since you two became a couple, it''s like I have become invisible," Vyan groaned dramatically.

    Clyde grinned, casually sliding an arm around Althea''s waist, and she leaned into him slightly, feeling that familiar rush of warmth. "Oh, come on, my lord, don''t be dramatic. You know we still value your presence¡ªeven if you are a bit of a third wheel now."

    Althea laughed lightly, playing along, "Don''t worry, Vyan, you will be our favorite third wheel in the world, though." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How generous of you, Your Imperial Highness. Truly, I am touched." Vyan rolled his eyes, though there was a glint of amusement in them. "But next time, could you two at least try not to act like I am the forgotten sock in a laundry basket?"

    "My, how dare someone compare My Lord to a measly sock?" Clyde exclaimed in mock offense. "If anything, he is the reason Althea and I get to meet each other without it being suspicious."

    "Exactly. See how grateful we are to you?" Althea added.

    "Good to know I am still appreciated," Vyan replied with a mock bow. "Anyway, how about we get to business and then I can leave you two lovebirds the hell alone?"

    After that, the three of them sat down on the couches, and Althea asked Vyan, "So, on which day would it be safe to bring back Princess Maria without it being suspicious?"

    "I would say the fourth or fifth day," Vyan said. "But the location she is at right now is a place where neither Easton or you can reach. So I will have to relocate Maria to a place that Easton''s team will not have visited, otherwise, it might make it too obvious to him that you were involved."

    Althea nodded. "So that means we have to keep a constant eye on each and every member of Easton''s team?"

    "I have already shortlisted a few places, and I will have some of my men planted there. So, they will know if any imperial guards visited that place or not. If not, we can use that hideout," Vyan elaborated.

    "Sounds like a good plan," Althea agreed. "Uh, but Vyan, where is Princess Maria hiding at the moment?" She furrowed her brows. "You said some place where neither Easton or I can reach? What sort of place is that?"

    "Well, it''s¡­"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Maria reached for a green art book from the shelf and flipped through the pages, a giggle escaping her lips as she inspected the abstract illustrations.

    "You find them funny?" Vyan''s voice cut through the air, carrying a hint of amusement.

    "Yeah," Maria said, her eyes still glued to the quirky sketches. "They are so... unique. Are they yours?"

    Vyan chuckled, recalling how Iyana had outright called his drawing skills horrendous while standing in that exact same place as Maria. "Yes, they are mine. It turns out I wasn''t exactly the best artist as a kid, and if I am honest, the jury is still out on whether I have improved much."

    As usual, Maria''s enthusiasm was a bit too exuberant and¡­ a hella lot of clumsy.

    As she laughed and leaned back, her shoulder nudged the shelf behind her. The shelf wobbled, teetered, and then, in a slow-motion cascade of books and trinkets, it toppled over with a dramatic crash.

    Vyan instinctively lunged forward and pushed the shelf back with his arms. Once he had it steadied, he let out a sigh, "How could I have forgotten to tell Benedict to have this shelf fixed?"

    After that, as he looked down at Maria, caged in between his arms, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu hit him.

    This was the same place where Iyana was standing about more than a month ago¡ªin his childhood hideout made by Aster. Ever after growing up, it still remained one of the safest places that Vyan knew of. After all, this room had a magic door that remained invisible at all times unless activated through certain tricks, and obviously, Vyan made it more complex now.

    Plus, he only brought Maria here after he got the wall fixed (which Iyana had broken down previously) and had the room renovated with the addition of a bed to sleep in.

    Vyan backed away, noticing the red hues on Maria''s cheeks and instantly recalling how she confessed to his disguised self about having feelings for him. He awkwardly turned around and asked, "Are you okay?"

    Maria nodded quietly, her heart still pounding from the closeness with Vyan.

    "I will soon send someone over to fix this shelf," Vyan said and quickly tried to leave.

    It wasn''t safe to be in the same room as Maria for too long. What if she confessed to him directly this time? Things would get so awkward if he had to turn her down¡ª

    "Um, Your Grace, could you stay back for a bit?" she called out, her face red and her tone hesitant but determined. "There is something I need to tell you."

 Chapter 150 - 150: Leaving Your Role?

    "Yes, what is it you wanted to say?" Vyan asked, his usual polished smile on display.

    "Actually, I, um¡­" Maria hesitated, clearly summoning every ounce of courage. She opened her mouth, but before any confession could escape, there was a knock.

    Like a well-timed lifeline, a door appeared on the wall and Clyde strode in.

    "Good evening, Your Imperial Highness," Clyde greeted, practically beaming. "I trust your stay here has been nothing short of splendid?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh, yes. Yes, quite splendid indeed," Maria replied, her cheeks suddenly flushed as she found herself stumbling over her words.

    "That''s wonderful to hear," Clyde chirped, before pivoting smoothly to Vyan. "Your Grace, Freya has requested your immediate attention. It seems there were a few oversights in the documents you reviewed earlier, and she needs your expertise to correct them posthaste."

    "Ah, I must have been more fatigued than I realized after the festival," Vyan said, shaking his head slightly. "I will attend to it right away. But before I do, Your Imperial Highness, you were saying?"

    Maria waved her hands with fervor, shaking her head in a fluster. "It can wait for another time, truly."

    "Very well," Vyan replied, inclining his head. "Should you need anything, simply ring the bell. Benedict is at your service at all times."

    Maria nodded, visibly relieved.

    As Vyan and Clyde stepped into the hallway, the door behind them faded into the wall, blending seamlessly with the grand corridor, leaving no trace of the room beyond.

    "Thank you for coming to my rescue, Clyde. I was two seconds away from faking my own death to escape that situation," Vyan exhaled, the tension easing from his shoulders.

    Clyde chuckled, clapping him on the back. "That''s why we mastered telepathy, my friend. For moments just like these."

    "She is such a sweet lady," Vyan groaned, rubbing his temples. "I almost feel guilty that she has fallen for my fake personality."

    "There, there," Clyde said, patting Vyan''s shoulder in a mock-serious manner. "It''s not like you intended for it. It just¡­ happened."

    Vyan hummed in agreement.

    As Vyan and Clyde made their way to Vyan''s office, they were intercepted by Benedict, who found them at the right time.

    "Ah, Master, you have a visitor," Benedict announced, his tone as crisp as ever. "Lady Iyana has come to see you."

    Clyde shot Vyan a look that was positively dripping with mischief, and Vyan didn''t need telepathy to know exactly what was running through Clyde''s head.

    "Shut it, lover boy. It''s nothing like that," Vyan hissed under his breath, his annoyance barely masked.

    "I didn''t say a word," Clyde replied, his expression the picture of innocent surprise.

    "I could still hear your annoying thoughts," Vyan muttered, giving Clyde one last warning glare before turning to Benedict. "Bring Lady Iyana to my office."

    As Vyan walked away, Benedict''s curious gaze shifted to Clyde, who was grinning like a cat with a canary.

    "Oh, you are also wondering what was going on in my mind? I was just thinking how well things are going between those two. I have no idea why Vyan got so defensive," Clyde said with a wink.

    "Things do seem to be going well for them." Benedict shook his head, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "By the way, I have heard from Master that you started courting Princess Althea."

    "Yes! Congratulations to me, right?" Clyde practically glowed with self-satisfaction.

    "Indeed, congratulations," Benedict replied, though there was a touch of nostalgia in his tone, maybe even a hint of sadness. "But I suppose we will need to start training a new aide for Master soon."

    "Tell me about it. Being Vyan''s only aide is a lot of work. A partner would be great."

    "That''s not what I meant," Benedict said, his tone gentle but pointed, like a needle finding its mark. "If you are truly planning a future with Princess Althea, you do realize it means leaving your role as Master''s aide behind, don''t you?"

    Clyde felt the words land with the force of a gut punch, knocking the breath right out of him. The easy grin vanished from his face, replaced by a stunned silence.

    "Oh," he finally managed, Benedict''s words sinking in like a cold, hard truth he hadn''t been ready to face.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan was at his desk when a soft knock echoed through the room. He looked up, a playful grin tugging at the corners of his lips. "Well, look who''s suddenly all about manners."

    Iyana stepped into the office, rolling her eyes but unable to hide a small smile. "Please, I used to only act rude on purpose back then."

    "I know, I know," he chuckled, rising from his chair. As he approached her, his gaze subtly traced the lines of her military uniform, lingering just a heartbeat longer than necessary. "Straight from work?"

    She nodded, making her way to the couch. The moment she sat down, Vyan was beside her, closing the distance without a second thought. "Yeah, I heard someone was rather eager to see me."

    "''Eager'' might be a stretch," he corrected, sliding down beside her on the couch instead of his usual seat across from her. She raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by the change. But he casually brushed past her curiosity. "I happened to be near the knights'' quarters and thought I might ask why you left me high and dry at the closing ball."

    She waved off his words. "I said I was sorry. Talking to Easton put me out of the mood."

    Vyan sighed dramatically just as a maid entered, placing their tea and desserts on the table. He reached over, his fingers grazing hers as he handed her a cup, the contact light but deliberate. "Easton, always the reason I miss out on a dance with you."

    She laughed softly, the sound carrying a hint of affection. "I really am sorry. It would have been a little awkward to dance with someone else right after my fianc¨¦."

    "Former fianc¨¦," Vyan gently reminded her, his hand resting on the back of the couch, his fingers just brushing the bare skin of her neck as he leaned in slightly.

    "Right," she acknowledged, a soft shiver running down her spine. "I got the official word this afternoon."

    "So," he murmured, his voice low and teasing as his arm brushed against hers, "that means, you are officially single again."

    "Yes, I guess so." Iyana picked up her tea, taking a delicate sip as she looked at him thoughtfully. "The timing is strange, don''t you think?"

    Vyan tilted his head, a playful smile on his lips. "How so?"

    "Well," she began, a soft laugh escaping her, "right after you promised that you wouldn''t let me marry Easton against my will, something like this happens. It''s almost like you orchestrated it all."

    He let out an awkward chuckle, neither confirming nor denying it. Instead of saying anything, he reached out to slice into his cake, taking a slow, thoughtful bite.

    "Oh, by the way," Iyana continued, her tone light, "just before I came here, Easton approached me with a rather unexpected request. I didn''t think he would talk to me again after our last conversation."

    "Really?" Vyan''s curiosity was piqued. "What did he want?"

    "He asked me to join his team to search for Princess Maria."

 Chapter 151 - 151: Conflicting Sides

    "And what did you say?" Vyan asked, his voice deceptively casual as he reached for his tea, though his eyes never left her, curiosity sparking beneath his calm demeanor.

    "Yes, of course," Iyana replied, her tone carrying a hint of resignation. "I have already caused him enough trouble. This is the least I can do to make it right."

    Vyan''s lips twitched into a sarcastic smile as he raised his cup to his lips. "Right, you are the one in wrong when this entire mess could have been avoided if Prince Easton just had the guts to propose to you himself, instead of involving the emperor," he murmured, almost to himself, before taking a slow sip.

    "Anyway," she interrupted, rolling her eyes playfully as she leaned back against the couch, "You know what the best part is? If I find Princess Maria, I will be promoted to Commander without having to duel Commander Pembrooke."

    Vyan set his cup down, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes. "The poor man is already crippled, Iyana. You would win that fight blindfolded."

    "Exactly," she huffed, frustration seeping into her voice. "It wouldn''t be a challenge. Everyone would see it as a hollow victory."

    Vyan chuckled softly, his hand brushing against hers as he leaned in just a bit closer. "Who cares? You would still be Commander of the Imperial Army. That is a title most people would kill for."

    The qualifications just to be considered for the position were sky-high. After all, achieving Aura was an extraordinary feat in itself, and it was the sole requirement to join the Imperial Order of Aura Knights. But to become the Commander of the Imperial Army, one had to do more than meet the standard¡ªthey had to defeat the previous commander in combat as well.

    Usually, it would be an epic showdown, but this¡­ rather wouldn''t be.

    "But that''s just it," Iyana countered, her voice dropping as she frowned into her cup. "You don''t get it."

    Vyan tilted his head, studying her with a thoughtful gaze. "Then help me understand. Explain it to me, and I promise I will do my best to see it your way."

    "Okay, fine." She sighed. "Well, you see, it''s different when you earn a high-ranking position by proving your competence versus being handed it because of someone else''s weakness. There is no honor in it."

    Vyan nodded slowly, his expression turning more serious. "I get it. So, why not join Althea''s team? That way, you would still earn your promotion by doing the same thing."

    "No," Iyana said firmly, shaking her head. "Easton asked me first. And yes, I know Althea is also a friend of mine, but Easton has been in my life longer. If he doesn''t find Princess Maria, he could lose his position as Crown Prince. That would be so terrible for him."

    Vyan''s smile tightened, a flicker of something unreadable passing through his eyes. "I see. Though, if I am being honest, I am on Althea''s side."

    "Of course, you are," Iyana acknowledged. "You two are close."

    A brief silence settled between them, thick with unspoken words, before Vyan broke it, setting his cup down with a soft clink. "So, I guess that puts us on opposite sides this time."

    "Looks that way," she agreed, the awkward tension between them refusing to fade.

    "Anyway, let''s steer clear of the political conflict for now. How about we discuss something more agreeable?" Vyan suggested, his voice laced with a playful undertone.

    "Sure," Iyana agreed, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "Uh, let''s see¡­ I visited Prince Izac today at the medical facility. You know, about his¡­ accident."

    "Oh, right. How is that sleazeball holding up?"

    "Well," she began, a mischievous glint in her eyes, "let''s just say chasing women is off the table with those two feet."

    Vyan chuckled. "Good to know. But what is the plan when Empress Jade starts asking questions? You know she won''t let this slide."

    "Oh, I have got the perfect story ready," Iyana replied with a confident smirk.

    "And that would be?" he asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "Well, good news is Prince Izac isn''t exactly the poster boy for calm composure or honesty. I am thinking¡­ we spin it as a simple accident. Perhaps he tripped and fell off a cliff, failed to defend himself against a few wandering monsters, and now, well, he is a bit too embarrassed to admit it and painting it as an calculated assault."

    Vyan grinned. "That¡­ that is actually something Prince Izac would totally do."

    "Exactly," Iyana said, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "If the Empress knows her son at all, she will buy it, shut down the investigation, and call it a cold case."

    "If I had champagne right now, I would toast to your brilliance."

    She laughed lightly. "We could always clink our teacups if you are that desperate."

    "Hmm, maybe I don''t want it that badly," he replied, matching her laugh. As the moment quieted, Vyan''s gaze softened, and he reached out to place his hand gently over hers. "Are you sure you are okay with this? I mean," his voice dropped to a tender tone, "I know how strongly you believe in doing what''s right."

    Iyana smiled warmly, covering his hand with both of hers. "Yes, I do. But what matters most is that justice is served, whether the path is straight or twisted. And as for Prince Izac, he has been asking for this for a long time. His mother can''t keep covering up his dirty crimes," she added, a hint of disgust in her voice before her gaze became soft as it returned to Vyan.

    "So, what you did was right, and I stand by you."

    Vyan''s grin widened as he lifted her hand to his lips, pressing a gentle kiss to her knuckles. "I admire your sense of justice more than you know."

    Her smile brightened. "And perhaps you could learn a thing or two from it."

    He chuckled, a playful glint in his eyes. "Maybe one day I will consider it."

    "You, Your Grace, are a crooked man," she teased, shaking her head.

    "And yet, here you are, enjoying tea and conversation with me," he quipped, his voice light with amusement. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Please," she retorted, rolling her eyes with a smile, "I am a sad woman whose wedding was just called off. Clearly, I am not in my right mind."

    Vyan laughed, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Perhaps a glass of champagne would help to console your sadness."

    "Hmm, I might accept a nice bottle of champagne¡ªif His Grace is generous enough to gift it to me, that is," she teased back, her tone playful. "So I can enjoy it before bed tonight."

    "I have a feeling a bottle of red wine would suit you better."

    "I will graciously accept it."

    Vyan and Iyana continued chatting until Benedict arrived to inform them that dinner was ready. However, Iyana politely declined, explaining that she had promised her colleagues she would dine with them tonight, as she was now staying at the Imperial Knights'' quarters instead of the Estelle Estate.

    After bidding her farewell, Vyan was startled when someone suddenly peeked over his shoulder and asked, "Was that Iyana Estelle from Haynes''s military?"

    Vyan nearly jumped out of his skin, turning to see none other than Princess Maria¡ªthe most wanted individual of the empire at the moment. "Your Imperial Highness, you shouldn''t be wandering around freely like this!" he whisper-yelled, placing a hand over his chest to steady his heart.

    Ignoring his concern, Maria''s gaze remained fixed on where Iyana had been. "What did that bitch want with you?"

    "She was¡ª" Vyan''s eyes widened in shock. "That what now?"

 Chapter 152 - 152: Ruthless Monster

    Maria batted her lashes innocently, her lips forming the beginnings of a dangerous word. "That b¡ª"

    Vyan''s finger was on her lips in an instant as he cut her off, "Don''t. I won''t hear such a word against her."

    The unexpected coldness in his voice made Maria blink, startled by the sharp edge in his gaze. "Oh, okay¡­ I guess you two are close, then."

    "Why would you¡ª" Vyan began, but the knowledge of Maria and Iyana''s history came to his mind. His expression tightened, and he gripped Maria''s arm firmly. "We need to talk." As they stood at the grand entrance of the manor, he added, "But not here."

    While passing by a cluster of servants, Vyan shot them a piercing glare. They immediately bowed their heads in apology, well aware of their lapse in vigilance¡ªMaria''s wandering presence around the manor, especially with Iyana so near, was a serious oversight.

    Vyan led Maria to the closest discreet location he could find¡ªClyde''s office. The room was empty. Clyde was absent, likely off to his father''s house as he had mentioned earlier.

    "Your Grace¡ª" Maria began, but Vyan was quick to ask.

    "Do you hate Iyana?"

    Maria studied his serious but concerned face for a moment before she inhaled sharply. "Considering she is the reason my brother was gravely injured, my empire lost the war, and I was taken hostage, yes, Your Grace, I do hate her."

    That meant his suspicion was right.

    "I see. The hatred is understandable then," Vyan said, a little thoughtlessly.

    "Hatred?" Maria''s voice trembled with venom, her once bright and carefree face now twisted in a dark, seething fury. "Hate doesn''t even begin to describe what I feel for her." Her eyes, normally sparkling with vivid life, now burned with an all-consuming spite. "She is the one person in this entire world I truly abhor, detest, and loathe with every fiber of my being.

    If I could erase her from existence, I would."

    The intensity of her hatred made a chill crawl down Vyan''s spine, momentarily stunned by the sheer malice in Maria''s voice. He couldn''t believe it was the same ditzy, airheaded, and optimistic princess.

    It was as if a dam had broken, unleashing her suppressed negative emotions that she normally did a good job covering up.

    But then, just as quickly as it came, the storm within her seemed to subside, and Maria''s face smoothed back into her usual innocent expression.

    "And what about you, Your Grace?" Maria asked, her voice deceptively sweet, but the venom still lingered, just a whisper away. "What sort of relationship do you have with her?"

    Vyan hesitated, searching for the right words. "Ah¡­ she, um¡­ she used to be my master," he began cautiously, "I served as her personal knight a few years ago, before I discovered my true identity as an Ashstone. So, I suppose that''s how we became close."

    "Was that devi¡ª" Maria caught herself and put on a strained smile, barely holding back the venom for Vyan''s sake. "Right, you don''t want to hear anything against her. So, was that woman kind to you?"

    "Yes," the answer slipped out involuntarily before he could think, "Yes, she was very kind to me."

    Maria''s scoff was barely audible, but the bitterness in it was sharp enough to cut. "Good to know she is at least humane enough to care about the people around her."

    "Your Imperial Highness¡­" Vyan started, his voice gentle, unsure of what to say in order to comfort her. "It was a war, and Iyana¡­ she did what she thought she had to¡ª"

    "Don''t you dare justify her actions to me!" Maria''s voice trembled with barely contained rage. "You have no idea, Your Grace, no idea just how cruel that woman is." Her hands clenched into fists, her knuckles white as the rage and sorrow that she had tried so hard to suppress surged forward. "She¡­ she destroyed everything. My brother, my empire, my very freedom¡­ that monster took it all!"

    "Your Imperial Highness, she is not a monster¡ª" Vyan''s voice faltered as Maria wasn''t done.

    "She is a monster!" Maria choked out, the tears finally spilled over. "She ripped my world apart without a second thought. I saw her eyes, Your Grace. They were hollow¡ªso dead. Like she wanted to annihilate everything around her, everyone who stood in her way. There was no compassion, no humanity left in her.

    Just a cold, ruthless desire to destroy."

    Vyan remained quiet, so she continued, "You didn''t see her like I did. That woman¡­ she was beyond redemption, beyond saving. She didn''t care about anyone''s life, not even her own! If ordered, she could have killed all her subordinates without blinking, without feeling a thing. What else could she be if not a monster?"

    No, she is not! was what Vyan wanted to scream back.

    Iyana wasn''t the monster Maria believed her to be. She was so much more¡ªa woman who had endured unimaginable pain and loss. Iyana had already suffered enough¡ªgrowing up in a family where she was made to feel unwanted, forced into a marriage she didn''t want, hated by the man she loved, and then losing all her memories.

    How terrifying must it have been for Iyana to have woken up like a blank slate in the midst of a nightmarish war. Without a doubt, it was a terrible phase that had twisted her personality into something unrecognizable.

    As much as he wanted to tell all these things to Maria, it was futile. Iyana would always be the villain in her story and the forever embodiment of all the pain and destruction that had befallen her family. Nothing Vyan said could change that.

    And perhaps, on some level, he understood as well. If the roles were reversed, could he forgive someone who had caused so much devastation to his own family? The answer was clear.

    Even though it pained him deeply to know that someone harbored such vicious hatred for the woman he loved more than anything in the world, Maria''s hatred seemed to be the only thing holding her together.

    Vyan couldn''t take that from her, nor did he need to. As long as Maria didn''t act on her hatred, as long as she didn''t try to hurt Iyana, he could live with it.

    Silently, Vyan poured a glass of water and handed it to her. Maria accepted it with trembling hands, her breath hitching as she tried to calm down.

    Vyan comforted Maria and spoke reassuringly until the tears finally stopped and she seemed a little more composed. Then, with a firm but gentle tone, he told her to stay in her room, away from the manor''s halls where she might cross paths with Iyana or anybody else outside the staff members.

    After Maria made her way to her room, Vyan released a sigh of relief as he muttered, a little amused, "I guess I am not the only one, Iyana, who is considered a monster by some."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Yesterday, all our hired men were planted at the marked locations across the empire," Clyde reported at Vyan''s office the next day. "But there has been a slight issue. One of the men in Ditrole fell sick this morning. We are trying to find someone else from that region to keep an eye on the selected place. We should be getting a result anytime."

    "Ditrole, huh¡­" Vyan''s eyes lifted from the document. "Which region in Ditrole?"

    "It''s in the vicinity of Halesbrook," Clyde answered.

    A flicker of recognition crossed Vyan''s features, a smile spreading across his face. "Halesbrook¡­ that is near my old orphanage."

    "Oh, right. No wonder why the name of this place sounded familiar," Clyde chirped, a smile spreading across his face. "You make a donation there every month, don''t you?"

    Vyan nodded and placed his chin on the heel of his palm. "We are visiting our deceased knights'' families with condolences tomorrow, aren''t we?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "I think I should make a trip down Halesbrook as well in that case," Vyan let out. "It might be nice to see if they are putting my generous donation to good use or not."

    Clyde chuckled at that and asked curiously, "Why the sudden excitement to visit your orphanage, though? You never mentioned anything good about it."

    "Well, it wasn''t particularly bad, either," Vyan reasoned, a contemplative smile on his face. "In fact, Father Klaus was quite nice to me¡­" Was he nice? "I think so, at least. My memories are a little blurry. But I do remember he was the one who got me the opportunity for apprenticeship at House Estelle."

    "That''s nice of him."

    "Yes, but he passed away a couple of years after that," Vyan said wryly. "Anyway, we will just drop by there for a short bit and take a look around. I will even show you my favorite spot in the orphanage."

    "Alright then. I will add Halesbrook to our destination for tomorrow as well," Clyde stated. "Anything else?"

    "Not that I can think of," Vyan murmured. "Oh, and tell Benedict to make sure nobody, not even Iyana, is allowed to step foot in the estate while we are gone tomorrow."

    "Got it."

    As Vyan got back to his paperwork and Clyde left the office, an uneasiness settled into Vyan''s chest. Was he making the right decision by going to Ditrole?

    His gut was telling him no, that something big might happen¡ªwhether good or bad, he wasn''t quite sure of it.

 Chapter 153 - 153: Traumatic Memories

    "Stay here for a bit."

    A five-year-old boy was huddled up in a silent cave. He could hear or feel nothing except for his own rapid breathing and heartbeat.

    It was eerily scary until¡ªsnap!¡ªa sudden pull. Rough hands dragged him from the cave''s suffocating darkness as he repeatedly screamed for someone to help him.

    A flash¡ªbright lights blinded him. He blinked, disoriented, his small body now standing on a raised platform. The lights burned his eyes, making the world beyond them a blur of shadows.

    Hundreds of predatory eyes bore into him. Assessing him from the audience. Fear clawed at his chest, tiny hands clenched into fists, but there was no escape. He was trapped like a mouse in a den of wolves.

    A woman''s voice cut through the haze, listing numbers that made no sense to him. But the cold detachment in the woman''s tone made it clear: he was the object being traded, like a piece of merchandise.

    Suddenly¡ªshove¡ªthe scene shifted violently. He was in a carriage now, the door slamming shut with a final clang. The floor beneath him jolted as the carriage moved.

    The man sitting in front of him grinned dubiously, while the other small boy his age was curled up beside him crying. "Do you know what I am going to do to you two?"

    As the young boys responded to him with nothing but silence, he continued, "I will nicely cut you up into pieces and make¡ª"

    Panic surged in his chest. He tried hard to not focus on the vivid pictures the man painted with his descriptions. He curled into a corner, clutching his knees, trying to shut it all out when a much-wanted crash came.

    The man''s yapping stopped, the world tilted, and then silence. Cold, dead silence.

    Struggling to rise from the ground, his small hand reached up instinctively.

    Wetness. Blood.

    It dripped down his fingers, vivid and warm. He looked around, finding that man''s body crushed underneath the carriage and the other boy buried under the rubbles as well. The sight of it made his stomach lurch. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The ground beneath him felt like it was spinning, pulling him down into the darkness. He tried to scream, to cry, but no sound came out¡ªonly the suffocating silence of his own terror until¡ª

    "Ah, what is this? An accident? How unfortunate," came a sweet, playful voice, which made him look up. "Oh, what a cute little boy."

    The man kneeled in front of him, smiling widely. "You are hurt. Do you want to come with me, little lamb?"

    "Please¡­ save me," the little boy wept, his tears falling down his cheeks. He couldn''t know that he was begging the devil dressed as an angel, that in time, he would wish for the mercy of a cannibal over the fate that awaited him in the arms of this dark savior.

    "¡ªand shine, Vyan! Wake upppp!"

    Vyan''s eyes snapped open, his chest heaving as if he had been drowning. Cold sweat clung to his skin, making the air feel even more suffocating. His heart raced in his chest, the remnants of terror still clinging to his consciousness.

    Clyde sighed softly, shaking his head as he sat beside him. "Another nightmare?" he asked with quiet sympathy, handing Vyan a glass of water.

    Vyan nodded, forcing himself upright, the sheets tangled around him like a shroud. He accepted the water with trembling hands, the cool liquid easing the parched desert that was his throat.

    "What was it about?"

    "I¡­ I don''t remember," Vyan murmured, his voice rough, as if the nightmare had stolen the words from him.

    Clyde clicked his tongue in gentle reprimand. "You never remember your nightmares."

    Vyan ran a shaky hand through his damp hair before burying his face in his palms. "But I remember the feeling¡­ Pure terror."

    Clyde perched on the edge of the bed, thoughtful. "You know, it might be your brain trying to protect you," he mused, his tone casual, but laced with concern. "Back when I worked at the Tower of Magic, my boss said this to me once, our brain shields us from the worst memories, locking them away so we can survive the pain."

    "So, you are saying it''s better that I forget what haunts me?"

    Clyde nodded, offering a wry smile. "Some memories are better left in the dark." He stood, his voice brightening with a forced cheerfulness. "Anyway, time to rise and shine! We have got a busy day ahead."

    "Five more minutes¡­" Vyan mumbled, sinking back under the duvet, seeking refuge in its warmth.

    "Hey, none of that!" Clyde chided, tugging at the covers, but Vyan''s resistance only made him chuckle. "Alright, fine. Five minutes. But if you are not up, I am still dragging you to breakfast, like it or not."

    Vyan''s muffled response was lost beneath the duvet, drawing another laugh from Clyde. As he headed for the door, a fleeting thought crossed his mind¡ªdidn''t his former boss also mention that those buried memories have a way of clawing their way back when one least expects it?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As the carriage rolled to a stop near the quaint house in Ashstone, Clyde casually mentioned, "Okay, so this is our last stop." The scenery was idyllic¡ªrolling fields, a cozy house, and the sweet smell of the countryside in the air.

    Vyan stepped down, breathing in the clean air, his eyes briefly meeting Clyde''s as the latter gathered a condolence bouquet in his arms. "So, this is Jenna''s hometown."

    "Yep, hard to believe, right? Jenna never gave the vibe of a countrygirl. Her family even runs a poultry farm. It makes sense now, doesn''t it? The way she was always so enthusiastic about horses¡ªlike you."

    "Hey, don''t make us sound like some country bumpkins," Vyan shot back, mock-offended.

    "Sure, sure," Clyde chuckled.

    They walked along a narrow path towards the house when Clyde pointed out the barnyard. "Oh, look, they have such a big barn."

    Vyan''s gaze followed, but the moment his eyes landed on the barn''s red bricks and silver tiles, the air seemed to thin.

    The cozy atmosphere shattered in an instant. A cold, clawing panic seized him. His chest tightened, breath catching in his throat, and before he knew it, his one hand covered his eyes and the other hand jerked forward in an instinctive, desperate motion.

    A surge of heat exploded from within him, and flames erupted, engulfing the barn in a vicious blaze.

    "Vyan, what did you do? There could be someone inside there!" Clyde''s voice was a distant echo, drowned in the roaring flames and the wild pounding of Vyan''s heart.

    Removing the hand from his eyes, Vyan stared at the inferno in horror, the reality of what he had done crashing down on him. "Oh, shit." He hurriedly moved to extinguish the fire, but the damage was already done.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Acknowledging Pain

    "Please, forgive us. I am so, so sorry for what happened to your barn. I never meant for it to happen¡ªit''s entirely my fault. If I had known I had a phobia of barns, I would have been far more cautious. I just panicked and¡­ I will absolutely cover the damages. I am deeply, truly sorry," Clyde lied about the truth of the incident as he bowed his head before Jenna''s family.

    Jenna''s father nodded solemnly. "It''s alright. No one was harmed, at least."

    Clyde exhaled in relief, lifting his head. "Thank you, sir. Thank you for your understanding of my situation." He had no choice but to take the blame on his shoulders as he couldn''t reveal to common folks about Vyan''s magical abilities.

    "Anyway, why did you two come here?" Jenna''s father questioned.

    "We actually came to offer our condolences for Jenna''s passing. I know we should have come sooner. We are terribly sorry for your loss, sir. There is nothing we can do to lessen the pain of losing your precious daughter, but we will do our best to help you in other ways¡­" Clyde continued, presenting the flowers and discussing the financial reparations with Jenna''s father.

    Meanwhile, Vyan stood stiffly beside him, his gaze locked on the ground. His emotions were a storm he couldn''t calm. He felt awful for the way he panicked and how the barn went up in flames by his doing, and yet, Clyde had to take up all the blame.

    He knew he should speak¡ªoffer his condolences, apologize, do something to not seem like the cold, unfeeling noble he feared they would perceive him as¡ªbut the words wouldn''t come.

    He felt like a criminal, standing in front of these people¡ªfirst sending off their daughter to die, then now, wrecking their barn and lying about it.

    The panic from before had shattered his composure. He now couldn''t even stop his hands from trembling¡­

    A wrinkled hand gently clasped his, wrapping his cold, shaking fingers in warmth. "Are you alright, dear?"

    Startled, Vyan looked up into the kind eyes of Jenna''s mother.

    "You must be shaken up from seeing so much fire all of a sudden," she said with a gentle smile. "Would you like some water?"

    Vyan shook his head slightly, mumbling, "It''s alright." He was slightly confused as to why she was being nice to him.

    Her smile deepened with understanding. "You don''t have to feel guilty for what your aide did. It was an honest mistake. That barn was old and worn out long before. Don''t worry about it."

    "It''s¡­ it''s not just the barn¡­" His voice wavered, betraying the vulnerability he hadn''t expected.

    He had kept it together with the four other families they visited before this¡ªsome were cold, some angry, some devastated. In fact, it had been fairly easier to make his apology to those expected reactions with a practiced bow. But now, facing the unexpected kindness of this family was making it hard to do so.

    Jenna''s mother squeezed his hand, her voice soft and knowing, "I understand. But you shouldn''t feel guilty about that, either. Jenna chose to become a knight, knowing full well what it could mean."

    As a tear slipped from her eye, Vyan could see how much pain she was in from losing her only daughter, and yet, she kept smiling at him.

    "And believe me, we are forever grateful that you gave her the chance to officially become a knight. Her father worried endlessly that she wouldn''t find a place in this world, simply because she was a woman wielding a sword. But she wrote about you in her letter¡ªabout how you never once treated her differently because of her gender¡­"

    Her voice faltered as she sniffled. "Do you know how proud she was to stand among your elites? So, please don''t make her sacrifice seem small by feeling guilty about it. She did what an honorable knight was supposed to do."

    Her words pierced through the fog of guilt that had suffocated him. Guilt he had desperately tried to bury, to forget with the snap of a finger.

    If only he had given himself the time to think properly, he should have come to the same conclusion as Jenna''s mother. But he kept running away from facing it.

    When will he learn? Running from the past only deepened the wound; it was in facing it, in acknowledging the pain, that he could begin to heal.

    Vyan finally found his voice, his tone filled with respect and conviction. "I am so sorry, Mrs. Claritte. Dame Jenna truly was a magnificent swordsperson, and I also was extremely proud to have her on my team."

    "Thank you," Mrs. Claritte whispered, still smiling through her tears as she gently patted his hand. "Thank you for acknowledging and honoring my daughter, Your Grace."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Well, that was... something," Clyde finally said as they settled back into the carriage. "What got into you back there, huh?"

    Vyan glanced out the window, his expression distant. "I don''t know," he murmured. "Who knew that just the sight of a barn could rattle me like that?"

    Clyde''s brow furrowed. "Do you think there is some... traumatic memory tied to it?"

    "Maybe," Vyan replied, his tone reflective. "Or maybe I buried that memory so deep I forgot it existed."

    Clyde nodded slowly, the wheels in his mind turning. "Well, in that case, I don''t think it''s the best idea to head to Ditrole right now. What if it drags up even more memories? We should just head back and¡ª"

    "No." Vyan''s voice was firm, catching Clyde off guard. "I want to face those memories, not run from them."

    Clyde blinked in surprise. "Why?"

    "My past can''t stay hidden forever," Vyan said, frustration creeping into his voice. "I can''t keep living with these gaps in my memory. I don''t even remember my family, Clyde. All I know is what other people tell me, or what comes back in broken fragments now and then. It''s... confusing." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But just this morning, we talked, no? That some memories are better left buried," Clyde argued gently. "Why dig them up?"

    "Because I would rather know the truth, even if it hurts," Vyan replied, his voice softer but resolute. "I need to understand why barns terrify me, how I ended up in an orphanage in Ditrole after disappearing in Ashstone, where this scar on my forehead came from... and everything else that doesn''t add up."

    Clyde whistled low. "Wow... You really are a glutton for punishment, aren''t you?"

    Vyan let out a long sigh, putting on a wry smile. "If you disagree with my decision, you are welcome to head back home alone."

    Clyde chuckled, shaking his head. "Leave you alone? Since when have I ever done that?"

    Vyan shot him a teasing glance. "Only when you are with Thea."

    Clyde laughed, the sound easing some of the tension. "Touch¨¦."

    He gave the carriage driver a nod, signaling him to continue towards the transportation portal. Their destination: Halesbrook, Ditrole.

    Vyan''s hand moved to the silver chain around his neck, his fingers brushing the cool metal of the locket. Iyana had returned it to him the last time she visited the manor¡ªshe had meant to give it back during the monster hunt''s winner announcement but kept forgetting.

    This locket, once a symbol of his hatred, had become a source of comfort. Whenever he felt anxious or uncertain, the simple act of holding it seemed to calm him and clear his head.

    It was time to return to the place that was both a part of him and a blur in his memory. Time to face whatever waited for him in the shadows of his past.

 Chapter 155 - 155: Starlight Orphanage

    The Starlight Orphanage stood like a relic of the past. Its worn bricks and ivy-covered walls were a stark contrast to the gleaming and polished estate Vyan was now used to.

    "Feeling good to be back to an old home?" Clyde asked, tipping his head forward to look at Vyan''s expression, but surprisingly, Vyan''s eyes held no emotions, in fact, they were blank, as if it was just another regular place.

    "No, not really," Vyan murmured. "I am not feeling the impact."

    "Why is that?" Clyde asked softly.

    "Huh, I don''t know," Vyan let out, shrugging. "Maybe I never did consider this place home." Vyan met Clyde''s scrutinizing eyes and casually motioned at the gate with a smirk. "Come on, let''s head inside."

    Clyde nodded, and they stepped through the wrought iron gate. The creak of the hinges was almost mournful.

    Vyan''s eyes scanned the familiar courtyard, memories flooding back in fragmented images¡ªof being cornered, pushed down to the ground, mean words, left out, and a loneliness he had long since buried. The place felt smaller than he remembered, the playground''s newly furnished swing set swaying slightly in the breeze as if haunted by the ghosts of his childhood.

    While Vyan lingered, lost in thought, Clyde approached the new head of the orphanage, Father Fred.

    The man was a tall figure, with a broad smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. As Clyde exchanged pleasantries, Fred''s voice was warm, almost too warm.

    "Your generosity is deeply appreciated, Your Grace," Father Fred said, his gaze shifting to Vyan as he joined them. "The children thrive because of your monthly donations. You have given them hope, something they so desperately need."

    Vyan extended his hand, and as Fred took it, a subtle chill ran through him. The handshake was firm, but there was something... off. Something that made Vyan''s instincts prickle.

    "Thank you, Father," Vyan replied, masking the unease that stirred within him. "It''s good to see the orphanage doing well. I see a lot of new things, even if the exteriors are almost the same."

    Father Fred''s smile remained fixed, almost too perfect. "Yes, we took the liberty to focus on improving the facilities, rather than painting the walls and such. You are free to look around as you wish. This is, after all, your home too."

    Vyan nodded, but his attention was already elsewhere. ''Clyde,'' he projected silently through their telepathic link, ''is it just me, or does this person give some bad vibes?''

    Clyde smirked, his thoughts slipping into Vyan''s mind like a quiet chuckle. ''Good job on picking it up. There is definitely something off about him.''

    Vyan''s gaze lingered on Fred for a moment longer, mentally noting to ask Freya to run a background check on this man once they got home.

    "Yes, we will do that, thank you," Clyde said politely.

    They moved through the orphanage with a quiet reverence, the familiar creaks in the floorboards and the scent of aged wood evoking memories Vyan had long tucked away¡ªmostly bad memories. Orphaned kids were mean.

    As they walked, Vyan glanced at Clyde, a hint of mischief in his eyes. "So, Clyde, care to guess what my favorite place here was?"

    Clyde arched an eyebrow, his lips curling into a smirk. "Hmm, let me think... The pantry, perhaps? Where you could sneak in and steal chocolates?"

    Vyan chuckled, a little bitter. "Yeah, right. As if the orphanage could afford chocolates back then. Try again."

    Clyde tapped his chin, his expression exaggeratedly thoughtful. "Well, that was my best guess. I would have said your bedroom, since you love sleeping, but I don''t imagine the bed was too comfortable here."

    "The bed was fine." Vyan shook his head, a small smile tugging at his lips. "But not my favorite place. I had a lot of roommates, and not the best ones. Anyway, come on, I will show you."

    He led Clyde down a narrow hallway, their footsteps echoing softly against the walls. They passed by dormitories with bunk beds neatly made, the children''s art pinned to the wall. It was study time for the kids, so they were most likely at the nearby elementary academy.

    They reached a door that looked no different from the others, but as Vyan pushed it open, the air seemed to change.

    The library was small, the shelves lined with worn books, their spines cracked from years of use. A single window let in a stream of light, dust motes dancing in the golden rays. It was a humble room, but to Vyan, it had been a sanctuary. This place felt a lot like home.

    He guided Clyde to a corner near the back, where a few cushions lay on the floor. "This," Vyan said, his voice softer, "was my favorite spot. I used to sit here for hours, reading whatever I could get my hands on. It was quiet, and no one bothered me. I could escape... even if just for a little while."

    Clyde looked around, commenting, "You were one sad little kid, huh."

    Vyan smiled, a touch of melancholy in his eyes. "I wouldn''t say I was sad. I just didn''t feel much."

    Clyde leaned against one of the shelves, studying Vyan with a rare seriousness. "So? Do you feel more now?"

    Vyan nodded, smiling softly. "Yeah. My emotions work a lot better now. I think I am even starting to develop empathy."

    Clyde grinned, "Not going to lie, I feel like a proud parent."

    Vyan laughed at that.

    For a moment, the two of them stood in the quiet. The shadows of the past lingered, but with Clyde beside him, Vyan felt a strange comfort in revisiting this place.

    After wandering through the orphanage, reliving old memories and sharing quiet conversations, Vyan and Clyde found themselves back at the main corridor near Father Fred''s office.

    Fred''s office was tucked away in a corner of the orphanage. He greeted them with that same too-perfect smile.

    "Your Grace, Lord Magnus," he said, gesturing for them to take a seat. "How was your exploration?"

    "Great," Vyan replied, keeping his tone neutral. He paused, letting the silence stretch just enough to unsettle before speaking about the main reason they came here. "I was wondering if we might take a look at my old documents¡ªanything you have on file from when I stayed here."

    Fred''s eyebrows raised slightly, but he nodded. "Of course. There is not much written about you, but you are welcome to see what we have."

    He moved to a small filing cabinet, pulling out a thin folder labeled with Vyan''s name. Handing it over, Fred''s gaze lingered on Vyan, as if assessing his reaction. Vyan accepted the folder, feeling its lightness, the scarcity of the records within.

    Vyan flipped through the few pages¡ªbasic information, medical records, and the sparse notes made by the staff. "There is nothing written about who brought me here."

    "Ah, that''s because Father Klaus had brought you here himself."

    Vyan glanced up, intrigued. "Really? Where did he find me?"

    "I had recently joined the orphanage when Father Klaus had brought you in for the first time. I remember that day still now¡ªa little boy covered in injuries from head to toe, trembling, almost as if scared of his own shadow." Fred leaned back in his chair, his expression shifting into something almost reverent. "Father Klaus had gone to visit his sick mother in the countryside and found you there."

    Vyan listened intently, the paper in his hands forgotten as the priest continued.

    "There was a man¡ªwretched, desperate, and known to be mentally deranged. Father Klaus didn''t know how you ended up with him, but it was clear that you wanted to run away from him. That man always hired underaged servants and took pleasure in torturing those helpless little kids. You had somehow briefly escaped his clutches and bumped into Father Klaus, begging him to save you.

    So, that''s how you ended up in Starlight." Fred smiled, looking at Vyan. "Aren''t you grateful to Father Klaus for it?"

    "Yes¡­" Vyan''s fingers tightened slightly on the folder as the words settled in, a mixture of old pain and new understanding swirling within him. "Yes, I am grateful." The memories were hazy, fragmented, but they were definitely coming back.

    Vyan was limping near a riverbank, trying to run as fast as he could, when he got tired and tripped over a rock. Looking up, he was met with the kind eyes of an old man, asking gently, "Are you okay, little one?"

    Vyan instantly pushed himself up and clung to the man''s feet with his tiny, bruised arms. "Save me, please. Save me! Save me from that monster! H-he will kill me!"

    Some of his dreams that he couldn''t recall before started to resurface as well, along with its terror and painful feelings.

    "Vyan, Vyan, Vyan," a sing-song voice echoed in his head. "My dear little lamb. You are so adorable. Such cute, chubby little cheeks. You¡­" His devilish lips curved into a smirk, tightening his grip on Vyan''s cheeks. "You make me want to scar you up real bad."

    Vyan took a sharp breath and touched his necklace, grounding himself. He looked into Fred''s eyes and asked the question he felt was the most important now, "Can you tell me where exactly Father Klaus found me? I want to find the man I lived with before this."

    S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 156 - 156: Haunted Barn

    As the carriage rolled to a halt in front of some crumbling white fences, Vyan stepped out first, his polished boots sinking slightly into the gravel beneath. Clyde followed, his eyes scanning the area warily.

    Before them stood a crumbling house, its paint peeling in long strips, revealing the gray, weathered wood beneath. The windows were opaque with grime, the glass cracked like spiderwebs. To the side, a barn loomed¡ªits roof sagging under years of neglect, the doors hanging crookedly from rusted hinges.

    "This place really is the perfect place to commit a crime. There literally are no houses in the one-kilometer radius," Clyde commented.

    Vyan didn''t respond as his eyes were locked onto the barn, his breath hitching for a fraction of a second. The memories washed over him, unbidden and vivid.

    He could almost hear the distant echo of his own painful screams, wrecking sobs, whispered secrets shared with the horses that had been his only companions in that dark year. They had nuzzled him with warm, comforting noses. Their large, soft eyes understood in a way that person never had.

    Maybe this was why Vyan really loved and adored horses even now. His love for them must have taken place in this place, credits to the fact that this person was a horse trainer.

    "Hey, do you think someone even lives here?" Clyde questioned. "Father Fred did give this address, but it looks to have been abandoned for years."

    "Perhaps, he moved somewhere else. Father Fred only knows the address of the place that Father Klaus had found me fifteen years ago," Vyan replied.

    Clyde glanced at Vyan cautiously. "Are you sure about this, Vyan?" he asked, his voice low and uneasy. "This guy¡ªhe''s not exactly mentally stable. What if he still lives there and makes it look like he doesn''t? I wouldn''t put it past him to do something¡­ like this."

    Vyan turned to Clyde with a smile more confident than he actually felt. "If he is in there, that would be for the best. I have some scores to settle with him, after all," he replied, a trace of dark humor in his tone.

    "Yes, but what if you get a panic attack or something like that?" Clyde murmured.

    "Hey, don''t underestimate me. I am not that weak. I will be fine. He might have seemed like an unbeatable monster back then, but I am not a terrified six-year-old anymore. I am older, wiser, and definitely better at handling monsters. I mean, please, I have taken on literal monsters."

    "That''s true¡­"

    "Besides, if he tries anything, we will handle him together," Vyan assured, and Clyde nodded, albeit hesitantly.

    The unease lingered in the air between them as they made their way through the overgrown weeds that choked the path to the house.

    Vyan''s gaze drifted back to the barn, and for a moment, fear flickered in his chest, only to be replaced by determination the next moment. He had come a long way since those days, and he wasn''t about to let an old ghost haunt him any longer. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Meanwhile, Clyde approached the door with a frown, his hand hovering just above the rough wood. He glanced at Vyan, who gave him a subtle nod. With a quick motion, Clyde raised his hand, and a pulse of energy surged from his fingertips.

    The door shuddered before it was blown inward, splinters flying as it crashed against the wall inside. Dust billowed up from the impact.

    Vyan stepped over the threshold first, his eyes adjusting to the dim light that filtered through the grime-caked windows. The house was like a tomb with a thick layer of dust coating every surface. Cobwebs hung from the ceiling, swaying slightly in the stale air, and the furniture was draped in filthy sheets.

    As they moved deeper into the house, memories clawed their way to the surface. Vyan could almost see his younger self, small and frightened, cowering in the corner as the man towered over him, a sneer on his unclear face.

    He vividly remembered the cold floor against his cheek, the taste of blood in his mouth after a blow, the overwhelming helplessness that had nearly consumed him. The smell of the place hadn''t changed, a mix of mold, rot, and something metallic¡ªsomething that made his stomach turn.

    His breath hitched, but he forced himself to keep moving. Each step felt like a battle against the flood of memories.

    "It doesn''t seem like anybody has been living here," Vyan stated. "I think we will have to ask around more to find out where this man lives now."

    Clyde nodded, his eyes still scanning for any sign of danger. As they ventured further into the house, his nose wrinkled in distaste. "Doesn''t the air smell weird in here?"

    Vyan paused, taking in a deep breath. The smell was odd, thicker than just the dust and decay of an abandoned house. But then again, this house always smelled like death. So, he dismissed it with a shrug and suggested, "Maybe it''s just the smell of some dead rodents or something."

    Clyde didn''t seem convinced, but he let it go, his attention shifting to a closed door at the end of the hall.

    Vyan followed, but as he did, a strange sensation crept over him. "Ah, Clyde, you might have been¡­ right." His head began to feel heavy, as if blood was rushing to his brain. He blinked, trying to clear his vision, but the edges of his sight blurred.

    "Vyan?" Clyde''s voice was distant and distorted, as if coming from underwater.

    Vyan tried to respond, but his tongue felt heavy and uncooperative. His legs buckled beneath him, and the world tilted, spinning out of control.

    The last thing he saw before everything went black was Clyde also falling to the floor.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A searing splash of hot water jolted Vyan from the depths of unconsciousness. He sputtered, gasping as his senses slowly clawed their way back to reality.

    His vision was a blur, the world spinning around him as he struggled to make sense of what had happened. The smell of damp hay and something far more bitter filled his nose, and it took him a moment to realize where he was.

    The barn.

    The very place that had haunted his nightmares. He blinked hard, forcing his eyes to focus on the wooden beams overhead. He had spent countless hours in this barn as a child, though the memories were far from fond. But now, those memories felt disturbingly close, as if they were happening all over again.

    Panic surged as he tried to move, only to find his hands and legs bound tightly. His stress got worse as he turned his head.

    Clyde lay on the ground a few feet away, his face pale and his eyes closed. His feet were tied with ropes and his wrists were shackled with cuffs that glimmered faintly until they became clear¡ªmana-restraining handcuffs.

    "Clyde¡­" Vyan whispered, his voice hoarse, but there was no response. "Hey¡ª" He paused as a shadow moved into his line of sight, pulling his focus away from his friend.

    The man who had splashed him with water stood over him, his perfectly smiling face now replaced with a cold, merciless look. Vyan''s breath caught in his throat as recognition struck him like a blow to the chest.

    "Father Fred...?"

 Chapter 157 - 157: Insufferable Life

    "Remember me, my little lamb?" Fred''s voice slithered through the darkness, his head tilting with a psychotic grin.

    Vyan''s breath hitched, his chest tightening as he forced the words out. "You¡­ how¡­"

    Fred crouched in front of him with assessing eyes, similar to a predator savoring the hunt. "Oh, I am hurt." His voice dripped with mockery and malice. "I thought you would never forget my face in this lifetime." His hand clamped down on Vyan''s shoulder, the grip tightening with a sickeningly slow force, like a vice. "But it seems I was too forgettable for you, wasn''t I?"

    Vyan clenched his jaw, refusing to cry out as Fred''s sheer strength snapped his shoulder out of place. The agony was blinding, but he bit down on the scream, his body trembling with the effort to remain silent.

    Fred chuckled, the sound cold and twisted. "Ah, so your pain tolerance has grown. I used to love hearing you scream. It soothed the torment in my soul."

    Despite the excruciating pain, Vyan forced himself to take a few big breaths, steadying his mind.

    Fred clicked his tongue. "What''s this? You are no fun anymore. Where are you interesting reactions?" His hand shot out, grabbing Vyan''s chin, nails digging cruelly into his flesh. "Don''t you fear me?" he spat out, his face inches from Vyan''s, eyes wild and burning with rage.

    But Vyan didn''t flinch.

    His gaze remained steady, disinterested even, as if Fred were nothing more than a minor inconvenience. "No, not really," he replied, his voice almost bored. He felt a bitter sting of regret¡ªnot fear¡ªbut for not being more suspicious of Father Fred in the first place. He shouldn''t have waited to get back home and have Freya dig information on him.

    Fred''s face twisted in fury, his grip on Vyan''s jaw tightening until his nails drew blood. "What did you say? How dare you!"

    Vyan rolled his eyes, leaning back against the wall, the pressure on his cheek almost amusing in its futility. "Please, I am not a child. Your little tantrum isn''t scaring me at all. Honestly, it''s kind of pathetic."

    Fred''s teeth ground together, his nose flaring in barely contained rage. "You¡ª"

    "On second thought," Vyan interrupted, his tone dripping with irritation, "please don''t scream. My head is still pounding from whatever smelly concoction you used to knock us out."

    A vein throbbed on Fred''s forehead, his wrath barely held in check. "You think you are better than me because you escaped from my clutches and slapped on some fancy noble title? Did you really think I would let you live in peace?"

    "Yes, yes, how could you let me be? Misery sure does love company, after all." Vyan retorted, his voice laced with biting sarcasm.

    "You got some nerve, huh," Fred let out, his breaths angry.

    Vyan shook his head, feigning sympathy. "You really are still the same sad, pathetic man from fifteen years ago, aren''t you?" His words were laced with mock pity. "But look at me, on the other hand," he smirked, a hint of defiance in his gaze. "I don''t usually brag about it, but you have no idea about the power I hold in this empire now."

    Fred''s laugh was sharp, filled with an edge that sent chills down the spine. "Oh, I know, alright. Don''t think for a second that I haven''t been keeping track of you this entire time."

    Vyan tried not to be fazed by the creepy confession and chuckled, opting to be taunting and almost amused. "Seriously, how obsessed are you with me? Couldn''t you find someone new to torment? I mean, hey, I am glad someone else didn''t have to go through what I did, but really, all this effort was just for me? No other little lamb?"

    Fred''s eyes darkened, the malicious intent clear as he twisted Vyan''s injured shoulder again with a sadistic smile. "No," he hissed, his voice low and menacing, "it has to be only you."

    Vyan bit back the surge of pain, refusing to give Fred the satisfaction of seeing him break. His breaths were controlled, his expression smug, even as his body screamed in agony.

    "Only by making you suffer can I find peace," Fred murmured, a sick sense of pleasure dripping from each word. His grin widened as he leaned closer. "Do you know why the kids at the orphanage were so cruel to you during those eight years you lived there?"

    A flicker of realization crossed Vyan''s eyes, the truth sinking in like a cold knife. "You¡­ you told them to do that?"

    Fred''s grin twisted into something more deranged, his eyes gleaming with a sinister glee. "That''s right," he purred, relishing the moment. "Little kids are so easy to scare, you know? I simply reminded them every week that if they didn''t make you cry, then I would make them cry instead."

    Vyan swallowed, the depth of Fred''s obsession hitting him like a tidal wave. Just how far had this man gone to ensure his life remained a living nightmare? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "And when you entered House Estelle as a knight apprentice, I made sure the shadows followed you there as well," Fred''s grin widened, the sinister curve of his lips deepening. "I spread all kinds of rumors, poisoned the minds around you. I isolated you¡ªleft you exactly where you deserved to be¡ªalone."

    Vyan''s mind raced as the pieces of his past clicked into place. The laughter, the whispers, the cruel jokes he had always assumed were made out of thin air. They were all Fred''s doing, weaving a web of torment around him.

    "I was always there, lurking like a shadow," Fred continued. "I made sure you never tasted happiness. I was almost successful¡­ until she came along." His voice darkened, his jaw clenching with barely contained fury. "That meddling girl."

    "What girl?" Vyan''s eyebrow arched, though a sense of dread was beginning to coil in his chest.

    Fred''s expression twisted with irritation, his fingers twitching as if recalling a persistent itch. "You know who I am talking about. That girl¡ªfourteen, maybe fifteen years old. Long hair, white¡­ whitish-golden hair." His frown deepened as he scratched his head. "Whatever! She was a thorn in my side.

    As if it wasn''t enough that she was also dragging you back from the edge, making you smile again. She even had the audacity to stab me. Look!"

    Fred lifted his shirt just enough to reveal a scar, the jagged line a testament to the violence inflicted upon him.

    "What was that girl''s name again? The daughter of the marquess¡ª"

    "Iyana," Vyan breathed out, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

    Seriously, Iyana, when did you even get your hands on this man?

 Chapter 158 - 158: All Because Of You

    "Yes! That girl Iyana!" Fred exclaimed, frustration clear on his face. "She caught me lurking around the estate while watching you from afar. One would think she would let me off the hook with a warning or not even care in the place. But do you know what she did? She pointed a sword to my neck!"

    Yes, that sounds like her, Vyan briefly thought.

    "She said she would gouge my eyes out if I look at you like that again. How crazy!" Fred vented. "As I tried to argue, my hatred for you must have spilled a little, and¡­ she¡­" His jaw trembled with anger. "She didn''t hesitate to slash me with her sword. What woman does that for a knight she has known for what, two months?!"

    Hearing the timeline made Vyan''s mind drift back to a particular memory around that time, a couple of months after he had sworn his loyalty to Iyana.

    The memory was vivid, the details etched into his mind. It was such an eccentric day, after all.

    He found her near the concrete counter with open taps, her hands carefully rinsing a bloodied sword. The water ran red, swirling down the drain, but her expression was as calm as ever.

    "What?" Iyana spoke up, laced with a teasing edge. "Are you thinking I murdered someone and am currently washing away the proof right now?"

    A normal person might have been alarmed, might have questioned her or even backed away in fear. But Vyan wasn''t a normal person, not when it came to his master.

    Without missing a beat, he replied, his tone absolutely serious, "If that''s the case, do you want me to stand guard and make sure there is no one else coming?"

    She laughed out loud, the light and almost musical. Her head tipped forward, looking at him with an amused sparkle in her eyes. "It doesn''t matter to you if I go around murdering people?"

    "No, my lady," Vyan said, his arms tucked behind him, "All that matters to me is that you are my master and your wish is my command. Nothing else matters."

    Iyana grinned mischievously as she stepped closer. "In that case, thank goodness that I didn''t silence you the moment you walked in here," she playfully flicked his forehead lightly, "all because you are so cute and I like watching you."

    He stood there, stunned, not by fear but by the strange warmth her words had stirred in his unfeeling heart.

    She was about to leave with her sword when she paused a few feet away from him. Then, she looked back at him, informing, "Oh, and don''t go out alone, even on holidays. It''s not safe."

    "Why?" Vyan frowned slightly, puzzled by her sudden concern.

    "I just told you." She smirked."You are cute. Very cute. Someone might kidnap you. So be careful," she said, her tone light, but there was a seriousness beneath it that he couldn''t quite grasp.

    Rather, he seriously murmured, "I wonder if My Lady has a strange conception of cuteness. I don''t look cute from any angle, after all."

    At that time, he had no idea why she restricted him from going out alone, but now, the truth hit him like a punch to the gut. The blood on her sword that day¡ªit had been Fred''s. But she covered it up with a casual joke, all to keep him from worrying. The realization left him breathless, a new array of feelings blooming for Iyana.

    Seriously, how did he not figure out that Iyana was protecting him the entire time? He couldn''t believe he sometimes even felt a little upset with her for getting him restricted within the four walls of the estate. He used to think she was too possessive. Err, she actually was, but like, not this restrictive at least. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Fred''s voice cut through Vyan''s thoughts like a blade as he said, "After that day, I had to maintain my distance from you, otherwise, if that girl found me¡­ ugh. So irritating!" he roared. "As a result, I had to find another way to get my frustration out."

    "What are you talking about, Fred?" Vyan asked calmly, a sense of dread creeping up.

    Fred chuckled darkly. "I had to target someone, so I thought, why not punish the man who first snatched you away from me?"

    Vyan''s heart pounded in his chest, his stomach churning. "You¡­ you killed Father Klaus," he whispered in disbelief.

    Fred sneered, his lips curling into a cruel smile. "Yes, that''s right. And after that, I took on the charge for Starlight Orphanage."

    Vyan''s breath caught in his throat. He barely controlled his steady voice as he asked, "What¡­ what did you do to those children?"

    "Obviously, I couldn''t just run it like that Klaus did. No, I had to find a way to make it profitable. I had to survive, after all." Fred''s grin widened, his eyes glinting with sadistic glee. "Naturally, I turned those little lambs into my little moneymakers. Sold them off as slaves, sent them out to beg in the streets. I used them however I saw fit."

    "All that donation money¡­ you used none of them? And do they even go to the academy like you said earlier?"

    "What do you think?" Fred chortled cruelly.

    "Why? Why would you torture all those kids like that?" Vyan was utterly baffled. "Do you even have a legitimate reason or are you just a sick bastard who takes pleasure in torturing kids?"

    "How dare you ask me that question after what you did?" Fred''s demeanor shifted to his aggressive, psychotic one. "Just how dare you?"

    Before Vyan could react, Fred lunged, his hands wrapping around Vyan''s neck like a vice, squeezing the air from his lungs. Panic surged through Vyan, but he buried it deep, refusing to let it surface. He could save himself easily when the time called for it. For now, he couldn''t afford to lose control.

    Discovering this madman''s cause of havoc was of utmost importance to Vyan. He needed to know what exactly he did as a child to have deserved to go through such a nightmarish hell for the half of his life.

    Wasn''t losing his entire family enough already? What did he do to deserve everything else? What had to be the big reason for this man to dedicate his entire life to ruining Vyan''s?

    "Don''t you know it''s all because of you?! All of it is your fucking fault!" Fred shouted, his voice filled with undisguised hatred and pure wrath. "It''s your own karma! Everything that I did to you was just paying you back for what you did to me."

    Vyan clawed for breath, his vision blurring at the edges, but he forced the words out, "Wh-what¡­ what did I¡­ do?"

    Fred''s face twisted with rage, his voice rising to a fever pitch. "You dare ask that again?! You, who took everything from me?!"

    "I¡­ seriously have¡­ no idea."

    Fred''s eyes filled with tears of rage, his voice breaking as he spat out the words. "You killed my son!"

 Chapter 159 - 159: Ridiculous Accusations

    Vyan blinked, trying to make sense of Fred''s words. "Come again?"

    Fred stood up and paced in front of him, wild-eyed and breathing heavily, his hands shaking with barely restrained fury. "It was you!" he hissed, pointing an accusing finger at Vyan. "You killed my baby boy!"

    Vyan stared at Fred, utterly baffled. "Wait, wait, what?" he stammered, trying to wrap his mind around the accusation. "I did that? How could I¡ª I was a kid!"

    "Oh, you are now acting all innocent, huh?" Fred scoffed, itching his hand. "You were bothering my Arthur in the playground as always! You were teasing and name-calling him, and then, you¡­ you," his breaths got shallow, "You pushed him down! His head hit the stone¡ªand then you ran, like the coward you are!"

    Vyan gaped at the man, jaw-dropped. There was so much he wanted to say in defense of that, but... seriously, what the fuck?

    Even if his childhood memories didn''t start coming back, this accusation still wouldn''t have made sense.

    "I am sorry for what happened to your son, but," he took a pause, thinking of a way to say it without sounding completely insensitive, "back when I lived with my family, I never went out of the manor to play."

    "Manor?" Fred spat the word like it was poison. "Don''t try to act rich with me, boy. You were the son of a milkman!"

    Vyan was left speechless. He opened his mouth to shout, where the heck did you get that ridiculous idea?! and then closed his mouth like a goldfish.

    Closing his eyes, he took a deep, calming breath, consoling himself with the fact that he deserved an award for still staying patient.

    "My father, you see, wasn''t a milkman. In fact, he was the Grand Duke. You know the one who was accused of treason? The Grand Duke of Ashstone? I am his youngest son¡ªVyan Blake Ashstone."

    "Oh, please." Fred rolled his eyes. "Feed that lie to someone else. You are that milkman''s kid who murdered my son, I know it. I may not have known your name back then, but I sure as heck remember your pretty face¡ªthose golden amber eyes."

    Vyan''s eyebrows shot up. Just in case, he still had any doubts about his innocence, this just killed them all. "Golden amber eyes?" he repeated, his tone exasperated. "That is not even my real eye color."

    Fred leaned in closer, scrutinizing Vyan''s face with an irritated glare. "Oh, shut it. I know these red ones are fake. You can fool the entire nation with that Grand Duke act of yours, but you can''t fool me."

    "Believe it or not, these red eyes are the real deal," Vyan sighed. "My father casted a spell on me to hide my identity back then."

    "What a noble story, tch. Do you think I will buy that? How stupid do you think I am?" Fred arched an eyebrow, mocking.

    Well, plenty stupid, Vyan thought, considering you could plot all this against a child but couldn''t be bothered to find out his actual roots.

    "You were in the carriage where my son''s murderer was supposed to be inside," Fred further explained. "So don''t make up stupid lies. Saying you are the Grand Duke''s real son, what a joke," he laughed in derision. "You know what? Perhaps, I should personally gouge your eyes out and prove that I am right."

    Vyan could hardly believe the absurdity of the situation. He was tied up in his old torture place, being accused of a crime he didn''t commit, by a man who thought he was a milkman''s son with fake eyes. And now this lunatic wanted to personally inspect his eyeballs?

    Just fantastic. As if ruining half of Vyan''s life based on a misunderstanding hadn''t been enough already.

    With a dry chuckle, Vyan quipped, "Okay, let''s say that I am faking my position and everything, but you do know that the power I hold is not a lie. If you kill me, you have no idea what''s coming for you."

    "Oh, I know," Fred smirked, "and that''s why I will make sure that the entire nation only sees you as a criminal. They will thank me for ending your life," he laughed, unhinged.

    "You can gouge my eyes out and you still won''t be able to prove that I am not the Grand Duke''s son, because the truth is, I am."

    "No, no," Fred shook his head, smiling, "I am not actually going to take out your eyes. I will paint you as a criminal¡ªlike the murderer that you are." He pulled out the hammer that had been tucked in his back pocket, then his eyes shifted to Clyde lying on the ground, still unconscious.

    Vyan became alerted and asked cautiously, "What are you planning exactly?"

    Fred tilted his head to the side, casually tossing and catching the hammer in his hand, with a psychotic grin etched on his face. "Well, it''s a simple plan, really. What if the Grand Duke was found in an abandoned house with the dead body of his aide, who is also the son of another noble?

    What if it spreads among people that you were planning to overthrow the emperor and your good-hearted aide refused to side with you?"

    Vyan simply blinked at the irony of fate. He actually was planning to overthrow the emperor. But obviously, in reality, his ''good-hearted aide'' was in support of it.

    "Alright. So how are you going to do it?" Vyan asked, almost challenging.

    "I have already told some of the imperial guards on my way here that I spotted two strange noble men lurking around this abandoned house. They should be arriving here soon."

    "Wow, what a plan," Vyan let out, his tone mock-impressive.

    Fred clenched his fists, getting angrier. "Why¡­ Why aren''t you getting scared yet?!" He approached Clyde and raised his hammer. "I am about to kill your aide, and you can''t do anything about it. Don''t you feel helpless? Aren''t you at least feeling scared about the consequences?"

    "Well, not really," Vyan mumbled innocently as he glanced at the normal handcuffs around his wrist. They were not mana-restraining ones like Clyde''s, and Vyan had noticed that from the very beginning; that was the reason he was calm this entire time. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This sad excuse of a human being had no idea about Vyan''s magical power.

    "You¡­" That was the last straw of Fred''s patience, and with that, he swung the hammer aiming for Clyde''s head.

    Instantly, Vyan broke free of his handcuffs and was about to hit Fred with a spell when someone else tackled him to the ground, pinning his body against the dirty floor.

    Vyan froze, getting surprised for the umpteenth time today, as he uttered in a low, baffled voice, "Prince Easton¡­"

 Chapter 160 - 160: Being Rescued

    Easton tackled Fred to the ground, pinning him with a move that left the bigger man struggling beneath his weight. Easton pressed his hand against Fred''s back, a faint glow emanating from his palm as he used his magic to keep Fred immobilized.

    Fred snarled and writhed, but the magical pressure was too much for him to overcome.

    At the same time, the barn door burst open (Easton got in through the window), and several imperial guards stormed in. Without missing a beat, they surrounded Fred, securing him with heavy-duty handcuffs designed to restrain even the most unruly captives.

    "Why the hell are you here so fast? I told you people to come an hour later!" Fred shouted.

    "Do you think we are stupid? If two people happened to look suspicious to you, why would we wait around for them to commit a crime?" Easton let out, dusting his hands.

    On the other hand, with a calmness that belied the chaos around him, Vyan discreetly reattached his handcuffs. The last thing he needed was Easton¡ªor anyone else¡ªasking too many questions about how he had broken free in the first place.

    As he clicked the cuffs back into place, his mind raced. Easton must have been searching for Princess Maria in Ditrole with his team, Vyan thought, piecing it together. So the ''imperial guards'' Fred mentioned were actually Easton and his men¡­

    "You will regret this! All of you! You have no idea who you have saved!" Fred spat, his voice laced with a mix of fury and madness.

    "Well," Easton glanced at Vyan, annoyance appearing on his face, "I think I have a good idea of who I have saved."

    "What''s with that sarcastic tone, Your Imperial Highness?" Vyan let out, his tone playful. "Do you think I was actually doing something suspicious around here?"

    "Who knows? Only further investigations will tell," Easton responded. "So, you better have a good reason prepared for lurking around this place¡ªso far away from your territory."

    "Please, I am clearly the victim here," Vyan scoffed, while some knights carefully unlocked his handcuffs and untied the ropes that had been binding his legs.

    "Sure, you are, Your Grace." Easton walked out of the barn, rolling his eyes.

    Fred continued to shout incoherently as he was dragged out, but his words were lost in the flurry of activity.

    "Uh, can any of you tie my hand? My shoulder is hurt," Vyan asked, and the knights obeyed, tying his dislocated shoulder with a lung.

    He offered them a nod of thanks before making his way over to Clyde, who was still slumped on the ground. He was unconscious but breathing.

    Kneeling beside his aide, Vyan gently shook Clyde''s shoulder. "Hey, Clyde¡­ wake up. Come on, don''t leave me to handle all the drama by myself."

    After a few moments, Clyde stirred, his eyelids fluttering as he slowly regained consciousness. His eyes met Vyan''s, and he was completely confused. "What happened?" he murmured, his voice weak.

    "I will explain everything later," Vyan whispered. "For now, I need to go to see Harvey."

    Clyde sat up, clutching his throbbing head. "Why¡­" He finally noticed Vyan''s impromptu sling, his eyes widening. "What the hell happened to you?"

    "A lot of things happened, and yeah, I got a dislocated shoulder, perhaps," Vyan grazed his cheek lightly and casually added, "and some nail scratches on my cheeks, apparently." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Clyde''s jaw dropped, unable to believe. "Are you insane? Why did you let it happen to you? Why¡ª" He stopped from scolding further as he finally noticed the other people present in the barn. Taking a deep breath, he shot Vyan a glare. "Let''s go home now.

    I will send over a message to Harvey."

    Vyan nodded, and they both stood up as Clyde whispered, "But don''t think for a second that this lecture is over."

    "Haha, thanks, Clyde. Due to you, I never feel the absence of my mother," Vyan joked, only earning another glare from Clyde.

    As the two of them walked out of the barn, Vyan glanced over his shoulder at the place he had spent almost an year as a child.

    Now that he finally knew his past, the events that led to it, he was content. He could happily say goodbye to the confusion and pain that came from the blurs in his memories.

    "Your Grace, where would you like us to drop you?" inquired an imperial knight.

    "Oh, it''s alright, we have our own carria¡ª" Vyan''s words died in his mouth as his eyes fell on the charred carriage and the fainted carriage man being picked up by some knights. He turned back to the knight and said, "The nearest teleportation portal, please."

    "Alright, you can sit in the back of one of our horses as your shoulder is injured," the knight said with a kind smile as they were on a quick mission so they didn''t have a carriage with them.

    "That''s alright¡ª" Just then, Vyan heard the sound of more incoming horse steps and looked to the road to find another team of imperial knights approaching them at a quick pace. "What are they doing here?"

    "Ah, it''s because we had less members in the team, so we had informed the nearest team to rendezvous with us here. So that must be them."

    "I see. That''s¡­ great." Vyan smiled tightly as his eyes met the person leading that team. "I guess I should prepare for another round of lecture."

    He started to speak with a casual smile as soon as the first horse arrived to a stop in front of him. "Hello, Vice-Comman¡ª" His words once again died in his mouth as Iyana threw her arms around him, engulfing him in a tight hug.

    Everyone around them gasped loudly.

    But she couldn''t care less about any of their reactions. She thought she was going to die in that one minute from worrying since she met with a knight from Easton''s team on the way here and got the situation update. Then again, she didn''t even stop to listen to the latter parts after hearing Vyan was held hostage in a barn.

    With her heart thumping erratically, Iyana breathed out, relieved, "Thank goodness you are okay, Vyan."

    Meanwhile, everyone else, including Vyan, were shocked.

 Chapter 161 - 161: Mentally Drained

    "Oww, oww, oww. You are hurting my shoulder."

    Iyana snapped out of her bubble and instantly recoiled. Her eyes widened in horror as she spotted Vyan''s shoulder wrapped in a makeshift sling.

    "Oh, no, I didn''t even notice. I am so sorry!" She practically vibrated with concern. Her hands fluttered uselessly around him, like she couldn''t decide whether to poke, prod, or just wrap him up in bubble wrap again.

    "It''s fine, it''s fine. I was kidding. It doesn''t hurt at all," Vyan assured, trying to downplay the situation, even though it definitely hurt like a bitch.

    But Iyana didn''t buy his lie. She zeroed in on the sling and inspected it, her brow furrowing. "It looks like it''s dislocated," she murmured, thinking, I would normally be able to fix it by myself, but¡­ She looked up to meet his curious gaze. I don''t think I have the ability to be that rough with him. "Were you hurt anywhere else, by the way?"

    Vyan shrugged¡ªwell, as much as one could shrug with an injured shoulder. "Just a few scratches on my cheeks," he admitted, pointing to the faint red lines marring his face, and her heart clenched. "Oh, and these." He held up his free wrist, marked with the angry red lines from the handcuffs.

    Iyana''s eyes narrowed, not in anger but in focused concern. "I am going to kill this person," she muttered darkly under her breath and started swiping her head around looking for that criminal. But it turns out that Fred had been tied up with ropes and had already started his journey with him on foot with the imperial knights "Ugh, he is not here anymore."

    "Well, you can see him back at the prison," Vyan suggested, joking. "I won''t be against you torturing him a little.

    "Oh, I will torture him."

    "Wait, you just sounded serious¡­ didn''t you?"

    She didn''t respond to that and gently took his wrist with one hand and caressed his cheek with the other hand, examining the marks. Obviously, Vyan briefly melted under her soft touch.

    Meanwhile, the surrounding knights exchanged bewildered glances, wondering if this was the same demonic Vice-Commander they had come to know and fear. The icy, no-nonsense warrior who struck terror into the hearts of enemies¡ªand apparently also gave bear hugs and was capable of tenderly caressing someone''s wounds. This softer, fussing version of her was like seeing a lion cuddling a bunny.

    Clyde also was watching the entire exchange with barely concealed amusement. He bit his lip to suppress a smile. The urge to tease was strong, but he wisely decided against it, at least in front of this audience.

    But the twinkle in his eye spoke volumes; he was definitely saving this moment for future teasing.

    Another figure lingered in the back, watching with a carefully neutral expression. Easton''s eyes clouded with an emotion he kept well-hidden. The sight of Iyana fussing over Vyan¡ªsomething she never did with him¡ªseemed to twist a knife in his heart, but his face remained impassive as ever.

    He had always known who Iyana would run to as soon as he cut off their engagement. It wasn''t that he was surprised. It still wasn''t easier to accept it.

    Iyana remained oblivious to everyone''s reaction and broke out of the moment to get the latest update from one of the knights.

    Understanding the situation, Iyana nodded and turned back to Vyan, her expression softening again. "Come on, let''s get you to the doctor as soon as possible. You are riding with me, by the way."

    Vyan raised an eyebrow, glancing at her horse. "With the speed you ride? I will fall off before we even get halfway there."

    Iyana''s expression turned serious, her eyes locking with his. "I would never let you fall."

    The sincerity in her voice caught Vyan off guard, his usual witty retort dying on his lips. Instead, he simply nodded. "Okay."

    He mounted her horse, settling himself behind the saddle. Iyana swung up in front of him and took the reins. The horse stirred, ready to gallop.

    "Hold on tight," she instructed, her voice a mix of authority and care.

    Vyan didn''t need to be told twice. He was about to hold her when he frowned. "Can''t you take your upper armor off? It will be uncomfortable to hold you."

    She gave him a flat look over her shoulder, and he rolled his eyes.

    "If you are that worried about our safety, I will cast an invisible protective shield around us," he whispered and shot her an annoying tight-lipped smile. "Happy now?"

    "Okay," she conceded, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips, and started peeling off the upper layer of her knight armor.

    Once she handed over the metallic piece to one of her subordinates, she asked Vyan, "You happy now?"

    In response, Vyan swiftly wrapped his good arm around her waist. "Yep." He could feel the warmth of her body now, so obviously, he was happy.

    "Idiot," she muttered fondly under her breath as the horse began to move.

    They set off at a quick pace, the wind picking up as they headed toward the nearest teleportation portal.

    Iyana soon spoke up, "By the way, you are going to need to give a victim report on the incident at the military quarters, and I would like to be the leading officer in-charge. So, can you make some time for me around evening? I will be busy during the day with our search for Princess Maria."

    Vyan sighed, the thought of formalities being the least bit of appealing. "Evening is fine. Not like I can avoid it."

    As they rode on, the rhythmic sound of hooves and the warm glow of the setting sun began to lull Vyan into a sense of calm, the adrenaline from earlier slowly ebbing away and now all he was left with was mental exhaustion.

    He leaned forward slightly, his voice softer now as he spoke to Iyana. "Hey¡­ can I just rest for a bit? I feel so, I don''t know, mentally drained."

    Her expression softened with understanding. "Yes, of course," she softly replied, tugging at the reins to slow the pace of her horse.

    Taking her words as permission, Vyan let out a tired sigh and rested his head on her shoulder. The tension in his body and mind gradually eased as he closed his eyes. The warmth of her presence was a welcome comfort after the day''s ordeal.

    Iyana adjusted her posture slightly, allowing him to settle more comfortably against her. The feel of his head resting on her shoulder stirred a protective instinct within her.

    The world around them seemed to blur into a serene backdrop as they continued toward the teleportation portal. The sky above transitioned into deeper shades of twilight, stars beginning to twinkle faintly as night approached.

    Vyan''s breathing gradually evened out, and Iyana could feel the subtle rise and fall of his chest against her back. She couldn''t help but smile at how easy it was for him to fall asleep with her, especially knowing he was usually unable to sleep with lavender incense.

    "Seriously, how can you sleep on a horseback?" she chuckled softly, and he garbled something in response, totally talking in his sleep. It made her chuckle more.

    "You are so cute," she whispered, "I love you." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next time Vyan opened his eyes, he found himself in his bedroom.

    "Huh? How did I get back home?" he muttered, sitting up. "Wait, my shoulder¡­" He rolled his previously injured shoulder, only to find it being able to move with ease.

    Just then, the door to his room creaked open and Iyana walked in, dressed in a light gown. "Oh, you are finally awake, Lord Sleeps-like-a-dead-person."

    "Why are you here?" he questioned, confused.

    Iyana casually sat beside him on the edge of his bed, grinning. "Why else? You told me you were mentally drained, and I am here to stay for the night so that I can¡­" her eyebrows scrunched up. "un-drain you?"

    "What?" Vyan exclaimed. "You are staying the night?"

 Chapter 162 - 162: Tonight Feels Different

    As Vyan gave her a look that screamed confusion, like she had just sprouted three heads, Iyana playfully arched an eyebrow. "What? What''s the problem? You are acting like I suggested I will spend the night in your room."

    "Oh¡­" Vyan''s face turned a delightful shade of pink, embarrassment flooding his expression. "You mean you will stay in the guest room." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her lips curled into a mischievous smile, clearly enjoying his flustered reaction. "Well, if you insist, I wouldn''t mind staying here instead¡ª"

    "So!" Vyan loudly cleared his throat, desperately trying to regain his composure, "how is my shoulder already healed?" He awkwardly shifted topics, eyes darting around as if searching for an escape. "Usually, injuries like this take a bit more time, even with all the magical herbs and potions Harvey provides."

    "Oh, that''s because Princess Althea dropped by earlier after hearing about Clyde and you," Iyana explained, still amused by how easily she could rattle him.

    "Ah, so she healed me."

    "Yes, though I have to admit, she mostly came to see Clyde." A hint of curiosity danced on her lips as she murmured, "I wonder if those two are finally seeing each other."

    Vyan let out a small chuckle, a playful glint in his eyes. "I don''t think there is any harm in telling you. You are right actually."

    Iyana gasped, her hands flying to cover her mouth as she squealed with delight. "Oh, my goodness! That''s amazing!"

    Vyan''s lips tugged into a half-smile as he watched her enthusiasm bubble over. "Wow, you are really happy for them, aren''t you?"

    "Of course! They are both my friends. Althea and I really bonded during the Monster Hunt Festival. And Clyde always kept me company at the dining table when you were initially too busy pretending I didn''t exist."

    Vyan laughed, shaking his head. "I wasn''t pretending to ignore you, per se. Your presence just made me¡­ a bit more self-conscious."

    "Sure, sure." She rolled her eyes playfully. "So, do you want to get something to drink tonight? You know, alcohol always helps drown out your miseries."

    "I don''t think alcohol is the best idea after what happened the last time I got drunk."

    "Huh¡ª" Iyana suddenly froze, her cheeks flushing as memories of how he had touched her last time came rushing back. "Yes, you are right. Maybe just a glass of wine?"

    "Sounds good."

    "Alright then. I will be back in an hour with the wine¡ªafter I have taken a bath."

    "Yes, I should do the same."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan stood by the large windows in his room, the moonlight casting a soft glow over him as he gazed out at the night. A gentle knock at the door drew his attention, and he turned to see Iyana enter, a bottle of red wine in one hand and two glasses in the other.

    A soft smile spread across his face as she walked in, her presence warming the room. His eyes followed her as she gracefully poured the wine into the glasses, then offered one to him with a quiet elegance.

    "Hey, what''s with all these guards in the corridor?" Iyana asked, a touch of curiosity in her voice. "Are you finally taking your security seriously?"

    Vyan chuckled lightly, nodding as he took the glass from her. "Yes, Benedict insisted on it." He felt a pang of guilt for not telling her the real reason¡ªthe heightened security was to prevent any chance of Iyana and Maria crossing paths if Maria decided to leave her hideout.

    "I swear, Benedict is the only one with any sense around here," Iyana teased gently. "You know, he and I didn''t exactly get along at first, but now¡­ I think we are on pretty good terms."

    "I am glad to hear that," Vyan replied with a genuine smile, taking a sip of the wine. "Did you know Benedict was actually the one who found me after I escaped from the Estelles?"

    "Oh?" Iyana''s interest was piqued. "I would love to hear more about that."

    "Are you sure you would rather hear about that than what happened today?" he asked, his voice warm and inviting.

    "Well, it''s up to you," she said softly, her tone full of care. "I will listen to anything you want to share¡ªanything that helps."

    "You don''t have to treat me like I am fragile just because I mentioned I was a bit drained mentally."

    "I know," Iyana replied with a gentle smile. "You always seem so calm and composed, like nothing ever rattles you. But I can tell there is a lot more going on inside, something that you keep hidden, as if to not expose your weakness."

    Vyan''s smile was tinged with a hint of sadness. "Well, to tell you the truth, you are right. I was hoping to recover some of my childhood memories today by revisiting those old places. But I didn''t expect them to hit me so hard," he admitted, chuckling softly but without humor. "It''s like¡­ wow, I really lived a tough life. Especially considering how much my family did to save me."

    Iyana''s eyes softened with empathy as she asked, "Your family¡­ were they all kind to you?" Her voice carried her own painful experiences with family.

    "The best." Vyan''s expression brightened as he thought about them. "They were the best," he said with a warm grin. "Of course, they had their flaws and made mistakes, and sometimes things were hard, but at the end of the day, what mattered most was that they loved and adored me so much. I am so glad I can remember that now."

    "That''s rare," Iyana remarked, a smile playing on her lips. "Most nobles don''t really value their second-born much, especially if the first is a son."

    Vyan''s smile widened at her words. "I know, right? My brother would get furious if anyone insinuated I was just the backup heir."

    "As he should," Iyana replied with mock indignation. "They make it sound like you were born just for that purpose."

    "Well, I guess it did end up becoming true, though. In the end, I did end up taking the inheritance after my brother passed away."

    "So what?" she said softly, her eyes meeting his. "It''s not like you planned it. There are so many other reasons you were born."

    Vyan leaned in a little closer, his voice dropping to a playful murmur. "Like what?"

    For a moment, Iyana''s heart raced, the words Like being the person I''d fall in love with lingering in her mind. But instead, she teased, "Like being Clyde''s best friend. Who else could put up with the two of you if not each other?"

    Vyan laughed, the tension easing. "Yes, you are probably right."

    They fell into an easy rhythm of conversation, their laughter and shared stories filling the room. As they talked, Vyan noticed the small droplets of water clinging to the ends of Iyana''s hair, making him smile softly at the sight.

    "Honestly, do you ever learn how to dry your hair properly?" Vyan chided playfully.

    "I did dry it just fine!" Iyana protested. "And why does it bother you so much? Just so you know, I never get sick from it."

    "Well, it drives me crazy," he countered.

    "That''s your problem to deal with," she shot back.

    "Oh, I will deal with it, alright." Vyan set his empty wine glass on the table and moved to retrieve some dry towels from a nearby cabinet. "Come here, sit down."

    Iyana rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress a small smile as she made her way to the edge of the bed. Vyan settled behind her, gently wrapping the towel around the ends of her hair and began drying it with care. As he worked, the fresh scent of her hair filled the air, slowly wrapping around his senses.

    Drying her hair was something he had done countless times before, a routine he never thought twice about when he was her knight.

    But tonight felt different¡ªhe suddenly found himself acutely aware of the delicate curve of her nape, the smoothness of her collarbone, and the subtle elegance of her shoulder blades. Every inch of her exposed skin seemed to call out to him, making his hands falter as they held the towel.

    "Vyan," Iyana''s soft voice broke through his thoughts, making his breath hitch. "Do you remember that time in front of the Estelle Manor when you told me you only felt platonically for me?"

    "Yes¡­" he replied, his voice barely audible as his heart pounded in his chest.

    She turned slightly, her gaze meeting his, her eyes searching his face. "Do you still feel that way?"

    Instead of answering, his eyes drifted to her lips, the urge to close the distance between them becoming impossible to ignore. "No," he whispered, the word a promise as he began to lean in.

    Before he could fully close the gap, Iyana met him halfway, their lips finding each other in a kiss that was as inevitable as it was passionate.

 Chapter 163 - 163: Desires In Check

    Vyan and Iyana finally crossed the thin boundary they had been carefully threading around until now. Because what really was the point? There was practically nothing that should be keeping them apart, especially when they felt the same way about each other.

    That was why they let their lips meet in a slow, deliberate kiss¡ªthe kind that carried all the emotions they had both kept hidden for so long.

    Iyana turned in his arms, her hands instinctively wrapping around his neck, pulling him closer. Vyan''s heart raced as he responded in kind, one hand sliding around her waist, the other tangling in her damp hair. He gently pulled her closer until there was no space left between them.

    The kiss deepened, both of them losing themselves in the moment. When they finally parted for breath, they paused, their foreheads resting against each other''s as they caught their breath.

    "For our first kiss, that was pretty good," she whispered.

    "Who said that was our first?" he teased, his voice hoarse.

    Her eyes widened a little fraction. "It wasn''t?"

    "Three years ago. On your balcony. That was our first kiss."

    Her lips twitched into a smile. "How amusing. I am getting to experience a first kiss all over again because I can''t remember the original one. And it''s," her voice dropped an octave lower, "with you again." She parted their foreheads, creating a small distance between them. "What about you?"

    A grin spread across his lips. "As for me," he tucked a strand of her hand behind her ear, "I never have and neither do I want to taste any other lips other than yours."

    Their eyes locked, a silent understanding passing between them¡ªthis was real, undeniable.

    Without a word, they leaned in again, their lips finding each other once more. This time, the kiss was more urgent, more desperate.

    Vyan let himself fall back onto the bed, pulling Iyana with him so that she was now lying over him. Their tongues met in a passionate dance, exploring each other with a hunger that neither had realized they had been holding back.

    But it wasn''t just passion¡ªthere was something tender in the way they kissed, a softness that spoke of feelings far deeper than mere desire. They didn''t need to verbally say those three magical words for the other to understand. They both knew.

    They loved each other.

    Vyan''s hands roamed over her back, memorizing the feel of her, the way she fit perfectly against him. It was as if they had been made for each other, two pieces of a puzzle finally coming together.

    As they paused again for breath, Vyan rolled them over, catching her by a little surprise, so he was now hovering above her. He took a moment to admire the sight before him¡ªher face flushed with warmth, lips swollen from their kisses, her hair a beautiful mess that framed her face perfectly. His gaze traveled down to her collarbone, where the skin looked so soft, so tempting.

    Without hesitation, he lowered his lips to her neck, pressing soft, lingering kisses along her collarbone, feeling her pulse quicken beneath his lips.

    Iyana''s breath hitched, her fingers tightening in his hair as she arched into him, silently urging him on.

    Vyan''s kisses grew more fervent, his lips trailing down her neck. Each kiss felt like a silent declaration of the feelings he had kept buried until now. The world outside ceased to exist; there was only her¡ªher warmth, her scent, her very presence filling him with a longing that went beyond words.

    He could feel the tension in her body, the way she responded to his every touch, and it drove him to want more. He wanted to savor every moment, to memorize every inch of her.

    But he knew it would be too soon, too impulsive to go all the way tonight. If they were going to commit each other to something, he wanted to at least wait till this Princess Maria fiasco was over and come clean to her.

    He wanted Iyana to have the opportunity to step back if she wanted to. After all of this was over, he would confess his crimes to her and tell her how much he loves her.

    If she still wanted to leave him, he would cry and beg her to stay, but¡­ he would never deceive her.

    Lying was an art to him, and he was quite proficient at it. But Iyana was the one person in the entire world whom Vyan never wanted to lie to.

    So, until he could come clean to her, he would keep his desires in check.

    But obviously, a few kisses never hurt. He deserved at least this much for wanting to stay honest with her, right?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan stirred from his sleep and blinked groggily, his senses awakening as the warmth beside him shifted.

    "Where are you going?" he mumbled, his voice still heavy with sleep as he reached out instinctively to find her.

    Iyana had already slipped out of bed and was stretching her body. She turned to him with a teasing smile. "You can sleep peacefully on a horse, and this wakes you up?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He only chuckled sheepishly in response.

    She sighed fondly and said, "Anyway, I am supposed to meet up with my team at six. We are leaving for Myca. We need to continue the search for Princess Maria, remember?"

    "Oh," Vyan murmured, processing her words. He rested his forearm behind his head and watched her standing a few feet away. "I miss you already."

    She chuckled and remarked, "Okay, I didn''t expect you to be the clingy type."

    "I never claimed I wasn''t," he grinned sloppily.

    Noticing his disheveled state, Iyana leaned down and gently brushed his hair back from his forehead, her touch tender. "Well, if it makes you feel better, I will see you this evening when I return, for your testimony," she said softly.

    "Yes, that does make me feel better," he replied, still half-lost in the lingering warmth of sleep. As she pulled away, ready to leave, he remembered something he wanted to get her permission for. "Oh, there is something I want to do before you get back."

    Iyana paused, her curiosity piqued. "What is it?"

    He met her gaze, his expression suddenly more awake, more serious. "I want to meet Fred."

 Chapter 164 - 164: Whisper From The Cell

    "Thank you, Your Grace, for your cooperation," Elijah said, his pen scribbling the last word of Vyan''s testimony. He looked up with a satisfied smile. "With your account and the evidence we''ve gathered on Fred McHale''s crimes against the Starlight Orphanage kids, he''s looking at either lifetime imprisonment or a swift execution. You can rest easy."

    Vyan gave a small nod, acknowledging the lieutenant''s words.

    Elijah''s gaze flicked to Iyana, professionally seated beside Elijah on the couch. A mischievous grin tugged at his lips as he stood. "Well then, I will take my leave and let you two lovebirds enjoy some alone time."

    Iyana shot him a glare that could have frozen the sun, but Elijah only responded with a sheepish victory sign before making a hasty exit. The door clicked shut, and Iyana let out a long sigh, slapping a hand over her face. "Sorry about that. I really should have been calmer yesterday. Now, all my colleagues are buzzing with gossip."

    Vyan chuckled, the sound low and amused. "Normally, I couldn''t care less about gossip, but today, I have to admit, it was amusing. They all looked at me in awe like I had managed to charm some kind of untouchable demon."

    Iyana tried to smile but it came out a bit forced. Her chest was still heavy from Vyan''s narration of what happened to Vyan as a mere child. She moved closer, slipping her hand over his. "I am sorry for what Fred did to you. I wish I could travel to the past right now and save you from that man."

    Vyan''s expression softened, and he gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. "Hey, there is no need to apologize. I have made my peace with it."

    "But you didn''t deserve any of it," she whispered, and then, her eyes darkened with a dangerous glint. "And I swear, Fred McHale is in for some third-degree interrogation."

    Vyan''s smile was gentle as he brought her knuckles to his lips. "Just make sure to do that after I have a word with him first."

    Earlier that morning, before leaving for Myca, Iyana, as the officer in charge, had agreed to let Vyan visit Fred, but only if she accompanied him. Now was the time for that.

    "Well," Iyana said with a wry smirk, "I did promise you that."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The silence of the imperial jail was broken only by the occasional scratching sounds against the cold stone walls. The dim lighting barely cut through the darkness, casting twisted shapes on the walls like tormented spirits.

    Vyan and Iyana descended the stone steps, pulling them deeper into the belly of the underground prison.

    As they reached the final level, Iyana halted, her voice a low murmur in the dark. "The first cell belongs to him." Vyan''s gaze remained fixed ahead as he gave a brief nod. "I will wait here for you. Take your time."

    Vyan offered her a faint smile. "Thank you, Iyana. I won''t be long."

    He moved forward, his expression hardening with each step as he neared the cell that held Fred. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The man sat on the cold ground, his back pressed against the rough stone wall. His eyes were just as fiery as Vyan had seen yesterday, lost in the chaos of his violent revenge, but when they locked onto Vyan, his fire sparked up ten times brighter and more violent.

    "What the hell are you doing here? What do you want from me now?" Fred shouted.

    Vyan stood before the iron bars, his voice as cold as the stone beneath them. "Fred, I am here to tell you something."

    Fred''s lips twisted into a bitter sneer. "Tell me what? How much you enjoyed pushing my son to his death?"

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed, a predatory glint flashing through them. "No," he replied, his voice cutting like a blade. "I am here to tell you that everything you have believed in for the past fifteen years, every twisted thought that has kept you sane, is nothing more than a lie. It wasn''t me who killed your son. It was the other boy in the carriage with me. Remember him?

    Buried under the rubbles?"

    A cruel smirk crept across Vyan''s face as he watched the dawning realization tear through Fred''s mind like a jagged knife. The man''s once fierce gaze faltered, confusion and horror taking root where anger had been.

    "You see, the man who bought me off the black market also bought another boy¡ªRyan Hughes. We were his perfect type; both of us small, pale, lifeless, and thin. You know the interesting fact? Both of us lost our families that night. Mine was lost because of a national conspiracy and Ryan''s was lost because of a madman with a saw."

    Fred''s face was drained of color.

    "I can''t believe you butchered Ryan''s family," Vyan hissed, his voice dripping with venom. "And followed Ryan to the black market because he somehow escaped your clutches. In your madness, you didn''t even properly look at Ryan''s face to have been able to differentiate between him and I. But then again, how would you? You didn''t even stop to think that maybe your son''s death wasn''t a murder.

    That maybe it was self-defense."

    Fred''s eyes widened, the words hitting him like a physical blow. "Self-defense¡­?"

    "Yes, Fred. Your son wasn''t the innocent victim you painted him to be. Ryan wasn''t the bully. It was your son. Ryan had only retaliated that day and ended up pushing him a little too hard. But how would you know that?

    You were content in the perfect little bubble you had crafted. You were satisfied with tormenting me¡ªwho has nothing to do any of this. You clung to that faith because you didn''t want to face the truth."

    Fred''s lips moved, but no sound came out. The realization was too much, the truth too cruel.

    Vyan''s gaze never wavered, his voice a death sentence. "I won''t fault you for seeking revenge¡ªI am no stranger to it myself. But you failed. You failed your son, you failed yourself, and now you will rot here, knowing you didn''t even take your revenge properly. You failed at the one thing you dedicated your entire life to."

    Fred''s silence was deafening, so Vyan leaned closer, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "You are crying? Did I break you finally, Fred?"

    Fred''s tears fell silently, his spirit shattered beyond repair.

    "Mission accomplished," Vyan murmured, his smirk widening. He turned on his heel, leaving Fred to drown in the misery of his own making. "Good luck with life imprisonment."

    The words hung in the air like a curse, and Vyan walked away, his heart cold, satisfied with the ruin he had left behind.

    But as soon as his eyes fell on Iyana, waiting a few meters away,his heart warmed up once again.

    He happily approached her, bouncing a little on his steps. However, her expression wasn''t as welcoming as he expected. Her jaw dropped as she stared at him in shock. "Here I thought you came for some salvation. But no, you just came for revenge."

    Vyan''s grin widened, his eyes sparkling with a dark, mischievous glint. "That was salvation for me."

    She sighed, shaking her head as if trying to process what had just happened. "Where did you even learn all that information?"

    "I was just trying to dig up information on the kid who supposedly pushed Fred''s son to his death. But along the way, I stumbled onto some other interesting details and, well, I connected the dots." He shrugged, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    "You sounded completely unhinged in front of him." She rubbed her arms, as if trying to ward off the chill that had crept into her bones.

    Vyan chuckled lightly. "Hey, I don''t actually think he should have sought revenge against a five-year-old for an accident. Revenge is only for calculated, cold-blooded evildoings." When she shot him a look of disbelief, he flashed her an obnoxious smile. "Come on, let''s get out of here."

    He was about to take her wrist when something caught his eye¡ªa corridor branching off to the right of the stairs. He glanced at the steel doors at the end, realizing what they were.

    Solitary confinement.

    Vyan stared at the stark, barred doors, their dark iron frames seeming to absorb the faint light from the flickering torches on the walls. "Who occupies these cells?" he asked, his voice a low murmur, eyes tracing the grim rows of confinement.

    "I am not sure exactly who." Iyana shrugged, her expression thoughtful. "This isn''t really my area of expertise. I handle high-priority cases, the ones that are more publicized. These cells¡­ well, they are likely reserved for the most dangerous criminals in the empire."

    Vyan walked into that corridor, his feet moving on their way, as if he was being summoned towards them.

    Reaching the first cell, his fingers brushed against one of the cold steel doors. The contact sent a shiver through him, a wave of discomfort rising in his chest. The solitude and despair trapped behind these doors seemed almost tangible.

    Suddenly, amidst the eerie silence, a whisper broke through, soft and almost ethereal. "Vee¡­"

 Chapter 165 - 165: Telepathy Secrets

    Vyan''s breath hitched. It was unmistakable, almost like a ghostly caress that sent a shiver down his spine.

    He turned to Iyana, his eyes wide with a mix of confusion and fear. "Did you hear that?"

    Iyana frowned, puzzled by his sudden unease. "Hear what?"

    "Someone inside just called my name," Vyan insisted, his gaze shifting towards the door of the solitary confinement cell.

    Coming closer, Iyana crossed her arms, clearly skeptical. "That can''t be. It''s not possible to hear anything from inside there. Those walls are thick, you know? And secondly, how would this person even know your name?"

    "I don''t know." Vyan ran a hand through his hair, trying to make sense of it. "But I swear, I just heard someone call me Vee."

    "Are you sure you didn''t mishear?" Iyana asked, her tone gentler but still doubtful. "It could have been some other noise¡ª"

    "No," Vyan interrupted, his voice firm. "I clearly heard it."

    As if to prove his point, the whisper came again, soft but clear: "Vee¡­"

    Vyan''s heart skipped a beat, and he glanced at Iyana urgently. "See! Again."

    But Iyana''s expression remained unchanged. "Again what? I am hearing nothing, Vyan."

    "Come on, concentrate," he urged, his voice edging on frantic. "This person is calling me by my nickname. They know me."

    Iyana pressed her lips together, focusing hard because he insisted, but after a few minutes, she shook her head. "There is nothing, Vyan. No sound, no voice, nothing."

    A wave of frustration washed over him. "You know what? Open this door. I want to see who is inside."

    Iyana hesitated, trying to explain, "Like I said, I don''t have the jurisdiction for it. These cells are off-limits to everyone but the jailor."

    "Then get him. Tell him to open this door," Vyan urged, the desperation in his voice clear.

    "Vyan¡­" Iyana sighed, her voice softening as she placed a hand on his arm. "You are tired. A lot has happened today."

    "No, Iyana," Vyan insisted again, his voice trembling slightly. "I swear I heard it."

    They locked eyes, the intensity of his gaze breaking down her reluctance. After a tense moment, she finally gave in with a resigned nod. "Alright, fine. I will leave a letter for Jailor Thomas tomorrow morning before departing for Verna. He should grant you permission if it''s me asking."

    "I have to wait till tomorrow?"

    She gave him a wry smile. "Sorry, but he must have left for home already. It''s already past seven now."

    Vyan''s shoulders slumped in begrudging acceptance, the tension in his body not fully dissipating. "Okay¡­ tomorrow, then."

    The day passed slowly, with Vyan''s mind racing over the whisper, unable to shake the feeling that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas waiting for him behind that door.

    He was sure that it was somebody he knew from the past. The voice was surely unfamiliar, but it had a fondness that Vyan recognized. However, nobody paid too much attention to his words due to everything that happened to him for the past few days. Not Iyana. Not Clyde.

    At night, when Vyan confided in Clyde, his friend chuckled, dismissing it with a jest. "Maybe you mistook some screeching sounds like screee as Veeee," he quipped, his eyes gleaming with mischief.

    Vyan shot him a flat, unimpressed stare, but Clyde only sighed, his tone shifting to something more serious, almost pitying. "Look, you may not want to admit it, but with everything that''s happened lately, including the Monster Hunt Festival, it''s possible your mind''s playing tricks on you. It''s not uncommon. Just¡­ take it easy. Let yourself unwind¡­"

    Clyde continued to say more comforting words, but Vyan zoned out.

    Nevertheless, Clyde''s long lecture sowed seeds of doubt within Vyan. Could it have been just a figment of his imagination? A mistake born from exhaustion and stress?

    Yet, something deep inside him refused to let it go. It nagged at him to uncover the truth.

    The next day, Vyan found himself descending into the dim depths of the imperial jail, the air still thick with the scent of mold and misery. Jailor Thomas and Clyde accompanied him, their footsteps echoing through the narrow, stone corridors.

    "Your Grace," Thomas began, his voice hushed as though the walls had ears, "if it wasn''t you asking to see the cell, I wouldn''t have allowed it. Not even for Vice-Commander Estelle."

    "Thank you, Sir Thomas. Your cooperation won''t be forgotten," Vyan replied, his words polite but his thoughts elsewhere, inwardly rolling his eyes at the jailor''s self-importance.

    At last, they reached the solitary confinement area. Thomas jingled the keys in his hand, the sound sharp in the quiet. "Which one was it you wanted to see?" he asked.

    Vyan pointed to the first door, and Thomas chuckled humorlessly. "Oh, this one. You are in for a surprise, then."

    The heavy steel door creaked as it swung open. Vyan held his breath, every muscle tense as he peered into the cell, expecting¡­ what? He didn''t know.

    But what greeted him was¡­

    Nothing.

    The cell was empty. Its cold, barren walls stared back at him, mocking the anticipation that had tightened his chest. No signs of life, no trace of the voice that had called out to him. Just a hollow void that left him questioning his sanity.

    "Why is it empty?" he asked, his voice laced with disbelief.

    The jailor shrugged, his expression unbothered as he said, "This room has always been empty, Your Grace. No one has been held here for months."

    Vyan''s eyes darted to the other doors lining the corridor, unease curling in his gut. "Uh, then can I see the other cells?"

    Thomas hesitated, a flicker of something¡ªfear?¡ªcrossing his face. "You could," he began, his voice dropping to a whisper as though speaking of a curse, "but the thing is¡­ even I am afraid to open them. Seventy percent of those cells hold black magicians¡ªthe worst ones, if I may add."

    A shiver ran down Vyan''s spine at the thought, but before he could respond, Clyde''s hand landed firmly on his shoulder, a silent command to stop. "Thank you, Sir Thomas," Clyde interjected smoothly, his voice cutting through the tension. "We have seen enough. Let''s head back up."

    Vyan''s frustration flared. ''Clyde, I get it, they are black magicians, but all forms of magic are blocked within these cells¡ª'' he argued silently, his mind brushing against Clyde''s in a telepathic plea. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''I know that,'' Clyde''s response was sharp, his thoughts laced with a protective edge. ''But why would I risk you coming in contact with the worst of them? You know very well how badly your body reacts to dark magic.''

    ''But¡ª'' Vyan began, only to be cut off again.

    ''Don''t even try,'' Clyde''s tone brooked no argument. ''You know I don''t compromise when it comes to your health, so drop it.'' Out loud, he added with finality, "Please lead us out, Sir Thomas."

    Vyan muttered under his breath, "I don''t know who the boss is anymore."

    Clyde''s voice softened, his words a quiet reassurance. ''Still you, but it''s my job to keep you safe¡ªand to stop you from doing anything stupid that leaves you coughing up blood in the end.''

    A flicker of amusement crossed Vyan''s mind, mingled with a tinge of gratitude. If only Clyde knew what I had done to defeat the Nocturnus Titan. The thought brought a smirk to his lips.

    As they were leaving, Vyan couldn''t resist glancing over his shoulder at the cell where he had heard his name whispered. A gnawing certainty dug into him¡ªsomeone had been in there yesterday. He was sure of it. The thought refused to let go, clinging to his mind like a persistent shadow.

    It was strange, though¡ªonly Vyan had heard the whispers. Not Iyana. She wouldn''t have lied if she had heard something. But why had it only been Vyan?

    As he thought about it, the realization hit him like a cold wave: the whisper had felt like it was coming from inside his own head. Could it really have been an illusion? Maybe he did need some rest¡ª

    But then, telepathy¡­

    Just moments ago, Clyde and he had been communicating through telepathy. But the imperial prison was supposed to be fortified with countless wards and enchantments, designed to block any form of magical communication. If magic was truly blocked here, how were they able to connect telepathically?

    Was it possible that the prison''s defenses were a lie, meant to deceive visitors?

    Vyan''s eyes flicked to the jailor ahead of them, climbing the stairs with deliberate steps. Discreetly, Vyan glanced down at his own hand and tried to conjure a small ball of fire. Nothing happened.

    He quickly calculated in his mind: perhaps this place only blocked mana usage over a certain limit. Telepathy was a low-effort skill, after all, though it was tricky to initially connect with another mage. Even Clyde and Vyan had struggled to connect when they first started.

    But wait¡ªif he had telepathy with the person in the cell, they shouldn''t have been able to connect unless they had already established a connection before.

    And then it hit him.

    A memory surged to the surface.

    "Vee! You won''t believe the awesome magic skill I learned today! How come I was never taught this before?"

    "What did you learn?"

    "Telepathy!"

    "What''s that? A skill to make pastry?"

    "No, you little snack monster. It''s a magic skill to connect minds. You and I can talk to each other without anybody else hearing us. How cool is that?"

    "Woah! That sounds so cool!"

    Vyan gasped, his entire body breaking out in goosebumps. His chest tightened as his mind raced to a terrifying conclusion.

    He whispered, his heart shattering at the thought, "No, it can''t be¡­"

 Chapter 166 - 166: He Who Hated Flowers

    "-ter¡­ Master!"

    Vyan''s head jerked up from the desk, startled by the sudden voice. "Benedict, you nearly gave me a heart attack," he muttered, pressing a hand to his chest. "You should have knocked before entering."

    "I did, Master. Several times, in fact," Benedict replied, his voice gentle but laced with concern. His eyes briefly flicked to the untouched plate of snacks on Vyan''s desk and his red-rimmed puffed eyes. "But you didn''t answer."

    "Oh¡­ sorry, I must have dozed off." Vyan rubbed the bridge of his nose, his expression blank. "Anyway, what is it?"

    "It''s dinnertime, Master. You should come down and eat."

    "I am not hungry," Vyan replied flatly, beginning to gather the scattered documents on his desk. "I think I will just sleep."

    "You didn''t eat much at lunch either, Master."

    "I said it''s fine," Vyan''s tone was almost mechanical.

    Benedict hesitated, his gaze lingering on Vyan''s face, noting the exhaustion and the emptiness in his expression. "Alright, Master. I hope you can rest well."

    As Vyan made a move to stand, Benedict suddenly remembered something. "Oh, Master, there was something I needed to mention."

    "Yes?" Vyan''s voice was devoid of interest, his focus elsewhere.

    "This Friday¡­ it marks Young Master Aster''s death anniversary. And next week, it''s your parents''. Would you like to visit their graves this time around?"

    Vyan froze, a shadow passing over his face.

    "Last year, I didn''t press the matter because you didn''t feel as connected to them¡­ but this year, I thought perhaps¡ª"

    "Asters," Vyan interrupted, his voice low. "Please have two bouquets of these flowers prepared on the day of Mother and Father''s death anniversary."

    Benedict blinked, surprised. "You remembered something so small as their favorite flowers?"

    A faint, almost bitter smile curved on Vyan''s lips, his gaze distant. "There is a reason I remember this particular facr. Brother always hated his name because he was named after a flower¡ªsomething he hated." That was why he much preferred to be called Ash.

    Benedict''s heart clenched as he forced a smile, trying to keep his composure. "Alright then. Two bouquets for Asters for your parents. Duly noted. What would you like to do for Young Master Aster?"

    Vyan''s eyes lifted, hollow and devoid of warmth. "Why would I prepare something for the death anniversary of someone who is still alive?"

    Benedict''s breath caught in his throat. "Master¡­ what do you mean?"

    "It''s true, Benedict," Vyan whispered, his voice raw with emotion. "Ash is alive. I confirmed it."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Eight hours ago.

    Vyan''s mind raced as he stood frozen on the stairs, the realization clawing at him like a screaming beast. No, it can''t be...

    The thought echoed through his mind, a desperate plea for it not to be true. But the memory, that distant voice from his past, refused to fade. His breath quickened, panic creating a storm in his chest.

    He couldn''t just leave it like this. But how would he confirm it¡ª

    That''s right! That guy can help.

    Turning on his heel, Vyan sprinted back down the stairs without having the rationality to inform Clyde and the jailor.

    His heart was pounding in his ears as he ran back to the deeper bowels of the prison. He didn''t care if he didn''t have permission. He had to know.

    Reaching the floor he had visited just a minute ago, Vyan skidded to a stop in front of Fred''s cell.

    The man inside was a shadow of the monster Vyan remembered, slumped against the wall. His eyes were lifeless and sunken. But that didn''t stop Vyan''s desperation.

    "Fred!" Vyan''s voice was sharp, cutting through the dead silence. "Did you see someone come in here after I left last night?"

    Fred didn''t even lift his head, his voice flat and indifferent. "Why would I answer you?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan clenched the bars, frustration boiling over. "After the way you tortured me for years, for no reason? Don''t you think I deserve this much from you at least?"

    Fred finally looked up, his expression cold and unfeeling. "I don''t want to."

    "You fucking bastard," Vyan cursed under his breath. "Come on, just help me out a bit here."

    Fred shrugged, uninterested. "Why don''t you offer me something? Get me out of this prison or something like that."

    Vyan scoffed. Even in his frantic desire to confirm the truth, he had this much sense left within him. "No, you don''t deserve that."

    Fred''s eyes narrowed. "Then forget it."

    Vyan searched for something, anything, to persuade him. Finally, an idea sparked. "Okay, how about I get you a picture of your son?" Getting portraits painted was costly, after all¡ªnot something a horse trainer should have been able to afford at the time.

    That got Fred''s attention. His eyes flickered with the briefest hint of life, the only sign of emotion he had shown. "You can do that?"

    "I have a mage friend who can pull memories into pictures," Vyan offered, hope creeping into his voice. "I can get you a picture of your son."

    Fred stared at Vyan for a long moment before nodding slowly. "Fine. I will tell you."

    Vyan stared at him with hope.

    "After you left last night, I was sitting by the bars and saw some imperial guards come in. They forced someone out from the solitary confinement area. I almost thought it was a pretty woman because of the long hair and thin frame, but the voice¡­ it was deep, like a man''s."

    Vyan''s heart skipped a beat. "A thin man with long hair? Were you able to tell what color?"

    Fred squinted, recalling the details. "It''s dark in here. But it was most likely red, I think."

    "Red hair¡­ you say¡­" Vyan''s grip on the bar loosened and he fell to his knees, the confirmation of the truth hitting him harder than anything that had happened for the past few days.

    "Vyan!" Clyde''s panicked voice came as he ran to his side. "What the hell are you doing here?" He grabbed Vyan''s elbow and tried to pull him up, but Vyan kept staring at the bars, his mouth ajar. "Vyan¡­?"

    Getting no response, Clyde sank to his knees by his side and took in Vyan''s crestfallen expression, softly asking, "What happened?"

    "My brother, Clyde¡­" Tears fell out of Vyan''s eyes. "They had my brother in solitary confinement for six¡­ sixteen years¡­ How¡­" his voice broke. "H-how can they do that? How can they do that to him?"

    His brother was alive; sure, he should be jumping over in happiness. But how could Vyan be happy with this truth? Because no matter how he looked at it, death would have been much kinder than what his brother must have gone through inside that narrow space with no windows or a source of light.

    Vyan could vividly feel the loneliness and despair Aster must have felt. Therefore, he couldn''t help the sobs that tore through his soul, breaking down into helpless tears.

 Chapter 167 - 167: Dont Be Reckless

    At midnight, Vyan lay in his bed. But despite the extra lavender incense, sleep remained elusive to him. The room was dark, illuminated only by a small lamp on his nightstand.

    Every time he closed his eyes, his mind was flooded with memories of Aster¡ªthe way he always took care of Vyan, pranked him, pulled his cheeks, read him bedtime stories, and so much more. Sure, he couldn''t remember everything due to them being lost in time. But he did know that his brother had sacrificed too much for him.

    If Vyan was born to be Aster''s light, how could he allow Aster to remain shackled in darkness?

    Just imagining what must have gone over Aster in the last sixteen years made Vyan''s soul shiver. It was nearly impossible to stay in a solitary confinement for a week and not go crazy, and his brother had¡­ for sixteen fucking years!

    Vyan sat up suddenly, his heart racing. He ran his hands through his hair in frustration. "I have to do something," he muttered.

    The image of his brother in solitary confinement haunted him, a vision that pushed him to the edge. He started pacing the room with restless energy. His thoughts were a chaotic mess, a storm of fear and anger crashing together.

    "I swear I will tear them apart," he vowed, his voice barely more than a growl. "Every last one of them."

    It was no mystery who was behind this¡ªonly the emperor could be so vile. Who else would dare? He wanted the Ashstones to be powerless beneath him, and Aster, with his formidable magic, was a threat he couldn''t tolerate.

    The only reason Vyan remained tolerated, even welcomed, was the emperor''s ignorance of the true extent of his powers.

    "That man¡­" Vyan growled, his fists clenching so tightly his nails bit into his palms, drawing blood. "How much more of his wickedness must I endure before I can finally make him pay?"

    But just as quickly as his rage surged, it was snuffed out by the harsh truth. Revenge paled in comparison to the urgency of saving Aster from whatever hellhole he was trapped in.

    The worst part? Vyan didn''t even know where Aster was being held. His mind spiraled into a chaos of frustration and helplessness, every thought he tried to grasp slipping away into a void of despair. Maybe he should just say ''screw it'' and incinerate the emperor until he confessed everything.

    But that would only end with Vyan branded as a traitor, thrown into the very prisons he wanted to save Aster from. Violence without strategy was nothing but a reckless path to ruin.

    He sank onto the edge of the bed, his breath coming in ragged, desperate gasps. "What do I do?" he whispered. "I can''t just sit here and do nothing. But if I act on my anger now, I will destroy any hope of getting him out." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The walls seemed to close in around him, suffocating him with the weight of his desperation.

    The sound of a gentle knock on the door pulled Vyan from his restless thoughts. He glanced at the clock¡ªit was nearly one in the morning. The knock came again, more insistent this time.

    "Come in," Vyan called, his voice hoarse from hours of unspoken anguish.

    The door creaked open, and Clyde stepped inside. His eyes were tired but warm with concern. "As expected, you are still awake," Clyde said softly, taking in Vyan''s disheveled appearance.

    Vyan offered a weak smile, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "I can''t stop thinking about Ash. I know I should wait, but every minute feels like an eternity. I can''t stand the idea of him suffering while I sit here making plans."

    Clyde moved further into the room, pulling up a chair and sitting down across from Vyan. "I understand. But we can''t rush into action without a solid plan. We need to be smart about this. However, one thing is for sure, we will get him out, Vyan. One way or another."

    Vyan ran a hand over his face, feeling the exhaustion pressing down on him. "I feel so powerless. I am afraid that if I don''t do something as soon as possible, I will lose my chance to help him."

    "You won''t lose your chance, trust me. All you need to do is wait for the right chance," Clyde said, his tone understanding. "Let''s wait for Althea to get back. She might be able to help us with the internal system of the imperial palace. It will make it easier for us to track Lord Aster."

    Vyan sighed. "I know you are right. I just wish I could see the end of this nightmare already."

    Clyde reached out, placing a reassuring hand on Vyan''s shoulder. "It''s okay to be angry and scared, but remember, you are not alone. So, don''t set out to do anything solo, and don''t be reckless, got it?"

    Vyan nodded solemnly. Clyde smiled and stayed for a little longer to talk with Vyan, trying to cheer him up, and convincing him not to screw up anything as there was only one day before Princess Maria was taken in by Althea.

    Even though Vyan agreed with Clyde, the heaviness in his chest remained.

    After Clyde left his room, Vyan still couldn''t sleep. For hours, he just stared into the dark, wondering what it must be like to scream into a room where nobody could hear your voice, nor could you hear anybody else''s voice. How terrifying must that be.

    Then, a soft knock at the door broke through the haze of his thoughts. Vyan blinked, glancing at the clock¡ªhalf past five in the morning.

    "Come in," he permitted, but the person at the door still didn''t come in. "Who could it be at this hour?" he murmured, dragging himself to the door.

    He wasn''t prepared for the sight that greeted him: Iyana, looking both awkward and concerned.

    "Uh, hi," she began. "I am sorry to bother you. I sent you letters through the artifact, but you didn''t reply, so I got worried. I thought I should see you before I left for work; otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to concentrate all day," she rambled, words spilling out in a rush. "I know it''s selfish of me to come this early.

    In fact, only after reaching here did I realize that your servants might not even let me in, but surprisingly, they were very lenien¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Vyan pulled her into a hug, catching her off guard. He buried his face in the crook of her neck, grounding himself in her presence, her scent, her warmth.

    "Vyan, are you okay?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern.

    "Yes," he murmured, though his voice wavered, "I am okay."

    Iyana sensed his need for comfort without words and gently threaded her fingers through his messy hair, offering silent reassurance for some moments before she whispered, "Whatever it is, it''s going to be okay."

    For the first time that night, Vyan felt a sense of calm wash over him. The storm in his mind began to quiet. He had people who cared for him deeply, who were there for him even in his darkest moments. He was not alone.

    But Aster was. He was alone.

    Aster had been left to rot in the shadows, forgotten by the world. It was obvious that Vyan felt guilty for that as Aster must have gotten caught because he was saving his little brother. Yet now, with the support of those who stood by Vyan, he felt a renewed resolve.

    He would save Aster, no matter the cost, and bring him back into the world of light. Vyan just had to keep a cool head and not let his emotions drive him to ruin.

    "Thank you, Iyana, for coming to see me," Vyan whispered, his voice betraying a rare vulnerability.

    "Anytime," she replied with a soft smile, her hand rubbing soothing circles on his back. "I don''t know what is going on, but if you ever need help, just ask. I promise I won''t even ask why."

    "Thank you," he repeated, the words barely audible, but they carried his gratitude.

    As he let himself relax in Iyana''s comforting embrace, Vyan didn''t notice the shadow that slipped away from the end of the corridor, moving silently back into the darkness.

 Chapter 168 - 168: Eight Hours

    After Iyana left, Vyan splashed water on his face, steeling himself before heading directly to his office. Once there, he retrieved the blueprint of the imperial palace¡ªor rather, palaces¡ªfrom his desk. His eyes narrowed as he studied the detailed plans, ones he had stolen from Commander Pembrooke a long time ago.

    He began his inspection with the Military Quarters, where the underground imperial prison was strategically positioned at the edge of the imperial grounds, heavily guarded by the empire''s elite soldiers.

    Vyan considered the possibility that this prison had an underground tunnel leading elsewhere. The most logical connection would be to the Aurora Palace, given its proximity to the Military Quarters. Aurora palace, reserved for the firstborn and crowned heir, was where Althea and Easton resided.

    But it wasn''t the only option. The tunnel could potentially connect to any number of the palaces. Pinpointing a single destination would be challenging.

    "Ugh, let''s just mark all the gaps on the map," Vyan grumbled, grabbing a pen. He meticulously marked the blank spaces on the blueprint before shifting his attention to the Crystal Palace, which lay beside the Aurora Palace. It housed the third empress and her children¡ªhis aunt and cousins.

    "Hmm," Vyan mused, his lips twitching thoughtfully. "The Crystal Palace seems like the least likely candidate. It''s too out of the way." He crossed out his aunt''s residence. "And the emperor isn''t foolish enough to keep Ash anywhere near our aunt."

    Next, Vyan''s gaze moved to the Enchanted Chateau. Though not quite a palace, its sprawling structure was grand enough to house all the emperor''s concubines. It was also somewhat removed from the other palaces.

    "Crossed. As if anyone could hide in a place swarming with nosy women," Vyan muttered, shivering at the memory of an encounter with one of the concubines. He didn''t hold anything against them, but the one he had met clearly didn''t understand the concept of personal space. After that day, he had vowed never to set foot on that side of the imperial grounds again.

    "Next, we have the Ivory Palace," he continued, turning his attention to the residence meant for the second empress and her children. In reality, only Prince Izac lived there now, as the second empress was the empress-consort.

    The separation of the second and third empresses into different palaces was due to the Haynes Empire''s archaic law allowing a maximum of three marriages¡ªan outdated and ridiculous custom, in Vyan''s opinion.

    "Since Izac is the only one living here, and he is the easiest to dupe¡­" Vyan murmured as he marked nearly every room within the Ivory Palace.

    Finally, he turned his focus to the most suspicious palace of all.

    At the heart of the imperial complex stood the Diamond Palace, the grandest structure of them all, where the emperor and empress held court. It boasted the most public areas¡ªthe imperial court, audience chamber, great hall, banquet hall, stateroom, conservatory, chapel, and more. Yet, despite its grandeur, the blueprint still had numerous unexplained gaps.

    "So, if I were to hide¡ª" Vyan paused, clicking his tongue in frustration. "Wait, could there be more to why the emperor is keeping Ash to himself? And did he somehow find out that I was inquiring about that solitary cell?"

    Vyan doubted that Edgar knew. Jailor Thomas hadn''t seemed aware of which cell Vyan was particularly interested in. But then again, was the jailor even involved? There was no way someone could be taken out of the cell without the jailor''s permission¡­ right?

    Then again, Fred had mentioned seeing imperial guards escorting Ash out. Clearly, there was a secret tunnel involved. The jailor had to be in on it, didn''t he?

    Oh, that''s right. Iyana had mentioned that Thomas was only promoted to jailor six months ago. So even if Thomas knew about the secret tunnel, there was no guarantee he knew about Aster as well.

    "Still, I will keep him as a suspect, just in case." Vyan jotted down Thomas''s name along with the previous jailor''s, making a note for Freya to dig up information on them.

    Vyan continued to tinker with the blueprint, carefully marking every spot that needed closer inspection. He knew he would have to handle this himself; the imperial palace was a maze, complicated further by magical restrictions in certain areas. He knew if he told Clyde, he would never allow Vyan to step foot out of the house in the first place.

    "However," he murmured, a smile curving his lips, "an experienced guide would be nice."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The bright sunlight bathed Katelyn''s face as she let out a sigh of relief, finally wrapping up her archery training.

    "Your progress has been remarkable, Your Imperial Highness," her instructor praised, his tone full of admiration. "At this rate, you will be promoted to 2nd class in no time."

    Katelyn smiled with satisfaction, offering a polite bow to her teacher. She wasn''t quite where she wanted to be yet, but she was getting closer, and that put her in a pretty good mood as she wrapped up her session.

    Just as she was unstringing her bow, a loud clap rang out right by her ear, startling her so badly she nearly jumped out of her skin. She squeaked and spun around, her heart still racing from the shock, only to be met with the obnoxious laughter of her cousin.

    Vyan stood there, completely unbothered by her sharp glare, and teased, "Princess, if a little clap has you jumping out of your skin, archery might not be your calling, after all. Calm and composure is important, remember?"

    Katelyn gritted her teeth and shot back, "What do you know about my calm and composure? I wouldn''t have gotten startled if I was in the zone!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Sure, sure," Vyan replied, which only deepened her frown.

    "Anyway, what do you want? And why are you tormenting me so early in the morning?" she demanded, thoroughly annoyed.

    "Oh, no, are you mad at me?" Vyan crooned, half-mocking, half-amused.

    "Go away. You are ruining my good mood," she grumbled, turning on her heel and heading back toward the palace, leaving the courtyard behind.

    Vyan easily matched her pace, falling in step beside her. "Alright, alright, I am sorry. I was just messing around. In fact, getting startled doesn''t mean anything. Even I get startled sometimes. So, you are doing great at archery.

    I believe soon enough, you will surpass your brothers and me in no time."

    Katelyn tried hard not to smile, but it was tough; she was always a sucker for flattery. And she knew Vyan meant it¡ªshe had the potential if she kept practicing.

    "Whatever. Just tell me what you want," she muttered, pretending to still be angry.

    Vyan grinned and patted her head, carefully avoiding her perfectly styled hair¡ªhe knew better than to mess with that. "Remember the first time we met? You were sneaking around the Aurora Palace."

    "Yes, what about it?"

    "It made me wonder if you are the kind of person who knows every nook and cranny around the imperial grounds."

    "So, that''s what you are here for."

    "Kind of," he admitted, his expression turning sincere. "Look, Katelyn, this is really important to me, and I would really appreciate your help."

    Katelyn studied his earnest face for a moment before rolling her eyes. "Fine. But it''s going to cost you."

    "I will give you anything you want, I promise."

    Katelyn''s lips curled into a mischievous grin. "You promised, alright?" Vyan nodded sincerely. "Okay, then. Wait in the lounge room. I will go get ready." With that, she dashed off excitedly. She didn''t know what Vyan''s reasons were, but she loved a good adventure either way.

    On the other hand, Vyan let out a sigh of relief. With Katelyn''s help, he could inspect the places faster, and she might already know some of the secret spots around the imperial grounds.

    He pulled out his pocket watch and checked the time: half-past nine in the morning. He had until six in the evening to hand over Princess Maria to Althea.

    "More than eight hours. Plenty of time."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Rise and shine, my lord¡ª" Clyde''s cheerful greeting faltered as he flung open Vyan''s bedroom door, only to find the bed conspicuously empty.

    His eyes widened, and he called out, "Vyan?" In a flash, he manifested himself in Vyan''s office, where a chaotic spread of blueprints greeted him. "Oh, Goddess, I specifically told him not to do anything reckless¡ª" He spotted a white note on top of the blueprints and snatched it up, reading with a resigned sigh.

    "I am off to inspect the secret spots within the imperial palace. Don''t worry, I am not being reckless or irrational. I am totally calm right now. I have thought it all out. See you at six!

    ¡ª Vyan."

    Clyde slapped a hand over his face. "Oh, sure, because I believe he is totally calm." He crumpled the infuriating note. "I guess I am going to have to drag him back home¡ª"

    At that moment, Benedict walked into the office, his face a mask of feigned composure that couldn''t quite hide his concern. "Lord Clyde, there you are."

    Clyde rolled his eyes. "What, you are looking for Vyan too? Don''t worry, I will have him back in a few minutes¡ª"

    "No, you can''t bring him back yet!" Benedict cut in firmly, almost desperately. "I saw his note already; he said he would be back at six, which means we still have eight hours."

    "Eight hours? What are you talking about?" Clyde frowned.

    "Something terrible has happened, Lord Clyde, and we need to take care of it before Master returns. He has already been really upset since yesterday, and now¡ª"

    "What exactly happened, Benedict?" Clyde interjected Benedict''s rambling, his tone suddenly stern.

    Benedict sighed heavily and finally revealed, "Princess Maria is missing from her chambers."

 Chapter 169 - 169: Snooping Around

    The corridors of the Ivory Palace were so quiet it was like even the dust was holding its breath. Vyan, disguised as Katelyn''s knight, trailed behind her as she led him through the forgotten corners of the palace.

    "The security here is non-existent," Vyan muttered, noting the lack of guards anywhere near them. They had all been stationed outside.

    "That''s because Izac treasures his privacy," Katelyn replied.

    Vyan snorted. "Shame the same can''t be said for your eldest brother." Exploring the Aurora Palace felt like navigating through an obstacle course, thanks to the guards placed at every turn. It was almost like Easton was paranoid that everyone around him was trying to kill him. Well, perhaps, that was the case.

    Vyan and Katelyn continued to pass by empty rooms, each more nondescript than the last, until they entered one that made Vyan pause. He suddenly remembered spotting a blank space on the palace blueprints near this room.

    "Is there a secret room here?" he asked, curiosity piqued.

    Katelyn arched an eyebrow, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Do you think I have no hobbies other than poking around random rooms and watching sword fights?"

    Before he could respond, she punched a few particular books on the shelf with a casual flair, and sure enough, a small patch on the wall slid open, revealing a hidden passage.

    Vyan gave her a deadpan look. "Really?"

    She shrugged, nonchalant. "Well, I didn''t before. But now that I have added archery to my list, I will be sure to do less poking around."

    He shook his head in exasperation, crouching down to inspect the small square opening in the wall. "It seems too small for me."

    "I will go in!" Katelyn volunteered enthusiastically. She always wanted to go inside this place but didn''t, due to Ronan''s constant warnings to not enter suspicious places all alone that might have no way out.

    Vyan glanced at her gown¡ªpuffy, light blue, and as impractical as possible for secret passage adventures. With a straight face, he said, "And this is why I told you to change into a simpler gown."

    She puffed her cheeks, clearly not appreciating the critique. "This gown is perfectly fine for sneaking into secret passages! I have done so before!"

    "Sure then," he said, struggling to suppress a grin. "Just try not to get your pretty gown torn. I will warn you, I don''t know any spells for sewing fabrics."

    Katelyn shot him a mock glare before gathering the skirt of her gown, determined to prove him wrong.

    She took a deep breath and crouched down to enter the narrow opening. She squeezed through the tight walls pressing against her gown.

    Just as she was halfway through, she felt a tug. Her gown had caught on something. "Oh, come on," she muttered, trying to wriggle free, but the more she struggled, the more tangled she became. Then, with a sudden jerk, the fabric tore, and she stumbled forward, falling face-first into the small room beyond. "Oof!" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Are you okay?" Vyan called out, his voice laced with concern and a hint of amusement.

    "Yes!" Katelyn pushed herself up, brushing off her now slightly dusty gown. She wasn''t hurt, but her pride took a small hit.

    She looked around the room, a little dazed. It was small, almost claustrophobic, with a single bed and a few dusty books scattered on a shelf. This wasn''t the grand discovery she had imagined.

    Before she could dwell on her ungraceful entrance, she heard a strange sound behind her. She turned around just in time to see a small boy squeezing through the passage. Her eyes widened in shock and she was about to scream, "Who¡ª"

    "Relax, it''s just me Vyan," the little boy with wine-red eyes said, his voice reassuring. He stepped fully into the room and, with a small sigh of relief, returned to his normal size.

    Katelyn blinked at him, her surprise turning into a mixture of admiration and mild annoyance. "You could have mentioned you could do that before I got stuck."

    "Where is the fun in that?" Vyan replied with a smirk, though his attention quickly shifted to the room itself. He scanned the space, his eyes lingering on the bed and the few books. "This might have been it¡­" he murmured, hope sparking in his voice.

    He walked over to the shelf, his heart racing slightly. Maybe, just maybe, Aster had been kept here for some time in the past. Maybe he could find some clue about where he was now.

    As he reached out to one of the books, his fingers brushed against a small notebook tucked away in the corner. He pulled it out, flipping it open, and began to read.

    The hope in his eyes faded as he read through the personal diary, filled with bitter anger and frustration. But it didn''t belong to Aster.

    Vyan''s eyes scanned the small room as he held the diary, the disappointment in his voice palpable. "This¡­ this is an isolation room for Izac. And this thing?" He tapped the cover with a bit of distaste. "It''s his personal diary. Empress Jade probably locked him up here as a kid whenever he got on her bad side."

    Katelyn leaned in closer, curiously peeking over his shoulder. "So, this has absolutely nothing to do with what we''re looking for?"

    "Not a bit." Vyan snapped the diary shut with a little more force than necessary and tossed it back onto the shelf. "Let''s get out of here before we end up reading something sappy and start feeling sorry for Izac, out of all people."

    As Vyan began to shrink himself down, morphing into a younger version of himself, Katelyn couldn''t resist a quip. "What exactly are we looking for in the first place?" she asked, watching with amused eyes as his voice took on the high-pitched tone of a ten-year-old.

    "I can''t tell you yet."

    Katelyn grinned, clearly enjoying this new form of his. "Huh, so this is what you sounded like back then. Adorable."

    Vyan rolled his eyes dramatically before crawling through the narrow opening, muttering something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like a complaint about being cute. Once he was out, Katelyn followed and gracefully tumbled out beside him.

    He helped her to her feet, and she couldn''t help but prod further. "Why don''t you at least give me a hint? Are we talking about something massive? Or something small?"

    Vyan brushed his hand against the torn part of her gown, the fabric mending itself with ease. "Something human-sized."

    Katelyn raised an eyebrow and suppressed a smile as she recalled how he earlier told he couldn''t mend fabrics. "So, it''s not something¡ªit''s someone?"

    "You could say that."

    After leaving that room, Vyan and Katelyn continued their search throughout the Ivory Palace, combing through every hidden nook and cranny. But with each room they cleared, it became increasingly clear that whatever they were searching for wasn''t here.

    Eventually, Vyan turned to Katelyn with a hint of impatience. "Nothing here. We should head to the Diamond Palace next."

    Katelyn immediately shook her head, her expression turning serious. "I can''t go there. I once got caught snooping around there, and let''s just say Father was not pleased."

    Vyan twitched his lips in mild frustration, knowing all too well how difficult it would be to navigate the Diamond Palace on his own, especially with its stringent security. But he quickly turned his thoughts to another possibility that had been nagging at him.

    "What about the tunnel?" he asked a little desperately.

    Katelyn looked at him in surprise, her eyes widening. "How do you know about that?"

    Vyan simply shrugged. "Just a lucky guess."

    She narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously before relenting. "Well, I do know of a tunnel that connects all the palaces for emergency cases. In fact, there is a basement in the Crystal Palace that connects to it as well, but Mother always told me to stay away from it. She said it''s almost like sewage now because nobody has used it for decades."

    "Interesting," Vyan mused, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips. "Let''s check it out. Take me to that basement."

    Katelyn hesitated for a moment, clearly weighing the risks, before nodding and leading the way. "Alright, but I am not going with you. I can''t tolerate bad smells."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan stood before the square-shaped steel door on the ground, its surface marred by time and secured with multiple heavy locks. His fingers traced the cold metal flaked by dust. Behind him, Katelyn shifted uneasily.

    "If we want to get the keys for this, we will have to¡ª" Katelyn began, but her words were cut off by a sudden burst of flame sparks that sent the crumbled pieces of locks flying around.

    Vyan shot her a smug grin. "You were saying?"

    Katelyn rolled her eyes, impressed but annoyed. "Show-off," she muttered under her breath.

    "Up we go." He took a sharp breath and pulled up the heavy steel door, revealing a dark staircase that seemed to lead down endlessly.

    A chill ran down Katelyn''s spine as she peered into the abyss. "You are seriously going down there alone?"

    "Yes," Vyan replied casually, stepping closer to the edge of the staircase. Sparing a quick glance at his pocket watch, he added, "If I don''t come back in two hours, call Clyde."

    Katelyn blinked, confused. "And how exactly am I supposed to contact Clyde?"

    Vyan paused, giving her a teasing glance over his shoulder. "Figure it out."

    Before Katelyn could argue, he stepped onto the staircase. But just as his foot touched the first step, a stern voice echoed through the corridor, freezing them both in place.

    "What is going on here?"

 Chapter 170 - 170: Lies & Tricks

    Benedict met with Clyde in the grand hall, a deep frown etched on his face. He approached Clyde with a slight bow, urgency lacing his voice. "Lord Clyde, Princess Maria is nowhere to be found within the estate."

    "No, Benedict, keep looking," Clyde ordered, his tone sharp. "There is no way she could have gone out. Vyan and I set up a magical barrier. Nothing or nobody can enter this estate except the main gate. Therefore, she is still here, somewhere within the estate. Look harder!"

    Clyde clenched his fists, feeling the pressure. Only a few hours were left until they were supposed to hand over Princess Maria to Althea. He had no idea why Maria would decide to try and run away now of all times. She had been on board with this plan since day one. So why now?

    Well, it doesn''t matter why. Failing to find her on time was not an option.

    His mind raced, trying to think of any place she could have hidden, but his familiarity with Maria was limited. He had never had the chance to interact with her much.

    "Where could she be?" Clyde muttered, his frustration simmering just beneath the surface. His eyes flitted around the grand hall as if the walls themselves might suddenly grow a mouth and spill the beans. "Alright, Princess Maria, if you were hiding for some super secret reason, where would you be? Think, Clyde, think! Remember everything Vyan ever let slip about her."

    Vyan mentioned those afternoon teas in the garden¡ªso she was a nature enthusiast, huh?

    "Did anyone check the garden?" he murmured, his feet already making the executive decision to head that way. He had burned through so much mana teleporting all over the place that his body was practically screaming for a good old-fashioned jog. Plus, he would better save some mana for emergency.

    When he reached the garden, his eyes scanned the area like a hawk. Much to his disappointment, the garden was as empty as his patience.

    But Clyde wasn''t about to give up that easily. The garden was enormous, sprawling with countless nooks and crannies¡ªperfect for a game of hide-and-seek that could last an eternity. Unless¡­

    His feet left the ground as a sudden gust of wind lifted him, carrying him smoothly upward. With a quick flick of his wrist, a stronger gust swept through the garden, ruffling leaves, and, more importantly, revealing a fringe of pink hair.

    "Found you," Clyde whispered, a grin sneaking onto his face as relief flooded his chest. He directed the wind to lower him gently in front of the curled-up princess. "Your Imperial Highness?" he called out cautiously, as if approaching a wild animal. "What are you doing here?"

    A sniffle reached his ears, and Clyde immediately braced himself. This was going to be a long one.

    "Do you miss your family?" he asked gently, trying to channel his inner therapist. "It''s okay if you do. You will see them in just a few weeks. But only if you stick to the plan, alright? His Grace promised, remember?"

    Her sniffles escalated into full-blown sobs.

    Clyde let out a soft sigh before plopping down beside her, the grass barely cushioning his fall. "Okay, Your Imperial Highness, let''s talk. Why don''t you tell me about what is really eating at you? Why did you sneak out here?"

    "It''s because¡­" She finally spoke, her voice so low Clyde had to lean in closer to catch the words. "I don''t want to see them together." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "See who together?" Clyde asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "His Grace and that bi¡ªwoman."

    Ah, now we are getting somewhere. There was only one woman who could be with Vyan, given his tunnel vision for loyalty. Even when he was hell-bent on revenge, his eyes were still glued to that one particular woman.

    "I am really sorry to hear that," Clyde said, his tone genuinely sympathetic. Vyan had mentioned Maria''s feelings for him¡ªawkward. "That must have been tough to see." Not that Clyde had the foggiest idea of what she had seen. Vyan was notoriously tight-lipped about his romantic escapades.

    "Why her¡­?" Maria mumbled, lifting her tear-streaked face slightly. "That woman is so cold-hearted."

    Oof. If only she knew Vyan''s heart is practically encased in ice, Clyde cringed inwardly.

    "Well, the heart is a fool, Your Imperial Highness. It rarely falls for the right person." And you, Princess, have done exactly that¡ªfallen for the wrong person, that is.

    "Why does he have to like her? He could like anyone else, and I would be fine with it. I would want him to be happy. But her?" Maria''s voice turned venomous. "I don''t want that woman near him."

    Clyde glanced up at the sky, now tinged with the colors of dusk, and on a wild whim, decided to take a creative liberty with the truth. "Well, you don''t have to worry about that."

    "What?" Maria''s tearful eyes widened in confusion.

    "His Grace doesn''t actually like Lady Iyana. He is, uh, planning revenge."

    Her eyes brightened with sudden hope. "So, he is just pretending to like her?"

    "Yes, that''s¡­ exactly it!"

    Oh, Goddess, what am I doing? Forgive me, Vyan and Lady Iyana! But if I don''t lie, the princess might just throw a wrench into our plans.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Tia?" Vyan exhaled, relief washing over him. "Oh, thank the stars, it''s just you."

    "Vee, what are you doing here¡ª" Celeste''s eyes widened as she took in the scene. "And why is the secret tunnel open? How in the world did you even¡ª" Her gaze snapped to Katelyn, narrowing to a dangerous sliver. "Katelyn Sia Haynes, did you lead him here?" she hissed.

    "Uh, well¡­ Mother¡­" Katelyn stammered, instinctively clutching Vyan''s sleeve like it was her last lifeline. She had never seen her mother this furious.

    "I blackmailed her," Vyan declared, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife, leaving both Celeste and Katelyn momentarily speechless. "I blackmailed Katelyn into bringing me down here."

    He met Katelyn''s gaze, asking him silently, why are you lying?

    He blinked slowly in assurance, it''s okay, let me handle this alone.

    Celeste''s jaw dropped, her expression a mix of disbelief and exasperation. "I cannot believe it, Vee! Setting aside the fact that you blackmailed Katelyn into this, how could you even think of entering an unsupervised tunnel all by yourself? What if you got stuck down there? Or worse, encountered something dangerous? And what in the world do you expect to find in that dusty old thing?

    That tunnel hasn''t seen the light of day in decades!"

    "Yes, yes, I am well aware of all that," Vyan replied, waving off her concerns with a nonchalant flick of his hand. "But this is really important to me."

    "And what, pray tell, is so important that you had to drag poor Katelyn into your madness, Your Grace?" Celeste asked, hands now firmly on her hips.

    Vyan met her gaze, the two of them locked in a silent battle of wills, until he finally relented. "Okay, fine, I will spill the beans, Your Imperial Majesty. I am hoping to find your oldest nephew through this tunnel."

    Celeste''s expression flattened into a look that could only be described as ''so done with your nonsense.'' "So, let me get this straight¡ªyou think Ash is alive, and you are going to find him in this tunnel?"

    "Yes, that''s exactly what I am saying!"

    "Vee, do you hear yourself right now?" Celeste asked, incredulity laced in her voice. "You sound utterly insane."

    "I am perfectly sane, alright?" Vyan insisted, though his tone had an edge of defensiveness.

    "That''s exactly what someone who has lost their mind would say." Celeste sighed and stepped closer, placing a hand on his shoulder in a gesture of concern. "Sweetheart, why don''t you just go home and get some rest?"

    "Tia, you have to believe me. I know Ash is¡ª"

    "Dead," she interjected, her tone firm and final. "Ash is dead, Vee. Accept it."

    Vyan held her gaze for a long moment, then looked down with a heavy sigh. "You are right. I am being ridiculous. I shouldn''t have come here."

    "There you go," Celeste said, a small smile of relief creeping onto her face. "Now, let''s get out of here. Kate, you too. Let''s go."

    Katelyn nodded, relieved, and started to follow her mother.

    As they walked, Celeste continued, "Look, Vee, I get it. You are upset with me for not agreeing with you. But unlike you, I have had to live with the idea that both you and Ash were gone. Just because I got you back doesn''t mean I will get Ash back too. You understand, right? Miracles don''t come by that often¡­" Her words trailed off as she realized something was off.

    Vyan hadn''t responded.

    She turned around, only to find the storage room eerily empty, the heavy steel door ominously closed.

    "Did he¡ª" Celeste began, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    "Yep," Katelyn confirmed with a resigned sigh. "He went into the tunnel anyway."

    "I swear, that boy!"

 Chapter 171 - 171: Where Is Vyan?

    "Damn, it''s darker than the emperor''s conscience down here," Vyan muttered, flicking his wrist to summon a small orb of fire in his palm. The warm glow cast eerie shadows on the stone walls as he cautiously descended the stairs.

    When his feet finally hit solid ground, his nose crinkled in disgust. A rancid stench assaulted his senses, and he noticed a thin stream of black water trickling by his boots. "Well, Tia hadn''t been kidding with Katelyn about this place turning into a sewage. Maybe coming here without preparation was a bad idea."

    Despite knowing why Celeste had forbidden him from venturing into these tunnels, Vyan had his own reasons for disobeying. He couldn''t rest easy without finding out about his brother. He was sure that if Celeste believed his words, she would also have been desperate to find Aster.

    In order to make her believe him, the only way was to present Aster in front of her, and Vyan was determined to do so. Placing a hand over his nose, he decided to concentrate.

    The tunnel branched off in two directions, and he decided to follow the flow of water. "Water has got to be headed out; I should head in," he reasoned, veering towards the palace''s inner sanctum.

    As he moved forward, the stream began to peter out, and the path became less damp and more dusty. Eventually, Vyan found himself at a fork in the tunnel. Two paths, both equally uninviting. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He knelt down, squinting at the faint markings on the ground. "Wheelchair tracks?" he murmured, tracing the thin lines with his fingers. There were several, all indicating that someone had been wheeled through here frequently. Beside them, faint footprints were barely visible in the dust.

    "Hmm, one of these leads to the Military Quarters¡­ the other, maybe the Aurora Palace or Diamond Palace?" Vyan frowned, and then, in a click, the puzzle pieces fell into place. His eyes widened as realization dawned.

    He chose the path he suspected led to the Military Quarters. As he ventured deeper, the tunnel branched again, but this time, something was off. The branch didn''t match the age of the surrounding structure. Old, yes, but not ancient like the rest of the tunnel.

    With caution, Vyan stepped into the newer branch, the path sloping downward. His pulse quickened. He was on the right track.

    The passage ended in front of a steel door, much like the ones in solitary confinement. Vyan swallowed hard, pressing a hand against the wall. He closed his eyes and reached out with his mind. ''Ash?''

    Silence. A suffocating, heavy silence.

    "Did I get it wrong?" Vyan whispered, trying again, ''Ash? Brother?''

    Nothing.

    Vyan''s heart sank. Maybe it was a lost cause. He had been thinking that maybe Aster was only kept in solitary during the night, which was why he hadn''t found him yesterday in the morning hours. But it turns out that wasn''t correct.

    He was about to turn away when a voice echoed in his mind. ''Vee?''

    Vyan''s heart almost paused. He spun around so fast he nearly lost his balance. ''Brother?'' Tears welled up in his eyes, overwhelmed by his emotions. ''I finally found you¡ª''

    But the emotional moment shattered. Vyan sensed a presence loomed behind him, and before he could react, something hard crashed into the back of his head. The flame in his palm flickered out, the face of his assailant lost in the dark.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "I only have five minutes before I need to get back to my troop. Where is Princess Maria?" Althea inquired the moment she materialized in Vyan''s office, all business, no preamble.

    "Good to see you too, my love," Clyde greeted, coming in for a hug. He gave her a chaste kiss on the lips and embraced her. "Princess Maria will be here with us in a minute."

    Althea let herself melt into the hug, her rigid stance softening. "Where is Vyan?"

    Clyde leaned back, feigning exasperation. "You know, if I had a gold coin for every time you asked where Vyan was, I would be needed a second treasury by now."

    Althea rolled her eyes, giving him a playful shove. "Isn''t it natural to ask where my partner is?" As Clyde arched an eyebrow, she gave him a flat look. "Come on, he is my business partner. You are my life part¡ª" she froze in the middle, realizing where she was going with this. "Too soon?" she asked sheepishly.

    He chuckled and lifted her chin to give her another kiss. "Nope. I have been serious about ''us'' from the start."

    Her smile bloomed, heart doing little flips in her chest.

    "Ahem," came a pointed cough from the doorway. Althea sprang back from Clyde as if she had been caught sneaking sweets before dinner, her cheeks turning a lovely shade of crimson.

    Benedict stood there with a bemused expression, a touch of amusement in his eyes. "I have brought Princess Maria," he announced, going to back to his professional self.

    Maria peeked out from behind Benedict, stepping forward with a polite smile. "Greetings, Princess Althea."

    "Greetings, Princess Maria," Althea replied, offering her a small but genuine smile. "Are you ready to accompany me?"

    Maria nodded but cast a hopeful glance at Clyde. "I would like to meet His Grace before I go, if possible."

    Clyde''s lips curved into a wry smile. "I am afraid His Grace was supposed to be here by now, but it seems he has taken a detour on his way." Seeing the disappointment flicker in Maria''s eyes, he quickly added, "But don''t worry, Your Imperial Highness. How about he pays you a visit tomorrow? After all, you will be back at the palace by then."

    Maria''s face brightened instantly, and she nodded eagerly.

    Their plan was to have Althea teleport Maria to a discreet inn room in Kresus, a location just shy of where her troops were currently catching a break. It was all a game of timing¡ªplant Maria there just before the troops invaded, ensuring they would be the ones to ''discover'' her.

    The only reason Maria hadn''t been stationed there from the start was the unpredictability of Easton''s movements. To cover their bases, Vyan''s men were strategically positioned across the empire, keeping an eye on various locations and making sure neither teams touched that place so that it would be believable for Maria to have resided there the entire time.

    "Alright then. I will go with Princess Althea. Thank you for your hospitality, Benedict and Lord Magnus!"

    "Take care, Your Imperial Highness, and don''t be nervous. Just say the things we have taught you to," Clyde said with a smile, and Maria nodded.

    As Althea and Maria vanished from sight, Clyde''s smile evaporated.

    His eyes narrowed as he turned to glare at Vyan''s empty chair. "Where the hell is Vyan?"

 Chapter 172 - 172: Out Of Place

    Vyan''s mind swam in and out of focus. The edges of his vision were blurry as darkness seeped in like a slow, encroaching tide. He could barely feel the rough ground beneath him, the coolness of the earth doing little to soothe the fiery pain throbbing through his skull.

    His hands were bound behind his back, the metallic bite of handcuffs digging into his wrists with every sluggish attempt to move.

    "Where¡­ am I?" The world around him was an indistinct blur of darkness and muffled sounds. He couldn''t tell where he was or how he had ended up here.

    He tried to summon his magic, to ignite even the faintest spark of mana, but his efforts were in vain. The energy was unreachable as if being restricted by whatever tied his wrists.

    Magic¡­ I can''t use magic.

    Panic flickered at the edge of his consciousness, but he was too disoriented to grasp it fully.

    A sharp, cold voice knife sliced through the haze and whispered in his ear, "Stop looking for what you are looking for, if you know what''s good for you. Next time, I won''t be so forgiving and let you live."

    "Wha¡ª" The words barely registered before a heavy blow struck the side of his head.

    Pain exploded in his skull, and the fragile grip he had on his consciousness shattered. The darkness that had been creeping in finally engulfed him completely, dragging him down into oblivion.

    When he finally opened his eyes again, the world around him was an assault of colors and sounds.

    He was lying on a hard surface, the coarse texture of cobblestones pressing against his cheek. The noise of bustling voices, clattering carts, and the general hum of a busy marketplace filled his ears.

    Confused and disoriented, Vyan blinked up at the night sky, the stars above seeming to spin in dizzying patterns.

    A crowd had gathered around him, their faces blurred and indistinct as they loomed over him like specters. He could hear them speaking, their voices a disjointed jumble.

    "Lad, are you okay?" a voice called out, gruff and tinged with concern.

    "Clearly he is not!" another voice snapped, sharp and panicked. "There is blood pooling behind his head!"

    "Do you think he is going to die?" someone whispered, their tone hushed with morbid curiosity.

    "The injury to the head might be dangerous," another chimed in, this voice calmer, more clinical.

    "His clothes look fancy, don''t they?" a different voice remarked, sounding almost impressed.

    "A noble, perhaps?" came another speculative voice, the words tinged with curiosity and greed.

    "Do you think I might find some cold coins in his pocket? Or, at least sell his clothes on the market if he dies?" a man mused aloud.

    "Oh, come on, Tim! How can you be so selfish?" a woman scolded, her voice rising above the others. "The boy must have a family to get back to. Let''s try and save him."

    Vyan could barely make sense of their words as his vision swam in and out. Their voices overlapped and blended into a confusing cacophony. The world tilted precariously as he struggled to gather his thoughts, to make them understand.

    Yet, he tried to push himself up and talk, "Ashstone¡­ call¡­ them¡ª" But his body betrayed him as he slumped back down onto the ground.

    The last thing he saw before the darkness claimed him once more was the blur of people moving. Their voices faded into the background, his consciousness slipped away again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Another day with no results," Easton sighed, his voice heavy with disappointment. The weariness in his tone mirrored the frustration etched into his features. "I am sorry to keep you so late, Iyana. It''s just that the deadline is looming, and we are running out of time."

    Easton''s team had just returned to the capital after a long, fruitless day of searching. The weariness from riding through the vast, sprawling lands of Ashstone was evident in the droop of their shoulders and the sluggishness in their movements.

    Iyana offered him a warm, reassuring smile, trying to lift his spirits. "Hey, it''s alright," she said, her voice gentle but firm. She felt comforting around Easton now that they weren''t tied in a marriage alliance. "Ashstone is enormous. It''s only natural we needed more time to comb through it all. And we still have two days left.

    We just need to sweep through Kresus, Natrin, and Ryen. I am sure we will find Princess Maria in one of those places."

    Easton returned her smile, though it was tinged with uncertainty. "I wish I shared your optimism. I can''t shake this feeling that we are going to return only to find out Althea has already found her."

    "We will just have to hope for the best."

    Easton nodded, the situation still pressing down on him.

    Iyana glanced up at the night sky, her mind drifting. The stars twinkled, and she recalled how terrible Vyan looked this morning. Something inside in him had broken, and she had no idea what. But she wanted to be there for him.

    It''s so late now, she thought. Would it be too inappropriate to visit Vyan at this hour? Oh, well, who cares? I can''t wait till the first break of dawn like yesterday. It''s a torture.

    "The night market looks as lively as ever, huh, Vice-Commander," Terrence commented, riding beside her.

    Iyana looked around at the bustling market, the vibrant colors and chatter creating a stark contrast to the heaviness in her heart. She smiled faintly. "It does."

    Ahead of them, Elijah squinted at a crowd gathering in the distance. "Why is there a crowd up ahead?" he wondered aloud. "Oh, it''s starting to disperse."

    As they drew closer, some of the townspeople waved them down, calling out for help. They were imperial knights, after all, and their presence was both respected and relied upon. "Terrence, can you check what''s going on?" Iyana asked, keeping her voice calm and composed. "There might be a problem."

    Terrence nodded, quickly dismounting his horse and heading toward the group.

    Meanwhile, Iyana and the others continued forward. As they passed, Iyana''s gaze caught on a small pool of blood glistening on the cobblestones. An accident? she wondered briefly, but dismissed it as something the knights could handle.

    But then, Terrence suddenly rushed back to her, his face pale and his breathing labored. "Vice-Commander, stop!" he called out urgently, his voice breaking with alarm. "You need to hear this!"

    "What is it?" Iyana asked, her brow furrowing in concern.

    Terrence swallowed hard, trying to steady himself. "A little while ago, a bullock cart dropped someone in the middle of the market. His head was badly injured, and he was unconscious¡ª"

    "Okay, and who is this someone?" Iyana pressed, a sense of dread creeping into her chest. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s His Grace, Vice-Commander! The Grand Duke Ashstone," Terrence revealed, the words hitting her like a physical blow.

    Iyana''s eyes widened in shock, her breath catching in her throat as the world seemed to tilt beneath her. Vyan¡­ her mind raced, struggling to process the information. How could this have happened? The blood she had seen flashed in her mind, and suddenly, it all became painfully real. Oh, Goddess, I shouldn''t have stayed back with him this morning.

    Iyana wasted no time, her heart pounding in her chest as she quickly followed Terrence to where Vyan had been taken.

    Easton, who had overheard Terrence''s urgent words, sighed heavily and rolled his eyes. "Seriously, how many enemies does one person need to have to get abducted twice in the same week?" Despite his annoyance, he couldn''t help but trail after them, though not without first ordering the other knights to move on and get some rest.

    Two fishermen led them through the winding streets to a modest house tucked away behind the bustling market. The scent of saltwater and freshly caught fish clung to the air, but all Iyana could focus on was the growing dread in her chest.

    As they entered the small, dimly lit room, Iyana''s eyes immediately found Vyan. He lay on a simple cot, his face pale, his head bandaged, and his usually sharp features slack with unconsciousness. Relief mixed with anxiety washed over her as she rushed to his side.

    However, Easton''s gaze was fixated on something that didn''t sit right¡ªsomething completely out of place. "Why¡­" he started, his voice trailing off in confusion and disbelief.

    His eyes narrowed on the heavy, metal cuffs clasped around Vyan''s wrists. Why would anyone use mana-restraining handcuffs on His Grace¡ªsomeone who is already certified to possess no mana?

 Chapter 173 - 173: He Messed Up

    Vyan stirred awake, the soft morning light filtering through the curtains casting a warm glow over his room. His head throbbed faintly; it was a dull reminder of the events from the previous night.

    As his eyes adjusted, he noticed Iyana sitting on a chair near the window. He squinted his eyes to realize she was engrossed in one of his books. For a moment, Vyan simply watched her. Her presence helped ease some of the lingering discomfort.

    But wait, what is she doing here?

    Glancing at the clock, he noted the time: eight in the morning. "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be at the imperial court today?" He rubbed his temples and pushed himself up.

    Iyana looked up from the book, snapping it shut with a soft thud. She arched an eyebrow, her expression amused yet questioning. "Why do you know that I should be at the court today?"

    Stupid me, Vyan thought as he realized his blunder, the haze in his brain only starting to clear up now. Obviously, if he was missing from last night, he should have no way of knowing whether Princess Maria was found or not. So, why in the world would he ask for her to be at the court?

    If he had no knowledge, he should have rather asked her why she wasn''t out looking for Princess Maria like she had been for the past five days.

    He blinked, trying to piece together some plausible reason. "My kidnapper¡­ they mentioned it."

    Iyana''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was a hint of skepticism flickering in her gaze. But nevertheless, she nodded slowly, accepting his answer without pushing further. "Alright," she said simply. "Speaking of your kidnapper, do you recall anything about them?"

    "No, not really. I didn''t see any of their faces."

    Rising from the chair, she walked over and sat beside him on the bed. With a soft gaze, she took in his disheveled state. "Okay, what about the place you were abducted from? Do you recall that at least?"

    "Honestly, I don''t remember much. It''s all hazy¡ªyesterday feels like a blur. I don''t even know what I did or where I was the entire day," he weaved the story effortlessly, even though his lies pressed heavily on his chest.

    He could see the doubt lingering in Iyana''s eyes, and he hated that. He wanted to tell her the truth, open up about everything that was on his shoulders. But how would he go on about it when they were on the opposite sides of righteousness?

    "That''s a shame, then. There is no way to find out about your abductor in this case," she expressed, a touch of disappointment in her voice. "Anyway, how are you feeling now?"

    He offered a strained smile and said, "I am fine." He noticed the dark bags under her eyes. "By the way, how did you get to know about me, er, about my condition?"

    "My team and I were returning home when we happened to come across some people who found you in the Cantace Night Market and asked for our help."

    "I see."

    "It''s strange how you were found in the capital, no?"

    Vyan felt a pang in his chest. Her tone just now was light, but there was a bite to it. Like she was suspicious of him.

    Then again, he did make his fair share of mistakes in his explanation. He should have come up with a better one than just winging it with ''I don''t remember.''

    But thankfully before he had to prepare an alternative way to ease her doubts, the door swung open and Clyde bounced in. "Good morning, Lady Iyana!" Clyde chirped, his tone bright and cheerful.

    "Good morning, Clyde." Iyana glanced at Clyde, then back at Vyan, her expression softening into a small smile. "I will talk to you later, Vyan." She stood, smoothing her uniform. "I will let Clyde take over now. I think I will be going for a walk. I need some fresh air."

    Vyan watched her go, the door clicking shut behind her. He couldn''t shake the feeling of guilt that gnawed at him, knowing she didn''t believe him but chose to leave it be.

    After Iyana left, Clyde''s cheerful demeanor vanished, his usual bright eyes darkening. He crossed his arms over his chest and stared down at Vyan without a word.

    Oops, I may have an equally big issue as Iyana to deal with first.

    Vyan had seen Clyde in various moods¡ªfrustrated, annoyed, even worried¡ªbut this was the angriest Clyde had ever been with him.

    Vyan tried to explain, his voice tinged with a mix of defensiveness and regret. "Look, Clyde, like I had promised, I was calm and rational the entire time. I was so close. In fact, I even found Ash." He paused, frustrated at how everything had unraveled after it. "But before I could do more, someone hit me on the head, and I blacked out. I don''t remember much after that."

    Clyde still didn''t say anything. His arms remained tightly crossed, his eyes sternly fixed on Vyan. It was a look that told Vyan more than words ever could¡ªClyde''s silence was not just disappointment; it was a reprimand, a consequence of Vyan''s reckless actions.

    Vyan sighed, finally giving in and accepting his fault. "Alright, fine. I am sorry," he said, his voice softer, the apology genuine.

    "I should have listened to you. I know you told me to wait until the Princess Maria plan was done, and I should have. I shouldn''t have mistaken my momentary calmness for¡­ Anyway, I am just sorry." He ran a hand through his hair. "I messed up, Clyde. Now, who knows if the news that I was sneaking around the imperial tunnel already reached the emperor''s ears?"

    Clyde feigned a cough, his expression questioning.

    "Oh, right, imperial tunnel. I didn''t tell you about it yet. It''s a long story¡ª"

    Clyde tilted his head, as if saying, I am waiting.

    "Okay, so since you clearly have a lot of time, I will tell the long story."

    Once Vyan was done narrating everything that led to him being thrown off a bullock cart in the middle of the market, Clyde shook his head in exasperation. "I hope you heard the story you just narrated yourself and realize how stupid and reckless you sounded in it."

    "I was not stupid," Vyan defended. "Reckless towards the end, sure. But I was very cautious. I just lost focus when I finally found my brother and didn''t realize someone was sneaking up on me, which I agree is totally my fault." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What about the part where even Princess Katelyn told you not to go alone¡ª"

    "Okay, okay, my fault," Vyan groaned, a little whiny. "I was totally stupid. Can we move on from the victim-shaming now?"

    "Alright. Let''s talk about who found you in that tunnel later tonight. Because you have to be present at the imperial court by ten. It''s an urgent summon, as expected. However, you better reflect on your actions meanwhile, Vyan," Clyde said, his tone firm and lacking its usual warmth. "I am not forgiving you just yet."

    Vyan nodded, Clyde''s disappointment sitting heavily on his shoulders.

    Clyde continued, shifting back to be more practical, though the edge of irritation still lingered. "Anyway, as for your injuries, the doctor already checked it; your head is fine, but your body is not. You have not eaten anything for the past forty-eight hours, and you have lost a good amount of blood.

    So, you better get your ass down for breakfast soon and quietly eat everything that will be given to you."

    Vyan nodded obediently like a child. He better listen to Clyde for a little while until he forgives Vyan. For now, his chest wasn''t churning as bad as yesterday since he at least knew Aster''s current whereabouts. He just had to formulate a plan to get him out. Of course, with Clyde''s presence.

    Clyde turned to leave, and just as he reached the door, Vyan''s eyes fell on his wrists. He traced his thumb over the faint marks until a hazy memory of the mana-restraining handcuffs came to the forefront of his mind and he recalled how he was unable to perform magic.

    "Clyde," Vyan called, his voice quiet and tinged with a hint of uncertainty. "Those cuffs¡­ there were handcuffs on me. Were they the mana-restraining ones? Or, did I imagine it?"

    Clyde paused, turning back with a nod. "Yes, they were. But thankfully, the key was in your pocket, so we were able to get them off."

    Vyan''s eyes widened, the realization hitting him like a punch to the gut. Whoever had abducted him knew. They knew that Vyan could use magic.

    He was already at the risk of the emperor knowing about his sneaking around, but if he got to know about Vyan''s magic¡­

    There was no doubt he would try to destroy Vyan at all costs with no mercy. And not just him. All the people around him.

    No, no, I can''t panic now. I have to do damage control as soon as possible.

 Chapter 174 - 174: This Isnt Over

    Vyan stood among the high-ranking nobles at the imperial court. His posture was straight, yet his mind wandered far from the echoes of Emperor Edgar''s voice. He already knew what was going to happen, so it didn''t interest him much either.

    On the contrary, the imperial court buzzed with murmurs of approval and awe as Edgar showered Althea with praise. "Your actions have saved our nation, Princess Althea. To find Princess Maria when all others failed is nothing short of extraordinary. You have shown unparalleled courage and leadership."

    Vyan watched the spectacle with half-lidded eyes. He knew he should be paying attention and minding his business¡ªespecially after Clyde''s scathing reprimand and the warnings from his abductor. But he couldn''t help it. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Standing in the Diamond Palace¡ªthe only place where he hadn''t looked for Aster¡ªhe couldn''t shake the nagging suspicion that today might be the perfect opportunity to slip away and search for Aster.

    After all, he knew it would be impossible to get Aster out of solitary confinement with its magic restriction and all. So, Vyan still had to find out where Aster was kept in the morning hours and why he was being relocated like this on a daily basis.

    Vyan had a feeling that there was something far more complex involved in this than his mind could fathom.

    Nevertheless, he was still mapping out potential routes of Diamond Palace in his head.

    He was busy estimating guard rotations and pinpointing the least conspicuous moments to make his move. He barely registered the court''s applause for Althea.

    "Crown Prince Easton, step forward," Edgar''s voice boomed suddenly, snapping Vyan out of his thoughts.

    Vyan blinked, focusing back on the present as Easton walked to the center of the court. His face was set in an impassive mask.

    Edgar''s gaze was cold, etched with disappointment. His expression was devoid of the warmth he had shown Althea moments before. It was quite an unusual picture for the imperial court, which was used to the opposite scenario until recently.

    "I am deeply disappointed in you, Prince Easton," Edgar began. "You have failed to uphold the responsibilities expected of a crown prince once again. Your incompetence has endangered not just the imperial family, but the entire nation. Even after I gave you the opportunity to fix your mistake, you failed to do that."

    His voice grew harsher with each word as he continued, "I took great pride in naming you the Crown Prince once, and now, it is with a heavy heart that I propose the removal of your title as the Crown Prince. This court shall decide¡ªthose in favor, raise your hands."

    A heavy silence fell. It was broken only by the shuffling of robes and the rustle of hands slowly rising into the air.

    It was supposed to be a big moment for Vyan and Althea as they had done their best to garner these raised hands, and yet, Vyan couldn''t care less about it at the moment. Some things were just bigger than revenge, after all.

    So, he unceremoniously raised his hand along with most of the nobles and courtiers.

    Easton stood still. He was unflinching as the verdict was cast, as if he had already expected this outcome.

    Iyana, who was standing behind Commander Pembrooke''s wheelchair, felt bad for Easton. Sure, she didn''t want to marry him, but she never wanted him to fall from his position like this, especially because he always seemed to care more for his duties and responsibilities than her.

    "It is decided then," Edgar cleared his throat. "Prince Easton Karl Haynes is no longer the Crown Prince of Haynes."

    As the finality of the decision settled over the court, Vyan turned his attention to Easton, expecting to see the man crushed under the loss of the thing he had the dearest.

    But instead, there was no visible sign of defeat. Easton''s expression was calm, almost unnervingly so. Even last week he had seemed more distressed than now.

    In fact, there was a flicker of something else¡ªsomething far from despair. Intrigue, perhaps? Or was it defiance?

    Vyan''s brows furrowed slightly as Easton''s eyes scanned the room, finally settling on him.

    For a moment, their gazes locked, and Vyan felt a jolt of confusion. Easton''s eyes held a challenge. There was a spark of determination that contradicted the outcome of the court''s decision. It was as if Easton was saying, This isn''t over.

    That''s when Vyan recalled Iyana saying, "My team and I¡­"

    Didn''t her team consist of Easton? And didn''t Vyan have those mana-restraining cuffs on his wrists when they found him? Unfortunately, the answer to both of those questions was yes.

    Vyan merely smirked as he thought, it seems things just got way more interesting.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Iyana stood outside the imperial court. Inside, the empire''s most powerful were locked in a heated debate. It was a power play disguised as a formal discussion on the next heir to the throne. The outcome was all but decided¡ªAlthea''s rise seemed inevitable¡ªbut formalities still had their part to play.

    Yet, the buzzing politics behind those grand doors barely registered to Iyana. Her attention was elsewhere.

    A sudden movement caught her eye. Easton emerged from the court. His expression was a complex blend of frustration and resignation as he let out a heavy sigh. His gaze landed on Iyana, and for a moment, there was a stillness between them before he finally decided to approach her.

    She mustered a reluctant smile, masking her inner turmoil. "Why did you step out?"

    Easton shrugged, his casualness feeling oddly forced. "I couldn''t stomach the awkwardness of sitting there with my hands glued to my sides while everyone else practically raises both their hands in favor of Althea becoming the Crown Princess."

    "I am sorry about that," Iyana offered, her voice full of sympathy.

    Easton waved it off, his tone edged with a dangerous undercurrent. "Don''t be. It''s only temporary."

    Iyana tilted her head, her curiosity piqued despite herself. "Temporary?"

    "What I mean is, Althea is just a lying cheater who doesn''t deserve the throne. It will only be a matter of time until she falls from grace. She has only climbed this high because of¡ª" He stopped abruptly, his stare honing in on Iyana. "Speaking of liars and cheaters, have you ever noticed anything¡­ unusual about the Grand Duke?"

    Iyana''s pulse quickened, but she didn''t flinch. Instead, she averted her gaze, trying to play the part of nonchalance. "Vyan?" she scoffed lightly, though her chest tightened. "That guy is always strange. But what exactly are you hinting at?"

    The tension between them crackled, both knowing more than they would ever admit. Easton''s probing eyes searched hers, looking for cracks in her armor, but Iyana stood firm.

 Chapter 175 - 175: Love & Principles

    Easton leaned in close. "No, I mean something truly unusual. Things that go beyond the ordinary¡­ abilities that most people can''t do." His gaze drilled into Iyana''s, seeking any crack in her calm facade.

    "I have no idea what you are hinting at," she replied, her voice steady, but just the slightest edge of nervousness slipped through, betraying the perfect mask she wore.

    Easton''s lips curled into a skeptical smirk as he straightened. "Is that so?" he drawled, as though already knowing her answer was a lie. "Well, it''s not like it matters right now. But there is something else I need from you."

    Iyana raised an eyebrow, wary of his sudden shift in tone. This Easton¡­ he was acting different. He wasn''t the same cold, righteous prince she knew. "Depends on what you are asking."

    He flashed her a faint smile. "Find the mage who infiltrated the Aurora Palace and helped Princess Maria escape."

    Iyana kept a straight face and squeezed her hands together behind her back, nails digging into her wrists. "I am sorry but I don''t have the time to spare for an investigation like that," she replied, her voice firm but not entirely convincing.

    Easton''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he caught the subtle crack in her response. "I get that you are swamped¡ªcases piling up from being out of the capital with me for nearly a week. But this is a high-profile case too, Iyana. A mage who can wield fire magic isn''t just someone harmless."

    Iyana tightened her posture, her expression cool but her mind racing. "There is no guarantee that the infiltrator used fire magic," she stated. "It''s possible they just rigged the palace to burn ahead of time, creating the perfect distraction for a smooth escape."

    Easton watched her carefully. "Maybe," he conceded, his tone carrying a hint of challenge. "But doesn''t it make more sense if magic was involved?"

    Iyana''s gaze stayed locked on his. "I don''t think so."

    Easton''s scrutiny intensified, as if he could peel back her words and see the truth hidden beneath. "You know, don''t you?" he finally asked, his voice a quiet accusation.

    Iyana''s expression didn''t waver. "Know what? That you have gone off the rails since losing your position as Crown Prince?" she shot back, her words sharp enough to cut.

    Easton chuckled darkly. "You are protecting the wrong man, Iyana. I hope you see that before it''s too late. He is far more dangerous than you realize."

    Iyana''s face remained a blank canvas. "I still don''t know what or who you are talking about."

    "It seems like you really won''t understand until it''s too late. Until you are caught in his web and nothing but a collateral in his twisted plans."

    Iyana glared at him, as if telling him to cut out the nonsense.

    Easton shook his head, disappointment etched across his features. "You are making a big mistake, Iyana. Don''t say I didn''t warn you." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her glare burned with a defiant fire. "I am perfectly capable of making my own decisions, Easton. I will own up to whatever comes of them," she said. "So leave me to worry about myself. Your concern is misplaced¡ªand unwanted."

    Easton sighed, a mix of resignation and a hint of something softer, almost regretful, before he turned and strode away.

    As soon as he disappeared from view and she was left alone in her thoughts, Iyana''s hands finally unclasped from behind her. Her fingers shook slightly as she pressed them against her sides.

    Even though she acted as if Easton''s instigation didn''t bother her, they did. She knew what he was implying. She wanted to defend Vyan in her mind for her self-peace.

    But Iyana was at a loss as to why Vyan kept hidden the fact that he could use magic. At the same time, she knew for certain: it was important for him to keep this secret buried, and what mattered to him was just as crucial to her. That was why she also made an effort to keep the fact unknown from Easton.

    Even if¡­

    She shivered as she recalled what she had stumbled upon a few hours ago in Vyan''s garden.

    She had been taking a stroll, trying to clear her mind after spending the night restless with worry¡ªworry about Vyan, about who might have abducted him, and what he might have done to provoke such an act. The garden, though usually pristine, was disheveled, almost as if it mirrored the chaos in her thoughts.

    Wandering the garden, Iyana couldn''t help but wonder why Vyan had kept his answers vague and closed off. Though she longed to press him, to demand the truth, she had held back. He seemed so burdened lately, and she had been desperate to respect his silence.

    That was why in order to quiet the questions in her head, she needed an escape away from him, to clear her mind.

    But fate clearly had other plans.

    Amidst the blossoms, her gaze fell on something that didn''t belong: strands of pink hair tangled in the branches of a shrub.

    Not just any pink, but a distinctive shade¡ªlong, lustrous, and unmistakably familiar. Her breath hitched. There was no one in the manor with such hair, except the most wanted person in the empire: Princess Maria.

    Vyan''s earlier slip¡ªwhen he questioned her absence from court¡ªsuddenly made sense. While she had been on a wild goose chase with Easton, Vyan had been sheltering Maria in the one place no one would dare to investigate without imperial orders.

    It wasn''t hard to connect the dots¡ªVyan had done this for Althea, a move that would edge her closer to the crown. But why? What did Vyan stand to gain?

    He wasn''t so benevolent as to do it for the sake of their friendship or kinship. He had to have an angle, a reason that justified such a risky act.

    But whatever the reason, it is still treason.

    Instead of having her head cleared, Iyana was now full of more nagging questions and doubts.

    She felt the pull of loyalty and principle tearing her apart. She wanted to keep protecting Vyan, to stand by him no matter what, but her conscience balked.

    How could she reconcile her love for him with the unsettling reality of his actions? She had never imagined she would be caught in this kind of moral limbo, her sense of right and wrong blurring with each new revelation.

    And yet, judging him felt impossible. She might not know the history of his scars exactly, but she did know of the scars'' existence, of the demons that chased him. But knowing didn''t make this any easier¡ªit only made her feel more lost.

    The choices before her loomed like a cliff''s edge, and she wasn''t sure which step would send her plummeting.

    "...nothing but a collateral to his twisted plans."

    Despite Easton''s warnings, Iyana didn''t fear becoming collateral in Vyan''s schemes; she trusted that Vyan, above all, would never let her come to harm.

    Are you really sure about that? What if his plans are more important than you? questioned her subconscious.

    She clenched her fists, her resolve wavering. Was she truly blind to the man she loved, as Easton had accused?

    No. Even if his plans were important, he would still never hurt me.

    Iyana saw every side of Vyan¡ªthe light, the dark, the impossible mix of both. It was that clarity, that painful understanding of who he was, that made it so agonizing to decide where she stood.

    "Do you really think I have no idea about the kind of man I am in love with?" she muttered under her breath, frustration intertwining in her voice.

    She knew Vyan''s flaws, his secrets, and the dangerous game he was playing. And still, she loved him fiercely. That was her crisis¡ªthe unbearable weight of knowing and loving him anyway, of standing on the brink of a decision that could change everything.

    With a heavy heart, Iyana realized she was no longer just watching from the sidelines. She really was caught in the web of Vyan''s plans. A reluctant participant who knew the truth and yet kept it hidden.

 Chapter 176 - 176: In Plain Sight

    "Now," Edgar began, his voice resonating through the hall, "as we gather here today, it is time to address the matter of Althea''s ascension to Crown Princess. Are there any objections?"

    A wave of agreement swept through the assembly like a well-rehearsed chorus. Heads nodded, voices murmured their approval, and even the most stoic faces showed subtle signs of support. The decision was unanimous¡ªAlthea was to become the Crown Princess.

    Edgar wasn''t very pleased with the response. He didn''t want to hand over his legacy to one of his daughters, but he had no choice. His sons were, well, disappointments¡ªthe first one failed to hold onto the crown, the second one was recently crippled, and the youngest one was too soft and good-hearted.

    "Very well," Edgar continued, maintaining a graceful mask. "Now we must decide the timing of the ascension ceremony," he asked, unaware that he was deciding his own time of doom.

    Vyan cleared his throat softly and suggested, "Your Imperial Majesty, perhaps one week from now would be a suitable time. It would allow ample time for preparations without causing undue delay." The sooner Althea was officially crowned, the better for Vyan.

    The emperor''s gaze shifted to Vyan, a thoughtful look crossing his face. "One week, you say?" Edgar leaned back slightly, tapping his fingers on the armrest of his throne. "No, Grand Duke. It must be grander. One month hence, we shall hold the ceremony, and it will be an event befitting the new Crown Princess."

    Ugh, one more month of this sickening pretense¡­ Vyan internally rolled his eyes but nevertheless displayed a courteous smile outwardly and asked, "Isn''t one month too long, Your Imperial Majesty? I am sure there are many duties for the heir-apparent to fulfill."

    "No, Grand Duke. Any time less than one month is not possible. We need to give ample time for all the foreign delegates to arrive," Edgar reasoned. "Besides, Princess Althea will get a head-start on her duties, even before her ascension. Won''t you, my dear daughter?"

    Althea subtly exchanged a glance with Vyan, and Vyan gave a nod, finding no other option. They didn''t want to seem suspicious to Edgar.

    "Of course, Your Imperial Majesty," Althea agreed.

    "Then, one month it is," Vyan conceded.

    As the decision settled over the room, Vyan''s mind shifted to a different concern.

    He watched Edgar closely, scrutinizing every twitch of his expression. Did the emperor know about his late-night snooping in the tunnels beneath the palace yesterday? If he did, Edgar was either a master at concealing his knowledge, or he was genuinely oblivious. Vyan leaned toward the latter. The emperor, for all his arrogance, was a poor actor.

    Even during this discussion, he acted perfectly normal with Vyan. Therefore, relief washed over Vyan as he realized this¡ªEdgar likely had no idea. At least, not yet.

    So, whoever caught Vyan at the tunnel yesterday¡­ Who did that person work for?

    Turning his attention back to the ongoing conversation, Vyan caught the tail end of Edgar''s next command. "Princess Althea," the emperor said, "you will be present at every council meeting from now on. There is much you need to learn." With a casual wave of his hand, a scroll appeared in mid-air, unfurling itself with a soft rustle.

    "Here," he continued, "is a list of all your duties and responsibilities as Crown Princess. Study it well."

    As Edgar manifested the scroll, Vyan''s eyes were drawn to the emperor''s hands.

    The rings on Edgar''s fingers glowed faintly¡ªamethyst, moonstone, topaz, ruby, and opal. Each stone flickered with a subtle light. Those gaudy rings had always caught Vyan''s attention whenever he stood in the imperial court, but he had never seen them glow like that until Edgar used magic.

    A memory from an old book he had from his father''s library floated to his mind. The combination of those particular gemstones¡ªamethyst for clarity, moonstone for balance, topaz for strength, ruby for energy, and opal for amplification¡ªwas used for mana transfer.

    A method to absorb mana from someone else''s body, even if the user lacked it themselves.

    Vyan''s brows furrowed slightly as he considered this. Edgar had a very low flow of mana in his natural circuit. Vyan had assessed this himself in the palace garden on the day they first met. At that time, Edgar wasn''t wearing those rings. More like, he never wears those rings outside the imperial court.

    Is it possible that¡­

    A sense of unease settled over Vyan.

    He maintained his composed demeanor. His distressed thoughts were veiled behind a polite smile as the emperor continued to discuss Althea''s new role.

    When the court session finally came to an end, the grand hall gradually emptied.

    Vyan remained in place for a moment, watching the emperor rise from his throne. He placed a hand on the side of his head and took slow steps towards the emperor.

    As Edgar descended the steps of his dais, Vyan made his move. Stepping forward, he opened his mouth to talk, saying, "Your Imperial Majesty, I was hoping to¡­"

    Seemingly light-headed, he ''accidentally'' collided with Edgar''s side. His foot hooked around the emperor''s ankle in a way that would trip him just enough for Vyan to shoot out a hand. He caught Edgar''s hand and steadied him.

    "My apologies, Your Imperial Majesty. It appears I am still reeling from yesterday''s unfortunate incident," Vyan said smoothly, his voice laced with a convincing embarrassment. "How clumsy of me."

    "Ah, I heard all about it. Be more careful, Grand Duke," Edgar slightly chided.

    "Yes, yes¡­" Vyan''s fingers wrapped firmly around the emperor''s, and in that brief contact, he concentrated.

    A surge of mana flowed from Edgar''s body¡ªan overwhelming torrent that surged through Vyan''s senses, far different from the near-absent trace he had sensed in the garden. It was undeniable and powerful; almost violently strong. It almost felt like measuring his own mana.

    Gemstones used for mana transfer. Edgar''s natural low mana. Edgar''s high mana with the rings. An Ashstone''s unrivaled mana. Aster being held captive by Edgar. At night, in the solitary cell.

    During the day, somewhere else. The time for court sessions being the day hours¡­

    All the pieces of the puzzles fell into place.

    The emperor is using my brother''s mana for himself.

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. If Edgar''s mana was being borrowed¡ªtransferred¡ªthe source had to be nearby.

    Vyan''s gaze flicked around the room, searching for any sign of the other party involved in the transfer.

    Then his eyes landed on the deep red curtains behind the throne. The heavy fabric barely shifted despite the slight breeze coming through the high windows.

    His heart skipped a beat as the realization crashed into him like a wave. All this time, right in front of his eyes¡ªAster.

    Vyan''s pulse quickened as he released Edgar''s hand. His expression never betrayed the storm of thoughts in his mind.

    Aster was here, close enough to be the other end of the mana transfer. His brother was just a few steps away.

    Hiding in plain sight, perhaps behind those very curtains.

    It all made sense now¡ªwhy the emperor seemed so confident, so empowered, in these chambers. He had heard tales of Edgar punishing some criminals on the spot with his magical abilities, but Vyan had always assumed they were rumors made to make the people fear the emperor.

    But little did Vyan know that the emperor was using his own brother''s mana to do all that and keeping him hidden just a few meters away from Vyan.

    Vyan couldn''t believe he didn''t figure all these out before. But now that he had, he was going to get Aster out of there as soon as possible. He wasn''t going to wait around a whole month for Althea to officially become the Crown Princess.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As Vyan exited the grand hall, he scanned the bustling corridors. Nobles and guards moved in steady streams, either in conversation or hurrying to their next duties.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Iyana as she walked alongside Commander Pembrooke. But Vyan''s focus was elsewhere.

    He moved toward the far end of the hallway where he knew Clyde would be waiting to catch a conversation with Althea.

    As he expected, he spotted his aide happily chatting away with his lover.

    "Thea, I need to talk a little with Clyde," Vyan interrupted.

    Clyde''s smile dropped seeing Vyan.

    Althea sensed the tension between the two of them and said, "Um, okay, Vyan." She placed a hand on Clyde''s forearm and added in a low whisper, "Let''s meet at the usual spot tonight."

    Clyde nodded and waited till Althea left to look at Vyan. He crossed his arms over his chest with a cold, expectant look. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I know you are still mad at me, but hey, look, I am trying. Which is why I am here to tell you that I have a good idea of where Ash is and I want to check that place to confirm before I go ahead with my idea to get him out. But of course, I would like your assistance as I have promised not to do anything alone ever again," Vyan ranted and stared at Clyde. "So?" he asked a little nervously.

    Clyde stared back blankly for a moment. Until a smile cracked through his act. "Oh, screw it. Who am I kidding?" A full-blown grin appeared on his face. "I can''t stay mad at you. It''s too hard, and it''s not worth it.

    Plus, I am so happy for you!" He pulled Vyan into a bear hug.

    Vyan also grinned and hugged him back. "Ah, finally! I hate not seeing you grinning stupidly."

    "Please, this is an occasion to grin stupidly. You found your brother! That''s a big deal!"

    "Yes! Yes¡­" Vyan''s grin dimmed a little. "But he was in captivity for sixteen years¡­"

    "You have mourned enough about the bad sides. You will get revenge for it, I know." He pulled apart from the hug and placed his firm hands on Vyan''s shoulders. "Now, focus on getting Lord Aster out and giving him a better life from here onwards, okay? You need to show him a happy face. Because that''s what he would like to see on his little brother. You are his light, remember?"

    Vyan pressed his lips in a thin line and took a deep breath, then he smiled confidently. "You are right. I need to continue being his light."

 Chapter 177 - 177: Behind The Curtains

    Two maids trudged toward the grand doors of the imperial court. Their heads were bowed, not so much in humility as under a mountain of cleaning supplies. The guards at the entrance eyed them with the usual mix of boredom and suspicion.

    "Halt," one of the guards grunted, stepping forward with the enthusiasm of someone who would rather be anywhere else. His eyes narrowed as he inspected the maids'' neat dresses, aprons that were spot-clean, and kerchiefs so perfectly befitting a royal maid. "You are not the regular maids."

    "Hey, did you forget that the Head Maid informed us that new maids will be doing the cleaning from now on?" the other guard nudged, then looked back at the maids. "Are you the new ones who are supposed to start from today?"

    "Yes, sir," replied one of the maids in a bubbly voice.

    The other maid kept her silence, clutching her broom like it was a sword and she was about to duel the marble floors.

    The guards exchanged a look that could only be described as "eh, whatever," and nodded.

    "Alright, get on with it. But make it quick. You two are late. There is only one hour till the court begins its session," the first guard muttered, swinging open the heavy doors to reveal the imperial court¡ªa hall so grand and empty it could double as a ballroom for ghosts.

    Marble floors stretched out beneath a ceiling painted with enough gold leaf to bankrupt a small kingdom. At the far end was the emperor''s throne where the quiet maid''s eyes were trained on.

    One of the guards followed them in with a casual hand on his sheathed sword. "I will be keeping an eye on you," he warned.

    Nodding, the maids shuffled forward. It quickly became apparent that one of them¡ªspecifically the bubbly one¡ªwas absolutely terrible at their job. Her broom seemed to have a vendetta against the floor, scattering dust more enthusiastically than gathering it.

    The guard''s frown deepened. "Hey, you!" he barked. "Clean properly, or you will still be here by the time the court session begins!"

    "Okay, okay!" the fumbling maid yelped, adjusting her grip on the broom with all the skill of a newborn baby.

    Her frantic sweeping only made things worse, dust flying everywhere. The other maid shot her a venomous look and scolded, ''What is wrong with you? Can''t you clean properly, you dumbass?''

    The clumsy maid¡ªnone other than Clyde in disguise¡ªstraightened up, glaring at the other maid¡ªVyan. ''Forgive me, my lord. Unlike you, I have never held a freaking broom in my entire life!''

    Vyan rolled his eyes, lips twitching with barely concealed annoyance. ''Tch, spoiled noble kid.''

    ''Please, as if you wouldn''t have grown up ten times more spoiled had you not gotten separated from your family,'' Clyde shot back.

    ''Careful, Clyde. I have this mop in my hand, and I am not afraid to use it as a weapon. So, just quietly do your job.''

    Clyde puffed out his chest, attempting to look busy while his broom flailed uselessly around. ''I can''t do the job, that''s the issue! Perhaps, you should have taken the time to have Maya teach me how to be a proper maid.''

    ''Oh, Goddess. You know what? Just create a distraction already,'' Vyan replied dryly. ''I am going to check behind the curtain.''

    ''Creating distraction? Now that''s a job I can do.''

    Vyan''s gaze locked on the heavy fabric that hung behind the throne. ''Just make it believable and try not to get us caught.''

    A grin spread across Clyde''s face, a mischievous spark lighting up his eyes. ''Don''t worry, I got this.''

    Clyde glanced down at the bucket of water beside him. Fishing into his apron pocket, he pulled out a small packet of red chili spices. With a quick glance at Vyan, who was inching toward the heavy curtains behind the throne, Clyde dumped the entire packet into the bucket, giving it a good stir with the mop.

    "Alright, time to work some magic," Clyde muttered to himself, swinging the mop around with exaggerated finesse. He made sure to swish it with gusto, sending droplets of spicy water flying in every direction.

    Predictably, a few splashes landed right in the guard''s eyes.

    At first, the guard scowled in annoyance. "Can''t you be more graceful with that¡ª" Then came the burning sensation in his eyes. He yelped. "Argh! What the hell was in that water? My eyes are burning!" He rubbed his face furiously, blinking profusely.

    Clyde feigned innocence, leaning on his mop with an amused expression. "Oh, my. I forgot the water had some cleaning herbs mixed in it."

    "Are herbs supposed to burn like this?" the guard spluttered, his eyes still watering as he stumbled backward. "And if they do, why do you use them?!"

    "Well, perhaps, because you know," Clyde continued, "they say cleanliness is next to godliness, and we have to use dangerous herbs to clean to our best."

    The guard''s face turned crimson as the pain in his eyes continued to get worse. Clyde grinned since he had gotten the spiciest powder from their chef back home.

    Meanwhile, Vyan rolled his eyes at the ridiculous exchange but seized the opportunity created by Clyde''s antics.

    He slipped behind the curtain and scanned the area. Well, obviously, he didn''t yet expect Aster to be here right now. But he needed to see something else.

    The space was cramped, just enough to squeeze in a few people, but something caught his eye¡ªwheelchair tracks leading to a white door at the far end that was barely visible with the white-painted walls.

    As expected, this hidden place wasn''t cleaned well. Clearly, because they couldn''t risk anyone going in through that door.

    With a quick glance to make sure he wasn''t being watched, Vyan approached the door and gingerly turned the handle. It creaked open, revealing a narrow, dimly lit path leading down.

    Vyan''s mind raced. This must lead to the tunnel, he thought. So, it''s just a regular thing to bring Ash from the solitary cell here for the mana transfer. And the wheelchair must be to keep him unconscious the entire time so that he doesn''t make any noise.

    His fists clenched. It made Vyan angry to think that they were using a human being as some sort of mana-manufacturing machine.

    I swear if I don''t give the emperor the most painful death ever¡­ He took a few deep breaths. Okay, bigger picture first, Vyan. First priority is to get Ash out. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Returning his focus to the hall, Vyan peeked back through the curtain to see Clyde still dramatically engaging the guard, who was now in a full-on argument, his face streaked with tears from the chili-laced water.

    "Listen, I swear to all the gods above, if I can''t see again because of your stupid cleaning herbs¡ª"

    "Oh, don''t you worry, sir. Nothing will happen to your pretty almond-like eyes. They will be perfectly fine. I vouch for it!" Clyde consoled, his tone exaggerated.

    While the guard flailed in pain, Vyan slipped out from behind the curtain, giving Clyde a sharp nod.

    Clyde caught the signal and said, "Anyway, it looks like our job here is done, sir! Sparkling clean floors and all."

    The guard was now red-eyed and exhausted from the unexpected spice assault, so he muttered, "Just get out of here before I toss you both into the dungeon for incompetence."

    "Right away, sir!" Clyde chirped, dropping a curtsy. His fake maid attire swished comically around him. With that, he and Vyan quickly headed toward the grand doors of the imperial court.

    Once they were a safe distance away, Clyde and Vyan ducked into a secluded corner. With a flick of their wrists, their disguises melted away, revealing their true forms.

    Clyde ruffled his hair, shaking off the last remnants of his maid persona. "Seriously, I hate how weird it feels to transform into a woman."

    "Hey, I am not a fan of it, either." Vyan rolled his eyes.

    "So, what did you find? It better be worth it."

    "Well, you can say I confirmed it that whenever the emperor is in the court, Ash is right behind him every time. And the tunnel that I got knocked out yesterday? One of its entrances is connected right in that place."

    "Just like you predicted," Clyde nodded, impressed.

    "Yep. Now all that is left is¡­" An unsure expression crossed Vyan.

    Clyde smiled and placed a hand on his shoulder. "You got this."

    Vyan nodded and forced a smile on his face. "It''s just¡­"

    "I know." Clyde gave him a reassuring look. "It will be okay."

    Vyan took a deep breath. "I am going to pay a visit to my aunt. I have to tell her sorry about that night."

    "Okay, but first of all, let''s get out of the Diamond Palace unnoticed."

    "Oh, that''s easy." Vyan smirked.

    "Please, not again," Clyde groaned. "I don''t want to be a woman."

    "You got no choice, my friend."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Vee," Celeste called out softly, stepping into the pavilion, her silhouette framed by the dim morning light filtering through the trees. Vyan was already there, his back turned, his stance relaxed. "What brings you here so early? You should have caught some rest after what happened to you two nights ago."

    He turned slowly, his smile a touch too bright against the stillness of the morning. "Well, I thought I shouldn''t delay in apologizing to you. I shouldn''t have sneaked out behind you when you were lecturing me that day."

    She shook her head, a small, exasperated sigh escaping her lips. "See what happens when you don''t listen to me? I had forbidden you to go into that tunnel. Look what you got yourself into."

    Vyan chuckled lightly and turned slightly, his gaze drifting to the dahlias swaying gently in the breeze. "Don''t worry. They didn''t even do anything to me."

    "You must have gotten hit pretty bad in the head. Don''t tell me not to worry," she admonished.

    Vyan waved a hand dismissively, a careless grin spreading across his face. "Eh, it was worth it. I found Ash in the end."

    Celeste''s breath hitched, her eyes widening. "You... you found someone who has been dead for sixteen years?"

    "Yes," Vyan confirmed, nodding eagerly. "Ash is alive, and he is right here in the imperial grounds."

    "You are certain of this?"

    "Absolutely," Vyan said confidently.

    Celeste''s smile wavered, her eyes clouding with a complicated mix of emotions. "Vee... you shouldn''t have¡ª"

    "I had to, Tia," he interrupted softly. "He is my brother. I couldn''t ignore him. Unlike a certain someone."

    "Family can be a difficult thing, Vee," she whispered, her voice suddenly distant, almost hollow. "Sometimes... we have to make hard choices."

    Suddenly, there was a glint of silver as Celeste''s fingers wrapped around a dagger she pulled from her sleeve. Without hesitation, she aimed the sharp knife at Vyan''s back.

    But Vyan didn''t flinch. With an almost inhuman quickness, his hand shot out and gripped the blade with his bare hand.

    Blood began to seep between his fingers, droplets of red liquid landing on the floor.

 Chapter 178 - 178: Stab In The Back

    For a moment, Vyan and Celeste stood frozen as droplets of blood colored the floor. Her eyes were wide with surprise, but his gaze was steady. A thin smile curled his lips, yet it never reached his eyes.

    "Hard choices, Tia?" Vyan murmured, his voice eerily calm. "I don''t see much of a dilemma here. Either let your nephew rot in some dank cell, or, you know, don''t. It shouldn''t be as hard as brewing a potion."

    "Why¡­" Celeste asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. "Why aren''t you surprised?"

    Vyan scoffed derisively. "Surprised? Please, Tia, give me some credit. I might not have a crown on my head, but I am not stupid. Only a handful of people outside my estate would know how to restrain me¡ªa mage¡ªproperly. And I am pretty sure you are familiar with the kind of restriction I am referring to, right?"

    There was also her slip-up from just now¡ªwhen she mentioned his head injury. Almost the entire empire knew about his abduction by now, but only a few people knew the specifics. And one of them would be his captor.

    The knife clattered to the floor, a dull thud echoing her defeat. Celeste crumbled to her knees, her face collapsing into her hands as tears streamed down her cheeks."I am so sorry, Vee. I didn''t mean to hit you so hard."

    Even as she covered her face and sobbed into her palms, Vyan didn''t feel an ounce of pity for her. All he felt was a boiling disgust, coiling tighter and tighter in his chest.

    "I am not the one you should be apologizing to," he spat out, his throat feeling painfully hoarse. "Oh, unless you want to apologize for lying to me this entire time. I mean, is anything you told me about yourself true? Did Empress Jade even isolate you or was that all just a made-up story to get my sympathy?"

    "It''s true. All of it is true. I didn''t lie to you about anything, Vee," she said, her voice breaking. "I just... I kept some things from you."

    "Oh, kept some things?" Vyan laughed, a harsh and mocking sound that sliced through her defenses. "Right, like you ''kept'' pretending to care about your nephews. But you never did, did you? If you did, you wouldn''t have tried to keep me from reaching Ash¡ªoh, wait, scratch that. You were in on his imprisonment from the start, weren''t you?"

    "No, Vee, I wasn''t!" she cried out, desperation climbing into her voice as she looked up at him, tear-streaked and broken. "I only found out about Ash later, and by then... I had no choice but to stay quiet."

    Vyan said nothing. He stared down at her with a chilling, unfeeling gaze, as if he were examining a stain on the floor rather than a person.

    "You have to believe me, okay?" Celeste pleaded. "When I found out, Ronan was just a toddler¡­" She sniffled, her words stumbling over the raw emotion choking her. "Edgar threatened me¡ªsaid that if I so much as breathed a word to anyone, he would¡­" Her sobs shook her frail frame. "He would hurt our son. Because¡­ Ash''s power¡ªEdgar was obsessed with it.

    That surge of mana made him feel invincible, and he was so addicted to that feeling. He wouldn''t have hesitated to actually harm¡ª" She choked on her words, dissolving into a mess of tears.

    "So, you sacrificed Ash instead? You never tried to get him out?"

    "I couldn''t, even if I wanted to¡ª"

    "What I am asking is, did you ever even try?"

    Silence. Her answer was nothing but the soft, pitiful sound of her sniffles.

    "Exactly what I thought." Vyan''s sneer was a venomous slash, his fury barely caged.

    "I am sorry, Vee," she whimpered. "I know it was selfish of me, but I was too scared to go against Edgar¡ª"

    "Scared, eh?" Vyan''s voice was laced with cold, cutting sarcasm. "Didn''t you once tell me how you wanted to avenge your sister and your nephews? What happened to that boldness, huh? Is this how you planned to do it? Forget revenge¡ªyou didn''t even save the one person you could! Ash was so close, right under your nose, with a tunnel that led right into his cell from your basement!"

    His voice got louder, unable to control his emotions any longer. "So don''t you dare say you couldn''t! The truth is, you never wanted to help him! You left him to rot in solitary confinement for sixteen goddamn years!"

    He crouched down to her level, gripping her shoulders with a force that made her wince. "Do you even know what it''s like to live in solitary confinement?" His eyes were blazing with a mix of anger and anguish.

    Celeste''s lips trembled, her eyes wide and speechless.

    "No, you don''t. Neither do I. We both can''t even begin to imagine something that breaks the mind like that!"

    "I¡­ I am so sorry¡­"

    Vyan took a sharp breath, trying to rein in his trembling rage. "You know what the worst part is? Not only did you not save him yourself, but you also tried to keep me from finding him. You didn''t even tell me you knew where he was. And there I was, running in circles, tearing myself apart, trying to find my brother!

    If you had told me, even that night before I went down into that cursed tunnel, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI could have found a way to forgive you. But instead, you tried to stab me..." His voice cracked, a tear slipping down his cheek. "Literally in the back."

    Celeste buried her face in her palms once again, unable to face his eyes that were now glistening with unshed tears. "I¡­ I lost my head, Vee. I-I-I thought if I didn''t stop you, Edgar would suspect I told you about Ash, and he would try to hurt Ron¡ª"

    "Stop it," he whispered, his voice barely audible but carrying the weight of a thousand heartbreaks. "Please, just stop it. Stop using your kids as a shield for your cowardice. You are making me feel second-hand embarrassment¡­ for my poor mother."

    Celeste''s body trembled violently, each breath a shuddering gasp, as she crumbled under her own shame and guilt. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Just admit it, Tia," Vyan continued, his voice heavy with a resigned sadness. "You never really cared about us¡ªnot the way you care about your own. And that''s fine. Honestly, it is. If I have kids one day, I will probably care about them more than anyone else too. But at least I wouldn''t lie and pretend I loved anyone else the same.

    So don''t insult me by saying we were like your children. Because we never were. If we had been, you wouldn''t have thrown Ash to the wolves like that."

    "I won''t say that again. I am sorry. I still... I still do care for you¡ª"

    "Please, save your breath." He wiped away the lone tear on his cheek with a swift swipe of his hand and straightened up, casually dusting off his pants as if she were nothing more than a speck of dirt. "Not that it matters anymore. I am going to save Ash, and after that, both he and I will have no more ties to you. Consider us done."

    "Wait, no¡ªyou can''t save Ash," Celeste blurted out, her voice suddenly sharp with an eerie clarity.

    Vyan arched an eyebrow, his expression as icy as ever. "And why, pray tell, can''t I?"

    "If you save Ash, I will be blamed," she said desperately. "Edgar will know it''s you and he will assume I told you, and you know Jade will be right there, pouring oil on the fire. And Ron and Kate¡­ they will¡ª"

    "For heaven''s sake, could you be any more self-centered and ridiculous?" Vyan spat, disgust twisting his face. This woman, the one he used to affectionately call Tia¡ªthe very nickname Aster had crafted from ''Celestia,'' the name her father used for her¡ªnow seemed like a stranger.

    Celeste scrubbed away her tears with the back of her hand and pushed herself to stand. Her gaze locked onto him, steadier now despite her red, swollen eyes. "I am serious, Vee."

    Vyan laughed right in her face, a harsh, mocking sound that echoed off the cold stone walls. "Serious? You couldn''t even stand up to Empress Jade. What in the world makes you think you can stop me? Just because I have been a sweetheart to you until now, do you really believe I am that easy to take on?"

    "It''s not that I think you are easy to defeat," she replied. "It''s just that I have ammunition against you. And I won''t hesitate to use it."

    He stepped closer, his smirk widening into a wolfish grin. "Oh, really? Do tell."

    "I will expose you, Vee," Celeste declared, her voice trembling slightly but gaining strength. "All your schemes, every underhanded thing you have done. I can prove that you..." She swallowed hard, her throat visibly tightening. "That you are no different than your treacherous parents."

    Their eyes locked in a clash of wills, each daring the other to back down.

 Chapter 179 - 179: Patchwork Quilt

    "You wouldn''t dare," Vyan said, his voice low and laced with venom.

    Celeste''s expression hardened. "Don''t test me. I would."

    A mocking smile tugged at his lips. "Oh, Your Imperial Majesty, you are the one who shouldn''t test me." His eyes glinted with challenge. "Because trust me, if I go down, I am not going down alone. I will make sure to drag you and your precious kids along with me. So," he shrugged, "go ahead¡ªmake your choice."

    Her face blanched, but she didn''t back down. "Vee, there is no way you will get Aster out without exposing yourself."

    Vyan''s smile grew wider, sardonic. "And you would know that how exactly? Some sudden divine insight, perhaps?" he questioned, tilting his head in a mocking manner.

    Celeste''s eyes flashed with frustration. "Okay, then. Fine, tell me what is your plan," she demanded, the desperation creeping into her voice.

    "Oh, sure, sure," he chirped, "Let me tell my plan to my aunt," he grinned, "who is a lying, backstabbing traitor." His grin dropped into a straight line with a nasty glare. "Does it look like I have been bitten by a mad dog? Why the heck would you think I would tell you anything?"

    "Vee, I only want the best option for everyone. Trust me, Vee, I don''t want to hurt you."

    "Too late," he whispered, his voice laced with the raw pain of betrayal, "you already did."

    Celeste felt her heart break. "Vee, you don''t get it¡ª"

    "Oh, I do get it perfectly. You don''t want the best for everyone. You are just hoping to save your skin at our expense at this point," he accused. "But if you think for a second that I am not serious about dragging you and your kids down along with me, then you are in for a big surprise. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    So, make a decision¡ªdo you want to do nothing and get your nephew saved or do you want to go against your other nephew and get yourself and your kids killed?"

    Celeste''s resolve faltered, visibly shaken.

    "Or you know what?" Vyan added. I will give you a better option: I will kill you right now, spare your kids, and go on with my plan."

    "No, no," she spoke up frantically. "I will take the first option."

    "Good choice." Vyan stepped back from her, turning away. "I will get going now."

    "Vee¡ª" she tried to call out.

    "Oh, and one more thing." He glanced at her over his shoulder, mid-step on the stairs to the pavilion. "Don''t call me that anymore. You see, it''s a family nickname."

    Celeste''s face crumpled, but Vyan didn''t look back again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan was on his way out of the Crystal Palace, crossing the hallway. His thoughts were occupied when he almost collided with a whirlwind of motion¡ªKatelyn, fresh from her archery training, her neck-length black hair in disarray. She looked like she had just declared war on a target dummy and won.

    "Hey, good morning, Kate," Vyan greeted, forcing a cheerful smile on his face.

    Instead of responding to his greeting, her green eyes immediately zeroed in on his bleeding hand, narrowing with a mix of irritation and concern.

    "Honestly, Vyan," she huffed, already pulling out a handkerchief. "Can''t you go a day without getting yourself maimed? You get kidnapped twice in the same week, and now, there is a nasty cut on your palm. At this rate, your limbs are going to look like a patchwork quilt."

    Vyan laughed lightly. "Well, I hope you are good at embroidery then. I would want to look good, you know, even if I am a patchwork quilt."

    Ignoring his remark, Katelyn grabbed his hand, wrapping the handkerchief around the wound with a tight, decisive knot.

    It wasn''t the most gentle, but it was effective, and he knew she really cared. There was familial love in the way she tightened the handkerchief.

    Vyan''s thoughts drifted to his aunt¡ªhow he told her that he would drag her children with him if need be. As if.

    He could never harm his cousins, not even with his darkest threats. They were still family. He had only said it to keep her on the toes, make her think twice about meddling in his affairs.

    "Hey, about that day," Katelyn mumbled, her tone soft now, "I have been feeling¡­ guilty, alright?" she began awkwardly. "If I hadn''t guided you to that damn tunnel entrance, you wouldn''t have ended up... you know, abducted. And perhaps, I should have kept an eye to make sure you weren''t followed by anymore." She let out a heavy sigh filled with guilt and looked up with a sad look.

    "Did that person hurt you? Torture you or something?"

    Vyan chuckled softly, surprising even himself with the warmth that bubbled up despite his recent encounter with her mother.

    He reached out and ruffled her already wild hair, much to her annoyance. "Don''t worry about me, Kate. I am fine. A little kidnapping never killed anyone," he teased, watching her eyes roll. "Besides, if you hadn''t taken me there, I wouldn''t have had the chance to figure out a few things... things I am actually grateful for."

    Katelyn blinked up at him, caught off-guard by the sincerity. For a moment, her bratty fa?ade dropped, and a genuine smile flickered on her lips. "Well," she grumbled, cheeks flushing slightly, "Just try not to get yourself in any more life-threatening situations, okay? Some of us would like to keep our cousins in one piece."

    Vyan chuckled again. "No promises, but I will try not to turn into a patchwork quilt anytime soon," he quipped, his smile turning into a teasing smirk, "since I can tell you would be horrible at embroidery. I mean, look at the way you sloppily tied the handkerchief."

    With a mock scowl, Katelyn nudged him with her elbow, but the corners of her mouth betrayed her amusement. "Shut up, you ungrateful troublemaker."

    "Oh, I am a troublemaker? And what are you?"

    "Please, I am an angel compared to you," she scoffed.

    Vyan laughed at that, unable to deny the claim. He truly was a troublemaker, given the trouble he was about to stir very soon. Something that might even shake the entire capital. And he was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 180 - 180: Reduced To Ash

    The grand hall of the imperial court was filled with rows of stern-faced courtiers on either side. At the center of it all, seated upon the towering golden throne, was Emperor Edgar Crawford Haynes. It was a normal court scenario, only with the difference of the heir-apparent who stood at the front of the rows of courtiers¡ªAlthea.

    Edgar''s cold gaze bore into the guards kneeling below him. Their heads were bowed in shame, and their bodies were trembling in fear. They were the guards who had failed in their duty to prevent Princess Maria from escaping.

    The emperor did not take kindly to failures, and it was a known fact. Neither was he known to have occasional streaks of mercy. All those poor soldiers were praying for was to be spared alive, even if it meant getting exiled to the borders.

    "Your incompetence has brought shame upon the imperial family," Edgar''s voice boomed, echoing through the vast chamber. "You failed to guard a single hostage¡ªa woman, no less. You let an intruder barge into your territory without any knowledge of it. Tell me, why should you not be flayed alive for your failures? What if that intruder had taken the perfect opportunity to harm someone?"

    One of the guards attempted to stammer an apology, but Edgar raised a hand, silencing him immediately. "It''s decided. You all will be executed by a firing squad at first light." His expression darkened, his lips curling into a contemptuous sneer. "Let this be a lesson to all who serve that failures will not be tolerated."

    The soldiers accepted their fate with defeat. Their wish wasn''t granted, it appears.

    Just then, from the side of the room, a strong defiance came, "That is such a cruel punishment for something that wasn''t even in their control!"

    Everyone''s eyes turned to the pink-haired girl, standing with her hands bound in iron cuffs. She was dressed in a plain white gown that hung loosely on her slender frame, looking nothing like the princess she grew up as.

    "It wasn''t their fault," she interjected, her voice steady but desperate. "Anybody who was in their position would have done the same thing. And not to mention, until then, they have been very careful in their duties!"

    A murmur spread through the nobles, eyes darting from Maria to Edgar. They were impressed at the boldness of the Haberland''s Princess. They all had thought she was just a good-natured, docile girl. It turns out she had some fire in her as well.

    However, the one thing that Edgar disliked more than failures was women daring to raise their voices in front of him.

    "Silence!" The emperor roared, his gaze snapping to Maria like a viper coiling to strike. "If you value what little comfort you get in Haynes, you will shut your mouth, Princess. Or would you prefer to spend the rest of your life here rotting in the dungeons below?"

    Maria''s defiance flickered, and her lips pressed into a thin line. Her eyes met Althea''s briefly, and that made her lower her gaze.

    A resigned heaviness settled over Maria. There was no point in arguing at this point when she was already on Edgar''s bad side now. But how could she stay quiet as innocent soldiers'' lives were sacrificed for the sake of their plan?

    She was sure that her family would be ashamed of her if she backed down. Yes, she was peace-loving, but she wasn''t a coward.

    Seeing the small flicker of fire in Maria''s eyes once again, Edgar''s expression twisted his otherwise regal features into something dark and sinister.

    With a casual flick of his wrist, he muttered an incantation under his breath. His rings glowed as rippling energy flowed from his hand, weaving through the air like a snake until it wrapped around Maria.

    Suddenly, Maria gasped. Her body was being crushed as an invisible force constricted her.

    She struggled to breathe, her eyes wide with panic as she felt her throat tighten. It was as if a big phantom hand was squeezing the life out of her.

    The courtiers watched with a casual expression as though it was an everyday court scenario.

    "Now," Edgar''s voice was a low hiss, "why don''t you tell me, if it isn''t the soldiers'' fault as you claim, whose fault is it? Who is the intruder who helped you escape? Speak the name, or I will crush the very breath from your lungs."

    Maria''s face contorted with pain, but she refused to yield. She struggled to form rehearsed words, which were merely the words, "I... I don''t know. I don''t know that person. He¡­ he was just sent to help me out of there."

    "And who sent him? Your family?"

    As Edgar asked that question, the silence that followed was suffocating. Althea finally decided it was time to step forward from her place, lest Maria''s bones were crushed beyond repair. It was her responsibility to safeguard her, after all.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Althea spoke smoothly, "I doubt the princess will so easily reveal the name, even under duress. She is more stubborn than that." She paused, allowing a small, sly smile to form on her lips. "But perhaps, if you allow me, I could... persuade her. I will make sure we know the truth when I am done."

    Edgar considered her words for a moment, his dark eyes flicking between Althea and Maria. Finally, he gave a slow nod, a twisted smile spreading across his face, letting go of Maria from the spell. "Very well, Crown Princess. I leave it to you, then."

    Althea accepted her duty and ordered some of the guards to lead Maria to the dungeons when she was done here.

    Maria, on the other hand, pretended to be shivering. She knew Althea''s suggestion was a ploy, a way to buy her time. There was no way Althea would actually torture Maria.

    As for those guards, Edgar settled on firing them and awarding them a fine that would take them their entire lives to pay back. Why bother killing them uselessly when you can just milk them for some extra gold coins? Althea''s suggestion, obviously.

    As the court session drew to a close, Edgar dismissed the guards with a wave of his hand, who were just happy to be spared, even if it meant going into a miserable fine with the imperial family.

    The emperor descended from his throne, moving along the red carpet that stretched out before him. His two Aura knights, Wyatt and Storm, trailed behind him like shadows, quietly as usual.

    But as they reached out of the imperial court and stepped into the grand corridor, a deafening explosion shattered the quietness.

    The shockwave ripped through the air, blowing apart a massive section of the palace from the throne.

    Stone, marble, and shattered glass rained down, sending the courtiers diving for cover, while Wyatt and Storm instinctively blocked any debris coming towards their sire.

    A plume of smoke and dust filled the chamber, and for a moment, chaos reigned. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What the hell was that? An assassination attempt on the emperor?" Althea let out, her voice furious with anger.

    "Thank goodness, whatever that was, it missed His Imperial Majesty," Storm murmured, a little relieved.

    "Don''t leave Sire''s side," ordered the Captain of the Imperial Order of Aura, Wyatt, and ran in the direction of mass destruction, stepping the chunks of debris and disappearing into the smoke.

    "Seal all the entrances to the imperial grounds! Do not let anybody in or out!" Althea barked out, and all the soldiers nearby sprang into action. "And call for the imperial medics! There are several people injured!"

    All the chaos was only white noises to Edgar who stared in horror. He was seeing the throne he loved so much in ruins. He couldn''t care less about the courtiers who were now bleeding and covered in debris. It was the loss of his favorite chair that was bothering him the most until¡­

    His horror soon twisted into panic.

    A sudden, chilling realization dawned on him¡ªhe felt no power surging from his rings anymore. Even as he tried to remove a piece of debris from someone, it didn''t move an inch. It was like his connection to the mana supply was severed.

    "No, no, no. That can''t be¡­"

    Panic flickered in his eyes, and without a second thought, he sprinted toward the source of the blast. His heart pounded with a dread he hadn''t felt in years.

    He reached the charred remains of what once was a hidden chamber behind the heavy curtains. His breath was coming in ragged gasps by the time he reached there. He was expecting to find Wyatt, but he was nowhere in sight. Rather, he was left to examine what lay ahead of him. Among the wreckage, he saw two blackened bodies, barely recognizable.

    Edgar''s face contorted with terror. One of the bodies had five rings on his fingers¡ªthe same ones as Edgar''s. There was no doubt who it was¡ªAster. And the other body must belong to the Aura Knight who was in charge of guarding Edgar''s mana source¡ªRaith.

    "No... NO!" Edgar''s scream tore through the smoky air, his voice laced with anguish and fury.

    His source of power¡ªhis carefully guarded secret, his lifeline¡ªwas gone, reduced to ash before his very eyes.

 Chapter 181 - 181: Executing The Plan

    Three hours before the explosion.

    A brown-haired knight clad in his royal red uniform strolled down the dimly lit tunnel, his bouncing steps echoing against the cold stone walls.

    Raith hummed a cheerful tune, a catchy melody he had picked up from a bard during a family outing last week. Since it was a rare opportunity to spend time with his family, he was still wrapped in a bubble of happiness.

    With one hand, he pushed a wheelchair that had seen better days. Its creaky wheels groaned like an old man waking up from a nap. Raith didn''t mind, though. He had his own rhythm going.

    As he approached a heavy steel door, he fished out a key from his pocket and gave it a spin in the rusty lock. The door creaked open to reveal a small cell with a metal bunk bed.

    Inside, slumped against the wall on the bed, was his long-term ''client.'' Raith flashed his brightest smile, his teeth practically gleaming in the dark. While he did feel bad for the man deep down, he had learnt to quiet his moral voice quite early on in his career as one of the Shields of the Imperials of Haynes.

    "Hello, there. Guess what time it is? Court o''clock!" he chirped, but seeing the blank response, his shoulders slumped. "Yes, yes, I know. It''s always the same time for you," he let out dryly and once again tried to smile. "Anyway, your hair is looking lovely as always."

    He pulled out a small box from his pocket, opening it to reveal five glimmering rings. "Come on, let''s see your hand." One by one, he slipped the rings onto his client''s fingers, each one glowing faintly as it settled into place.

    Raith tilted his head, studying his work with the focus of an artist adjusting his masterpiece. "Hmm, your nails have gotten a little longer. I will try to cut them some time around this week. You see, it''s a little busy, with all the heir-apparent transitions and all that."

    Raith guided Aster''s unresponsive form onto the wheelchair with gentle, practiced movements. He cuffed his wrists with the handcuffs made especially for Aster¡ªblock his body from using his own mana but let it be possible for transfer.

    "Between you and me, I have never liked the way His Majesty always favored only Prince Easton. I mean, I personally could never differentiate between my kids, even if I tried. You know what I am saying?" Raith leaned in with a casual grin but got no response.

    "Oh, forget it. Enough about me. How are we feeling today?" he asked, but once again, he got dead silence feedback.

    "Same as always, I see." He paused, his expression softening into a mock-serious frown. "I know, there''s not much to do in a solitary cell. Sometimes, I think, ''Wouldn''t it be nice if I could take you for a stroll in the gardens? Let you feel a bit of sunshine?'' But then I remember my boss would have my head on a pike for suggesting that."

    He chuckled to himself and closed the back door to the solitary cell. He gave Aster a once-over to check if everything was okay. He no longer bothered tying the cloth around Aster''s mouth; there hadn''t been a word from him in years. No cries, no freaking out, no whispers¡ªjust silence. Not even the mice were that quiet.

    Raith shook his head, more to himself than to his invisible audience. "See, this is why you can''t walk anymore. No sunlight, no exercise... It''s not great for the ol'' bones. But I can''t seem to convince anyone about it." He sighed dramatically. "But I promise I will try again.

    Wyatt is about to have his ears bleeding from Ray nagging him, just you see."

    Just as Raith maneuvered the wheelchair into a turn in the tunnel, a sudden thwack landed on the back of his head. Stars exploded in his vision, and he dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes.

    Aster, who was staring at his lap, heard the dull thud of a body hitting the ground and slowly glanced at his unconscious body over his shoulder. His almost alien-like rusty voice came out as he called, "Ra¡­ay¡­?" His voice was croaky and hoarse, like someone dragging a sword against stone.

    "Wow, you are so beautiful," a masculine voice full of awe came from behind Aster. "Err, I mean handsome. I can see beauty runs in the Ashstone genes. Though I suppose that''s not something I should say to someone who has been imprisoned for sixteen years."

    Aster''s gaze shifted upwards, his bangs moved out of the way of his wine-red eyes focused on the sight of a smiling gray-haired man standing over Raith''s limp form. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh, hello, Lord Aster," the stranger said, his voice brimming with mischievous charm. "You don''t know me, but I am very close to your brother. You know Vyan¡ªVee?" Aster''s eyes lit up by the smallest fraction in recognition. "Yes, yes, you know, don''t you? I have been sent here by him to take you out of this miserable, dreary lifestyle. The name is Clyde."

    Clyde smiled widely and crouched beside Aster. "Alright, my lord, let''s get these off you," he murmured, carefully removing the rings from Aster''s fingers one by one. Each ring seemed to resist for a moment, a faint glow pulsing as Clyde slipped them off, but he handled them deftly.

    "Your mana¡­ it''s so much like Vyan''s," he mentioned in a low voice, smiling fondly. He could sense the overwhelming mana flowing through Aster''s body just by barely grazing his fingers. His eyes fell on the black cuffs around the wrists. "I will break off these handcuffs later when we get home, don''t worry."

    "For now, stay put, I will be back in a few minutes," Clyde said and gave him a smile, stashing the rings in his pocket.

    Leaving Aster where he was, Clyde disappeared further into the dark tunnel. Soon, he stumbled upon Vyan struggling with two large, bulging sacks.

    Vyan was dragging them along like a determined mule pulling twice its weight. "Oh, for the love of¡ª geez, come on!" he cursed as the sacks screeched against the cold stones.

    "Need a hand there, my lord?" Clyde quipped, grinning.

    Vyan rolled his eyes, pausing to catch his breath. "I am already handling two bodies. Do I look like I need a third one to drag around?"

    "My, you possibly aren''t threatening to dispose of me in this place, are you?" Clyde gasped, feigning to be scandalized.

    "If I didn''t put you in charge of getting my brother to safety, I would really consider that," Vyan barked, annoyed.

    "Come on, don''t lie. You love me way too much to do that," Clyde teased and reached into his pocket and tossed the five rings to Vyan.

    "How about you be satisfied with Thea''s love, lover boy? Don''t come after mine." Vyan rolled his eyes and caught them effortlessly. He dropped off the sacks and began slipping the rings on his own fingers. In order to fool the emperor, they needed to keep the mana supply on. Hopefully, Edgar wouldn''t be smart enough to sense the difference.

    "Aww, such a miser," Clyde pouted and turned around. "You better not be like that with your brother," his sing-song voice echoed off as he hurried back toward where he had left Aster and Raith.

    Vyan shook his head in exasperation. "As if I am that insensitive." A smile crept onto his face at the thought of meeting his older brother soon. He couldn''t wait for all of it to be over. "Let''s hope the court session doesn''t run too long today."

    Taking a deep breath, he resumed dragging the two sacks. He followed the winding tunnel until he reached a hidden alcove near a path leading up to the chamber behind the throne room. He stashed the sacks there, ensuring they were concealed in the shadows, and took a moment to gather himself.

    Vyan muttered an incantation under his breath, and his appearance began to shimmer and distort. His black hair turned into a light shade of brown, his red eyes morphing into amber.

    Moments later, Raith''s visage stood in his place. He adjusted his uniform to match Raith''s neat style, glad for that book where he found about the depths of mana transfer. Edgar shouldn''t be able to detect whether his partner was using his own or not.

    Ready as Raith, Vyan peeked his head out from behind a thick, velvet curtain, his illusioned amber eyes scanning the throne room.

    He realized with an oops that he was late. The imperial court was already filled with people, while Edgar slowly climbed the small stairs leading to the throne with Storm following behind.

    He plastered on a cheerful smile as he spotted the white-haired captain right near him, already standing close to the throne. As everyone else''s head was bowed in respect of the emperor, Vyan took the chance.

    "Ray reporting to duty, Captain," he called out discreetly, mimicking Raith''s familiar upbeat tone.

    Wyatt barely turned his head over his shoulder to glance at Vyan with an expressionless face. He was a stoic man with an intimidating aura. Vyan was a little nervous inwardly as Wyatt''s narrowed gaze briefly swept over him.

    He was aware it wouldn''t be easy to fool the captain. He has always been wary of Wyatt from the first time he saw him behind Edgar, following him like a shadow, almost unnoticed but always present.

    As Wyatt continued to stare, Vyan almost felt himself twitching in internal panic.

 Chapter 182 - 182: Foolproof Or Not?

    Two hours before the explosion. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You are cutting it too close these days. Try not to be late," Wyatt grunted and returned his gaze to the front.

    Vyan was relieved as he thought, Perfect.

    Wyatt''s eyes were sharp as he thoroughly scanned all the people present in the grand room, blissfully unaware that the threat today didn''t lay ahead of him.

    Vyan had followed Raith for an entire day to pick up on his habits and how he interacted with Wyatt and Storm. The three of them were the closest to Edgar¡ªDefenders of the Emperor. So, it was important for Vyan to know how to handle them in case of an emergency.

    Vyan retreated back behind the curtain and pouted as the waiting around started.

    He waited behind the curtains for a couple of hours, rolling his eyes at the droning voices echoing through the chamber. He wanted to be home! He wanted to meet his brother after a long time!

    The court session was its usual pompous spectacle. He didn''t want to be listening to the emperor going on and on about what could have happened if Princess Maria hadn''t been caught and stupidly punishing some guards.

    He was almost entertained a little when Maria protested. Who knew that bubbly, clumsy girl had that in her?

    But then came the moment that caused his eyes to widen. Edgar decided to flex his powers¡ªliterally. With a flick of his wrist, he used Vyan''s mana to squeeze Maria''s body.

    Vyan''s face contorted in discomfort, feeling the bizarre sensation as his mana was siphoned. It was like having his insides pulled through a tiny funnel¡ªa sensation both intrusive and nauseating.

    "Fucking son of a bitch," Vyan muttered suppressing a shudder.

    At last, the court session started to reach its tedious conclusion.

    Knowing it was finally time, he cautiously pulled out the explosion materials he had hidden in his cloak. He grumbled in annoyance as he set them up. All of it would have been so much easier if he could simply use destructive magic.

    He couldn''t do that; it was too distinct, too easily recognizable. He needed something mundane but effective¡ªsomething that wouldn''t immediately scream "An Ashstone did this." Aster wouldn''t be able to do this as he most likely had something blocking his mana usage. And the only other Ashstone alive was, well, Vyan.

    Setting up the explosives carefully, Vyan primed them with a long fuse, allowing himself enough leeway to be far away when the fun began. He wouldn''t want to be caught up and lose a limb over this plan.

    As the herald announced the end of the court session, Vyan brought the sacks inside into the hidden chamber and opened the sacks, revealing two dead bodies¡ªone resembling Aster, the other Raith.

    Their physiques were close enough; at a quick glance, they could pass. These were fresh unclaimed bodies Clyde and Vyan had stolen from the morgue from the medical facility. Thank goodness there were no instruments invented yet to figure out the particular day or cause of death.

    "Long live His Imperial Majesty, the Emperor of Haynes, Edgar Crawford Haynes!" The herald''s announcement of the emperor''s departure was Vyan''s cue.

    He did a final check on Edgar''s location, not before making sure of Althea and Maria''s location as well so that they weren''t caught up in it and got. He carefully slid the rings onto the corpse he had disguised as Aster.

    "Here goes nothing." With a sharp breath, he lit the fuse on the explosives. Instantly, he darted back down the tunnel.

    Twenty seconds. That was all he was going to get.

    One... Two... Three¡­

    He ran as fast as he could. He turned a corner, counting silently in his head. He kept running, his pace calm and measured. At five seconds left, he could feel the anticipation building in his chest.

    He came to a halt at the completion of twenty seconds. The tunnel walls trembled, and a deafening explosion rocked the ground beneath his feet. Dust and debris burst from the tunnel opening at the throne room. Screams echoed from the chamber beyond.

    Vyan allowed himself a small, satisfied smile. "Well, that''s done. Now, let''s hope Thea does a good job at turning this into an assassination attempt on her father." He leaned against the cool stone wall, allowing himself a moment to bask in his victory.

    The explosion''s shockwave still echoed in his bones, and the chaos he had just unleashed brought a wicked grin to his face. It would have been so easy to bring the emperor down with this.

    But a man like that didn''t deserve such a painless, instantaneous death.

    Vyan had been playing his part well. It was only about time till he was finally able to complete his revenge and give the most painful, slow death to the emperor and everyone else involved. With Althea''s rise to the throne, the game was shifting to his favor.

    Getting his brother back was a bonus¡ªno, scratch that. It was a miracle, truly.

    Just a little bit more, and Vyan would be able to meet Aster. Aster should be home by now. His plan was foolproof, after all¡ªat least, he thought so until he heard the crunch of boots on rubble behind him.

    Not even a minute after the explosion, Wyatt burst through the smoke and debris like a battering ram. His eyes were sharp and searching.

    Vyan straightened up. Damn it, Sir Wyatt, already? He didn''t have time to ponder. Without missing a beat, he bolted down the tunnel, his footsteps pounding against the uneven ground.

    Wyatt''s keen ears picked up on the hurried footsteps echoing in the tunnel. "You think you can run from me after killing my comrade?" he called out, his deep voice resonating like a death knell.

    "Shit," Vyan cursed under his breath. It would be impossible to outrun an aura-user. And to contribute to his great fortune, the captain was fast, faster than he had hoped.

    He could hear Wyatt gaining on him, the man''s breath unnervingly steady.

    Vyan''s mind raced. His magic, his most powerful weapon, was practically useless here¡ªteleportation or invisibility spells were blocked by the warding runes etched into the stone walls, and he was too deep underground for any of his destructive spells to work without burying himself alive.

    His eyes darted around, searching for an escape route or a hiding spot. But it was an unfortunate fact that the exit was still a good distance away. Too far. Much too far.

    Wyatt''s footsteps grew louder, like a predator closing in on its prey.

    "Damn it, damn it, damn it!" Vyan hissed through gritted teeth. "It''s all over if I get caught."

 Chapter 183 - 183: Beyond Imagination

    Hearing Wyatt closing in, Vyan was left with no choice. He skidded to a halt and exhaled a big puff of air.

    With a swift motion, he turned and thrust his hand upward. Heat surged through his veins, pooling in his palm like molten iron. With a snarl, he unleashed a torrent of fire, blasting a hole in the ceiling behind him.

    The stone groaned and cracked, crumbling in on itself with a deafening roar. Dust and rubble cascaded down, sealing the tunnel off in a thick wall of debris.

    The dust and smoke burned Vyan''s lungs, but he had no time to linger.He spun on his heel and took off again. The exit was still way off. He had a long way to go.

    Behind him, he could hear Wyatt curse, his voice muffled by the freshly made barrier. Vyan hoped that would be enough to stop Wyatt from chasing him.

    However, little did Vyan know that Wyatt was a different kind of beast who stopped at nothing.

    Wyatt stared at the blockade with narrowed eyes, his lips pressed into a thin line. "Fool. Do you think that is enough to stop me?" His hand tightened around the hilt of his sword. He wasn''t about to let the assailant slip away so easily.

    With a low growl, he raised his blade and slashed at the debris almost at the speed of light. Sparks flew as steel met stone, and dust filled the air.

    His arms worked with relentless precision, cutting away the blockage piece by piece.

    But as the dust began to settle and Wyatt stepped on the other side of the rubble, a new realization set in¡ªthere were no more footsteps echoing ahead.

    Silence.

    Wyatt''s brows furrowed, his eyes scanning the two different paths ahead¡ªones that led either Crystal or Ivory Palace. Both had exits out of the imperial grounds.

    "Did that assailant reach the exit already?" he muttered under his breath, suspicion curling around his words like smoke. "No, I still have to check."

    Wyatt picked up his pace again, his sharp eyes on the lookout for anything unusual. The assailant could be hiding anywhere.

    Meanwhile, Vyan pressed his ear against the cold steel of the underground door, his breath labored. Sweat dripped down his temple as he strained to hear any sign of pursuit. Sure enough, the loud footsteps.

    Vyan was grateful for the light that came into his view as he ran down the path under the Crystal Palace. Unexpectedly, he had found the staircase to the basement of that palace open and took it without a second thought. Wyatt hopefully did not hear the sound of the steel door closing due to all the rubble slashing.

    For this, Vyan had to thank¡­

    "Tia¡­" Vyan looked at the empty basement and sighed heavily. It had to be his aunt who must have left the entrance open. Celeste probably didn''t know his exact plans, but she kept the door open anyway.

    The last time Vyan had gone down this door, Celeste had betrayed him. And now that he had come up from this door, Celeste had been the one to save him.

    Vyan didn''t know how to feel about it.

    But either way, he had no time to spare thinking about Celeste. All the entrances and exits to the imperial grounds were about to be closed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Welcome home, Master," Benedict greeted as Vyan stepped through the threshold of the manor.

    Vyan''s movements were swift, almost frantic. "Where is he?" he demanded, his voice crackling with a mixture of excitement, anxiety, and a fragile thread of hope. His eyes darted around, searching desperately for a spot of red amid the golden-white splendor of the hall. "Clyde did bring him home, right¡­?"

    A rare, genuine smile broke across Benedict''s usually straight face. "Yes, he did. Lord Aster is resting. He might have fallen asleep by now."

    "I need to see him." The corners of his lips twitched into an uncontrollable, eager smile.

    Benedict chuckled softly, as if dealing with an overly enthusiastic child. "Master, you might want to clean up first. You are all covered in... what is it? Dust? Mud?

    A bit of everything?"

    "Oh, honestly, Benedict, you never miss a chance to nag," Vyan replied, waving his hand dismissively. He wouldn''t be surprised if he were bleeding on the ground and Benedict''s first concern was why he was not doing it gracefully. With a shimmer, his clothes transformed into a pristine new set. "There. Happy now?"

    Benedict shook his head, half amused, half resigned. "You always find a way, don''t you?"

    "Also," Vyan added, his tone softening, "please address Ash as ''Master'' too. He is, after all, the rightful heir to all of this." His grin was earnest, almost boyish in its sincerity.

    Benedict''s smile dimmed slightly, a flicker of sadness crossing his eyes. "I will keep that in mind."

    "Good. Now, show me to Ash''s room," Vyan urged, a sense of urgency returning to his voice.

    Benedict led Vyan through the manor to a room on the ground floor. It was a practical choice, considering Aster''s condition. But as they stopped in front of a modest room, Vyan''s brows furrowed.

    "Benedict, why here? Ash deserves a better room. We have a much larger one at the end of this¡ª"

    "He needs a room without sunlight," Benedict interjected gently. Vyan looked at him, confused. "You see, Master Aster cannot bear the sunlight for long. His body isn''t used to it anymore. He will need some time adjusting to it gradually."

    Realization crashed into Vyan like a wave, nearly knocking the air out of his lungs. In his relentless focus on finding his brother, on keeping his own sanity intact, he had pushed away thoughts of what Aster must have endured¡ªboth physically and mentally¡ªto the back of his mind.

    "Right," Vyan murmured, his voice suddenly unsteady. An icy ball of anxiety settled in his stomach, twisting tighter with every breath. "Benedict, could you... leave me alone here for a bit? I just... I need a moment."

    "As you wish, Master," Benedict said with a respectful bow, retreating quietly.

    Vyan placed a trembling hand over his chest, trying to steady his breathing. It felt like his heart might beat its way out of his ribcage. He stared at the door, willing himself to take another breath, then another, before he finally pushed it open.

    The room was dim, the air thick with the faint scent of small candles burning low. The absence of windows was typical for the manor''s interior rooms. It wrapped the space in a cocoon of stillness.

    Vyan closed the door behind him with a soft click. His steps were slow as if he were approaching a fragile dream that might shatter if he moved too quickly. On the bed lay a man who was nothing but skin and bones, his long red hair like a splash of faded fire against the pillow.

    Seeing Aster like this¡ªa ghost of the bright, confident teenager Vyan remembered from portraits¡ªwas like a knife to the gut. The proud, undefeatable youth he once knew had been replaced by this broken, malnourished shell of a man.

    Vyan''s breath hitched as he noticed the scars. Ugly, jagged marks across Aster''s forearms¡ªraw reminders of a pain so deep that it had to be carved into flesh by himself. His gaze traveled up to similar scratch-like scars around Aster''s neck.

    Self-inflicted. Each one was a silent scream.

    A tight knot of grief twisted in Vyan''s throat, his eyes stinging with unshed tears.

    What a cursed fate the two of them had drawn.

    Born into privilege, but forced into misery that no noble''s life should have touched. Then again, comparing his suffering to Aster''s felt like comparing a scraped knee to a gaping wound.

    He bit down on his bottom lip, fighting back a shaky sob that threatened to break free. With trembling hands, he reached out to pull the duvet back over Aster. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After covering Aster with it, Vyan kneeled by the bedside. His breath was shallow, each inhale trembling as his hand hovered just above Aster''s. His fingers almost grazed his brother''s skin, yearning to bridge the chasm that had formed between them.

    But before he could make contact, Aster''s eyes snapped open, wide and wild, like a hunted animal waking to the scent of danger.

    A gasp tore from Aster''s throat. It was a jagged sound that seemed to slice through the air.

    He jolted upright in a frenzy, throwing himself back against the headboard with such force it rattled. His hands flew up to his face, shielding himself from a terror only he could see. His knees drew tight to his chest and his whole body shrunk inward. As if he could fold himself out of existence. As if the very touch of another human being would shatter him.

    "Who..." The word clawed its way out, barely more than a rasp. His voice was dry and cracked, a sound that hadn''t been used in years, rusty from neglect. He peeked through his fingers, darting around the room as if searching for an escape from this waking nightmare.

    Vyan''s hand froze in mid-air. The warmth that had almost been there was now a hollow ache in his palm. He knew his brother was fragile, but this... this was beyond anything he could have imagined.

    The fear radiating off Aster was visceral, almost choking. It was the kind of fear born not just from confusion, but from deep, bone-chilling terror¡ªthe kind that made Aster want to vanish into the shadows and never be seen again.

    For a moment, Vyan didn''t know what to do or what to say. It made him wish their parents were still by his side to help him out.

    But as fate would have it, it was an impossible wish. He was all alone to deal with Aster.

    Out of wits, Vyan quickly forced a smile, one he hoped was soft enough to soothe but not break. "It''s okay, Ash," he murmured, voice trembling but gentle. "I won''t touch you if you don''t want me to. It''s just me... Vee, your little brother."

    Aster once again peeked through his trembling fingers, eyes wide and brimming with terror. "No... You... you are not Vee."

    A pang of sorrow shot through Vyan''s chest. "But I am," he said, his voice cracking like thin ice. "Remember this?" He opened his palm, a small ball of flame flickering into existence, then closed his fist and reopened it to reveal a tiny star of fire. A trick Aster had taught him when they were children.

    Aster''s hands lowered slightly, his eyes reflecting a fleeting recognition. "But... Vee is... he is little."

    "Yes, yes, I was little," Vyan pressed on, desperation seeping into his tone. "But it''s been sixteen years, Ash. Sixteen years since you last saw me. I have grown."

    Aster shook his head violently, his eyes scanning the room, searching for something¡ªsomeone. Suddenly, a strange light flickered in his gaze. "There he is. There is Vee."

 Chapter 184 - 184: Living In Delusions

    Vyan''s heart sank into a pit of confusion and anxiety. He followed Aster''s gaze to an empty corner of the room where there was a set of couches and a tea table. "Where?" he whispered, dread creeping up his spine.

    "There," Aster said, his voice full of a childish certainty. "My little brother is sitting right there, eating chocolate cake. You see, it''s his favorite."

    Vyan''s heart twisted painfully as he realized the truth¡ªAster wasn''t seeing him. He was seeing a phantom, a ghost of the past that existed only in his fractured mind. "Oh, I see. What about... Mother and Father?" Vyan asked, his voice barely more than a breath.

    Aster''s smile was hollow, a thin crescent of madness. "Right about now, Mother must be looking for us to have lunch, but Vee is too busy with his cake to care. We are so going to get scolded, I just know it. And Father¡­ he has gone to the capital for business. He will be back in a couple of days."

    The words shattered something deep within Vyan.

    Tears spilled down his cheeks, burning hot trails as they fell. He buried his face in the mattress, his shoulders trembling with silent sobs.

    Aster wasn''t just lost¡ªhe was trapped in a time where everything was still beautiful, where their family was whole, where the world hadn''t yet betrayed them.

    How could he tell Aster that their mother''s voice would never echo through the halls again? That their father''s return was an eternal waiting game? That he was alone in this vast, unforgiving world, save for a broken brother who didn''t know how to bring him back?

    But maybe, in some corner of his mind, Aster already knew all of that. And it was that cruel knowledge that had broken him into the fragile, splintered soul he was now.

    As Vyan wept by the bedside, Aster''s hollow gaze stayed fixed on the empty space, where he could still see his little brother, happy and whole, lost in the sweetness of a distant memory. It was as if the real and the unreal coexisted in that dim room

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "So, what do you think, Harvey?" Vyan asked, appearing before the doctor the moment he stepped out of the room. His face was a canvas of strained eagerness and deep concern, which belied the whirlwind of desperation underneath. "Can you treat him?"

    Harvey''s smile was tight, more a grimace than an expression of confidence. "Your Grace, mental health... it isn''t really my field of expertise. And, well, Lord Aster is... quite far gone, to put it mildly. In cases like this, I would suggest consulting a shaman."

    "A shaman?" Vyan echoed, his voice cutting like a blade through the empty corridor. He let out a sharp, humorless laugh, crossing his arms over his chest. "What, is a shaman going to chant and dance until the imaginary evil spirit decides it''s bored of Aster?"

    Harvey''s face flushed. "No, no, I didn''t mean it like that! I know you think shamans are... superstitious. But they have been known to help in certain cases¡ª"

    "Right, because chanting and incense are exactly what a mental patient needs," Vyan interrupted, his words dripping with sarcasm. "My brother isn''t possessed by some malevolent entity, Harvey," he clarified. "He is¡­" His tongue failed him as his gaze hovered around helplessly. "Mentally shattered."

    "Okay, um," Harvey stammered, "how about a priest?"

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed to slits, and he took a deep, weary breath. "And what is a priest going to do? Pray Aster''s sanity back into place?"

    "Your Grace, priests can provide comfort, help calm the mind¡ª"

    Vyan raised a hand, cutting him off. "You know what, Harvey? I expected better from you. Especially because you studied medicine from Redsance Kingdom. But if you don''t see where the issue lies, then I am afraid I will have to find a way to help Aster myself."

    Harvey''s mouth opened, then closed, the uncertainty etched on his face like an uncomfortable mask. "I¡ªwell, Your Grace, you must understand, mental illnesses aren''t... exactly taken seriously in our society. Most families would rather abandon someone in Lord Aster''s condition¡ª"

    The sudden, fierce glare Vyan shot him was enough to make Harvey falter and change the flow of his words, "Of course, I don''t mean you would do that, but... most people do. That''s why I don''t have much experience in handling such patients. Still," he quickly added, his tone shifting to a forced reassurance, "I will try my best.

    Perhaps some herbal remedies, calming potions¡ªsomething to help Lord Aster."

    Vyan didn''t respond. His eyes, hollow with a depth of frustration and helplessness, drifted past Harvey to the narrow gap of the double doors. Through the sliver, he saw Aster¡ªcurled up by the headboard, lost to whatever dark abyss had swallowed him whole.

    "For now," Harvey continued hesitantly, "I would suggest treating Lord Aster gently. Avoid any... harsh attempts at reality. They don''t respond well to it."

    Vyan gave a faint nod, his gaze fixed on his brother''s still form.

    "So, I guess, since there isn''t much you can do right now, it''s just a matter of being patient¡ª"

    "Books," Vyan murmured, his voice distant, yet insistent. "Are there any books on cases like his? Anything that could actually help?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The air still smelled of smoke and charred stone as Iyana stepped over the broken marble tiles. Her eyes swept across the wreckage left behind by the explosion.

    The throne room of the imperial palace was now a scene of chaos¡ªpillars cracked and crumbled, curtains reduced to ash, and the once-grand throne now a scorched ruin. Dust swirled in the muted sunlight filtering through shattered windows.

    Iyana could feel her team''s presence behind her¡ªElijah was examining the perimeter with his usual sharp focus, while Terrence knelt amidst the debris with a furrowed brow. Melissa hovered near Iyana, a look of disbelief on her face.

    Terrence squinted as he scanned the shambled throne. "Seems like the worst of the damage is around here," he said, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "If I had to guess, I would say the explosives were set near or under the throne¡ªor perhaps, maybe behind these curtains." He gestured to the blackened remnants hanging off the upper wall.

    "Yes, I think the same," Elijah agreed. "The explosion scale wasn''t too big, but it was definitely powerful. It was most likely only meant to kill the emperor."

    "If the scale was small, it suggests that the perpetrator''s alliance was present within the room. Or at least someone close to them, whom they can''t afford to hurt," Iyana suggested.

    "Then, that puts everyone present in the court under the suspicion radar," Elijah said.

    "And the people they are affiliated with," Terrence chimed in and stood up, dusting off his uniform. "Oh, and I have to admit, I am impressed by the courage of this perpetrator. I mean, he attempted to assassinate His Majesty right in his palace, in fact, right on the throne." He shook his head, amusement etched on his face. "What an audacity, man."

    "Hey, shush," Elijah hissed in warning. "Your head would be off your shoulders in the blink of an eye if someone heard you."

    Terrence only chuckled in response, totally intrigued by the crime scene and criminal.

    While the three of them matched theories, Melissa''s eyes were stuck on the white chalk outlining two bodies on the space behind the throne. "I wonder what Sir Raith was doing behind the curtains when the explosion went off," she murmured.

    "You find that weird too, don''t you?" Terrence joined in. "I did too."

    "Hey, Sir Wyatt already said that it''s Sir Raith''s duty to always guard the rear. That''s why he was there," Elijah interrupted.

    "Which brings us to the question," Iyana spoke up, her mind churning with questions underneath her calm exterior, "who does the second body belong to?"

    "Vice-Commander, you don''t believe it''s a palace guard?" Elijah asked as that''s what Wyatt told them.

    "Isn''t it strange, though? Why would Sir Raith be accompanied by an ordinary guard?" Iyana questioned.

    Her question hung in the air for a moment, heavy with unsaid thoughts.

    "Um, Vice-Commander, not to be that person," Elijah interjected, a little sheepish and hesitant, "but you are the one who taught us to not question the imperials. You always told us that the farther we stay from that can of worms, the better it is for us. Uncovering what they hide is¡­ none of our business."

    Iyana let those words sink in, feeling a bitter taste in her mouth. Eventually, she let out a wistful sigh, saying, "You are right." She started to move toward a large gap in the wall that led into a slope towards the narrow, darkened tunnel. "Uncovering the imperials'' secrets isn''t our job. It''s to protect them and the people of our empire.

    So, right now, our task is to find the people behind this assassination attempt."

    She could hear Terrence''s footsteps following behind her, his voice tinged with curiosity. "Off-topic, but I never knew this sort of tunnel existed on the imperial grounds," he remarked.

    Elijah, who had been trailing close behind, spoke up in his usual no-nonsense tone. "I knew," he stated plainly.

    Iyana nodded, not bothering to look back. "I knew too," she said, her voice steady.

    "Wait, did everyone know about it except me?" Terrence let out, feeling scandalized.

    "Pretty much," Iyana responded in a flat tone. "But none of us ever had access¡ªor any need to use it." The tunnels were reserved for emergencies or hidden agendas, and she had never had a reason to explore them. Until now.

    They continued down the path, the sound of their footsteps echoing off the damp stone. The deeper they went, more signs of destruction became apparent¡ªchunks of debris littered the ground, walls scorched with blackened marks. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It must be the spot where Wyatt had described almost ''nabbing'' the perpetrator. The tunnel had been blocked off, but then, Wyatt sliced through the rubble to make space to pass through. But still, it was too late to catch the perpetrator.

    "Where could the intruder have run off to, to outrun Wyatt?" Iyana wondered aloud, her eyes narrowing in thought. She crouched, her gloved fingers brushing over the rough edges of the stone.

    Iyana stood up and followed ahead. Her instincts guided her to two branching paths, but she abided her instinct and went down the one leading towards the Crystal Palace.

    As she walked forward, her eyes caught a small turn leading towards an ascending staircase. At the top of the stairs, she found a square steel door. It must lead to the entrance to the Crystal Palace''s basement.

    She studied the door for a moment, her eyes narrowing. The handle... It''s not covered in dust.

    For a door that should have been untouched for decades, it was surprisingly clean. Iyana''s heart quickened, a thousand thoughts racing through her mind.

    The Crystal Palace... she thought, her mind connecting the dots swiftly. Empress Celeste''s residence... Empress Celeste, who is Vyan''s aunt...

    Her eyes widened, and for a moment, her breath caught in her throat.

    Was it Vyan who caused the explosion?

 Chapter 185 - 185: Seeking Solace

    As the dusk settled in the next day, Iyana found herself at the entrance of the Ashstone Manor. The servants greeted her as usual, like a regular guest, not even surprised to see her anymore at odd times.

    "Good evening, my lady," came Clyde''s voice, flashing her an enthusiastic smile. "What brings you by so late? A scheduled date night with My Lord, perhaps?"

    His teasing glint didn''t go unnoticed by her as she rolled her eyes. "No. Just dropping by to check if His Serene Grace got himself kidnapped for the third time or not."

    Clyde chuckled. "No worries. He didn''t get kidnapped. Howeverrrrr," he paused a bit for humorous exaggeration, "he did get swallowed up by the library."

    "What, did he stumble upon an irresistible novel series he can''t put down?" Iyana arched an eyebrow.

    "Who knows?" Clyde shrugged his shoulders in a playful manner. "Maybe he will tell you himself if you ask." He nudged her towards the direction of the library. "So, why don''t you go ahead? You know the way, don''t you?"

    Iyana shook her head, exhaling through her nose in exasperation, and made her way towards the grand library in the west of the manor.

    As she got closer, her palms came up to rub her upper arms, soothing and calming herself.

    Don''t think about the investigation around him, she repeated to herself.

    Yesterday, during the investigation, no sooner had Vyan''s name popped up in her mind as a suspect, she pushed it down. There was no way Vyan would do something so reckless as planning to assassinate the emperor with an explosion. Sure, knowing him, he was not above killing the emperor, but he wouldn''t choose this route. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After all, Vyan had a twisted preference for slow, agonizing deaths.

    So, her purpose for coming here tonight was genuinely to check up on Vyan. His mood had been down for the last few days; something had been bothering him enough to forget having meals and sleeping.

    Pushing open the library doors, she realized his situation hadn''t changed much.

    A tray of food was getting cold on one side of the table, while on the other side, Vyan slept with his cheek resting flat on top of the thick books spread out in front of him.

    Iyana quietly closed the doors and approached his motionless body on the chair. Her fingers traced over the worn out books, reading a few of the titles, like ''Mental Instability Is A Not Myth,'' ''Lost Of Balance Between Reality & Imagination,'' ''My Crazy Life,'' ''Stages Of Trauma And How To Deal With Them,'' ''Possessed By A Devil¡­ Or Not?'' and etcetera.

    "What the hell have you been reading, Vyan¡­" Iyana muttered under her breath, her expression skeptical and confused. Why in the world would he be reading something like these? Why would he want to know how to deal with mentally unstable people?

    Tearing her befuddled gaze away from the weird books, she looked at Vyan¡ªthe dark bags under his eyes, the exhaustion on his face, the pages underneath his head possessing rippled streaks, the words smudged by what were most likely droplets of tears.

    With her chest churning, Iyana''s hand reached out to touch his hair, tenderly stroking his head. "I wonder what it is that''s been making you cry like this." Her fingers threaded through his soft dark hair. "I hate seeing you upset."

    She leaned down to place a featherweight kiss on his cheek and whispered, "Isn''t there something I can do to make it all miraculously better for you?"

    Vyan''s eyes fluttered open, and her heart almost paused. His wine-red eyes met violet eyes in a hazy daze, only inches away from each other. And suddenly, she felt like a deer caught in front of a carriage, unable to move or talk.

    "Um¡ª" Her poor attempt at forming a sentence was forgotten as a lazy, dopey smile spread across his lips. And here went the butterflies.

    "Iyana," he murmured, his voice gravelly with sleep, a hint of wonder and excitement exuding through his tone.

    For a moment, she just kept blinking and staring into his all-consuming eyes before she realized she was going to get sucked into them for eternity if she didn''t snap out soon. His eyes were too addictive to not stare into, after all. Not to mention, Iyana''s resistance against this particular man was close to zero.

    We are so close¡­ If I lean just a little closer, I can even kiss him¨C wait, oh, no, what if he thinks I was actually sneaking in a kiss?

    Realizing how their closeness might be interpreted by Vyan, her cheeks colored with a subtle shade of pink. So, she quickly straightened up and was about to take a step back.

    "Uhm, hey, hi. I just, uh, I saw you were sleeping¡ª" But before she was successful in backing away, a pair of arms caged her in by the waist.

    Vyan pulled her closer, almost instinctively, like he was afraid she would disappear if he let go.

    His head rested against her stomach, his face nuzzling into the soft fabric of her dress with a playful, almost childlike eagerness. He sighed contentedly, his breath warm against her skin. There was a quiet hum of comfort vibrating through his chest that made her heart pound harder than usual.

    "Stay," he whispered, his voice barely audible, like his vulnerability was a secret meant only for her.

    At first, she was too taken aback by the gesture to respond, just frozen under his bold embrace. But when his touch settled in and became comfortable, her hand slowly moved to his hair. Her fingers ran through the locks with a gentleness she wasn''t aware she possessed until recently. She let herself indulge in the warmth of his body, in the way he fit against her as if he belonged there.

    In response, his arms tightened around her waist. Together with his gentle yet tight embrace, there was a silent plea in his touch, as if he was seeking solace in her presence. And Iyana would be damned if she didn''t give the solace he so desperately wanted.

    "Hey," she called out in a whisper, her fingers massaging his scalp and earning a pleased hum. "Do you, uh, want to sleep with me?"

 Chapter 186 - 186: Understanding You

    The sleepiness in Vyan''s hazy mind vanished as soon as Iyana''s words registered.

    He pulled back slightly and gazed up at her. "I think I know what you really mean, but sure¡ªI am going with yes." His eyes twinkled with mischief, while his arms that were still hanging around her waist dropped a little lower, grazing against her hips; it made a shiver run down her back. "Yes to both possible meanings your question could be interpreted as."

    She stared at him, jawdropped, for a few seconds. Until his shameless response sunk in and heat rushed to her cheeks. As she rushed to cover her embarrassed face with her hands, he missed the warmth of her fingers coursing through his hair.

    "I¡ªI only meant it like, you know, you feel comfortable sleeping next to me," she emphasized, hating how he, of all people, had the ability to make her tongue-tied. "You were even able to fall asleep without the lavender incense, so I just¡ª"

    "I know," came his velvety response mixed with a seductive undertone, which made her peek through the gaps of her fingers, only to find him sporting a smooth, smug expression on his face.

    Indignation flared in her chest because it was obvious that he was teasing her. Normally, it was her who did that. On top of that, she was dancing right into his palms, giving him the exact reactions he was hoping for.

    Nuh-uh, that''s not happening.

    Her hands dropped from her face, landing on his shoulders, ready to tease him back. "Well¡ª" But she paused, noticing that his eyes had suddenly dimmed, like he remembered something sad. "What''s wrong?" she asked softly.

    "I¡­" he started speaking, looking into her eyes, but then, he averted his gaze. Looking down, he clicked his tongue, sounding conflicted.

    To help him relax, she tenderly rubbed her palm over his nape, circling her thumb behind his ear. She stayed quiet as the tension slowly left his body and he took his time to organize his thoughts.

    After a minute or two, he finally looked up again. "Iyana, do you remember that morning? You came to see me at the break of dawn?" She nodded."How you said that you would do anything to help me out? Without any questions asked?

    "Yes," she responded with no reluctance. "Do you need help to bury someone?"

    Despite his earlier seriousness, he let out a short laugh. "No¡­ no." He shook his head, chuckling. "I just wanted to say that, I might need a little help from you, but I don''t want to keep you in the dark as to why I did it. So, would you be up to lending me an ear about it?"

    She smiled and leaned down to kiss the crown of his head. "Do you even have to ask about it?"

    "Well, if you are going to be that supportive, I might as well just come right out and admit that it was me who made that explosion at the imperial palace."

    Iyana''s heart dropped for a second, her head suddenly swirling with a thousand questions. When he said he needed help, this was the last thing she was expecting him to ask. Nevertheless, she maintained her composure and mumbled a steady, "Okay," urging him to go on.

    "I know, I know. It sounds bad," he let out quickly, "but trust me, it''s not that bad. Just hear me out."

    And true to his words, as she heard him out, the reason behind his action started to make sense. At least, one of his actions¡ªthe explosion, that is.

    He didn''t say anything about the whole Princess Maria thing, and she couldn''t bring herself to ask. Because Vyan was clearly rattled by his brother''s condition at the moment.

    "Sixteen years of solitary confinement¡­ wow," Iyana muttered. "I never thought the emperor was capable of going to such lengths."

    Vyan smiled tightly, nodding. "Well, considering he wasn''t above framing my parents as national traitors just because he was jealous, treating my brother as a mana supply machine is not too far-fetched for him."

    Seeing the look on his face, she let out a sympathetic sigh and kneeled down in front of him. She gently took his hands in hers, asking, "Is that why you hide your own powers from most people?"

    He nodded once again. "I can''t risk being an open threat to the emperor, now can I?"

    "I get it." She caressed his hands, hoping to comfort him. She felt slightly relieved that even though Vyan planned the explosion, he didn''t harm anyone unnecessarily. Even Raith was only kept as a captive in his basement, and that too was only for what Vyan claimed as temporary. "So, the only help you need from me is to keep pretending this explosion was an assassination attempt on the emperor?"

    "Yes, I can''t let him find out that all of this was to save my brother."

    "I understand," she responded. "Anyway, how is he? Your brother, I mean?"

    His glance swept over the books spread out on the table, and that was enough for Iyana to understand. She squeezed his hands, urging him to look back at her.

    "I know you can''t help it, but try not to worry too much, okay? The situation might seem bleak right now, but he will be better eventually. After all, he has got such a wonderful, caring younger brother who has his back no matter what," she said softly, smiling.

    "But I¡­" His shoulders slumped. "I don''t know what to do."

    "And that''s fine," she insisted. "You are trying to know. You are reading so many books to help yourself understand his mental condition better, and I know you are going to go to the end of the world to find a proper, professional help for him.

    You see, Vyan," she squeezed his hands further, "that''s one of the things I love-hate about you¡ªthe way you go to extreme lengths for the people you love¡­ to the point that you are destroying yourself."

    Vyan just stared at her in awe and a little bit embarrassed at how well she knew him. Goddess Hecate forbid if she ever knew about the fact he sacrificed ten years of his life to save her. If she came to know, that was most likely going to be his last day on this planet.

    "Anyway," she cleared her throat and continued, "what I meant to say is, just don''t stress too much, okay? It''s not good for your health. It''s alright to take it slow and help your brother get better little by little. Mental health is sensitive; it''s not something that can be fixed in a jiffy with potions, healing water, or magic. You have to give your brother time.

    In fact, the harsh truth is that it might take years for him to recover, considering how much he has been through. Throughout that time, all you can do is try and not blame yourself for not trying hard enough. Because¡­"

    She swallowed the lump that had formed in her throat and carried on, "Because you are already trying hard enough, Vyan. I am sure it''s not easy for you to see the person, who has always been a pillar of strength and support to you, like this."

    Vyan smiled faintly and nodded his head, letting her words reach his heart and settle down there. "Thank you¡­" his voice caught in his throat, "thank you for, I don''t know, understanding me so well?" He let out an awkward, nasally chuckle.

    She brought his hands to her mouth, placing kisses on his knuckles. "If you let me, I will always do my best to understand you," she whispered, laced with the hint of all the other things he hid from her. "Because I truly cherish you, and I¡ª" She peeked up to look into his eyes. "I always want you to be happy."

    Vyan rose from his seat and gracefully pushed back his chair, lowering himself to his knees until his gaze aligned perfectly with hers.

    A soft, affectionate smile curved his lips as he reached out, his fingers brushing against her cheek with a tenderness that spoke volumes of his feelings. He caressed her skin slowly, as if savoring the moment before he leaned in closer.

    She closed her eyes, surrendering to the gentle promise of his touch, and welcomed the delicate press of his lips against hers. It sent a fluttering warmth coursing through her. A tender wave of heat spread like wildfire, igniting every nerve with a soft, electric tingle.

    The kiss was fleeting¡ªlike the tender caress of a spring breeze¡ªbut sweet as a drop of honey melting on the lips, leaving behind a lingering trace of warmth that stayed with her, long after the moment had passed.

    "I am sorry," he whispered softly as he pulled back, his breath warm against her skin. "I haven''t been able to give you much time these past few days."

    "It''s alright," she replied, her voice gentle and understanding. "We all have times like that when life gets a little too busy."

    He smiled and rose to his feet, taking her hand and bringing her up with him. "So, what''s new with you? You seemed a bit distant when you first arrived."

    She blinked, surprised by his perceptiveness. She had thought she had masked her worries well¡ªespecially given his own groggy state earlier. Yet, somehow, he had still sensed her tension.

    Gathering herself, she let a confident smile bloom on her lips. "No, it''s alright now. I feel better."

    He had already addressed the immediate cause of her unease, and that was enough to soothe her for now. She wanted to believe that, in time, he would open up about the other things that lingered between them¡ªif only she allowed him the space he needed. All she had to do was be patient and hold on to her faith in him.

    S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 187 - 187: Echo Of Past

    Vyan stirred in the middle of the night, blinking his eyes open to a world bathed in soft darkness. The faint pitter-patter reached his ears, rhythmic and soothing like a lullaby played by the sky.

    He sighed softly, recognizing the familiar, gentle cadence¡ªit must be the start of the summer rains. A half-smile formed on his lips as he let himself relax against the pillows.

    Turning his head slightly, he found Iyana nestled close to him. She was fast asleep, her body curled up naturally into his side as if she had always belonged there. For a moment, he simply watched her¡ªthe way her light-colored hair fanned behind her head, the subtle rise and fall of her chest with each steady breath. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His heart warmed at the sight, and he couldn''t help but smile. Holding her a little tighter, Vyan closed his eyes, hoping to drift back into the realm of dreams.

    With her in his arms, the world outside felt distant and unimportant. Here, with her warmth against him and the rain whispering outside, he felt safe¡ªtruly safe in a way he only felt with her presence.

    And yet, even after half an hour of trying, Vyan couldn''t fall back asleep. He felt restless all of a sudden.

    His mind drifted to Aster. Vyan felt safe here with Iyana, but who was there for Aster? Was Aster sleeping properly? Was he at peace, or was he still sitting in the same position Vyan had left him yesterday evening?

    He was too busy with the books to have checked up on Aster. How idiotic of him. He should have been paying more attention to Aster personally.

    Vyan glanced at Iyana, careful not to wake her, and gently released his hold on her. She murmured something unintelligible but didn''t stir more than that, settling back into her sleep.

    Quietly, Vyan slipped out of bed, put on his slippers, and moved out of the room. He glided down the hall and descended the stairs. The rain continued to drum against the roof, a muted hum that filled the house. There was a small ball of fire in his palms as he was too lazy to carry along an actual candle.

    When he reached Aster''s room and soundlessly pushed open the double doors, his heart clenched at the sight.

    Just like he was afraid, Aster was still in the same position he had left him yesterday. Only the location was different.

    Aster was now curled up by the side of his bed near the nightstand. But something was different. His hands were pressed hard against his ears and his eyes squeezed shut as if warding off some unseen terror.

    A wave of worry washed over Vyan. Lighting up the candles in the room with magic, he hurried to his brother''s side, kneeling before him.

    "Ash?" he whispered softly. "What''s wrong?"

    Aster didn''t open his eyes, continuing to tremble. "It''s... it''s¡­" His lips moved, but the words seemed trapped, unable to find their way out.

    Vyan''s brow furrowed as he searched his brother''s face for some clue, some hint of what had frightened him so much. The last time it was Vyan trying to touch his hand, but what could it be now? What would trigger such a reaction in a room that Aster was all alone in?

    Vyan''s gaze shifted around the room, looking for any signs. There were no windows here, so he couldn''t have probably seen something outside the window¡ª

    Pitter-patter.

    But the sound¡­ the soft patter of raindrops.

    A realization began to dawn on Vyan. The rain.

    Considering where Aster was kept all these years, Vyan suspected that Aster might have forgotten the sound of rain. In that underground cell, even the roars of thunder might not have reached him, let alone the sound of rain.

    "Hey, hey," Vyan whispered, reaching out to gently take Aster''s hands, pulling them away from his ears. "It''s okay, Ash. I am here with you. It''s just rain. Do you know rain? The harmless water droplets falling from the sky?"

    Aster didn''t believe his words and hysterically tried to cover his ears again. But Vyan''s grip was strong.

    "No, stop. Listen closely," Vyan insisted, firmly yet tenderly. "It''s not anything scary. It''s¡­ uh, a rather soothing sound." He squeezed Aster''s cold and trembling hands gently, his heart breaking at the sight of his brother so lost, so afraid of something as simple as summer rain. "Just try to listen to it.

    It has a nice soothing rhythm; it''s calming." He kept his voice low, calm, and soothing, like he was trying to coax a frightened animal out of hiding.

    But it wasn''t working.

    Vyan''s mind raced, the steady thrum of rain in the background almost mocking his desperation. Come on, Vyan, think. Think, think, think.

    He needed to break through to Aster, to find a way past the fear that had his brother locked in its grip. What could reach him when soothing words couldn''t?

    Then, like a flicker of light in the darkness, an idea took shape in his mind¡ªa memory, a pattern he had seen play out countless times in the past.

    "Hey, Ash," Vyan murmured softly, his voice steady though his heart was anything but. "Look over there. Isn''t Vee scared too?" He pointed to an empty corner of the room.

    Aster opened his eyes, hesitant and confused, and slowly followed the direction of his finger.

    Vyan''s breath caught in his throat as he watched his brother''s gaze shift. "Shouldn''t you assure him that he doesn''t have to be scared because it''s just the rain?" he continued, his tone gentle but laced with a quiet urgency.

    For a moment, everything was suspended in a fragile stillness. Vyan kept his thumb moving in slow circles over the back of Aster''s hand, feeling the tremors there. His eyes remained fixed on his brother, his heart pounding in sync with the rhythm of the rain.

    He didn''t know if this would work or if it would only make things worse, but he had to try something¡ªanything.

    Aster had always been the brave one when Vyan was afraid, even if that bravery was just a thin mask hiding his own fear. To reassure Vyan, Aster needed to believe what he was saying, even if he was convincing himself in the process. For instance, if Aster needed to tell his little brother that ghosts didn''t exist, then he had to push that belief deep into his own mind, past the doubts and fears.

    So, this was Vyan''s best bet. Create an echo of the past where Aster was the protector, where his words became truths to shield them both from the unknown.

 Chapter 188 - 188: Be The Protector

    Surprisingly, it worked.

    Aster''s breathing began to steady, each inhale and exhale coming more evenly as if he were slowly finding his way back to solid ground. He closed his eyes, brow furrowing with concentration, and focused on the soft pitter-patter of the rain.

    It''s just rain. Only rain. He repeated it to himself like a mantra, letting the rhythmic sound seep into his bones, untangling the knots of fear coiled tightly within him.

    When he opened his eyes again, they shifted to the empty corner the strange man had pointed to earlier.

    Vyan watched closely, seeing a cascade of emotions flicker through his brother''s gaze¡ªfear, confusion, and something like reluctant acceptance. It was as if Aster was having a silent conversation with the imaginary Vee in that corner, grappling with his fears and finding his courage, just like he used to do when they were younger.

    Vyan couldn''t quite decide which would be worse: Aster talking to imaginary Vee all in his head, or having a conversation out loud with thin air. At least if it were the latter, he might gain some insight into the labyrinth of Aster''s thoughts.

    But that was a distant concern. Right now, all Vyan could hope was that he hadn''t deepened the fractures in Aster''s fragile mind by encouraging his illusions.

    "Come on, let''s get you back up on the bed," Vyan said softly. He started to rise but felt a sudden tug on his hand. He looked down to find that Aster''s tight and almost desperate grip held him in place.

    The small gesture pulled at something deep within Vyan¡ªa memory from their childhood.

    "Vee! What are you doing?" the twelve-year-old Aster gasped.

    Vyan, who recently turned four, continued to walk backward in the snow, his tiny boots leaving a trail of small, uneven footprints. He glanced up with a frown, genuinely confused. "What?"

    Aster planted his hands on his hips with all the authority of an older brother. "Don''t you know that if you walk backward, you are inviting the devils to follow your path?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan froze in his tracks, instantly filled with dread. "De-devils?" he stammered, already having a pre-existing fear of devils and monsters.

    Aster nodded solemnly, leaning closer to his brother. "Yes, and now it''s only a matter of time before one comes and takes you away."

    "Wah, Papa, save meeee! I don''th wanth to be thaken by the devil!" Vyan wailed, spinning around and bolting toward their father. He latched onto Xandres'' leg, burying his face and sobbing. Back then, he hadn''t quite mastered his ''t''s, especially when speaking in a hurry, and the result always turned out adorable.

    "Ash, why are you messing with the poor kid again?" Xandres chuckled, scooping Vyan up and ruffling his hair.

    "I can''t help it!" Aster laughed, barely able to stand straight. "He believes everything I say!" But when he saw how tightly Vyan was clutching their father, his little shoulders still trembling with fear, Aster''s laughter softened into a chuckle. "Hey, you know I was just kidding, right?"

    "No, you just wanth thu make me feel betther. Devils will really thake me," Vyan sniffled.

    "Gosh, you big baby," Aster sighed dramatically, slapping his forehead. "Father, give him to me." He extended his arms, but Vyan clung tighter to Xandres.

    "No, Papa, don''th! Devil will sell me!"

    Xandres let out a long-suffering sigh and tried to set Vyan down in the snow, but his youngest son kept clinging onto him like a stubborn koala. With quite some effort, Xandres finally managed to pry him off and placed him down. "You two figure this out yourselves. Don''t drag me into it, okay? I still have to find those flowers."

    As Xandres wandered off, Vyan sat down in the snow, pulling his knees to his chest and curling up like a tiny ball of misery. "Papa lefth me," he whimpered, his voice breaking with fresh tears. "Devils will thake me."

    Aster crouched down in front of him with a mix of guilt and fondness flickering across his face. "I am telling you, it was a joke. Why won''t you believe me now?"

    "No, iths not thrue," Vyan muttered stubbornly, still hiding his face.

    Aster sighed, taking Vyan''s small, mittened hands in his own, squeezing them gently. "Alright, fine. Don''t believe me on that. But at least believe this: even if the devils come, I will protect you."

    Vyan peeked up at him, his big eyes still glossy with tears. "Really?"

    "Yes, really. No one can take my cute little brother away from me while I am still here," Aster grinned. "I will slay them before they can even touch a hair on your head. Got it?"

    Vyan''s face brightened with relief, and he nodded, his trust slowly returning.

    "Good. Now, shall we get up and look for those rare snow orchids Mother likes? We don''t want Father to greet her empty-handed on their anniversary tomorrow, do we?" Aster began to stand, but a tiny tug on his hand stopped him.

    Vyan was still clutching his hand tightly. "Don''th let go."

    Aster rolled his eyes, but his smile was soft. "Alright, alright. I will keep holding your hand and never, ever let go. Happy now?"

    "Super happy!" Vyan beamed, his fears forgotten.

    "Shall we go?"

    "Okay. But carry me on your back. I am tired."

    Aster narrowed his eyes. "You are such a spoiled big baby," was what he said, but he still hoisted Vyan onto his shoulders.

    "I am okay being a baby," Vyan declared proudly, snuggling against his brother''s head, one hand still clutching Aster''s tightly.

    "Huh. If that''s the case, how are you going to marry Daphne like you claimed last week?" Aster teased.

    Vyan hummed, as if considering a great dilemma. "Simple! You have to fill in for me until I grow up."

    "Haha, what an honor for me," Aster cackled. "You will have to grow up very nicely then."

    "I will!" Vyan chirped with bright determination. "I will grow up and protect you, Mama, Papa, Tia, Daphne, Granny¡­ but not Mean Grandfather, though," he finished with a pout.

    "Wow, what an honor for all of us." Aster''s laughter rang through the snowy forest. "Of course, except for Grandfather. He will be missing out big time."

    Recalling that fragment of childhood¡ªa memory both fragile and precious¡ªVyan felt a soft smile form on his lips. How good and simple those days had been, where innocence reigned and darkness held no sway. And yet, it was strange how those childish promises had unfolded into reality.

    Aster had kept his word, shielding Vyan from the ''devils,'' but now Vyan had grown, and the world had taken so much away. There was no one left for him to protect. Not even Aster could recognize the grown-up Vyan.

    "Stay," Aster murmured, looking up from where he sat on the cold floor. He said no more, but the way his trembling hand clung to Vyan''s spoke a lot. Even as Aster tried to be strong for the imaginary Vee, his mind just wasn''t strong enough to tackle all of his fears alone anymore.

    The roles had reversed; the brave protector had become the frightened child.

    A warm resolve settled in Vyan''s chest. Perhaps, he still had someone left to protect after all. And he was determined to not fail at that.

    "Yes, I will stay," Vyan promised. "But let me help you back to the bed first. After that, I promise I will stay right here with you."

    Aster nodded, and with gentle care, Vyan guided him back to the bed. He tried to tuck the duvet around him, but Aster squirmed, rejecting the confinement. Vyan didn''t push for it; he simply sat by the bedside, holding his hand.

    As the silence enveloped them, Vyan leaned closer, his voice a soft echo of their past. "I will keep holding your hand, and I will never ever let go. I will protect you from everything that haunts you. So don''t be afraid, and let yourself fall asleep without a worry, Ash."

 Chapter 189 - 189: Whats Important

    Vyan quietly opened the door to his bedroom, his footsteps light. But seeing the sight in front of him made him sigh theatrically. "Great, I rushed back for nothing. You are already awake," he grumbled softly, stepping inside.

    Iyana turned from the window, where the first light of dawn spilled across her face. She chuckled, a soft sound like the tinkling of wind chimes. "I woke up the moment you slipped out of bed. Couldn''t help it."

    "Oh, sorry to have disturbed your sleep then," he replied, a sheepish smile tugging at his lips, because he should have taken her featherlight sleep under consideration from the start.

    He moved to stand beside her by the open window, and the cool summer breeze, fresh with the scent of rain, kissed his skin. Enjoying the breeze, his eyes fell on the beautiful half-circle of colors in the sky. "Wow... is that a rainbow?"

    She nodded, her smile gentle. "You came back just in time. I was kind of hoping to see the sunrise and rainbow with you."

    For a moment, he couldn''t tear his eyes away from her. Her eyes violet almost reflected the colors dancing across the sky. And the way the dawn light painted her face with an ethereal glow made his heart feel full, almost too full.

    "So," she nudged his shoulder playfully, leaning against the windowsill, "where did you sneak off to? I hope I wasn''t strangling you in my sleep."

    He laughed lightly. "No, you weren''t. I just initially went to check up on my brother," Vyan said, his gaze still lingering on her, unable to look away. "But then I found out that Ash was getting scared by the sound of rain. So, I was trying to calm him down and ended up promising to stay with him the entire time he was sleeping."

    Her brows lifted slightly. "You have to go back, then?"

    "Yes," he murmured.

    "That''s too bad," she replied, meeting his eyes with a warmth that melted right through him. "I was hoping we could have breakfast together before I left for the capital."

    Vyan felt horrible all of a sudden. "I am so sorry¡ª"

    Before he could finish, she slipped her arms around his, resting her head on his shoulder. "Don''t be. Family is important."

    "And so are you," he whispered, his voice barely above the wind''s breath.

    She closed her eyes, her smile softening into something pure and content. "Just hearing you say that... it means the world to me. Thank you, Vyan." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey," he called out gently. She hummed in response, her eyes still closed. "You know how we never got that chance to dance together? Not at your debutante ball or at the closing of the Monster Hunt Festival?"

    "Mhm," she replied.

    "Your birthday is coming up soon, right? So, would you, uh, do me the honor of a dance at your birthday ball¡ª"

    "Nope."

    Vyan froze, his eyes wide with disbelief. "What? After everything we have done together, you won''t even¡ª I-I can''t believe this!"

    Iyana burst into laughter. "Relax, you drama king. I am not having a birthday ball in the first place, so no formal dances, got it?"

    He stared at her, still processing. "Why not? Oh¡­ because of your family''s situation?"

    "Yes, and because my engagement with Easton just got called off a few days ago. Throwing a grand party in this situation would be a bit¡­ awkward, don''t you think?" She shrugged, trying to sound casual. "Besides, I am turning twenty. I am practically ancient. There is no need for a big celebration."

    He scoffed. "I can understand you not wanting a grand party, but not wanting to celebrate your birthday at all? Now, that''s just bullshit," he rolled his eyes. "You, my lady, are just like every other girl, and you too like celebrating your special days; I know that."

    She chuckled, leaning in closer. "Nothing gets past you, does it, Your Grace?"

    "Exactly," he replied, puffing out his chest a bit. "So, leave it to me to plan something special for you. It will be everything you love, I promise," he assured confidently.

    She tightened her hold on his arm, her smile stretching so wide it hurt, but she didn''t care. She was too happy. And Vyan¡­ he adored seeing her like this¡ªradiant, carefree, joyful. Her happiness was worth more to him than anything in the world.

    He gazed at her, his heart heavy with unspoken truths. She had only seen fragments of the darkness he carried, yet she chose to stay, to trust him. And that gave him hope¡ªthe hope that when he finally bared it all, when he told her everything after her birthday, she would still choose him.

    And he would make sure, no matter how she reacted, that she would always have reasons to smile like this¡ªwith or without him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A cloaked figure wriggled through a narrow hole in the imperial wall, her silver hair spilling out from beneath her hood and catching on the rough stone edges. Frustration tightened her brow as she tried to free herself, only to feel a shadow fall over her.

    She glanced up to find a hand extended toward her and a familiar, handsome face grinning down at her. Kneeling before her with a mischievous glint in his stormy gray eyes, he looked like he had all the time in the world.

    "Need some help, Crown Princess?" Clyde asked, his voice laced with gentle amusement.

    Althea let out a sigh of relief, her tense shoulders relaxing. Her eyes turned soft and imploring. "Yes, please."

    He chuckled softly, leaning in to carefully untangle her hair from the jagged stones. "You know, this hole is becoming a bit of a hazard. Vyan snagged the hem of his coat here just a few days ago. Maybe once you are the empress, you could lift the ban on teleportation magic. That way, you wouldn''t have to squeeze through here every time just to meet me."

    She laughed, finally slipping free with his help. "What, so you can appear in my bed chamber whenever it suits you?"

    "Ooh, now that you mention it, that does sound rather appealing," he replied, grinning suggestively.

    She rolled her eyes, cheeks flushing despite her best efforts. "Shut up." She gave him a playful shove on the chest and adjusted her hood to hide her hair. "Come on, let''s get breakfast. I have to be back by nine."

    Being the dramatic gentleman he was, Clyde linked his arm with hers and declared, "Your wish is my command, Your Imperial Highness."

    With a swift motion, he teleported them to a bustling food market on the outskirts of Cantace. The air was filled with the scent of freshly baked bread and sizzling spices.

    "So, what are you in the mood for today?"

    "I am not sure yet," she murmured, her eyes scanning the vibrant stalls. "Let''s walk around and see what catches our eye."

    As they strolled through the lively marketplace, Clyde tilted his head, his messy gray bangs falling over his eyes as he watched her. His gaze was both tender and teasing.

    "What are you staring at?" she asked, narrowing her eyes playfully.

    "Just checking for any signs of stress or worry," he said casually, straightening up. "With you being the new crown heir and all, I want to make sure you are getting enough rest."

    Her heart warmed at his genuine concern, a fond smile curling on her lips. She intertwined their fingers and replied, "Don''t worry, I have mastered the art of a healthy work-life balance."

    "Huh, a healthy work-life balance," he mused with mock disbelief. "I wonder if my boss knows that concept exists."

    Althea giggled. "Sounds like you are more stressed than I am, Clyde."

    "Tell me about it," he groaned. "I always thought I was a ''go with the flow'' kind of guy who never worries too much about anything, but ever since I became Vyan''s aide, all I seem to do is worry."

    "There, there." She patted his back, her laughter light and infectious.

    Clyde hummed, then suddenly his expression turned a bit more serious. "Speaking of worry, there is something I have been thinking about for the last few days." He hesitated, then continued, "I know we are not supposed to talk about you-know-what without Vyan''s presence, but... are you really okay with everything that''s happening with your father and especially what''s about to happen?."

    Althea blinked, momentarily caught off guard by his earnestness. "You mean Vyan''s intentions to...?"

    He nodded, his eyes searching hers. "He is your father, after all. It''s okay if you feel conflicted or¡ª"

    Althea burst into laughter, the sound bright and unrestrained. "Clyde, that man hasn''t acted like a father a single day in my twenty-three years of life. Why would I not support Vyan''s revenge? I am more than fine with it¡ªIn fact, I am thrilled."

    "Really?" Clyde was surprised.

    "Really. Trust me on it." She squeezed his hand, her eyes steady and sincere. "But thank you for asking. It means a lot to me."

    "Of course," he replied softly, his smile genuine and relieved. He really wanted to make sure that she was okay with everything since she mostly kept her feelings guarded and just went along with what appeared to be the most logical solution to her. "Your feelings matter the most to me, Althea."

    Althea tilted her head, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Is that so? That makes me curious about something. What would you have done if I said I was against it?" She arched an eyebrow. "Would you have gone against Vyan?"

    Clyde''s steps faltered as he stopped walking.

 Chapter 190 - 190: Sky-Touching Skills

    "Haha, I am just kidding," Althea chuckled, a rosy hue coloring her cheeks. She cringed internally, embarrassed that such a silly question had escaped her lips, even as a joke. "I would never make you choose between Vyan and me."

    That was like asking someone to choose between their family and their lover¡ªtwo bonds equally vital, yet incomparable. It''s like being the star player in two different sports, each excelling in its own arena.

    Clyde exhaled dramatically, as if he had been holding his breath for ages. "Thank the stars for that! For the sake of my sanity, let''s just hope you two are always on the same side."

    With a playful grin, Althea gave a mock salute. "We will do our humble best, Archmage Magnus," she declared with over-the-top seriousness.

    Clyde burst into a laugh. "Stop picking up my habits and being so cute; you are making it hard for me to think straight."

    "Well, that sounds like a you problem," she shot back, her tone teasing. "Because, as far as I remember, I already gave you full permission to do whatever you want with me. So, really, what''s stopping you¡ª"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Clyde tipped her chin up with a gentle touch, capturing her lips in a kiss that made her toes curl. The world seemed to blur for a moment, leaving her dazed when he finally pulled back. His smile was that special kind of crooked, the one he saved just for her.

    "You are right," he said, his grin growing wider. "There is nothing holding me back. And honestly, it feels like a privilege I am still getting used to," he chuckled softly, eyes twinkling. "I mean, don''t get me wrong. I am not insecure or anything like that. It''s just¡­ I am so happy to be with you that I¡­" He sighed contentedly.

    "I feel like I am not doing enough to make you feel the same way."

    Her eyes softened at his confession. "What makes you think that I don''t feel the same way?" She squeezed his arm, leaning closer to him. "Do you know that I have never looked forward to mornings this eagerly like I have been doing these days? Only because merely being by your side makes me so unbelievably happy."

    Clyde''s heart melted. "Gosh, what did I just tell you? Stop being so cute."

    She laughed in response. "Come on, let''s focus on finding something to eat now. We don''t have much time."

    As they continued walking, the tantalizing aromas of freshly baked bread, sizzling meats, and sweet pastries filled the air, drawing them toward the bustling line of food stalls.

    "So, what do we feel like today? Sweet or savory?" Clyde chirped.

    Althea tilted her head, considering the options. "Hmm, I am thinking of something sweet. How about those honey-glazed rolls?" she suggested, pointing to a stall with a colorful display of baked goods.

    "Excellent choice," Clyde nodded, already making a beeline for the stall. "Two honey-glazed rolls, please!" he called out to the vendor with his usual enthusiasm.

    As they waited, Althea glanced around at the bustling square filled with people starting their day. "It''s nice to get out and about like this," she mused. "Thanks for always coming to see me."

    "See? You need me more than you think," Clyde teased, handing her one of the rolls. "I am the reason you have any fun at all. Of course, I am not saying that getting buried under paperwork isn''t any fun, but eh, you know what I mean."

    She took a bite of the warm, sticky pastry. "Oh, paperworks are not fun," she grumbled. "Like at all."

    They walked on, nibbling at their breakfast, when Clyde suddenly turned more serious. "Speaking of paperworks... I have been thinking, I need to find my successor."

    Althea blinked, surprised. "Successor? I thought you weren''t the heir to your father."

    "Oh, not that," he waved his hand in dismissal, laughing lightly. "I meant, my successor as the Grand Duke''s perfect aide," he let out, his voice exaggerated like an overzealous narrator for a theater play. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your post?" She was confused. "Why the rush, though? None of us are proposing to each other any time soon, and Vyan isn''t exactly booting you out of your job."

    Clyde dramatically placed a hand over his heart, feigning a look of grave importance. "Oh, but Althea, you underestimate the monumental task it is to train someone to be Vyan''s aide. It''s not just a job¡ªit''s a battle of wits, a test of endurance. It''s a daily dance on the edge of sanity!"

    "Daily dance on the edge of sanity?" Althea giggled. "Isn''t it just because you worry too much?"

    "Exactly! The new aide also has to be overly concerned about his fragile health!" Clyde exclaimed, his eyes wide with emphasis. "He or she needs to be someone who has enough experience because, let''s be frank, Vyan grew up in a mouse house. Plus, he is only twenty-one¡ªso inexperienced and surprisingly naive. And he has been a part of the noble society for, what, a few months?

    Not to mention, all his stupid secrets and all the dangers that come his way!"

    "So, what you are saying is you need to find someone who is basically a miracle worker?" Althea asked skeptically.

    "Precisely! Someone with the patience of a saint, the experience of a general, the strength of a warrior, and the intelligence of a scholar." Clyde rattled off, waving his half-eaten roll like a conductor''s baton. "And if they are a ray of sunshine, that''s a bonus, because Vyan can get a little gloomy at times."

    Althea smiled, amused by his dramatics. "It''s a little hard to imagine that you are all of those things."

    "Obviously. I may act like this, but Your Imperial Highness, I am extremely qualified," Clyde declared, puffing out his chest like a peacock. "Overqualified, some might say."

    "Oh, I am well aware," Althea replied, rolling her eyes. "Speaking of your never-ending qualifications, does Vyan even know you are out here scouting for a new aide with such sky-touching skills?"

    "Absolutely not," Clyde answered seriously. "The poor boy is too busy navigating his family reunion. I can''t bear to add to his misery. He adores me, you see. This news would shatter his delicate soul."

    "Hmm, somehow, I really doubt that," Althea muttered under her breath, biting back a grin.

    "Did you say something?" Clyde asked, his face a picture of mock innocence.

    "Nope, nothing. Just wishing you the best of luck with your little aide hunt," she replied, barely containing a laugh.

    "Thank you. I will need it. It''s like looking for a diamond in a dung heap." Clyde sighed dramatically, slumping like a wilting flower. "I will never find someone as spectacular as me."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "I found him!"

    Raith groaned, blinking blearily as his eyes adjusted to the dim light, only to see Clyde grinning like a madman on the other side of the metal bars. "Lord Magnus?" he croaked.

    Clyde''s smile widened to an almost unnatural degree, his head tilting to the side like a curious puppy. "Well, hello there, Sir Raith! Would you be interested in a job transfer?"

 Chapter 191 - 191: Best Parting Gift

    "Pardon, what?" Raith groaned, his body aching like he had slept on a bed of rocks. Well, he literally did.

    He squinted up at Clyde, who was grinning down at him with a sparkle in his eye that was both unsettling and annoyingly cheerful. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Why are you¡­ Ah," he winced, his head pounding like a war drum. "If the Grand Duke''s aide is here, then that means it''s the Grand Duke who¡ª"

    "And you are quick on the uptake too!" Clyde interrupted, his voice chirpy as a songbird in spring. "So, what do you say about a job transfer?"

    "A what?" Raith muttered, still trying to piece together how he had ended up here. "One moment, I am in a tunnel, pushing a wheelchair, and the next, I wake up in an underground cell with no idea who brought me here until you come along, and now you are here talking about¡­ a job transfer?"

    "Yes¡ª" Clyde started, only to be cut off again.

    "First things first, can you tell me why I am here? What does the Grand Duke want with me? And what''s going on at the imperial palace? Is His Majesty alright?" Raith''s voice grew more demanding.

    "So many questions!" Clyde exclaimed, then his face scrunched up in thought until he sighed dramatically, "Alright, fine, I will spill, but only because you are not getting out of here for about a month anyway." He launched into a rambling account of everything that happened after Raith was knocked out, weaving in some details that sounded suspiciously like gossip, such as how his captain, Wyatt, was enraged at confirming his death.

    "Wait, wait¡ªso you are telling me everyone thinks I am dead now?" Raith''s voice was deceptively calm, internally a little glad that Aster was finally out of the solitary cell and with his family. But as Clyde nodded, his eyes flared with a sudden, fierce anger. Raith exploded, "Are you out of your mind? Do you have any idea what that would do to my family?!"

    Clyde''s face lit up like he had just thought of something brilliant. "Oh, I could arrange to send a discreet letter to them, if you want. You know, just to keep their mourning to a minimum," he suggested.

    Raith''s rage flickered and waned. "You¡­ you would do that?"

    "Of course!" Clyde replied with a casual wave. "We are not monsters. Well, not all the time. So, yes, a little letter can be arranged."

    Raith''s eyes narrowed. "And why would you do that? What''s in it for you?"

    "Glad you asked!" Clyde beamed. "See, we were hoping you would join our side. We are looking for someone with your particular¡­ skills. An Aura Knight would be a fantastic addition."

    Raith''s skepticism deepened. "Don''t you already have Sir Theodore?"

    "Yes, yes, Sir Theodore is great and all," Clyde said, waving his hand dismissively. "But I was thinking you could become the Grand Duke''s new aide. I mean, I saw how you were with Lord Aster. So attentive, so chatty¡ªyou have a gift, really. And I thought, wouldn''t it be nice for Sir Raith to get more days off to spend with his family?"

    Raith looked as though he were considering Clyde''s mental stability. Just how did he go from talking about Aster to Raith''s need for more off-days? "Your point being?"

    "My point is, His Grace is very generous with vacations! I get a small tour every month. Can you believe it?" Clyde grinned, his excitement almost infectious. "And there is usually no night duty. His Grace fends for himself quite well after dark. So, no more being glued to someone''s side all day and night like you are for the Emperor.

    Wouldn''t you say it''s a better gig?"

    Raith studied Clyde''s face intently, searching for signs of sincerity or trickery. Finally, he sighed and said firmly, "No, thank you. I am loyal to my liege."

    "Perfect answer!" Clyde declared, his grin widening. "Exactly what I was hoping for. Loyalty is important, after all." If Raith couldn''t be loyal to the emperor, why should Clyde trust him to be loyal to Vyan, right? "This was just a little harmless test, you see. No rush. We have got a whole month to discuss this."

    Raith glared at him, thoroughly exasperated. Usually, he was also an energetic person, but he couldn''t find himself to be amused in this situation. "Fantastic. Now, can you leave me alone?"

    "Sure, sure," Clyde sang out, spinning around dramatically as if he were on stage rather than in a dimly lit underground cell. "But before I leave you to ponder your life choices, I would just like to drop a tiny reminder¡ªnothing major." He lowered his voice to a conspiratorial whisper that echoed off the stone walls.

    "Your current liege didn''t grant you leave a couple of months ago when your daughter had that¡­ accident."

    Raith''s eyes narrowed dangerously, but there was a flicker of surprise there too. "What did you just say?"

    "Oh, like I said, nothing major! Nothing at all." Clyde flashed him his most innocent face, which somehow only made him look guiltier. "Just something to mull over while you are down here. And don''t worry, I will send a discreet little message to your family to let them know you are alive and kicking. I am nothing if not thoughtful!"

    And with a flamboyant wave, Clyde waltzed out of the cell, humming a jaunty tune that clashed horribly with the grim surroundings.

    Raith sat in stunned silence for a moment, his mind racing. It wasn''t the first time someone had tried to tempt him away from his duty, but Clyde''s approach was¡­ peculiar, to say the least. Not once did he offer him money. He brought up the only thing that Raith was weak for¡ªhis family.

    "What a dangerous man," Raith muttered, a chill running down his spine.

    Outside the cell, Clyde leaned against the cold wall, a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "This one is a tough nut, isn''t he?" he muttered to himself, but there was a certain giddiness in his tone.

    Raith was exactly the kind of person he needed¡ªstubborn as a mule, but with a heart that beat a little too loudly when his family was mentioned. There was no doubt about his patience, experience, strength, intelligence, and unwavering loyalty.

    "He would be perfect to take my place," Clyde mused, a grin forming on his face.

    The task was clear: Convince Raith. As hard as it might be, Clyde loved a good project. Buying the trust of an Imperial Aura Knight wasn''t like buying a loaf of bread at the market; it took finesse, charm, and perhaps a bit of underhanded trickery.

    But Clyde was nothing if not resourceful. He had a knack for charming people in the strangest of places¡ªor at least annoying them into submission.

    "Alright, Raith, my successor," Clyde whispered to himself, his grin growing wider, "I will win you over, no matter what, in order to give my boss slash best friend the best parting gift."

 Chapter 192 - 192: Sweet To Sour

    Vyan strode down the grand corridors of the Diamond Palace with a casual pace, two guards flanking his side. He had to leave Clyde waiting outside, thanks to the recent life-threatening incident at the palace. The explosion had sent ripples of panic through the imperial grounds, and as of then, only trustworthy authorized personnel of the emperor were allowed within the palace.

    It was kind of ironic. Given how Vyan was the one to set off the explosion and he, of all people, was being allowed to stroll into the palace hallways like a regular Monday.

    As Vyan approached the heavy oak doors of Edgar''s chamber, the door guards straightened up. They gave Vyan a courteous nod and exchanged a glance with the guards on Vyan''s side, as if to confirm whether they had done a full-body check of him or not.

    Once they gave the confirmation through a curt nod, the guards stepped aside to let Vyan through.

    Vyan allowed himself a small, fleeting smirk as they pushed the doors open for him and he entered the huge, dimly lit room.

    The emperor''s private chamber was thick with the scent of medicinal herbs and incense¡ªthe kind of incense that irritated Vyan''s lungs. It was a good thing that he had already mastered covering up his irritations and dislikes in front of the targeted audience.

    Instead of the emperor, Vyan''s gaze first met Wyatt''s. As usual, Vyan gave a nod of acknowledgement, and Wyatt responded back in the same way, so did Storm. The former was standing near the window, while the latter behind the doors.

    Vyan suppressed a smile of amusement. But it wasn''t their positions that amused him; it was their presence. How much paranoia did Edgar have to be struck with to have both of his Aura knights guarding him inside the room? One usually has their knights guard only outside the door in order to allow oneself privacy, and well, to avoid feeling the need to be stared at all times.

    Their presence was a living proof of how much Edgar was being devoured by his own paranoia and anxiety.

    Anyway, forget the paranoia. Nothing comes close to the amusement that Vyan felt when he finally saw Edgar. The once-might emperor lay in his massive bed, propped up by a pile of pillows, his skin pallid and his hair disheveled. Sweat beaded his forehead, and his once-sharp eyes were now clouded with exhaustion and hopelessness.

    Without Aster''s mana, Edgar was nothing but a cornered animal, gasping for breath.

    Vyan took a moment to relish the sight. It was almost poetic. For someone who had thrived on control and manipulation, to be stripped of the source of his strength like this was nothing short of karma.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan began, his tone rich with feigned concern, "I came as soon as the palace gates were opened. I¡­ cannot express how deeply upset I was when I found out what happened."

    Edgar''s eyes cracked open, dull and bloodshot. He managed a weak, bitter smile. "Ah, Grand Duke," he rasped, his voice scratchy. "What a pleasure... to have you visit me in my... dire state."

    "Your suffering is our suffering," Vyan replied smoothly, bowing his head. "It is a tragedy to see you in such distress, Your Imperial Majesty."

    The loss of the unrivaled, borrowed mana coursing through his veins¡­ Oh, the tragedy! Vyan would have broken into laughter if he could afford to.

    "I cannot even begin to imagine who would dare to do such a thing," Vyan let out, his tone full of pretense anger.

    Edgar''s expression twisted into one of melancholy. "Yes¡­. Who would dare such an atrocity?" he muttered weakly. "To try to assassinate me... in my own palace¡­ Such a treacherous villain must be at large."

    "Indeed, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan agreed, nodding thoughtfully. "But rest assured, the imperial officers are on high alert. They will surely catch the culprit responsible for this heinous act," he said while inside his head, he thought, the imperial officers can search all they want. They will never find a thing. Not when their vice-commander is on my side.

    Edgar sighed heavily. "I hope you are right... I cannot have this shadow hanging over the empire."

    "Fear not, Your Imperial Majesty," Vyan replied. "Such audacity cannot go unpunished in the imperial palace." He made sure his tone was appropriately grave. He couldn''t let his joy slip out, after all.

    Edgar''s eyelids fluttered closed, anger rising on his face. "Yes... yes, that bastard must be punished¡ªthe one who took everything away from me," he muttered, almost to himself. If¡­ and only if he knew ''that bastard'' was standing right before him, playing his role to perfection.

    "Don''t you worry, that bastard will definitely not escape the clutches of the law."

    "He must be caught¡­" He gritted his teeth. "I will kill him with my bare hands."

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty, you will be able to do that." Or not, haha. "Until then, you should get all the rest you can. Princess Althea is doing her best to hold down the fort in your absence," Vyan added with a reassuring smile. "She will surely make a great empress one day, you know? So, you have absolutely nothing to worry about. Please rest."

    "I hope so¡­"

    Vyan watched as Edgar slumped deeper into his pillows, his breath ragged and uneven. He straightened up, looking down at the emperor¡ªso pitiful, far from the ferocious, hot-blooded man who brought ruins to Vyan''s family.

    Vyan offered a polite bow before turning to leave. He adjusted his collar and got out of the chamber, smoothing out the fabric with a flick of his wrist.

    As he began to make his way down the hallway, he was not flanked by the guards this time. He finally allowed himself a genuine smile, his steps starting to become a little bouncy.

    Who said revenge wasn''t sweet? Vyan sure felt happy. Just witnessing the start of the downfall of the man who was responsible for the destruction of his happy family was making Vyan want to burst out into happy songs. And he didn''t even sing!

    Nothing could possibly bring down his mood today¡ª

    Oops, too soon¡­ He jinxed himself.

    His mood soured faster than Iyana was capable of swinging her sword.

    That was because he came face to face with his dear beloved Tia.

    His bouncing steps faltered as Celeste stood in the middle of the hallway, her eyes wide with surprise. She looked much the same as always¡ªsickly but elegant. Her long red hair, so much like his mother and brother''s, cascaded over her shoulders in a simple braid, the vibrant color igniting the bitter feelings in his chest like a storm.

    For a moment, they simply stared at each other.

    Vyan hadn''t expected to see her here, not now on her way to visit her husband. Especially not when he was riding the high of his small triumph. He didn''t know what to say, what to feel.

    There had been a time when he would have run to her, all giddy and stupidly happy, to let her in on his happiness. But not anymore.

    He couldn''t trust her anymore, not even with the smallest things.

    She might have genuinely felt happy for him in all those times. Or perhaps, she didn''t. Who could tell, really?

    However, those fleeting moments of unguaranteed kindness did nothing to erase her betrayal¡ªthe one thing he could never forgive her for.

    Celeste''s lips parted, her eyes softening as she took a hesitant step toward him. "Vee¡ª" she began, using the nickname only his family did.

    But Vyan didn''t stop. He turned his head away. His expression hardened as he continued down the hallway, his pace quickening. He didn''t have the patience for her. Not today.

    "Vee!" Celeste called after him. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He could feel the profound desperation and regret in her voice. The sound of it clawed at something deep within him, a buried emotion he refused to acknowledge.

    Nevertheless, he didn''t break stride, didn''t look back.

    He could sense her gaze burning into his back, could almost hear the unspoken words she wanted to say, the repeated explanations, the apologies she probably didn''t mean. But what good were they? What good was any of it after everything that had happened? After everything she had allowed to happen?

    His footsteps echoed in the empty hall as he put more distance between them. Each step was like a deliberate severing of whatever thin thread still connected them. He wanted to let her know, loud and clear, that she had made her choices, and so had he.

    As he turned the corner, a gust of cold air blew in from the window. Vyan welcomed the cool breeze, hoping it would cool the heat in his veins.

    Unfortunately, before it could work, he heard her voice again, softer, almost like a phantom voice, "Vee¡­" It tickled his heart, evoking some sweet childhood memories with her¡ªshe would often ride the floral swing with him on the lap while Aster pushed it from behind. How simpler were those times. Filled with nothing but unadulterated laughter and happiness.

    Seriously, how the heck did Vyan go so fast from finding joy in the palace''s melancholy to the palace walls suffocating him with memories he would rather forget?

    Gosh, he needed to get away from all of it¡ªfrom Celeste, from the ghosts of the past, and from this cursed palace.

    As he was about to round another corner, a hand yanked his wrist from behind.

    "Please let me go¡ª" He was going to pull his hand back harshly when he looked over his shoulder and noticed the silver locks. "Thea?"

    Althea stood behind him, her brows furrowed. "Where are you rushing off to in that direction? The staircase is over there," she pointed out, letting go of his hand and putting it on her hip. "What''s wrong with you?" She tilted her head slightly, a curious gleam in her eyes.

    "Oh, uh, nothing." Vyan tried to compose himself, relieved to have Althea as a distraction. "I was just in a hurry."

    Although the relief was very short-lived as she asked, "What was that? You ignored your aunt like she was air."

    Vyan''s expression tightened, a flash of annoyance crossing his face. "I don''t want to talk about it," he snapped lowly, his voice carrying a sharper edge than he intended. "It''s a family issue."

    Althea blinked, taken aback by the sudden hostility. "Okay, okay, calm down," she said, raising her hands in mock surrender. "There is no need to bite my head off."

    Vyan closed his eyes for a moment, exhaling through his nose as he tried to reign in the irritation that had seeped into his words. He shook his head slightly. "No, sorry, my bad," he muttered, his tone softening. "My mood just got soured by seeing Tia¡ª Eh, you know what? She is not even my Tia anymore. I don''t care about her.

    So, it''s nothing actually. Sorry for reacting that way."

    Althea patted his upper arm gently. "I get it. You don''t have to explain."

    "Thanks for understanding," he said, his shoulders slumping.

    She opened her mouth to ask if he was physically feeling okay since he seemed exhausted, but Vyan was already moving past her.

    "I will see you around," he murmured, his eyes not quite meeting hers as he headed for the staircase he had missed seeing earlier.

    As she watched him descend down the stairs, Althea couldn''t help but mutter under her breath, "He claims he does not consider her Tia anymore and yet he said it was a family issue." She let out a sigh. "I swear he can be such an idiot sometimes."

    A voice crept up from behind her, smooth and cold as ice. "At least your beloved business partner understands what family is. But it seems like you don''t, Crown Princess."

    Althea stiffened, her spine going rigid at the familiar voice. She turned slowly, her eyes narrowing as they met her brother''s.

    Easton stood with his arms crossed, his expression one of arrogant disdain, his gaze boring into her like a knife. His words stung, and he knew it.

    "And what do you know about family, Easton?" she spat out.

    He arched an eyebrow, questioning, "What exactly do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 193 - 193: Complicated Relations

    Althea let out a hollow laugh. "Oh, stop it. Don''t try and act like a saint. If there had to be one person in this entire world who valued family less than me, that would have to be you, Easton."

    "I genuinely don''t have any idea what you mean, Thea. Obviously, I value family¡ª"

    Althea laughed more, the sound still lacking mirth. As she met Easton''s genuinely confused gaze, her laughter seized and her eyes sharpened coldly. "Please don''t make me sick with that act of yours. You know what?" She turned away her head, prepared to leave. "I can''t bear to look at you anymore¡ª"

    Easton grabbed her arm, his grip tight and determined to not let her go. "No, you have to tell me! What is it that makes you hate me so much that you would conspire against your own younger brother?"

    Althea''s eyes flared with a mix of fury and long-buried hurt as she yanked her hand out of his. "Are you messing with me right now?" she asked, her voice deadly calm, as she could feel her anger boiling over, years of pent-up resentment finally resurfacing.

    "I am not," Easton responded strongly. "Thea, I-I think there is some sort of misunderstanding¡ª"

    "There is no misunderstanding!" she finally shouted, her overwhelming emotions betraying her as she turned around to face him head-on.

    He froze. There was a flicker of surprise in his eyes, his usual cool arrogance momentarily replaced with confusion. It had been a long time since Althea had been angered like this to the point she raised her voice. He thought that she had reigned in her terrible hot temper over the years. But as it turns out it was his misconception.

    It was just that Althea had buried her emotions so deep underneath after that unfortunate incident that she no longer felt anything at all. Now that she was experiencing all sorts of positive emotions, her buried negativity was also starting to leak out.

    "You don''t know, huh? Let me jog your memory then." Althea took a step closer, her eyes burning into his with a searing intensity. "Do you remember that day, seven years ago, when I came back home after almost eloping with that scoundrel?"

    "How can I forget?"

    "And what about the first thing you said to me when I came back? Do you remember that?" she demanded, her eyes blazing in a way that scared him to the bones.

    Easton composed himself nonetheless and shook his head. "No, Thea. I don''t remember. But I am sure it wasn''t anything significant¡ª"

    "Of course! Of course, it wasn''t significant to you! Why would it be?!" she snapped, cutting him off. "Because I never was significant enough for you!" And with that, the dam broke. All her emotions came pouring out.

    "When I returned, broken and terrified on the worst day of my entire life, all you could say was¡­" She saw the blank, unaware look on his face and shook her head, a bitter laugh escaping her lips. "You told me that¡­ that Father would be disappointed in me!" She slapped her hand over her chest, as if to emphasize where exactly it stabbed after hearing those words.

    "That''s¡­ that''s all you said," she breathed out, her throat trembling. "You didn''t bother to ask if I was okay, didn''t care if I was hurt¡­" Her eyes started to turn red, tears brimming the corners which she refused to let down. "I mean, why would you? You were too busy being ashamed of me, after all."

    Her words seemed to pierce him, and she watched as the realization dawned on him, his mouth opening and closing like he was struggling to find words. "Thea, I¡ª"

    "You must have thought what an embarrassment I was, right? Look, I am not justifying my dumb teenage actions, but couldn''t I have expected a little bit of sympathy from my brother? Didn''t I deserve to have you ask me, what made me do that? Why did I feel the need to run away from our home? Was I hurt? Was I neglected?

    Was I okay?"

    The words continued to flow, wanting to get everything off her chest, desperately hoping that it eased the nagging uneasiness in her chest ever since she became the crown princess.

    "But not once did you ask me all those things. Not once¡­" she uttered, broken. "Not even on that day when I was hoping¡ªnot even expecting, Easton. All I did was hope. Hoped that you would finally show me some care. But¡­ what a fool I was, wasn''t I?

    I was hoping for something impossible, after all. And when that realization sank in, I made the decision to hit the nail on the coffin that was called our siblinghood."

    "What?" His eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Yes, that''s right. That was the day I decided you were dead to me," she continued, her voice raw with the hurt she had buried deep inside for so long. "You were my brother, Easton. I was willing to accept that Father would always treat me like I was invisible, but you¡ª" Her voice wavered, but she pushed on, her words gaining strength with each syllable.

    "To know from you that the first reaction I would get from our father was disappointment? That broke me. Even if the whole ordeal hadn''t already shattered me, that did."

    Easton''s face fell, and Althea couldn''t care what he was feeling at that moment because she surely knew it wasn''t going to restore their past. It was too late now, anyway.

    "Thea, I... I didn''t realize¡ª" he began, his tone softening. "I cared¡ªof course, I cared. I just thought¡ª"

    All explanations were meaningless now. So, she raised a hand, cutting him off, her expression hardening. "I don''t care what you thought, Easton. I don''t care anymore. You never checked on me all these years, and that''s that. I don''t think there can be anything that you can use to justify why you treated me like that.

    So, save your breath. I don''t want to hear it. I am done begging for any scrap of care from you as a family."

    Easton looked genuinely shaken, but he couldn''t seem to find the words.

    "But you know what? As the wise people say, when one door closes, another one opens up," Althea added, a smile starting to form on her face. "When I thought that I wasn''t good enough for living, that nobody would care if I disappeared from this world, I was saved by a very small, almost insignificant act of kindness¡ªone that I would be eternally grateful for until the day I die."

    Easton stared at her silently.

    "It was Katelyn," Althea revealed. "A three-year-old child. She could see my pain that you couldn''t bother to glance at," she taunted. "Anyway, she doesn''t remember now what she did for me, but I do. She asked me all those things I hoped for you to ask. Back then, she didn''t understand the toxicity that revolved around us half-siblings.

    So, she was quite at ease with me as she sweetly asked me if I was okay. And even though she didn''t understand what love was, she told me that she loved me and that she wouldn''t want me to disappear, because if I did, she would only be left with three brothers and no sister."

    Her eyes welled up with tears as she recalled the fond memory¡ªthe words that had brought back her will to live, to fight back, to avenge.

    "Is that why you are so obsessed with winning Katelyn over?" Easton asked, his voice small.

    Althea nodded curtly. "I am sure you must have thought it was also a political move on my part." She rolled her eyes. "But you are wrong. I genuinely like Katelyn, and that was why I was sure that the woman who raised her, Empress Celeste, couldn''t be bad, nor could Ronan. So, in a way, I guess I have to thank you, Easton, for letting me understand that blood relations don''t matter.

    It''s what is inside one''s heart that counts. Unfortunately, yours is hollow. And that''s the reason you have lost your fianc¨¦e and your crown both."

    Easton stood there, utterly speechless. The shock on his face was almost pitiful.

    "Thea¡­" he whispered, almost as if he were realizing for the first time the gravity of his actions¡ªor lack thereof.

    But Althea wasn''t listening anymore. She wasn''t interested. She had said all she needed to say.

    Without giving him a chance, she turned away from him, her chest heaving with a mixture of relief and lingering pain.

    For years, she had wanted him to understand, to see the weight of his indifference, but now, as she looked at him, she realized she no longer cared for his acknowledgment. She had grown past it, past him.

    She no longer wanted the crown just for the sake of taking it away from him. She now wanted it to rule their empire with a benevolent, understanding heart that was capable of understanding human emotions. And as proven, Easton wasn''t very good at that.

    While he would make a good tactical emperor, he would be absolutely disastrous at considering the feelings of their subjects and would be giving death sentences left and right. He was too brutal and emotionless, after all. He knew no mercy.

    And now that Althea had the chance, she would do her best¡ªto mold their empire into a better, more empathetic, and happier place for living. She wanted to prove that the imperial purification magic ability wasn''t the only thing required to be the emperor.

    It was the heart of the ruler that was needed.

    So, while Althea''s way of achieving the crown might be crooked, her heart was in the right place.

    Watching as Althea walked away from him, the light in Easton''s eyes dimmed, unable to move from his spot, as if he was rooted there. Althea''s words echoed in his mind, each one striking like a lash.

    "How¡­ how could she say all that when all my life I have worked hard only to protect her?"

    She had no idea how wrong she was. It wasn''t that he hadn''t cared. No, he had cared too much. That was the problem. Back then, he had been young, overwhelmed by the immense weight of responsibility that had fallen onto his shoulders after their mother''s death. He had promised her, as she lay dying, that he would protect Althea¡ªthat he would make sure his sister would have a comfortable, carefree life.

    And he had tried, hadn''t he? Worked himself to the bone, shouldered every burden, navigated the treacherous waters of court politics, all so Althea wouldn''t have to. He wanted her to live freely, away from the constant machinations and power struggles.

    But in doing so, he had inadvertently created a chasm between them. He had forgotten to voice out his intentions.

    And now, Althea herself wanted to engage in the political battles that he struggled his whole life to protect her from.

    Communication sure is important, huh. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 194 - 194: If Only...

    Iyana chuckled softly, her voice like music that lingered in the air. "You really are the clingy type, aren''t you?"

    Vyan responded by tightening his arms around her, pulling her closer. He breathed in the delicate scent of her; it was intoxicating, grounding him in a moment of solace he hadn''t known he needed.

    After bumping into Celeste, then Althea, his feet had somehow found their way to the military quarters without any conscious decision on his part. Thanks to the tightened security, his time was fleeting on the imperial grounds. He had already accomplished what he came to do, having visited Edgar, and yet, despite the ticking clock, there was only one place he wanted to be in: with her.

    When he finally reached in front of her office chamber, he didn''t even know what he was doing here or whether she was inside or not. Only after she responded with her permission for him to come inside did he realize that he came seeking comfort from her in the way. So, without a word, he wrapped her in his embrace.

    Now, as he held her tighter, Iyana''s fingers slipped gently through his hair, soothing in a way only she could be.

    "So, what is it?" she asked softly, her voice laced with gentle concern. "Is something wrong?"

    Vyan shook his head, his lips brushing against her neck as he whispered, "No. I just missed you."

    Her lips curled into a small smile as she tried to maintain her composure, her eyes flicking toward the door of her office. "You know, it''s a very odd time to miss me, given these are my working hours, and we are literally standing in my professional space. Any moment one of my subordinates could walk in."

    He didn''t care. Her reprimanding words were just noise in the background to him. His attention was wholly on her¡ªthe curve of her neck, the way the collar of her uniform brushed against his cheek.

    He nuzzled closer, letting his lips ghost over her skin, teasing the ironed white fabric.

    "Vyan," she scolded, trying to be stern but miserably failing with her cheeks flushing a soft pink. "What are you doing?"

    "Nothing," he murmured against her skin, his lips trailing upward to the spot just behind her ear, pressing a kiss that made her exhale shakily.

    For a moment, her eyes fluttered closed, allowing herself to get lost in the heat of his touch. But she quickly regained her senses, pushing him away gently by the shoulders.

    "No," she said firmly, though her voice was softer than she intended. "This is my office. We can''t be doing this."

    He stepped back, gazing at her with a disappointed look that nearly undid her resolve. His kicked puppy-like expression tugged at her heartstrings.

    Ugh. She hated him for doing this on purpose, and she hated herself even more for falling for it. She was almost about to reconsider, but just then, there was a knock at her door, saving her from the mistake.

    Vyan exhaled softly, brushing his fingers over her now-disheveled collar. "I will see you later. Goodbye, my lady." He briefly stepped closer and kissed her cheek before making his way to the door.

    Iyana sucked in a breath and shook her head, forcing herself to concentrate and calling out, "Come in."

    As Vyan opened the door for himself on his way out, he stopped moving, which made Iyana peek over his shoulder, only to have light green eyes staring into hers.

    Oh, great. Do I need to deal with a jealous Vyan now? Iyana thought with an internal groan and prepared herself to handle the situation with the minimum repercussions. However¡ª

    "Oh, um, you know what? I just figured out the solution to what I wanted to ask you, Iyana, so never mind. Sorry for the bother," with that, Easton was gone.

    "Huh?" Vyan and Iyana both let out in sync.

    "What the hell was that about?" Vyan looked over his shoulder at Iyana after glancing at the hallway Easton disappeared into. He just came and was gone like¡­ That wasn''t like him at all.

    Iyana mirrored Vyan''s confusion and shrugged her shoulders. "I absolutely have no idea."

    Nevertheless, she kind of got worried for him. She had never seen Easton act anything close to being skittish or awkward. He had always maintained a cold demeanor with the composure of a cucumber. So, something really upsetting must have happened for him to act that way.

    I hope he is okay.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Easton walked through the bustling marketplace, his cloak pulled tightly around him, blending into the crowd as best as a prince could. The noise and chaos of the capital swirled around him¡ªchildren laughing, merchants shouting their prices, horses trotting on cobblestone.

    There was an odd comfort in the unpredictable rhythm to the chaos that drowned out the endless silence that haunted the corridors of the imperial palace. That was why he always came out to the marketplace whenever he had too much in his mind and there was no one for him to go to. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For a change, he had thought about going to Iyana as a friend for advice, but after seeing Vyan, Easton couldn''t stomach the idea of that. It rather made Easton realize how much he had fucked up his relationship with Iyana with the same mistakes he had made with Althea¡ªby not communicating what was in his heart.

    He weaved through the throngs of people, his steps slow and aimless. While he was busy being the perfect prince, the two most important women in his life had been fighting their own battles, and he had failed to see that.

    Most importantly, how could he have been so blind to his sister''s miseries¡ªthe woman he had known from his birth? How did he fail to recognize that he wasn''t communicating his feelings to her this entire time?

    The day she had returned after that harrowing incident seven years ago, he had been so afraid. Afraid that their father might decide to marry her off to some random rich noble to be rid of her.

    He knew their father''s harsh indifference toward her well enough to realize it was a possibility. That fear had driven him to say what he did¡ªthat Father would be disappointed in her.

    Knowing Edgar''s temper, he didn''t want Althea to get on their father''s bad side more than she already had. He could see that she was in no mental state to get married to anybody anytime soon. So, he had hoped that by shadowing her, by exerting his influence, he could ensure she remained unmarried, free to live her life as she wished.

    And it had worked, hadn''t it?

    She had remained unwed all these years. Easton knew that if it weren''t for him, their father would have already forced her into a political marriage without a second thought.

    But he couldn''t fault her for not knowing any of it. After all, he had never explained any of this to her, hadn''t realized how much his quiet actions had hurt her, and had pushed her away. He didn''t need to do any of the above, if only he had bothered to ask her what it was that she wanted or needed. How simple things could have been if he had just vocalized himself.

    He sighed deeply, the weight of that realization settling heavy in his chest.

    What''s done was done. He wanted to be happy for her now that she was the crown princess, despite the attachment he had grown for the title. It was what she deserved after all the hardships she had faced. But¡­

    What nagged him was her business partner. Vyan. The untrustworthy Grand Duke.

    Easton couldn''t stand him. Vyan was a snake lying in wait, coiled and ready to strike. Who knows what that evil man has got planned after Althea was officially crowned?

    Easton hated it. Hated that Althea was entrusting herself to a man like Vyan. That man knew magic, and he has been keeping it a secret all this time. It just went to prove that he was behind every disaster until now.

    Knowing this, Easton feared that Vyan was precisely aiming for the crown all for himself. It would be easy enough if Althea were to inherit it. She didn''t have any experience or any formal political training, after all.

    Easton had no doubt that Vyan would know exactly how to twist every situation to his advantage by manipulating Althea. Or worse, if he decided to literally backstab Althea. That would automatically bring Vyan next in line to the throne.

    Because Izac was a no. He was crippled after his accident at the Monster Hunt Festival, and the empire did not take kindly to disabilities. Like at all. As for Ronan and Katelyn, those two would willingly hand the crown over to Vyan.

    Not to mention, if Vyan''s powers were even half of what his family''s rumors suggested, he was a contender no one could afford to underestimate. And if he ever decided to use those powers against the empire... against Althea...

    The crowd thickened around him as Easton pushed his way through, his thoughts swirling like a storm. He knew he had to find a way to make Althea see reason, to make her realize the danger she was in with Vyan. But how? She was stubborn and unwilling to listen to Easton.

    "What do I do?" he murmured hopelessly until he clenched his jaw, determination setting his features into a hard line. "If I have to play the villain in her eyes, so be it."

    He would not let Vyan¡ªthe snake that he was¡ªlead her and their empire into ruin. He had promised their mother he would protect Althea. He had failed in many ways, but this time, he wouldn''t.

    If he has to take back his crown, then that''s what he would do. Althea might hate him for it, but he would rather she hate him and be safe than love him and be vulnerable.

    Easton moved deeper into the market. The vibrant chatter and clamor of the crowd began to fade as he reached a quieter, more deserted section.

    Here, the noise of the city felt like a distant hum, replaced by the soft rustle of wind through narrow alleyways and the muffled sounds of footsteps on cobblestones.

    Here, in this calm, his mind continued its relentless churn.

    He was so absorbed in his contemplation that he almost missed it¡ªa soft, feminine voice cutting through the stillness.

    "You seem to be distressed, Your Imperial Highness."

    Easton stopped in his tracks, his eyes narrowing. The voice came from the shadows of a nearby alley. He turned, his gaze locking onto a cloaked figure partially concealed by the darkness.

    The woman stood still, almost unnervingly so, her form barely discernible in the dim light.

    "Who are you?" Easton asked, his voice low, the authority of his station lacing his tone. He wasn''t in the mood for games, not now.

    The woman took a small step forward, just enough for the light to catch the edge of her hood, revealing her face to Easton, which made his eyes widen in recognition. "The only person who can help you."

 Chapter 195 - 195: Facing Alone

    Vyan wheeled Aster out through the backdoor of the manor. The sky above was a canvas of grays, the sun absent. In other words, it was a perfect day for bringing Aster outside without overwhelming him.

    Vyan tried to bring him out two days ago as well, but the mere sunshine freaked him out like they were some sort of killer beams. And yesterday was so sunny that it was blinding for even normal people. So, today Vyan was trying again. He had to get Aster used to the sun, otherwise, his legs would never find strength in them to stand up again.

    But at the same time, he couldn''t rush Aster. Baby steps were alright. As long as they were stepping towards progress.

    "How is it?" Vyan started, forcing himself to sound upbeat and cheerful. "The clouds, the breeze, the, um, I don''t know, the trees? The flower gardens¨Coh, wait, you don''t like flowers. What else? Um¡­" He whipped his head around, trying to find something that might interest Aster. "We have got our knights on the other side of the manor.

    You know, the people who protect us? I am sure you remember Sir Jacques, Spencer, and¡­"

    Benedict and Clyde were following a few steps behind, each carrying a bouquet of pale purple aster flowers.

    "Goodness, he is trying so hard. It''s painful to watch," Benedict sighed lowly.

    Clyde chuckled. "I think it''s rather amusing to see him stumbling around."

    "If he stumbles around like that with Lady Iyana, forget us having a grand duchess anytime soon," Benedict expressed in worry.

    "Pfft," Clyde snorted, pressing a hand over his mouth.

    Vyan glanced over his shoulder, shooting glares at the two men. "I can hear you people, did you know that?"

    Benedict remained unaffected, and Clyde flashed him a beaming smile with a thumbs up.

    Vyan shook his head, exasperated, and turned his attention back to Aster.

    Aster''s eyes were wide and unfocused as he tracked the path ahead with a vague sense of interest. Vyan kept talking, pointing out the smallest things as they strolled. "See those trees? There used to be a swing over there. Vee and you would play there, remember?"

    That part got Aster''s attention. He nodded his head slightly, a faint smile on his lips.

    Happy to get a reaction, Vyan continued to chat away, filling the air with a string of stories and idle chatter, a lifeline of normalcy cast toward his brother''s fractured mind.

    As they reached the huge gates at the back side of the estate, Benedict motioned something at them, and soon, the gates were opened, which made Aster watch in awe.

    They strolled further out the back, Vyan filling the silence with chatters until they were faced with a cemetery. "This place looks absolutely beautiful when the weather is sunny. There are birds and cicadas singing. It always sounds so pleasant to the ear. I will bring you one of those times."

    "You forgot to mention the fireflies," Clyde chimed in from behind.

    "Oh, right, yes! Fireflies," Vyan grinned. "Soon, we should be getting fireflies around here. I bet it''s going to be beautiful. I will bring you¡ª"

    "Daphne¡­" Aster uttered, and Vyan paused. "Daphne loves the fireflies."

    "Really? You brought her here often?" Vyan asked softly, a melancholic look in his eyes, and Aster nodded. "Did you guys go to the lake nearby too?"

    "Yes¡­"

    While the two brothers talked, Clyde nudged Benedict and whispered, "Who is Daphne?"

    "Master Aster''s betrothed," Benedict answered, a dark shadow crossing his face, "Well, I suppose I should say former betrothed. She finally got married five years ago."

    "Finally?" Clyde arched an eyebrow.

    "She had known and loved Master Aster for as long as she could remember; it was hard for her to accept his death. So, she resisted getting married for years, but I suppose she was forced into it once her brother took over as the head of the house. And¡­" Benedict gazed at Vyan''s back with a hint of sorrow in his eyes. "Never mind."

    Clyde noticed the slight change in Benedict''s attitude but didn''t question it. "I suppose not every love story has a happy ending."

    Benedict sighed heavily and looked ahead at Vyan who had stopped the wheelchair just outside the wrought-iron gate in front of them.

    It was an old, solemn place tucked far back from the estate grounds, where stone markers stood like tired sentinels in the quiet gloom.

    "So we are here," Clyde murmured under his breath.

    Vyan turned and took the bouquets from Clyde and Benedict, their delicate petals a stark contrast to the bleakness around them. He walked back to Aster and kneeled in front of him with a soft smile.

    "Look, Ash," Vyan said, his voice lifting with a pathetic effort at cheerfulness, "Aster flowers. I know you don''t like them, but¡ª"

    "They are Mother and Father''s favorites," Aster muttered, staring at the flowers, then at Vyan, his expression unfathomable.

    "Yes!" Vyan''s eyes lit up a little. "Would you like to give it to them?" His words were gentle, his smile easy, but his eyes carried a deep, unspoken heaviness.

    A moment of silence stretched between them, as if Aster was somewhere far away, having a conversation no one else could hear. Slowly, a small smile formed on his lips¡ªinnocent, pure, unburdened by the weight of reality. He reached out and, with a childlike earnestness, handed the flowers over to the empty air in front of him. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan''s smile softened, a bittersweet mix of pride and pain. "That''s good enough, Ash," he murmured, taking the flowers from the air as if accepting a sacred offering, his hand brushing with Aster''s, but this time, Aster didn''t flinch away from the touch. He stood up and motioned to Benedict. "Take him back inside, please."

    Benedict nodded, his face carefully neutral, and gently took the handles of Aster''s wheelchair, guiding him away.

    Vyan watched them go, the ache in his chest tightening. He knew he couldn''t take Aster inside; the reality of this place would be too much, too cruel for his fragile brother to face. Aster''s delusions, however haunting, were safer than that truth.

    Turning toward the iron gate, Vyan took a deep breath, steeling himself.

    He had thought about coming here with Aster this year, had thought he didn''t have to do this alone. But it seemed like Goddess Hecate herself wanted him to face it alone¡ªseeing the tombstones of his parents on their death anniversary.

    The death anniversary brought a storm of emotions he wasn''t sure how to navigate. Although he did know that it was more intense than his emotions last year. This time around he felt more connected and attached to them. In fact, he could truly feel the loss of their presence and mourn it.

    Clyde moved to follow him, but Vyan held up a hand. "No, Clyde. I need to do this alone." His voice was steady, though his eyes betrayed a glimmer of something more¡ªfear, maybe, or the grief of a child who never properly got to mourn the death of his parents. "I have finally mustered up the courage after all this time, so... I want to be alone with them."

    Clyde hesitated, concern creasing his brow, but he relented with a nod. "Okay, but holler if you need me, alright?"

    Vyan gave him a small, grateful smile. "Will do."

    With that, he turned and stepped through the cemetery gate, the cold iron closing behind him with a soft click. He walked down the narrow path, the bouquets in hand.

    As he moved deeper into the cemetery, he felt the familiar swell of grief rise within him. He almost felt dizzy with the overwhelming emotions of anxiety and uneasiness. But today, he chose to face it, one step at a time, finally ready to meet his past.

    As Vyan walked deeper into the cemetery, his footsteps grew heavier. Each step sank into the damp earth like the memories pressing against his chest. The graves he passed were marked with the same surname¡ªAshstone¡ªetched into the stone, each of them a reminder of a legacy that he had only recently begun to understand.

    Some of the names were familiar, from stories he barely remembered; others were strangers, distant relatives who had lived and died long before he was born.

    It felt like walking through a gallery of ghosts, just like the hallway filled with the pictures of his ancestors.

    Finally, he stopped in front of two gravestones that stood side by side, their inscriptions weathered but still clear: Xandres Kevin Ashstone and Natalia Audrey Ashstone. Vyan''s breath hitched in his throat as he stared at the names¡ªhis parents'' names.

    Beside theirs used to be another one with Aster''s name, which was recently removed from there.

    The sudden rush of emotions crashed over him like a tidal wave, and he sank to his knees, his body trembling. The bouquets slipped from his hands and fell to the ground, but he quickly picked them up, placing one gently in front of each stone. He touched both of their tombstones with each hand, tracing the coldness.

    "Hello¡­ Mother and Father," he greeted with a broken smile, his throat trembling, almost choking with tears stinging his eyes. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it? How have you been?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, as Benedict strolled Aster back towards the estate, Aster suddenly murmured something inaudible.

    "Pardon me, Master Aster, I was unable to hear you. If you could kindly repeat," Benedict urged, his tone neutral yet soft.

    "That¡­ that man¡­ is warm¡­" Aster whispered gravelly.

    "Yes, he is a warm person once you get to know him, isn''t he?" Benedict responded gently.

    "No¡­ his hand was warm¡­ no, hot¡­" Aster clarified.

    Benedict frowned in confusion for a moment before the realization slowly dawned on him. "Master must have a fever."

 Chapter 196 - 196: Heart To Heart

    Vyan sat nestled between his parents'' gravestones, knees pulled tightly to his chest, ankles crossed as he swung gently back and forth. His laughter echoed through the quiet cemetery as he recounted the latest happenings, gossiping as if his parents were sitting right in front of him, hanging on to his every word.

    It was easier that way¡ªto pretend they were still here, listening, nodding along, maybe even rolling their eyes fondly at his reckless stupidity. He liked to believe they still could.

    His laughter gradually faded into a sigh, though a smile lingered on his face, warm and wistful. "It''s wild, you know?" he muttered, half to himself, half to the cold stone marking his parents'' final resting place.

    "Two years ago, if anyone had the nerve to tell me that I was your son¡ªthe Grand Duke and Duchess''s¡ªI would have laughed them right out of the room. Hell, I would have done the same to Benedict, if that hadn''t already been the worst day of my life."

    Vyan shrugged, shoulders rising in a casual gesture that belied the weight of his words. "Fifteen years. Fifteen years I believed I was an orphan, unwanted, abandoned by my own family." His smile softened, touched with a sadness he couldn''t quite shake. "Turns out, I was the apple of your eye all along. Who would have guessed? I mean, I was still orphaned, sure, but at least this time...

    I know I was loved. That''s something, right?"

    His fingers brushed the cold surface of his mother''s tombstone, tracing the carved letters with a tenderness that clashed with the chill of the stone. "When Benedict told me the truth about you two, it felt like a cruel joke. From having no family to¡­ then suddenly, deluding myself into thinking about having all the family, and the end result was? Back to no family."

    "At the beginning, I thought nothing changed." He rested his chin on his knee, eyes distant. "Except I have got more wealth than I can count and more power than others can count. But I used to think, what is the point of all this when I have no family to share it with?"

    "Don''t worry, though, Mother, Father. Now, I have found a family of sorts. People who care, even if we are not bound by blood." He had come to realize that he didn''t have to think of himself as someone who lived all alone in a huge estate. Just starting to count all the servants, live-in employees, and knights as family made everything easier for him, and even, for them.

    "And," a grin formed on his face, "Having the wealth and power I do now makes all the difference. Because these things grant me the capability to help my newfound family all I can," he said, his grin starting to drop again.

    "Still¡­ it''s hard not to wish you were both here," he paused, his voice quiet, almost fragile. Because no matter how much he gained in life, nobody could ever replace the hollow left by his parents.

    "At least I found Ash. I mean, that''s a miracle, right? Or maybe..." His smile faded completely. "A curse. Sixteen years... Sixteen years of pain and isolation. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sometimes I wonder if death would have been kinder to him¡­"

    He sighed, then brightened, forcing a chirp into his tone. "But you know what would be a real miracle?" His voice lightened, almost as if he believed it for a moment. "If Ash just¡­ woke up one day, perfectly fine, like nothing ever happened."

    A cold gust of wind swept through, making him shiver. Vyan rubbed his arms, trying to stave off the sudden chill.

    "Yeah¡­ I guess that''s too much to hope for," he muttered bitterly. "But hey, can I complain about something a little less tragic?" He raised an eyebrow, a hint of his playfulness slipping through. "Did you know Ash didn''t even hug me when we first met? Totally rude, right? He flinched like I was some kind of disease. Can you believe that?

    Here I was, trying to have a heartfelt, dramatic reunion, and he shuts me down." He pouted theatrically. "He made me cry! Seriously, can you guys do something about that?"

    The silence stretched on after his playful complaints, and his chest tightened with the reality of their absence.

    He exhaled slowly. "I know," he whispered, the warmth gone from his voice. "I should just be grateful he is back at all. And I am. Really." His eyes flickered with unshed tears. "I just wish¡­" He swallowed hard, forcing himself to finish.

    "He can be truly happy one day again because¡­ that''s what would make me happy. I want¡­ I want him to be free of the shadows of our past and live his life fully."

    Vyan gazed up at the slate-gray sky, pulling his knees closer as the cold seeped into his bones. As the shivers started to become unbearable and his head started to hurt, Vyan called for a small fairy-like fire spirit to sit on his shoulders to warm him up.

    "He is a cute one, right?" he muttered, a wry smile tugging at his lips, "Clyde taught me how to communicate with the elemental spirits." Magic wasn''t exactly required for it; the elemental spirits were already kind fairies who always existed in these sorts of areas. If only they were asked nicely, they would help out.

    "Speaking of Clyde, he is the one who taught me how to wield my powers. I think¡­ he is the first person I ever really acknowledged as family." A soft, hollow laugh escaped him, carried away by the wind. "That guy practically adopted me, did you know that? And he is... he is like this impossible mix of everything.

    My annoying best friend, my overly responsible big brother, sometimes a wise old dad, and¡ªbelieve it or not¡ªa mother hen when my health is concerned." His chuckle held a feeling of bittersweetness, as if the memories tasted both sweet and sharp.

    "I am really going to miss him when he leaves¡­"

    Vyan''s gaze dropped to the carvings before him¡ªhis parents'' names etched into stone. "I bet you are wondering why I am saying he is leaving," he murmured, forcing a grin that felt all wrong. "Well, it''s because he fell in love with our future empress. My best friend, the future emperor. Can you believe that? It''s...

    it''s kinda ama¨Camazing." His voice cracked slightly on the last word.

    "I always knew he wouldn''t be my aide forever. It''s something you prepare for, right? Or at least try to. And I am happy for him, really. But it''s just..." The words stuck in his throat, too raw to say, too honest to hide. "It''s just hard, you know?

    Knowing it''s coming, preparing myself for him leaving... and then actually dealing with it. It''s like trying to breathe with half your heart missing. I don''t¡­ I don''t want to lose him, and I know it''s irrational to even think like that. Because he won''t be really gone. He will still be my best friend.

    He will just be... busy. Emperor things." His voice softened, a fragile sigh escaping him. "And I will be... stuck with my own duties. With an aide who is not Clyde."

    He rested his chin on his knees, his voice barely more than a whisper now. "You know, Mother, Father, I can''t say all these stuff to anyone else. Because I am afraid I will sound so pathetic... But there is this part of me that can''t shake the fear that¡­ I will end up alone."

    "Clyde will be gone, Ash... well, Ash isn''t exactly there for me, not mentally, and Iyana..." He hesitated, the thought of her making his heart ache in a way he couldn''t explain. "I don''t even know if she would want to stay with me, after I tell her everything, which is why I keep delaying it with excuses. It feels like...

    when everything ends, I will be the one left standing alone with absolutely nothing."

    "Just like how it is for the villains from the novels," Vyan laughed, but it was small, fragile, like a brittle piece of glass. "I might just end up dying without even getting to accomplish my goals¡ªabandoned by all the people I thought of as family."

    His laughter died, his shoulders slumping. "Are my fears too unreasonable, Mother, Father?" he asked, his voice a child''s whisper. "Or am I just an overthinker?"

    "Oh, well, whatever it is, I get to whine in front of you two, right? I mean, you did sign up for this whole parenting thing," he pointed out. "I imagine that includes listening to your brat of a son whine about life now and then."

    The silence, so familiar and so final, answered him. But in the quiet, it felt like permission for him to continue.

    "I should apologize, though," Vyan continued softly, his voice filled with regret. "For not visiting sooner. I didn''t feel... connected to you both for so long. I barely even remembered what you were like. But now that I do, I will come more often.

    I will talk your ears off about all my problems. Honestly, it feels nice, like... like a weight I didn''t know I was carrying just got lifted."

    He let out a shaky laugh. "I just hope I don''t annoy you too much. I can get pretty chatty when I am¡­ feeling too much, I guess. But you already know that, right? I was always a nonstop talker. A little ball of energy."

    A fleeting smile touched his lips as he thought of his childhood with his family, then his world turned upside down. His endless days filled with laughter, mischief, and an innocence long gone. The smile faltered, tinged with sorrow. "I guess I lost those habits along the way," he mused softly. "But it''s fine... I am still me.

    Just... quieter."

    Vyan buried his face in his arms, closing his eyes against the sting of tears. "I love you, Mama, Papa," he whispered, his shoulders shaking under the emotions that suddenly overtook him. "And I miss you. So much."

    For a moment, he let himself feel it all¡ªgrief, love, loss, the aching loneliness that no amount of wealth and power could ever fix.

    His parents might not have been perfect. Maybe his mother had a knack for pushing him too hard during training. Maybe his father often remained buried in work and often missed the chance to listen to his outlandish tales with proper attention. Maybe he spent more time with his brother and Tia than with them. But none of that mattered.

    They were still his mama and papa. They still loved him, and in their own flawed ways, they adored him. And he knew it was a gift. After all, not everyone was blessed with parents who loved them.

    If Vyan''s parents were here now, watching him tremble with shivers, he knew without a doubt his mother would have wrapped him up in her arms, scolding him for not wearing something warmer. His father, perhaps chuckling, would have draped his coat over Vyan, jostling his mother not to scold the poor kid too much.

    From somewhere deep within, in the softest corner of his heart, Vyan liked to imagine that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthey were embracing him even now.

    Then, without warning, the dam broke.

 Chapter 197 - 197: Free Like A Butterfly

    When Vyan was five, he hadn''t even understood what was happening. His father had sent him away with Benedict, and Vyan¡ªna?ve, innocent¡ªhad assumed he would be back home soon.

    Days turned into months, months into years. At Fred''s, he had convinced himself that his family was still alive, searching for him. But the memories¡ªthose memories¡ªhe had buried them deep, sabotaging his own mind to escape the pain Fred inflicted.

    By the time he arrived at the orphanage, the truth had been twisted and tainted. He wasn''t a lost prince, just another abandoned kid¡ªat least, that''s what all the cruel, mean children loved to tell him. And a part of him believed it.

    But now, sitting here, in front of his parents'' gravestones, the truth hit him with all the force of sixteen years'' worth of unshed tears. He wanted to mourn them¡ªno vengeance, no hatred, just the raw, aching grief of a boy who never had the chance to say goodbye.

    Vyan hugged his knees tighter, burying his face in the crook of his arm as another sob wracked through him. "I should have had this moment back then," he whispered through the tears, his voice shaking. "Sixteen years ago, I should have been able to cry for you. I should have..."

    But he hadn''t. He hadn''t been given the chance. Not until now.

    And so, today, in the quiet of the graveyard, Vyan let himself mourn, let himself grieve like the child he had once been¡ªsmall, scared, and lost.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After what felt like an eternity, Vyan pulled himself up from the ground, wiping his tear-streaked face. His head pounded from what he assumed was from the sobbing, but strangely, his chest felt lighter. Even the world around him appeared a little brighter.

    The sky had cleared, the sun breaking through the once-ominous clouds, starting to cast soft golden rays over the late afternoon gloom. But despite the warmth, a deep chill lingered in his bones.

    Instinctively, he glanced at his shoulder, expecting the familiar warmth of the fire spirit, only to find it gone. It must have slipped away amidst the cascade of his emotions.

    He shook his head, the motion nearly knocking him off balance, and turned toward his parents'' graves, a genuine smile breaking free.

    "I am going now," he said softly, his voice carrying a sense of peace. "I will see you both soon."

    The tears had done their job. This time, it felt like closure, the kind he wasn''t going to revisit anytime soon. He couldn''t keep giving in to these overwhelming surges of emotion¡ªit was draining. He had an image to maintain, after all. Villainous types didn''t cry at the drop of a hat.

    It almost felt like some cosmic punishment for spending half his life numb, as if the universe was now demanding he feel everything all at once.

    But that was done with. Over. Now, if only the pounding in his skull would stop¡ª

    His vision swirled, the world tilting on its axis for a few disorienting seconds.

    Vyan clutched his head, feeling the intense heat radiating from his forehead. "Oh, fantastic," he muttered, rolling his eyes. "I have got a fever. Great timing."

    No wonder he had been freezing despite the warmth. He scoffed at his own body''s fragility. "Who catches a cold in summer? Seriously?"

    With a groan, he dragged his feet toward the cemetery gate, wishing his body would keep up with the resilience of his mind.

    As expected, Clyde stood waiting outside, but it was Aster beside him that took Vyan by surprise. His brother''s hand hovered in the air, his eyes fixated with childlike intensity on a fluttering butterfly, fingers twitching as if aiming to catch it but never quite managing.

    Clyde caught Vyan''s gaze and smiled gently. "He said you have got a fever and insisted on waiting out here for you."

    Vyan felt a tightness in his chest, the words catching in his throat. "Is he¡ª"

    Clyde nodded, the simple gesture confirming what Vyan feared. Aster''s mind was still stuck in the past, forever seeing Vyan as the five-year-old he had once been.

    "Ah," Vyan breathed, the truth settling in. His gaze drifted back to Aster, I still am a stranger to you, aren''t I?

    Nevertheless, he stepped forward, bridging that gap. With a gentle motion, Vyan caught the delicate wings of the butterfly, trapping it between his fingers with the ease Aster lacked.

    "Hold out your hand," he murmured, his voice soft.

    Aster''s eyes flickered to Vyan''s face, wide with an innocent wonder, and he obeyed, slowly extending his palm. Vyan placed the butterfly there, casting a small bubble around it, freezing the fragile creature in place.

    Aster''s face twisted in fear, his expression mirroring the helplessness of the insect, trapped behind an invisible wall. That confinement reflected his own¡ªyears locked away.

    A faint, knowing smile touched Vyan''s lips. He waved his hand, breaking the spell, and the bubble dissolved. The butterfly, freed from its prison, fluttered its wings and took flight once more, dancing on the breeze.

    Aster''s expression transformed, his fear melting into pure, unfiltered joy as he watched the butterfly''s ascent, his grin one of bewildered wonder.

    "Being free is nice, isn''t it?" Vyan whispered, his eyes following the butterfly as it soared toward the sky. "Spreading its wings, flying wherever it desires... don''t you want to be like that butterfly?"

    Aster looked over at Vyan in confusion, and Vyan gestured to the sun rays breaking out from the cloud, the direction that the butterfly flew towards. Aster gulped at the sight, and Vyan was about to place his hand on his shoulder but stopped, his hand hovering right over it but not touching. He wasn''t sure whether it would spook him or not.

    He was okay with it during the rainfall a few days ago, but now, Vyan wasn''t entirely sure.

    "If you let the sunshine wash over you today," Vyan spoke, "you will have taken one step towards the freedom that this butterfly now has."

    His words hung in the air, laden with a hope¡ªan unspoken wish for his brother to reclaim his own freedom, to break through the barriers that held him. If not mentally, he should at least have the physical freedom to walk about as he pleased.

    As the clouds started to part right near them, everything starting to light up with sunshine, Vyan prayed, Mother, Father, please help Ash¡ª

    Aster grabbed Vyan''s lingering hand, clutching it tightly. "Stay¡­ stay with me."

    A fond smile took over Vyan, despite the energy draining from his body by the minute. "Of course."

    As natural as it was for a normal person to stand in the sunlight, it was just as unnatural for Aster. It was hard for Aster, and Vyan wanted to do his best to understand him. Even it was a bit silly to be waiting for the sunlight to wash over them, like it was something actually dangerous, but¡ª

    "You will be okay, Vee," Aster whispered, not for Vyan, but for the consolation of the deluded image from his fragmented mind.

    Regardless of that, Vyan took it for himself because he was Vee and smiled confidently.

    Yes, Ash. I will be okay.

    The shadows of his past would never make Vyan fall weak ever again.

    Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 198 - 198: Forgotten Best Friend

    The training ground buzzed with the sounds of clashing swords, the sharp ring of metal against metal echoing in the crisp morning air. Iyana stood at the center, every muscle in her body coiled like a spring ready to unleash. Across from her, her sparring partner wore a lopsided grin on his face.

    "You know, Vice-Commander," Terrence began, rolling his shoulders to loosen them, "You don''t need to practice harder for this duel with Commander Pembrooke." They have been training for hours, longer than usual, for a whole week now, and Terrence was this close to keeling over from exhaustion from trying to keep up with Iyana''s monstrous stamina. "It is going to be a breeze.

    The man can barely walk, and his Aura has been on the fritz for months. You could probably win this in your sleep," he tried to convince her for the umpteenth time.

    Iyana shrugged and raised her sword to guard position. "Maybe. But I would rather not chance it. Imagine how embarrassing it would be for me if I lost against a crip¡ªahem, a disadvantaged man."

    Terrence snorted and adjusted his stance.

    "Besides, a victory is only sweeter when you have earned it," Iyana added.

    Terrence chuckled, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow. "Earned it, huh? Aren''t you just overcompensating because you wanted an equal match rather than a pity show?"

    Iyana shot him a sideways glance, more like a glare. "Yes, keep talking, Terrence. It''s your best weapon."

    He laughed and lunged forward, his sword slicing through the air with a whoosh. Iyana deflected it with a swift parry, countering with a fluid strike that forced him back. Terrence was a skilled swordsman; in fact, the best in her team, which was why she has been forcing him to spar with her every morning. For her duel against the current commander.

    It was a tradition. If someone achieved aura, they were eligible to challenge the current commander, and if they won, they could take over. The goal was to have the strongest of the imperial army to be their leader.

    Usually, the challenging duels were pretty exciting. It was a show worth watching in the capital arena. But this time, the excitement was a little lackluster, thanks to Commander Pembrooke having been crippled ever since the war at Ganlop.

    The only reason he hadn''t been removed from the position was because there was no contender with Aura to challenge him.

    Now that Iyana had Aura, she could easily do that. Nevertheless, she found it humiliating, honestly. She had always dreamed of winning the duel with the entire arena being on the edge of their seats, a clashing match that was thrilling and definitely not one-sided with her raising a sword against a handicapped man.

    She had a chance to avoid this humiliation by getting direct promotion after finding Princess Maria, but well, that clearly didn''t work out.

    It is what it is, she told herself and rolled with it. There was no point whining about it. The least she could do was train her hardest, regardless. At least she would know in her heart that she would win the watch¡ªwith or without Pembrooke''s handicap.

    "By the way," Terrence spoke up in the middle of them clashing back and forth across the training ground. "Is the Grand Duke coming to cheer for you, Vice-Commander?" he teased, while trying to break through her defenses with a flurry of strikes.

    But Iyana met each one with an almost effortless grace. She was like water, flowing around his attacks, redirecting his energy back toward him. "I don''t see why that is any of your concern, but no."

    "Oh, no, why not?" Terrence panted between swings, "Has he not read the book ''A Smooth Guide To Love''? One should always, I repeat always, support their partner in big achievements!"

    Iyana rolled her eyes and dodged another strike. "First of all, no, I don''t think he has read that book, and I hope to Goddess he never does," she responded tightly. "And secondly, I am the one who told him not to come."

    "Okay, then, let me rephrase my question. Have you not read the book?"

    "Shut up, and concentrate¡ª"

    "No, you have to tell me. I am a sucker for gossip. Even Melissa is curious."

    "Seeing as you have grown the audacity to cut me off, I have clearly been too busy with the recent cases to keep you guys in line. In other words, you are obviously asking to be assigned more work. So, as of today, you are the officer in charge of the Itroy Market." With a swift pivot, she disarmed him with a definitive strike back.

    His sword clattered to the ground, and he cried out, "Nooooo!"

    "Good luck with stopping those thieveries every five minutes." She brought her blade to his throat, a sadistic smile on her face. "And just so you know, I defeated you this time without using Aura. So, why don''t you let it sink in that I could win now against you in my sleep as well?" she teased, lowering her sword. "Start working harder, will you? You are getting sloppier each time."

    Terrence put a hand to his chest, feigning a look of horror and disbelief. "Oh, here I thought your heart had softened after falling in love, Vice-Commander!"

    Iyana put her sword back in her sheath and turned around to leave, only to pause and add, "Well, someone once told me, once a monster, always a monster."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Iyana stood at her desk in her office, her finger tapping over the blueprint of the imperial palaces. She was assigned the task to go over the map and find out all the blind spots within the palace, assigning more guards at every spot and tightening the security to the point no breach would be possible.

    The warm sun streamed in through the open windows, the breeze blowing in, helping her release a sigh of frustration. It was a little hard to decide which knights to assign, given the limited number.

    If three hundred knights were just assigned on the imperial grounds, who was going to take care of this vast empire? The crime rates would surge like crazy.

    So, Iyana had to weigh out every side and balance both palace and empire security.

    She was pressing the bridge of her nose when she heard a ping from the first drawer of the desk. Instantly, a smile lit up her face, and she plopped down on the chair, pulling out the drawer.

    Her smile widened seeing the letter-exchange magical artifact and took it out, although she paused for a moment when she noticed a packet of cigarettes tucked in the back of the drawer. She made a mental note to throw it away later on, now that she had stopped smoking.

    She always used to smoke whenever she was stressed, just like how she was now, but she knew that Vyan hated it for appropriate reasons.

    Now, she had come to the point that she no longer felt the urge to smoke anymore, even while stressed. She was proud of herself for that. Maybe she would brag about it to Vyan one of these days too.

    Oh, speaking of Vyan¡ª

    She pulled out the letter from the artifact box and started reading it.

    "I am dying¡ª"

    Her heart lurched to her throat as she gasped until she read the next line.

    "Benedict gave me this weird concoction. Now, I am feeling even more sick. Send help, please!"

    Iyana laughed lightly at his theatrics, only to get a sinking feeling in her chest as she recalled Terrence''s question, "Is the Grand Duke coming to cheer for you, Vice-Commander?"

    Well, how would he? Vyan had a high fever and a bad cold since yesterday, and now, apparently, he was dying.

    She had strictly told him to stay home and rest. He was already overexerting himself since¡­ hmm, for as long as she has known him. But recently, he was having a lot of mental strain as well. She didn''t want him to force himself to come for her sake. She knew that if she asked, he would definitely come.

    But it was just a stupid duel. Even the outcome was decided for the most part. Vyan had no reason to come.

    Iyana grabbed a pen and paper and started writing, muttering, "You are being such a baby, I swear. Just drink whatever is being given to you. It''s for your best. And also, if you are so sick that you have to get Clyde to write your letters, then stop writing and go to sleep. I will come see you tonight, anyway. Until then, I don''t want to hear another word from you."

    She put the letter inside the box and closed the lid, waiting for it to glow, and then, put it back in her drawer.

    "Idiot," she huffed, shutting the drawer with a sharp push, only to feel bad a moment later. "Was I too mean to him?"

    Just then, a soft knock on her door brought her back to reality.

    Elijah stepped in. "Vice-Commander," he addressed her, his voice respectful. "Countess Darren is here to see you. She sent a letter requesting a meeting, but it appears there was no reply."

    Iyana''s gaze shifted from the documents to Elijah, her brow creasing slightly. "A letter?" she echoed, looking around at the cluttered mess on her desk. "It must have gotten lost under all this." She gave a dismissive wave before asking, "But who is Countess Darren?"

    Elijah blinked, his lips twitching into a faint, almost amused smile. "You must have forgotten about her. She is your best friend, Vice-Commander."

    Iyana''s confusion deepened, her eyes widening a fraction. "My best friend?" she repeated, a note of disbelief in her voice. "And she never thought to visit me until now?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 199 - 199: Fractured Reunion

    Iyana stepped into the waiting room of the headquarters, her expression cold and unreadable. The sterile light did little to warm the atmosphere, but the flash of dark pink hair caught her eye. A woman with bright yet weary eyes turned toward her, her face lighting up in an almost unnatural burst of joy.

    Iyana blinked and barely had a second to brace herself before the woman sprang up from her seat, rushing toward her with a fervor that seemed to fill the entire room.

    "Iya!" Countess Darren''s voice was a mix of elation and relief, carrying the weight of long-missed familiarity.

    Before Iyana could react, she found herself engulfed in a tight embrace.

    Iyana''s body stiffened immediately, caught off guard not just by the sudden warmth but by the unfamiliar nickname.

    Iya? The name felt alien on her ears, tinged with a kind of intimacy she wasn''t accustomed to. No one had ever called her by a nickname, not even her family. She felt weird¡­ good weird.

    Her arms awkwardly hung at her sides, and she forced herself to give Leila a hesitant pat on the back, unsure of what else to do. "Uh, yes, it has been a long time, I suppose," she managed, her voice stilted.

    As quickly as it came, the excitement in Leila''s eyes flickered, dimming into a shadow of sadness. She pulled back, her face softening with regret. "I am so sorry, Iya. I should have visited you sooner, but¡ª" she sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping, "You know how things have been for me."

    Iyana frowned, confusion knotting her brow. "No, I-I don''t¡­?" The words left her mouth before she could stop them.

    Leila''s brows furrowed, her eyes narrowing in confusion. "What do you mean? I wrote to you about my condition." Her voice tinged with disbelief, as if the very idea that Iyana hadn''t received her letter was impossible.

    "No, I didn''t receive any¡ª" Of course, it was them. Her family had likely intercepted it on her behalf ¡ªyet another one of their subtle manipulations to control her as a puppet back then. They must have been afraid that Leila would reveal their truth to Iyana.

    "Oh, the letter must have gotten lost in the mail," she lied smoothly because she didn''t want to get into the complexities of it all with someone she was just meeting for the first time.

    Leila huffed, rolling her eyes. "Stupid mail system. At this rate, even pigeons would be better than those incompetent fools."

    A wry smile tugged at Iyana''s lips as she asked, "So, what was it? Your condition?"

    "I was pregnant, girl," Leila revealed, almost too casually. "And thanks to my overbearing mother-in-law, I wasn''t allowed out of the house for months." She rolled her eyes, kind of fondly. "But hey, she is sweet, in that overprotective kind of way, and I love her. It''s just that this body," she gestured vaguely at herself, "is way too frail for all that pregnancy business.

    After giving birth, I was on bed rest for three whole months! Can you believe that? I swear, if I had known, I would have never let Derek put a baby in me and told him to find a second wife to handle all this heir nonsense."

    Iyana shifted uncomfortably, her eyes darting to the door at Leila''s frankness. That was¡­ blunt. She wasn''t sure how to respond, so she simply nodded, hoping Leila wouldn''t notice her awkwardness.

    "And don''t even get me started on the Monster Hunt Festival!" Leila continued, her voice taking on a fatigued whine. "I got out of the house for the first time in forever for that festival, and even then, I spent most of the time trapped in a tent with a screaming baby. I mean, hey, I love my little boy, but dear God, a single wink of sleep would have been heaven. I was supposed to meet you there!

    The whole point of me going to that stupid festival was to see you, and I didn''t even get to do that!"

    Iyana''s awkwardness softened into sympathy. The exhaustion in Leila''s voice was unmistakable, and as brash as she was, Iyana could sense the weariness beneath it all. "I am sorry to hear that," she murmured, feeling a pang of guilt for not having known any of this. She tried to piece together how they were supposed to be so close, but the memories simply didn''t exist.

    But before Iyana could offer any more words of comfort, Leila''s eyes sharpened, her demeanor changing in an instant. The exhaustion gave way to something far more dangerous¡ªanger. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wait a minute," she growled, her voice low, "Why am I the only one who tried to reach out to you? Why didn''t you reach out to me? It''s been over a year!"

    Iyana instinctively took a step back. Leila''s sudden anger was like a slap in the face, and even the renowned ''monster'' didn''t want to anger a sleep-deprived mother on the verge of a breakdown.

    Leila''s voice took on a melodramatic edge, her hands flailing in the air as if performing for an audience. "Let''s say you didn''t know about my pregnancy, even though the entire nobility knows. But did it ever cross your mind¡ªjust once¡ª''I wonder what my cute, pretty, and lovable best friend is doing? Is she okay? Is she alive?'' I mean, I came to see you in that godforsaken warzone!"

    Iyana blinked, her confusion deepening. "You¡­ you came to visit me in Ganlop?"

    "Obviously!" Leila planted a hand on her hip, her eyes wide with exasperation. "Don''t you remember?"

    Iyana shook her head slowly, feeling more lost by the second. "No, I don''t."

    Leila groaned, rolling her eyes to the ceiling as if pleading with the universe for patience. "Seriously? How far into the dumps were you? That man seriously wrecked you."

    Iyana''s stomach twisted, unease bubbling up inside her. "What¡­?"

    "What what?" Leila snapped, her irritation flaring as she glanced back at Iyana, her mood swinging again.

    "I don''t remember anything," Iyana admitted, her voice soft, unsure. She was walking on unfamiliar ground here, completely disconnected from whatever history Leila was talking about.

    "Okay, great. So new lesson learned: depression makes you forget about the time you were depressed," she huffed dramatically.

    "No, no," Iyana interrupted, desperate to correct her. "It wasn''t because of depression. I had memory loss. And truthfully... I don''t even remember you. That''s why I never reached out.

    I had no idea I even had a friend, let alone a best friend."

    Leila staggered back, her face blanching. The dramatic air dropped from her entirely, replaced by a stunned silence.

    Her hands trembled as she lifted them to cover her mouth, eyes wide with disbelief. "Oh¡­ my God. You really went through with it, didn''t you?" she whispered, her voice barely holding together.

    "Went through with what?" Iyana''s pulse quickened, anxiety creeping into her chest.

    "You erased your memories yourself!" Leila''s words were barely audible, as if the very thought was too painful to speak aloud.

    Iyana''s heart skipped a beat. "What? Why would I do that?" But her question hung in the air, unanswered. Leila was no longer paying attention, pacing the room like a caged animal, biting her nails furiously.

    "Fuck, fuck, fuck." Leila muttered under her breath, clutching a fistful of her hair in frustration. "This explains it. The whole damn storyline must have changed because of this variable."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Iyana demanded. She felt like she was trapped in someone else''s conversation, lost in a story she didn''t know.

    Leila stopped, her eyes locking onto Iyana''s, a devastated expression washing over her features. "Oh, Iya¡­ where do I even begin?"

 Chapter 200 - 200: Insane Solution To Heartache

    Fourteen months ago.

    The battlefield camp in Ganlop was cloaked in a suffocating silence, the air heavy with the bitterness of defeat. Soldiers moved like shadows, avoiding their vice-commander like the plague, whose reckless charge into battle had sealed their fate. Their loss hung over them, but none felt it as keenly as Iyana.

    She sat, hunched over on a cold stone, the dying embers of a campfire flickering weakly before her. Her gaze was hollow, empty, as though the very light had been drained from her life. The world around her was distant, muted¡ªan unbreathable haze of grief that pressed down on her chest.

    She had thought that throwing herself into the chaos of war might distract her, might silence the storm inside her. But even here, amidst the carnage, her soul screamed for him and only him.

    His words echoed in her mind like a broken record that she couldn''t stop, no matter how hard she tried.

    "Do you even have to ask that? Of course, I hate you. I hate you! I fucking hate you so much!"

    "I don''t belong to you anymore, Iyana. And I never will."

    The sound of his harsh, poisonous voice was like a blade twisting, his hatred sinking deeper with every breath she took.

    She dug her nails into her forearms, trying to dull the pain that gnawed at her insides, but nothing could touch it. It was like drowning in fire. The agony was relentless. It was burning through her chest, her bones, her soul.

    How did it come to this? She had always been able to separate her feelings from the battlefield, to lock away her heart and function as a soldier. But now¡­ now, it was as though her very heart had been ripped from her chest and she was bleeding all over the battleground. That was affecting not only her but also her team.

    But what choice did she have?

    She had nowhere to go.

    If she returned home, she would only find herself surrounded by memories¡ªmemories of him. That manor, especially her room, was soaked in his scent, in the shadows of his presence, and she knew she wouldn''t survive it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But staying here was also inconvenient. Her failures were dragging her team into disaster, and the thought of ruining anyone, least of all her subordinates, didn''t sit right with her.

    Help me¡­ I¡­ what do I do, Vyan?

    Iyana buried her face in her hands, her fingers clawing at her skin in a desperate attempt to feel something other than the torment inside. More memories of Vyan played in her mind and she started missing him so badly that she wanted to pull out her sword and stab herself.

    However, she knew, deep down, that it was better this way. Vyan had to stay away from her. His hatred, however devastating, was the only thing that could protect him. If he stayed, if he loved her¡­ her father would kill him. She couldn''t let that happen. No matter how much it broke her.

    Even so, how could she continue to live like this? How could she breathe, how could she exist, when the only person she had ever truly loved despised her with such burning intensity? And the fact that she further fueled his hatred with her obnoxious pretense only made her feel worse. Everything in her life now felt like poison, eating away at her every moment, pulling her deeper into the darkness.

    She didn''t know how much longer she could hold on. How much longer she could endure the torment? It was killing her¡ªslowly, painfully, piece by piece.

    And the worst part? She wasn''t even sure she wanted to survive it.

    It was then that Leila arrived. Iyana barely registered her presence or even the fact when she got to Ganlop. Leila approached her unhesitantly and remarked, "Woah, Iya, you look terrible. Like real bad."

    Iyana didn''t raise her head, staring into the darkness of her palms.

    Leila sat beside her, not caring about the dirt or the cold. She reached out, hesitating for a moment, then placed a gentle hand on Iyana''s back. "I know what happened," she said softly, "with Vyan."

    Iyana''s lips trembled, her mask cracking under her pain. She couldn''t hold back the tears any longer.

    "It''s so painful, Ellie," she whispered, her voice breaking. "I can''t go on like this. I¡­ I-I can''t bear his hatred. I can''t live with the me, who behaved so terribly with him, the me who made him hate me. I¡­" she choked, breaking down into sobs. "I just¡­ I just want everything to go back to the way it was.

    I want to see him¡­ I¡­ I want to¡­ I want him to love me again," she sucked in a shaky breath. "I¡­ I didn''t realize just how much he meant to me, how much I was incapable of living without him. I can''t¡­ I really can''t¡­"

    Leila''s heart ached for Iyana. She had never seen Iyana like this¡ªso utterly broken.

    "I mean, I wake up every morning, and¡­ he is not there to greet me anymore. I¡­ don''t¡­ His face isn''t the last one I see before bed, either. Everything is just so¡­ unbearable. I can''t go on anymore. I need him back¡­ I don''t want¡­ I need him back in my life."

    Leila tried to think of something comforting to say, but what could one possibly say to heal a wound that ran so deep? So, she did what she could only do¡ªlisten. She listened to Iyana who laid her bleeding heart bare in front of her.

    Iyana talked, more like, cried and sobbed for hours, and Leila listened patiently. It was not every day the strongest woman in the empire let herself grieve. Iyana hadn''t let out a single tear since the last time she broke down in front of Easton. Speaking of Easton, it was him who informed Leila about Iyana''s abrupt departure to Ganlop.

    At last, Iyana asked, her tears dried, "What do I do, Ellie? I have forgotten how to live without him. How do I¡­ how do I relearn that?"

    Leila sighed heavily, her eyes wandering to the tall trees surrounding them. "I don''t know, Iya. I truly don''t know. But sometimes, I think, wouldn''t it be nice if we could just¡­ forget? You know, like voluntarily wiping out memories that hurt too much?" she suggested, half-joking, half-serious. "In that way, you would have been able to just forget Vyan in a snap of the fingers and move on.

    How convenient, no?"

    The words were meant to lighten the mood, to bring a sliver of humor into the darkness, but instead, they planted a seed.

    Iyana''s eyes flickered with something¡ªan idea¡ªforming in the depths of her despair. "Forget¡­" she murmured, the word like a spark catching in her mind.

    Leila noticed the change in her expression and nudged her shoulder lightly. "Hey, I was just kidding. You know that, right? Memory loss isn''t exactly a sane solution to heartache," she said, trying to laugh it off, though her eyes remained concerned. "The healthy way to move on is to let the heart feel, even if it''s just soul-crushing pain. You have to feel the feelings.

    You can''t just forget them. If you do that, those feelings will only come rushing back when you see him again¡­"

    But Iyana didn''t respond.

    Her mind was already elsewhere, grasping onto the desperate notion like a lifeline. If she could forget¡­ if she could erase the memories of Vyan and his love, his care, even his hatred, perhaps she could breathe again. Perhaps she could survive.

    "Okay, I should get going now. Derek only let me come here for a short time. He is too overprotective, you know?" Leila said and got up from beside Iyana. "I will send you letters. Reply to me, okay?"

    Iyana merely hummed as Leila left, unaware of the storm she had stirred up.

    It wasn''t long after Leila left that Iyana recalled hearing whispers about a witch living deep in the forests beyond Ganlop. A witch with the power to tamper with memories, to twist and erase them like ink on a page.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Present.

    Leila''s pacing echoed off the walls, frantic footsteps matching the erratic thud of Iyana''s heart.

    "Oh my God, this is all my fault, this is all my fault," Leila''s words tumbled out in a panicked loop, her breath coming in shallow gasps.

    On the other hand, Iyana gripped the couch''s edge with white knuckles, tried to focus¡ªtried to make sense of the storm raging in her mind. Her memories¡ªall of them¡ªwiped clean. Not just related to Vyan. She couldn''t piece together why.

    Why had she been so reckless? Why did she think it would be a good idea to forget her family members were all terrible people? It was totally her fault that her family was able to use her like a puppet.

    Leila''s muttering buzzed like a wasp in the background, louder and more frantic by the second. "¡ªOh, no. Oh, no. What do I do?"

    Iyana''s patience snapped. "Why are you stressing so much? If what you are saying is true, it was my decision¡ª"

    Leila whirled, eyes wide, hair disheveled, panic bleeding into every movement. "No! You wouldn''t have done it if I hadn''t suggested it to you!"

    "You don''t know that. I might have still done it. What''s meant to happen, happens¡ª"

    "That''s the thing! It wasn''t meant to happen."

    Iyana''s eyes narrowed. "Oh, really? How do you know? Are you secretly the daughter of some deity?"

    Leila''s breath hitched, her eyes darting around the room, shoulders tight. She clutched her head, groaning, her guilt visibly crushing her. After what seemed like an eternity, she stilled. Her whole body slumped in defeat as she finally came to sit beside Iyana.

    When she spoke again, her voice was strained, every word forced out like it was a secret she had been running from. "Okay, what I am about to tell you¡­ you can''t tell anyone. Ever."

    "What, are you really related to a deity now?" Iyana tried to joke, but the seriousness in Leila''s eyes stopped her breath short.

    "Related? Not quite," Leila whispered, slightly amused and wistful at the same time. "But a deity did bring me here."

    Iyana''s confusion deepened, a chill crawling up her spine as her brain fought to connect the pieces. "What¡­ what are you talking about?"

    "I¡­" Leila swallowed hard, her hands trembling. "I am not from this world, Iya."

    Iyana stared, waiting for Leila to crack a smile. But there was nothing¡ªjust that haunting sincerity in her eyes.

    "I am from a world where this," she vaguely gestured around the room, "your life," she pointed to Iyana and continued, "is a novel¡­ and that''s why I know all the major events that are supposed to happen with you¡ªthe protagonist¡ªuntil your ''happily ever after'' comes."

    Iyana''s breath caught in her throat. Her stomach twisted violently as if reality itself had just shifted.

    "I am¡­ what they call in my world, a transmigrator."

 Chapter 201 - 201: Who Is The Male Lead?

    Iyana''s head was swirling. She had faced terrifying enemies, political games, and life-threatening danger, but nothing had prepared her for the sheer weirdness coming out of Leila''s mouth. And Leila, bless her chaotic soul, didn''t seem to notice.

    "So, the world I come from¡ªit''s, um, different," Leila started, looking all serious.

    "I think it''s a little too late for me to consider anything normal anymore," Iyana remarked, her voice dry. Seriously, after believing that Leila was from another world, what was left to surprise her?

    Little did the poor young lady know what was awaiting her. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Leila''s face twisted into a strange grin. "Actually, ''different'' doesn''t even cover it. It''s like, next-level weird¡ªlike, people identify as dogs or cats or, honestly, anything, really. Once, I met someone who identified as a peng¡ª"

    Iyana blinked rapidly, trying to process. "Excuse me? Humans identify as¡­ animals?!" Her face twisted in sheer horror. This wasn''t just strange, this was madness.

    Leila waved her hand dismissively. "Oh, yeah. Super normal. Well, not normal normal, but it happens. Anyway! Not the point." She shook her head as if to reset her train of thought, which was already teetering off the rails.

    "What I was trying to say is, we have these things in my world called webtoons, which are like... moving pictures? But not really moving? More like drawn stories but online. You follow?"

    Iyana stared blankly. "No. Absolutely not."

    "Right, right, we will circle back to that. So, there are tons of these webtoons, and a lot of them start with the main character dying¡ªusually by truck-kun¡ª"

    "Truck-kun?" Iyana''s voice went up an octave. What fresh nonsense is this?

    "Oh, yeah, that''s just what we call trucks in my world when they... well, y''know, kill people. Happens all the time in webtoons. It''s kind of a common trope. Anyway, I was hit by truck-kun¡ªon the way to my graduation, by the way¡ªand then bam! Here I am, in this world."

    Iyana''s expression was a blend of shock, confusion, and a rapidly rising headache. "Wait... a truck brought you here?"

    Leila grinned, as if that explained everything. "Exactly! And now, I am living in this body, which isn''t mine, by the way¡ªI was 22, now here I was reborn at the age of 17, which, let me tell you, is super weird. Oh, and I am also a side character in your story."

    "Wait¡ªwhat?!"

    Leila nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah! You are the protagonist of my favorite novel! But me? I am just, like, your bestie, y''know, the supporting role. It''s cool, I have accepted it.

    Better than being the random girl who gets hit by a truck and reincarnated as some villainess, right? Those poor villainesses get way too much hate from their world''s people."

    Iyana''s brain officially stopped working. "So, let me get this straight," she said slowly, rubbing her temples. "You died... in your world... and now you are here, in mine, as a side character? And somehow, I am the main character of this¡­ novel?"

    Leila''s eyes widened with excitement. "Yes! Exactly! See, you are getting it perfectly! You are like the star of this book¡ªoh, we call it Ro-fan for short, by the way."

    "Ro-fan?" Iyana echoed, completely lost.

    "Romance-fantasy!" Leila clarified with a little too much enthusiasm. "It''s a huge genre. Like, massive. It''s literally the thing every transmigrated character ends up in, which is where I come in. So, I am basically the textbook case of someone who dies, reincarnates, and then tries not to mess up the plot. Except I kind of already did when I suggested you erase your memories.

    Whoops! But if you think about it, how was I supposed to remember every dialogue from a scene that I didn''t emphasize too much on¡ª"

    "Wait¡ªso, I never lost my memories in that novel thing?"

    Leila slapped her forehead dramatically. "Yes, that''s what I am saying! Ugh, I totally messed up. I was just so worried that I might, like, ruin the whole story by doing something stupid, like catching the attention of your love interest¡ªbecause, you know, that''s such a typical trope.

    Random modern girl shows up, and suddenly all the hot male leads are like, ''Oh wow, who is this quirky girl?'' And I was not about to do that and ruin your life. So, I avoided them."

    Iyana blinked, her mind struggling to keep up for the umpteenth time. "Male leads? What are you talking about? I don''t have¡ª"

    "Oh, you totally do!" Leila interrupted, eyes twinkling. "Like, obviously Easton. He is the male lead. Your love interest, of course."

    Iyana''s jaw dropped. "Easton is my love interest?! Since when?!"

    Leila gave her a look, as if Iyana was the one being dense. "Um, since forever? Excuse me, he is the male protagonist. I mean, c''mon! The cold, brooding prince, secretly in love with the heroine? Total classic Ro-fan vibes."

    Iyana looked like she might faint. "Please tell me Easton is not¡­ the man I end up with."

    Leila chuckled lightly, waving a hand dismissively. "Who else would it be?" But as she met Iyana''s wide-eyed stare, the laughter died on her lips when she saw the horror etched on her face. "Wait¡­ what''s with the look? What''s going on?"

    "I... I don''t love Easton. At all," Iyana blurted, her voice thick with disgust.

    Leila chuckled again, trying to be casual and positive. "Pfft, that''s okay. You will fall in love with him eventually. It''s literally fate. Easton is your soulmate." She tossed the word ''soulmate'' around like it was the most obvious thing in the world, which flared up an anger within Iyana.

    "No, he is not," Iyana''s response was quick, sharp, and filled with absolute revulsion. It was like she was trying to spit out poison.

    Leila''s grin faltered. "He is, Iya, trust me." Her voice turned softer, like she was trying to soothe a wild animal. "I know the ending. He is your happily ever after."

    Iyana shot to her feet, pacing as though the room had suddenly become too small. "He can''t be!"

    Leila''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "Wait, what? Why not?"

    "Because I am in love with Vyan."

    The silence that followed felt like the universe held its breath. Leila stood there, utterly frozen. Then, her mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water. "You¡­ You still love him? Even after the whole memory wipe thing? I thought the point of erasing your memories was to, I don''t know, forget him?"

    "I did forget him! But¡­" Iyana let out a frustrated sigh, running her hands over her hair. "I fell in love with him again."

    Leila stared at her in total bewilderment. "Oh, my GOD." She groaned, clutching her head like she had just been hit by the world''s worst migraine. "I told you! I told you that if you didn''t move on from him like, emotionally and healthily, you would just fall for him all over again. Ugh!" She dramatically threw her hands up. "What do we do now? What''s going to happen?"

    Iyana shot her a look. "Why are you asking me? Aren''t you supposed to know?"

    Leila''s eyes darted around the room as she whispered, "I did know. Until you told me you are not in love with the male lead when the novel is literally about to hit its climax!" She whisper-yelled, like saying it louder would somehow rewrite the rules of fate.

    Iyana crossed her arms. "Okay, but what is the problem? So I am in love with Vyan. Big deal. Everything else is the same, right? The world is not going to end just because I fell for the second male lead."

    Leila''s face went blank. "What?"

    "What do you mean ''what''? I have read plenty of romance novels, too. There is always a second male lead who loves the heroine just as much as the male lead, if not more."

    Leila''s tone shifted, a cautious edge creeping into her voice. "Iya... why¡­ why do you think Vyan is the second male lead?"

    Iyana gave her a baffled look. "Isn''t it obvious? Because he loves me." She paused, narrowing her eyes at Leila. "And don''t you dare tell me he didn''t love me in the novel, so he doesn''t love me for real now and all that blah blah. Because I just know he did. He loved me in the novel as well.

    And now, he loves me in this world, too¡ª"

    Leila let out a small, almost pitying laugh as she stood up, meeting Iyana eye-to-eye. "Oh, he loves you, alright. He loved you in the novel too."

    Iyana folded her arms with a triumphant smirk. "See? There you go¡ª"

    "But¡ª" Leila interjected, her voice tight with unease.

    Iyana''s hand shot up like a stop sign. "No. I don''t want to hear any ''buts.'' I hate buts. Just¡­ don''t."

    Leila grabbed Iyana''s arm before she could storm off. "Vyan," she said carefully, her words slower now, as if trying to brace Iyana for a meteor crash, "is the main villain of the novel."

 Chapter 202 - 202: The Villains Ending

    Iyana''s breath hitched in her throat, like someone had knocked the wind out of her. "No¡­ no, he is not." Her words trembled, the denial gripping her tighter than the truth.

    Leila''s eyes softened. "I am sorry, Iya, but he is."

    Iyana''s head shook so violently. It was like she could dislodge the thought if she tried hard enough. "No, he is not a villain. He is not a bad person. Sure, empathy might not be his strong suit, but he cares¡ªa lot¡ªabout his people. And if I am the protagonist, like you keep saying¡­ even so, Vyan would never hurt me."

    Leila arched a brow, her voice dipping into something almost teasing. "Oh, sweet, na?ve girl. People like him? They hurt the ones they love the most. Whether they mean to or not. And in Vyan''s case?

    Oh, he meant every second of it."

    Iyana let out a frustrated huff. "Okay, okay. I get it, you are not a fan of Vyan. No need to keep slanderin¡ª"

    "Whoa, whoa! Hold up." Leila''s face scrunched in playful offense. "Who said I didn''t like him? I love that guy! He''s the reason the novel is one of my absolute faves!"

    Iyana stared at her with the amusement of a stone-carved statue, still and unblinking.

    Without paying much attention to her, Leila''s grin turned wild, her excitement bubbling over. "I mean, think about it! A hot, brainy, tragic villain who''s not annoying? And the perfect roadblock to the protagonists'' happily-ever-after? Yes, please!

    Like, he literally wanted to destroy the main character, only to end up realizing he was in love with her all along¡ªtell me that''s not romantic and messed up at the same time. Plus, he cares about his inner circle, his people? That''s golden! Now compare him to Sienna," she snorted, rolling her eyes so hard they nearly popped out.

    "What about her?" Iyana inquired with mild interest.

    "Ugh, don''t get me started. The ''big bad'' villainess who got completely butchered by the author. Seriously, all that epic black magic, and she wasted it mind-controlling Easton like some low-budget soap opera villain? She could''ve done so much more! Like, y''know, challenge you."

    Iyana blinked, half-amused and half-dumbfounded. "Well, if it makes you feel better, in this world, Sienna did try to kill me. And because of her attack, I unlocked my Aura. Oh, and she tried to sabotage Vyan''s Monster Hunt Festival¡ª"

    "OH. MY. GOD." Leila practically vibrated with glee, her excitement a tsunami ready to crash. "That is so much more awesome¡ª"

    Iyana leveled her with a flat look, crossing her arms. "She tried to kill me."

    "Oh. Right." Leila cleared her throat, looking sheepish. "So, no Sienna fan club here, then."

    Iyana sighed, sinking back into the couch. "Anyway," Iyana''s lips curled in mild disgust as she tried to mask her disinterest, "how exactly did Easton and I even fall in love in the original storyline?"

    "Yay! Storytime!" Leila''s eyes lit up once again as she plopped down beside Iyana, folding her legs into a criss-cross, ready for what she clearly saw as an exciting tale. "So, it all started when you were trying to move on from Vyan and sent this scathing letter to Easton¡ªbasically, pouring out all your anger and frustration.

    You blamed him for not stopping your engagement, which was why Vyan started to hate you¡ª"

    Iyana''s eyes narrowed, cutting her off. "Vyan did not hate me because of that. He hated me because Sienna manipulated him into thinking I had been deceiving him all along."

    Leila gasped dramatically, her hands flying to her cheeks like she just uncovered a hidden treasure. "Oh. My. God. That is SO much cooler! Why didn''t the author put that in the novel?!"

    Iyana stared at her, deadpan. "Could you not act like we are characters being controlled by some random person with a pen?"

    "Right, right. Duh. It must be weird for you. But come to think of it, the novel world must follow the story of your life from a different timeline," Leila said with a knowing nod, completely ignoring Iyana''s confused stare. "I''ve read theories like that in other books! Gosh, that makes so much sense.

    This is why there are so many hidden layers, and the novel only scratched the surface!" Her eyes sparkled with discovery.

    "Timeline, hidden layers, what now?"

    Leila groaned, tossing her hands up like she was about to educate a clueless student. "Ugh, you guys don''t have science fiction movies, do you? So, you probably don''t know about the butterfly effect and all that jazz, either."

    "What¡­ effect?" Iyana asked, half-exasperated, half-curious.

    "Never mind, let''s stick to the original plot. So, as I was saying, you sent this hate-filled letter to Easton, and then he replied. You two bickered back and forth for a bit. And one day¡ªbam!¡ªhe stops replying, and the next thing you know, he shows up at your camp!"

    Iyana raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. "That never happened. I never sent any letter."

    Leila wagged a finger, undeterred. "Ah, that''s because you forgot ever being mad about it."

    Iyana pursed her lips, nodding slowly, trying to keep up with the sheer chaos Leila was spinning. "Right¡­ totally makes sense."

    Leila beamed. "See? That one small change¡ªthe suggestion from me¡ªflipped the whole plot upside down! Wild, right? That''s what we call the butterfly effect¡ªa small, insignificant action causing a huge impact."

    "Unbelievable," Iyana muttered, almost to herself.

    "Okay, so back to it¡ªEaston visits, and then he ends up staying for a few weeks because, y''know, stuff''s going down in Ganlop. While he''s there, you slowly start moving on from Vyan. But then, when Easton leaves, you start missing him. And as distance makes the heart fonder and all that crap exists," Leila rolled her eyes, "you start developing feelings for him."

    Iyana also rolled her eyes at that part.

    "Now, fast-forward almost a year later, and boom¡ªyou''re back in Ganlop, about to get awarded the Medal of Valor. That''s when you see Vyan again, and guess what? He threatens to destroy you!" Leila added with a dramatic flair, leaning forward.

    Iyana''s eyes softened as she muttered, smiling a little fondly, "Okay, that¡­ did happen." Back then, they used to argue so much, and he hated being in her presence.

    Leila clapped her hands together. "Really? So, I guess a lot of things unfolded the same way, then?"

    Iyana nodded her head.

    "Alright then. Noted. Let me continue now. After that ceremony, when you go home, all hell breaks loose. Huge argument with your dad and stepmom¡ªSienna started it, of course¡ªand you storm off to live at the military quarters. You and Easton start bumping into each other more.

    Drama unfolds, wines get thrown, clich¨¦ misunderstandings bloom like flowers in spring, Sienna does more evil villainess stuff, and ta-da! You find out Easton has been in love with you since his awkward teenage years. Typical, right?"

    Iyana let out a sigh, suddenly asking herself why she was listening to this bizarre story. "And what about Vyan? Did he do nothing?"

    Leila let out a soft laugh. "Oh, he did plenty. He''s the one who stirred up all the major trouble. He tried to sabotage your war at Ganlop by poisoning your commander¡ª"

    Iyana froze. Her mind blanked for a moment, her pulse pounding in her ears. Poisoned Commander Pembrooke? But they had assumed it was Haberland''s infiltrator. It was Vyan? But why?

    Why would he do that? What did he stand to gain from this? Her thoughts spiraled.

    "And then," Leila continued, completely unaware, "he did a bunch of other stuff to try and remove Easton as the Crown Prince¡ªoh, and he succeeded¡ª"

    "Stop." Iyana held up a firm hand, her breath tight in her chest. "I don''t want to hear it. Not from you. Vyan told me¡­" She swallowed hard and continued, "He told me he would explain it to me himself."

    Leila''s hands shot to her mouth, her eyes wide with sudden realization. "Oh, shoot! I had no idea you didn''t know. I am so, so sorry, Iya! I didn''t mean to stir things up!"

    Iyana shook her head weakly, trying to keep her composure as her mind raced. "It''s alright." It''s fine. It has to be fine, she told herself, even as her heart twisted painfully. If Vyan had poisoned Commander Pembrooke, it was during a time when he was consumed by his need for revenge. Lost. Angry.

    As for the other things, he must have his reasons. She shouldn''t jump to any conclusions.

    Speaking of conclusions¡­

    "What happens to Vyan in the end?" Iyana''s voice barely held together, as if the words themselves might shatter her. She wasn''t sure she wanted to know. But she needed to know.

    Leila''s bright expression dimmed, her face softening with sadness. "He¡­" she began, her voice quieter now, her eyes filled with something that made Iyana''s stomach churn. "He meets the same fate all villains meet with."

    Iyana''s heart skipped a beat, and instantly, panic flickered through her. "And what do you mean by that?"

    Leila hesitated, then gently took Iyana''s hand in hers, her grip firm but tender, bracing her for the worst. "Iya," she said softly, her eyes filled with apology and sorrow, "Vyan dies at the end of the novel."

    The words struck like a lightning bolt. The world seemed to tip on its axis.

    Iyana''s breath ceased. Her throat tightened as if an invisible hand were choking her.

    Vyan. Dead. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her Vyan.

    No. No, that couldn''t be right. Not after everything. Not after all they had been through. He couldn''t just¡­ die.

    Her lips parted as if to speak, but no words came out. There was nothing to say. Nothing that could erase the brutal reality of the prediction she had just heard.

 Chapter 203 - 203: His Obsession

    Iyana stood at the open window in her room at the military quarters. Her violet eyes stared blankly at the moon hanging in the middle of the sky, while her fingers casually swirled the cigar after taking a puff. Although the bitter smoke felt foreign in her mouth.

    She had been proud of herself for quitting, vowing never to touch the cursed habit again, but none of that mattered now.

    The twisting knot of anxiety in her chest had grown too unbearable, suffocating her like the ash-laden air she now breathed. It wasn''t the usual kind of stress that had driven her back to this vice.

    No, she had weathered worse storms after quitting¡ªher family''s downfall, their betrayals, the frustration of her unwanted marriage¡ªbut none of those compared to this.

    This was the kind of stress that turned her bones to lead and made her heart ache with every beat. Knowing that the love of her life, the one person she couldn''t imagine living without, might only have a few more weeks to live¡­ it was a cruelty that no one should endure.

    She thought she had a whole lifetime to look forward to with him, but having the expiration date on it¡­ on him¡­

    All of that knowledge came from that damned novel, that cursed tale that seemed to play out pieces of their lives with eerie accuracy. Not everything lined up, no. But enough of it did¡ªenough of the major events. Enough to make her mind spiral into an abyss of ''what ifs.''

    What if Vyan really did die? What if she was powerless to stop it? What if fate couldn''t be changed? What if everything fell apart, and there was nothing left but emptiness where he had once been?

    She hadn''t been able to face Leila after hearing the dreadful news. Her mind had been spinning, her heart too raw.

    She had run. Called off everything for the day, shut herself away in her private quarters, and let the smoke curl around her. As if the toxic tendrils could numb the sharp edge of her fear.

    But even now, standing here with a window to the outside world, the pain gnawed at her insides, and she still had no idea what to do.

    She did know that she was going to do anything to stop it. But how? And what if she still failed to save him¡ª

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    A few slow knocks on the door snapped her from the downward spiral of her thoughts.

    "Who could it be?" She frowned as she stubbed out the cigar in the ashtray. She gathered her composure and opened the door, only to get the air knocked out of her chest at the sight of the man standing at her doorsteps.

    Vyan.

    "Hey."

    He stood there, looking pale and far too sick for her liking, but he smiled at her¡ªthe unadulterated, happy smile that spoke volumes of how happy he was to see her. And it always melted her defenses.

    However, this time, instead of melting, her stomach twisted and panic flared within her. Without thinking, she grabbed his wrist and yanked him inside, slamming the door shut behind him.

    "What the hell are you doing here?" she hissed, eyes blazing with a mix of anger and desperation. Her grip on his wrist tightened, but he didn''t even seem to take notice of it.

    "What, aren''t you happy to see me?" Vyan tilted his head obliviously, a soft chuckle escaping his lips despite the clear strain on his face.

    "Just answer the question. Why are you here?" she insisted.

    "Wow, someone is really not happy to see me," he commented playfully, feigning to be hurt. But at her serious look, he sighed and finally answered properly, "I was worried. You said you would come see me tonight, but you didn''t. So, I got worried. I wondered if something was wrong. And I couldn''t stop myself from coming to check on you."

    Her heart slightly melted at his reasoning, but she decided to stay firm and questioned, "Does Clyde know about this?"

    Vyan averted his eyes, a sheepish look on his face. "I may or may not have sneaked out after he left."

    Iyana pressed her forehead with her hand, starting to pace the room. She could feel her temper rising as many things went through her mind.

    "Hey, are you okay?" he asked skeptically.

    "No, Vyan, I am not okay!" she burst, spinning to face him, her voice trembling with an edge of hysteria. "What were you thinking, coming here with all this security? What if you got caught? Do you know what could happen if they find out you have been sneaking in and out of the palace as you please? They are going to put the tag of a traitor on you and blame everything on you!"

    Vyan gave a soft shrug, as though the very idea of being caught was absurd. "But I wouldn''t be caught in the first place. I always take on someone else''s appearance. You know metamorphosis? It''s really usef¡ª" he coughed in the middle of his sentence, the sound dry and raspy, which made her anger double.

    Here I am, worrying about his death, and look at him, taking risks like he has got a ticket to immortality, she thought, biting her lip to stop the angry tears threatening to spill.

    Her hands clenched into fists, trying to reign in her ''monster vice-commander'' personality and not raise her voice at him like she sometimes tended to do with her subordinates when they got the whole troop in trouble with their recklessness. She didn''t want to yell at Vyan. Never. But he was really making it hard not to. By pulling the same reckless stunt for which she rebuked her subordinates.

    But why? Why didn''t Vyan understand? Didn''t he see how fragile his life was? Sure, his magic was powerful, but he was still human. Even a fever could most likely kill him, especially with his weak immunity to diseases. Not to mention, the deadly effect of black magic on him.

    Vyan finished coughing, muttering, "Sorry about that. As I was saying¡ª"

    "Vyan, what was the necessity of coming here when you are this sick?" she cut in, her voice now more disappointed than hysteric. "Yes, I agree I should have let you know that I was not going to be able to make it tonight. It''s my fault. But didn''t you know that I wouldn''t appreciate you dragging yourself here with your ailing body?"

    Despite her stern lecture, he smiled at her. He had a tired but endearing expression, his eyes soft in a way that tugged at her heart. "I told you, I was worried," he repeated, his tone almost puppy-like, as though that made everything okay. "And in that way, I wouldn''t have been able to get any sleep, which obviously would have made my health worse. Don''t you agree?"

    Iyana could only stare at him, her mind screaming at the absurdity of his logic. "That''s not¡­ that''s not even the issue. You coming to the palace, when it''s in so much chaos, is the issue."

    "Iyana, trust me, it''s really not a big deal to me," he insisted.

    She let out a frustrated groan, stomping her foot, and buried her face in her hands. Goodness, how in the world was she supposed to make this man understand the importance of precautions?! He didn''t even seem to deem this place as a threat at all. Like this was his second home.

    "Iyana, are you really okay?" Vyan asked again, this time sounding more concerned than skeptical. "You don''t seem good."

    "Yes, I am okay, Vyan," she forced the words out with a shaky breath. "You just need to go home and rest. You are not well, and if your condition gets worse, I wouldn''t know what to do. I wouldn''t even be able to get a doctor in here without exposing you.."

    Undeterred, Vyan moved toward her. "No, I am not going anywhere," he said, his voice soft but resolute. His eyes were searching her face for the truth she was so desperately trying to hide.

    Don''t look at me like that, she said in her mind, looking away, I am not that strong¡ª

    His steps faltered, and another violent cough wracked his body. He pressed a hand to his chest, wincing, but his gaze never left hers. "I had a feeling something was wrong with you, and I was right. Iyana, you need to tell me what''s going on."

    Iyana''s chest tightened at his words, her gaze dropping to the floor. She shook her head slightly, refusing to meet his eyes. "Nothing is wrong," she muttered, her voice betraying her. "I just hate seeing you sick and going the extra mile for me. I don''t want to be a bother to you."

    Vyan chuckled softly, though it quickly dissolved into another cough. "You are not a bother to me. Besides, I am not even that sick. That weird concoction from Benedict really worked like a charm."

    Gathering her courage once again, she pressed her lips into a thin line and closed the distance between them. She placed her hand gently on his forehead. The heat of his fever met her palm, confirming what she had feared. "See? You are still burning up," she said softly, her voice laced with worry.

    "I am blushing¡­ I guess?" he suggested sheepishly, which made her chuckle lightly. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Seriously?"

    Vyan smiled widely, his expression tender despite the weariness in his eyes. "Well, the thing is, I wanted to see you," he whispered, his gaze locking onto hers, "Perhaps, it was reckless of me. Even stupid, I suppose. But if you want to blame someone, you can blame my fever. Although I perhaps would have done the same thing if I was in good health. Because I missed you.

    So much. And I seem to be really bad at controlling myself when I miss you."

    Iyana''s chest tightened again, this time for a different reason. She could feel the intensity of his gaze, the depth of his feelings for her, and it made her stomach twist in knots. She recalled what Leila had mentioned¡ªthat unsettling part of the novel where Vyan''s love for her had turned into an all-consuming obsession.

    It had sounded ridiculous at the time, but now¡­ She clicked her tongue, frustrated with herself for even thinking about Vyan''s pure love like that, but the words slipped from her lips before she could stop them.

    "It''s really like you are obsessed with me," she muttered under her breath.

    Vyan laughed, throwing his head back slightly. "Maybe."

    Ah.

    Hearing the sound of his strained, nasally laugh made her realize something.

    "No, you are not."

    Vyan was not obsessed with her.

    Obsession was a selfish and possessive feeling that made one want to take control of the other. On the other hand, love was a pure, selfless emotion that arose from the bottom of the heart.

    Vyan''s feelings were definitely the latter. If they weren''t, he would have never brought himself here, despite his health. He

    Maybe it wasn''t his obsession for Iyana that killed him in the novel.

    It was¡­

    She looked at his face, grinning at her, and recalled the dark expressions on his face¡ªtimes he was talking about the people who screwed over his family.

    Vyan''s obsession for revenge¡ªthat''s the cause of his demise.

 Chapter 204 - 204: Concoction On The Line

    The moonlight trickled in through the curtains, draping the room in a serene, silver veil. Iyana lay beside Vyan, her elbow propped on the pillow, watching his chest rise and fall in rhythmic breaths.

    His fever had finally broken, but every so often, a cough would escape his lips, causing a faint flicker of worry in her gaze.

    Her eyes traced the contours of his face, the strong lines softened in the stillness of sleep. The steady rhythm of his breathing was a comfort to her, despite her mind not being able to shake off what she had learned today.

    Though she appreciated the calming effect of his presence, she had been absolutely set on sending him home. But, in typical fashion, his stubborn streak kicked in, and he refused to budge.

    She had only yielded after his wry declaration, "I am not completely stupid," when he revealed the magical artifact nestled beneath his coat¡ªa direct link to Clyde in case trouble stirred.

    Still, as her gaze lingered on him now, she couldn''t help but wonder if she had made the right choice. That fleeting doubt, however, melted away as her eyes softened, watching the gentle flutter of his lashes and the faint frown that occasionally shadowed his brow. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a tender sigh, Iyana reached out, her fingers barely grazing his skin, tracing the small scar on his forehead. It was a scar she had always found endearing, but it was the only one she wished to see. One scar was enough.

    "I won''t let anything happen to you," she breathed, her voice no louder than a whisper. It was a promise only the quiet room bore witness to.

    She wouldn''t lose him¡ªnot to the cruel prophecy that threatened his future, nor to the darkness that haunted his past. Whatever it took to save him, she would find a way.

    For all his flaws, for all his mysteries, Vyan was hers to protect.

    She leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to his forehead. Her lips lingered longer than she intended, as if that brief touch could shield him from harm.

    Then, she nestled herself beside him, slipping her arm gently around his waist and drawing him close. Resting her cheek against his shoulder, she let the sound of his heartbeat soothe her. It was a quiet assurance that, for now, he was safe in her embrace.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When morning came, Vyan stirred, groaning softly as he pushed himself upright. He frowned, blinking sleepily around the room. No Iyana in sight. He ran a hand over his forehead, relieved to feel that the fever had finally broken.

    "Iya¡ª" His voice cracked mid-call. "Oh, great," he muttered, wincing at the raspy, frog-like sound that escaped his throat. "Seriously? Could I sound any worse?" His voice had gone from slightly rough to downright squeaky. "Ugh," he groaned in disbelief, sounding like a deflating balloon.

    Throwing off the duvet dramatically¡ªas if he were casting away all his troubles¡ªhe swung his legs over the side of the bed. His body still felt annoyingly sluggish.

    Yesterday, it had been a miracle he even managed to walk in a straight line. But he would never admit that to Iyana. Or worse¡­ Clyde. If Clyde found out, he would probably have Vyan buried six feet under, then throw a party on his grave.

    On the other hand, Iyana was usually as sweet as sugar when it came to Vyan. She never bothered with scolding him for his reckless antics. Instead, her go-to punishment was wrapping him in bone-crushing hugs. Well, except for yesterday, of course. Her demonic personality had been leaking out. Oof, scary.

    Vyan dragged himself upright, taking a moment to steady the world from spinning. His eyes swept over the room, a space much larger and more refined than he expected.

    Polished floors gleamed under the sunlight streaming in from large windows, and the furniture was sleek and elegant, offering an understated blend of comfort and practicality.

    "Not bad," he mused, since it was much better than the old spartan he had pictured her living in. He picked up his pocket watch from the oak desk where she had neatly arranged his things. A smile tugged at his lips. "No wonder she left me alone here."

    It was already seven-thirty, and Iyana was probably deep in her morning training session. Of course, she would assume he would still be fast asleep¡ªhe was rarely up before ten, after all.

    "I wonder if I can catch a glimpse of her," Vyan muttered to himself, wandering over to the large windows.

    Sure enough, from his perch on the third floor, he could see the training grounds below, a sea of soldiers swinging their swords. And there¡ªright in the middle¡ªwas Iyana, her braided platinum hair catching the light like a beacon.

    Vyan rested his elbow on the windowsill, propping his chin on his palm as a goofy smile spread across his face. He always found her mesmerizing, whether she was leading a fierce charge or trying to playfully tease him.

    But his smile faltered as he watched her sparring match. Iyana was struggling to keep up with Terrence¡ªsomeone she could usually wipe the floor with.

    A concerned frown tugged at Vyan''s brow as he thought, that thing from last night must still be bothering her¡­

    His eyes drifted to an ashtray, tucked away in the corner of the windowsill. It was hidden behind the curtains, mainly to hide its existence from Vyan. But despite his congested nose, he still caught a faint whiff of smoke in the air, especially when he was in close proximity to her.

    Yet, he didn''t point it out. He knew that she only smoked when she was too stressed.

    "Whatever it is, it''s really messing with her," Vyan muttered, narrowing his eyes as Terrence landed a solid blow, knocking Iyana back a few steps. He winced on her behalf, fingers drumming impatiently against the windowsill.

    "I wish I could help," he grumbled and gnawed on his bottom lip. He felt useless, unable to even figure out what was the cause of her worries. After all, she had done so much for him¡ªsupported him unconditionally, gave him a shoulder to cry on, gave him the time he needed, went against her morals, and put him above everything else. He wanted to do his best for her as well.

    "Wait¡­" His eyes widened, a lightbulb moment flashing in his mind. Could it be¡­?

    Just then, the door clicked open, and Vyan turned around to see Iyana walk in, looking every bit like she had just faced a wrestling match with a mountain. Which, considering Terrence''s physique, wasn''t far from the truth.

    "Well, look who is up early," she said, sounding in a much better mood than he expected.

    "Yeah, barely," he croaked, his voice continuing to sound like a dying frog.

    Iyana chuckled, half in sympathy and half in amusement. "You sound worse than last night."

    Vyan gave her a helpless smile before stepping toward her with open arms, ready for a hug. But, of course, she pushed him back with an outstretched arm, giving him the classic "No touchie" look.

    "I am all sweaty," she insisted, "I need to freshen up first."

    "Sweaty? Oh, no, how terrible. I think I am about to get sicker." He rolled his eyes dramatically, feigning a disgusted look.

    She ignored his sarcasm and pulled out a balled-up handkerchief filled with suspiciously green herbs. "Here, I brought you this. I will brew it for you soon. The knights usually use it for colds and fevers. It works like a charm."

    Vyan took the handkerchief and sniffed the herbs before cringing like he had just smelled death. "Oh, perfect. It smells exactly like that concoction Benedict gave me yesterday. You know, the one that made me feel like I was dying."

    She laughed softly and set the herbs down on the oak desk. "Well, that''s probably why your fever broke so fast."

    "Sure, magical swamp juice. Who knows where it grows?"

    "Hey, if it works, it works."

    He shot her a mock glare. "Fine, fine. Just go freshen up and become a fresh, huggable person again, or whatever."

    She smiled, shaking her head fondly as she headed toward the bathroom. "You are not getting out of it, just so you know."

    "Sure," Vyan said, waving a hand nonchalantly, "but if I am going to miraculously recover because of this," he gestured at the herbs like they were some sort of disgusting weeds from a dirty swamp, "I want to come to your duel tomorrow."

    She stopped mid-step and gave him a flat look. "I told you, there is no need."

    "But I want to," he insisted. "I mean, I will be perfectly fine by tomorrow, so why can''t I come?"

    She sighed in that long-suffering way, hands on her hips. "Because it''s not exciting. You would be wasting your time."

    "Why don''t you let me be the judge of that?" he responded, staring at her with that I-am-not-moving-an-inch-from-my-ground determination.

    She huffed. "You are so stubborn."

    "And you love it."

    "Debatable," she grumbled, then met his eyes, and he arched a challenging eyebrow.

    "I am not drinking that concoction unless you let me come," he added.

    "Fine, you can come," she conceded, groaning.

    Vyan grinned widely and wrapped his arms around her from behind, ignoring her protest. "You are the best."

    "Ugh, I told you I am all sweaty!" she laughed, her annoyance with him melting away. She tried to wriggle free, but there was no stopping him now.

    "Eh, sweat just means you worked hard," he replied, pressing a quick kiss to her temple. "Besides, tomorrow is going to be way more fun than you think. I am sure of it."

    "As if."

    "It will be," he whispered softly, with a teasing hint of promise she missed.

 Chapter 205 - 205: Morning Of The Duel

    The next day¡ªthe morning of the duel¡ªthe clang of metal against metal rang out across the training fields, but it was quickly interrupted as Iyana''s sword slipped from her hand, hitting the ground with a dull thud. She stumbled slightly, catching herself with a frustrated breath.

    Terrence''s brows furrowed in concern. "Vice-Commander, are you okay? Since yesterday, you have been on a losing streak. At this rate, you might even get defeated by a handicapped man," he said with a light chuckle.

    Iyana sighed and mumbled an apology. "I am sorry¡­ I¨CI will take a break, clear my head, and we can continue soon."

    Terrence gave a brief nod, looking concerned as he exchanged glances with Elijah and Melissa who were sparring near them. But Iyana turned away before they could gather their courage to ask anything.

    She walked slowly towards the edge of the training grounds. Focus, she scolded herself internally. Why are you being like this? You have waited your entire life for this moment. You are letting your emotions get the best of you. Why can''t you stop being worried?

    It''s not like Leila said he was going to die today. But then again, considering how many things have changed, who is he to say the day hasn''t changed as well?

    Iyana let out another heavy sigh, her shoulders slumped. Leaning against the wooden fence, she allowed her mind to spiral.

    I couldn''t even get him to stop coming to today''s pathetic duel, how am I going to convince him to stop charging for his doom? I swear he is so stubborn.

    At this rate, I might be the one to strangle him because of his¡ª

    She sensed a presence behind her as she thought, Speak of the devil.

    A soft, slightly hoarse teasing chuckle floated into her ear, the familiar warm breath on her neck sending a shiver down her spine.

    "What''s this, my lady? Starting the big day with defeat?"

    With her arms crossed, Iyana slowly spun around to face Vyan. He stood there, a playful grin tugging at his lips.

    "What exactly are you doing here?" she asked, her tone both stern and playful, because what else could she do? She was mad at him for coming, and at the same time, she was over the moon to see him. "That too, at this time?"

    Vyan tilted his head, his smile only growing wider. "I wanted to wish you luck. Isn''t that what a proper gentleman does before a duel?" His voice still clogged up, but much better than yesterday.

    "A gentleman? Oh, I see, then you must have gotten permission to be here, right? Because I am sure a gentleman wouldn''t sneak into the military quarters inconspicuously?"

    "You are exactly right. I came with permission this time," he responded, a smirk playing on his lips.

    "What? How?" She made a face of disbelief.

    "Apparently, the palace guards thought they would have to be heartless if they didn''t let the vice-commander''s potential lover come in to wish her well. And, of course, bring her flowers."

    That made Iyana chuckle, a soft sound escaping her lips despite herself. "Flowers? And where exactly are these flowers?"

    With a flourish, Vyan theatrically checked his coat pocket and pulled out a bouquet of purple hydrangeas, manifesting them out of the air. "There you go, my lady."

    As their rich petals glowing softly in the early morning light, Iyana gasped softly, eyes widening. "Please tell me you didn''t go to the Forest of Beasts for these."

    Vyan gave her a teasing look, raising one eyebrow. "Maybe?"

    She shot him a glare, but there was no malice behind it, only concern. "Vyan¡­"

    He laughed lightly, holding up his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright. I got them from Verna. They grow there too, you know."

    Relief softened Iyana''s expression, but the worry in her eyes didn''t entirely disappear. As she accepted the flowers, her fingers brushing against the delicate petals, her voice turned soft with guilt. "You shouldn''t have gone through the trouble for me. Verna is so far away, and you are still not well¡­"

    Vyan leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper as he said, "I am fine now. Unfortunately, your and Benedict''s disgusting concoction worked like a charm." He wrinkled his nose at the memory, but his smile remained. "Besides, I can teleport, remember? Distance doesn''t really matter to me."

    That finally coaxed a genuine smile from Iyana, one that reached her eyes and chased away the dark clouds looming over her thoughts.

    She looked at the flowers and recalled how Vyan had given her these same flowers on the day before she achieved her aura. That day was so special to her¡­ and so were those flowers. She had even asked him to even put a preservative spell on it, but sadly, they got damaged during her fight with Azazel.

    Right, Azazel¡­ was a demon¡­ a creature manifested from dark magic¡ªVyan''s weakness. Could his death be related to Sienna then? I would need to talk to Leila after the duel¡ª

    Iyana''s eyes caught Vyan''s, smiling down at her, and she realized that everything else could wait.

    He was here today, despite his sickness, brought her favorite flowers from Verna, played a melodrama to the palace guards so that she wouldn''t scold him for risking himself¡­ All because he wanted to see her win and achieve her dream.

    She couldn''t fail him. No one would be more disappointed than him if he learned that she was distracted in his worries.

    So, she let warmth of his presence spread through her like sunlight breaking through the morning mist. She let herself forget her worries and stood on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek.

    "Thank you," she whispered.

    Vyan pouted in disappointment, and she laughed lightly.

    "You will have to wait till I win," she teased, and he rolled his eyes, despite being unable to fight off his smile.

    Vyan leaned back, crossing his arms with a feigned stern look. "In that case, you must win."

    Iyana''s smile grew, clutching the flowers close to her chest. "Well, if you say so, then I guess I have no choice."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Iyana was in the waiting room of the arena, thirty minutes away from making her entrance. She checked herself in the mirror and traced her fingers over the polished metal of her armor, looking like someone preparing for more than just a fight¡ªit was a moment to define her future.

    Today, she would challenge for the title of Commander, but the anticipation felt slightly hollow, even though she tried not to feel it. She tried to look on the bright side¡ªshe knew she deserved this, whether Commander Pembrooke was crippled or not.

    "Huh, I am fighting a crippled man today. In front of an audience, no less¡­ haha," she murmured and exhaled a weary sigh.

    Her eyes scanned the empty room, feeling the same kind of hollowness within her chest. Usually, people had their family members¡ªsiblings or parents¡ªgive them a prep talk before things like this. But unfortunately, Iyana''s parents and sister were¡­ she didn''t want to think about them.

    As for her brother¡ª

    A knock broke the silence, pulling her from her reverie. "Come in," she called.

    The door creaked open, and there, standing in the threshold, was someone she hadn''t expected to see¡ªLyon.

    Her brother, dressed as the nobleman he had once been, his appearance both familiar and foreign. Iyana blinked, shock and disbelief rushing through her.

    "Lyon... you¡­ how?" Her voice was barely a whisper, laced with the rawness of her surprise.

    He smiled, a wry twist of his lips, his eyes soft but weary. "Well, Vyan felt kind enough to let me free today," he said, his voice carrying a hint of irony. "So I could come watch your duel."

    Iyana''s heart stuttered at his words. Vyan let him out? The man who harbored a deep, festering hatred for Lyon had let him go¡ªif only for a day? For her?

    Then again, why was she surprised? As stubborn as Vyan was, he was almost capable of going to any lengths for her.

    Vyan was well aware that while the Iyana with memories loathed Lyon even more than Vyan did, this Iyana without memories had no such hatred in her heart. Instead, she had found a way to reconnect with Lyon, to mend what had once been broken.

    Every time she visited Vyan, she made it a point to see Lyon too¡ªdown at the stables where Vyan had stationed him, in a role so beneath him yet paradoxically where they had begun to rebuild their relationship.

    A soft smile pulled at her lips, and she stepped toward him, her heart swelling with a mixture of affection and sadness. She wrapped her arms around him in a warm, heartfelt embrace. "I am so glad you came," she murmured.

    Lyon held her close for a moment as he whispered, "So am I."

    As they parted, Iyana kept a light smile on her face and asked, "Anything new with you?"

    "Eh, the usual." Lyon sat down at the couch and Iyana followed, engaging in a casual, light-hearted conversation between the siblings.

    When they were only five minutes left till she had to be out, Lyon gave her a final hug with best of luck and headed for the door.

    As she was left alone once again, she couldn''t help but wonder about Vyan''s strange duality. His cruelty and his tenderness were woven so tightly together, it was impossible to separate one from the other.

    He kept her brother as his slave, and yet, he freed him for this day... her day. And the worst part was, she knew that if she asked, if she truly begged, Vyan would release him forever.

    Seriously, if a villain, why love me?

    In both the novel and in this life, why¡­ Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Just then, the waiting room door swung open once again, and Iyana thought it was Lyon again. "Did you forget something¡ª" she paused, seeing the person in front of her. Her eyes widened. "You?"

    "Yes¡­ yes, I did forget something," Leila spoke up, panting. "I just remembered your duel with Commander Pembrooke¡­. And you lose."

 Chapter 206 - 206: The Duel

    Iyana stepped into the arena, her boots echoing lightly against the stone floor. The sight was as expected¡ªonly half of the audience was filled with spectators, their hushed murmurs barely filling the vast space.

    It was a subdued atmosphere. As if the whole crowd anticipated a foregone conclusion, none more so than Iyana herself had until a few minutes ago.

    Her eyes locked onto Commander Pembrooke. He stood before her¡ªwithout the wheelchair he was often bound to. The only reason he was able to do so was that his legs weren''t completely crippled, they were only weakened to the point they couldn''t bear his weight for more than five minutes due to something along the lines of nerve damage or something.

    But Iyana could see that his feet were already starting to tremble ever so slightly. He shouldn''t hold for much long.

    As the arbiter called for their names and signaled for the contenders to bow to each other, Iyana''s eyes met Pembrooke''s¡ªwild and aggressive. It was nothing unusual.

    William Pembrooke has always been known for his hot temper. His fighting style too was famous for being unpredictable and brutal. Some used to say that if he didn''t work for the military, he might have become the most dangerous mercenary to ever exist, and Iyana wholeheartedly agreed with them.

    But nobody says that anymore. Now, they laughed and mocked him behind his back, such that nobody would hire him now as their watchman, let alone a mercenary. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was truly a shame. Iyana had always wanted to beat her boss in a fair and square fight and win.

    As the two of them faced off against each other, their sword steady and eyes focused like hawks, the arbiter waved off the red flag, signaling the start of the duel.

    Iyana was off her feet at the speed of lightning, not giving Pembrooke a full second to swing his sword properly. Instantly, he was backed into defense mode.

    The audience gasped loudly at Iyana''s fast charge, whispering, "Wow, she really wants to end this duel in under a minute."

    "Please, tell me I did not just travel three hours for a one-minute duel," someone muttered in horror.

    Iyana continued to strike Pembrooke mercilessly, her swings swift and relentless. It was visible how Pembrooke was struggling to fend her off. His movements were slow and predictable.

    Gosh, he really is losing.

    Iyana clicked her tongue, frustrated at herself for believing everything Leila said.

    Her swings slowed, restraining her strength a little in order not to seem like a heartless swordsman attacking a weak man.

    However, as she slowed, Pembrooke''s attacks got faster and more desperate. This might be his best shot at going down with some dignity at least.

    But Iyana soon decided that she wasn''t here for a drawn-out display of mercy; this was about strength. She hadn''t practiced with Terrence all week just so she could show mercy out here.

    Her blade gleamed as she shifted her stance, ready to end it in one decisive blow. With a single slash, she aimed to throw away his sword.

    However, everything shifted in a heartbeat. Iyana had been poised to strike, but it was Pembrooke who made the first move¡ªhis blade flashed through the air, aimed at her abdomen with blinding speed.

    But Iyana had already sensed something was off. Without missing a beat, she propelled herself backward, flipping through the air, gaining precious distance between them.

    Damn it. I was a fool to doubt Leila. He almost had me, and I wasn''t even ready for this.

    She eyed Pembrooke, her gaze steady, unlike the audience whose gasps and wide-eyed stares filled the arena. Their disbelief hung in the air as a ripple of energy pulsed from Pembrooke. His muscles bulged grotesquely, his face contorted as veins throbbed beneath his skin. It was monstrous.

    "Is that what Aura looks like?" a child whispered, awe lacing their voice.

    No, this wasn''t Aura. Aura was radiant, ethereal¡ªthis was something far darker, more sinister. It didn''t enhance the body like this.

    This was artificial. It was the drugs. Strength-enhancing pills. Just like Leila had warned.

    In the original story, Iyana had been too cocky, too sure of her victory. It was that arrogance that blindsided her when Pembrooke turned feral. But this Iyana was different. She hadn''t let confidence dull her edge. She had trained relentlessly for this duel. She was ready for whatever came at her.

    Even if Leila hadn''t tipped her off, she would have caught the shift in Pembrooke''s demeanor.

    Now fully in control, Pembrooke''s stance solidified. His legs steadied, his eyes burning with raw intent as he lunged¡ªferocious, like a tiger about to pounce.

    After this, everything blurred into motion. Iyana gritted her teeth, forced into a defensive stance as Pembrooke pressed on, his strikes relentless, fueled by the drug''s power.

    But as brutal as his attacks were, she felt it¡ªa thrill, adrenaline coursing through her veins like fire.

    Their blades clashed, each impact sending shockwaves through the arena. The force of their duel shattered the stone beneath them, cracks spiderwebbing across the ground. Aura Knights at their peak¡ªeach blow could tear a house in two.

    Silver light erupted around Iyana, crackling with energy, her Aura responding to Pembrooke''s glowering presence. To the audience, they were nothing more than two radiant figures, too fast to track. All they had were the sounds¡ªthe clash of steel, the roar of power.

    This was what they had come to see. A duel worth every heartbeat.

    As they fought across the battlefield, Iyana managed to stab Pembrooke''s shoulder, but it barely slowed him. He didn''t even flinch. Whatever drug coursed through him had numbed him to pain, turning him into an unstoppable force.

    Pembrooke''s sword arced toward her neck, and she barely managed to lean back in time. The blade grazed her cheek, a sharp sting, but she didn''t falter. Instead, she swept her leg under his, aiming to throw him off balance. But the madman turned it into a cartwheel, flipping out of her reach, his form eerily graceful.

    He landed several meters away, breathing heavily, his chest heaving with exertion. Iyana mirrored him, breath frantic, heart pounding. Her eyes gleamed with excitement while his blazed with something darker¡ªbloodlust.

    This wasn''t just a duel to him anymore. Pembrooke wasn''t fighting to defeat her; he was trying to kill her. To separate her head from her body.

    A bead of sweat trickled down her temple. She wiped it away with the back of her hand, keeping her sword raised. It didn''t matter what he wanted; she wasn''t going to let him have it today.

    Their eyes met. And without warning, they lunged at each other again. But something went wrong with Pembrooke¡ªHis aura spiraled out of control, his strikes becoming heavier, more erratic. His power was wild, unrestrained, each blow driving her further back. She could barely keep up.

    Suddenly, she felt a cold stone against her back. The wall¡ªa dead-end.

    She was cornered.

    For the first time, panic clawed at the edges of her mind. Pembrooke had her trapped¡ªno space to dodge, no escape.

    The audience leaned forward, hearts pounding as they watched Iyana, their hands gripping the edge of their seats. Some whispered prayers, others clenched their fists, desperately rooting for her. It was a good thing there was no betting going on today, otherwise, they all would be losing their minds right now for betting on the wrong person.

    A pair of wine-red eyes followed the duel below, Vyan''s face calm and unreadable, even as Iyana found herself cornered. He remained comfortably leaned back in his seat, as if he were watching nothing more than a leisurely show.

    "Oh, she is in a real tight spot now," Clyde commented from beside him, nervously bouncing his leg as his eyes flickered between Iyana and the frenzied Pembrooke. "You sure you''re not worried? It''s getting a little too intense."

    Vyan''s lips curled into a lazy smile. "She will figure it out. She always does."

    Clyde raised an eyebrow, his skepticism clear. "You say that with a lot of confidence. But I don''t know, man¡ªshe is looking a bit on the losing side right now. That guy is on a whole new beast-like level. What if your confidence gets her killed?"

    Vyan chuckled. "Like I would ever let that happen."

    "Uh-huh," Clyde muttered, clearly unconvinced. He stole a glance at Vyan, who seemed completely unfazed, as if this duel was already written in his favor. "You do realize you are not the one down there, right?"

    Vyan simply shrugged, the playful glint in his eyes never leaving. "Iyana doesn''t need saving. Not from someone like that."

    Meanwhile, across the arena, Leila''s teeth clattered as she gnawed on her nails, her nerves shot to pieces. The sight of Iyana cornered sent a surge of dread through her. This is what I had feared all along.

    "She''s supposed to lose," Leila muttered under her breath, her hands trembling. "She''s not meant to become Commander... not like this."

    In the novel, Iyana had gained her Aura in the aftermath of a deadly fight with Vyan, but that hadn''t been enough to secure victory in this duel against Pembrooke. Plot convenience, that''s all it was. She was destined to be the Empress of Haynes, not the Commander. This loss was inevitable.

    Leila''s gaze shifted to Vyan, who was on the other side of the audience.

    This defeat should make Iya realize she can''t save him. Leila''s thoughts twisted, her heart heavy with the future she believed was coming. No matter how hard she tries, it will all be in vain. She can''t change fate.

 Chapter 207 - 207: You Are Too Much

    While everyone held their breaths in the audience, on the battleground, Pembrooke roared at his cornered prey who appeared to be at his mercy and was awaiting the one final slash from his sword.

    However, Vyan was right on the money when he said Iyana would find a way. She always did.

    With a deep breath, Iyana planted her feet firmly into the ground, her aura flaring to life with renewed strength. Instead of trying to find a way to escape this situation, she decided to face him head-on. The silver light that surrounded her blazed even brighter, swirling around her like a protective shield.

    As Pembrooke''s sword finally came crashing down, Iyana''s own blade met his with a deafening clang, sparks flying from the impact.

    And then, she saw her opening.

    With a swift movement, she went under his arm and flipped their position. Before Pembrooke could react, Iyana delivered a deep slash to his side.

    He staggered against the wall, the force of her attack momentarily disrupting his wild power.

    But it wasn''t enough to stop him¡ªa man who could no longer feel any pain. Pembrooke screamed in fury, swinging blindly in a desperate attempt to regain control.

    Iyana, however, had no intention to let him gain the momentum again. So, she activated her Aura in full blow, each and every one of her slashes pushing back Pembrooke into the now hole for a wall.

    And then, in one final, decisive move, she spun on her heel, her blade cutting through with a blinding flash.

    Pembrooke''s sword flew from his hand, clattering to the ground. He quickly made a move to grab it back, but Iyana didn''t waste a second to hold her sword at his neck.

    "It''s over, Sir Pembrooke," Iyana uttered, staring into his eyes with the sort of finality that made his legs give out beneath him and collapse to the ground.

    For a moment, there was silence.

    Then, the crowd erupted in bone-chilling cheers, the sound so powerful it seemed to shake the very foundations of the arena.

    Iyana stood above her fallen opponent, her chest heaving, the silver glow of her aura slowly fading. She smiled to herself with a short-lasting sense of victory and pride.

    The arbiter''s voice boomed across the arena. "Ladies and gentlemen, the duel has finally reached its conclusion, and the person who has emerged as the winner of this duel and the new commander of the imperial military is none other than Dame Iyana Pearl Estelle!"

    She turned, raising her sword to the sky in acknowledgment of her title.

    The cheers intensified, a roar of approval that seemed to sweep through the arena like wildfire. But Iyana barely heard it as her eyes locked on Pembrooke''s fallen form.

    This wasn''t the victory she had expected when she woke up this morning. But it was hers all the same.

    Sheathing her sword, Iyana gazed down at Pembrooke, she only managed to ask the one question that kept bugging her, "Why¡­ why did you do that?"

    "What do you mean?" Pembrooke responded, his voice sounding defeated and hopeless. The effect of his pills must have completely worn off.

    "I mean, why would you stoop to the level of taking strength-amplification drugs? It was pretty obvious to anybody watching. Don''t you know how shameless it is as a knight such as us?"

    Pembrooke''s eyes flickered, a brief flash of bitterness crossing his face. "Isn''t it obvious too why I did it? I was obviously willing to cast away my sense of shame if it meant defeating you. And that guy¡­ he assured me that nobody would be able to guess it."

    Iyana''s brow furrowed at the venom in his tone, but her mind immediately locked onto the word that mattered most. That guy. "Who is ''that guy''?" she asked, a sharp edge of suspicion lacing her words.

    Pembrooke rolled his eyes, grumbling, "It was an unknown man."

    "And what did he look like?"

    "I don''t remember. He looked ordinary. Dark brown hair, light brown eyes."

    Where¡­ where have I seen someone like¡ª wait, no. Please tell me no. Not him. Shit.

    Iyana''s heart twisted painfully, recalling the appearance Vyan had taken as he left the military quarters yesterday morning. He had taken on the disguise of a very ordinary-looking man with that exact description.

    But why¡­ Why would Vyan want me to be defeated?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Iyana headed towards her waiting room to get ready into her formal uniform to receive her title on the stage from the empress (since the emperor was sick).

    In the meantime, her mind had gone to places it probably shouldn''t have. Why did she feel the need to ask Pembrooke about who gave him the drugs? And why did it have to be Vyan? Not to mention, why would he do something like this?

    Had his love finally crossed into the obsessive boundaries, like Leila had told her? Did he now feel the need for her to cut off her wings so that it was easier for her to, what, manage his household in the future?

    She wouldn''t be surprised by such a mentality from other men, because that was what the norm was. But she never expected such a thing from Vyan.

    He had always encouraged her to achieve her dreams, never once demotivating her. So, why?

    She couldn''t find any legitimate explanation to that question. It made no sense. Her mind was so boggled that she couldn''t think straight anymore. She had too much going on in her head.

    She burst into the waiting room. All the pent-up frustration was bubbling dangerously close to the surface as she roughly began pulling off her battle gear. Her breaths were sharp and her fists clenched.

    She was ready to change back into her regular uniform when she froze seeing the figure leaning casually against the wall.

    Vyan tilted his head, smiling. "So, like I was promised," he began, "a victory kiss?"

    For a moment, she stared at him. Awestruck. No, not that. Baffled was more accurate.

    How could he stand there looking all normal, so proud and nonchalant, after the stunt he had pulled?

    "You¡­" Her anger flared, and like any person with the desire to live, Vyan spotted the immediate danger for him.

    "What?" he asked, his voice a tinge of nervousness.

    Without a word, she marched toward him like a soldier ready to crush her enemy. Vyan instantly pushed himself off the wall and stepped to the side.

    "Um, Iyana... why does it look like you are about to beat me up?" His voice wavered with cautious humor.

    "Because that''s exactly what you deserve," she growled.

    Seeing her face twisted in rage, Vyan instinctively closed his eyes¡ªeven though he had no idea why¡ªand braced himself as she swung her fist. He winced, fully expecting impact.

    But nothing came.

    Opening one eye reluctantly, he saw her fist hanging in the air, her face contorted with restrained frustration. With a furious groan, she punched the empty space beside him.

    "I swear to God, if I didn''t lo¡ª" She stopped herself with a strangled noise of frustration. "I would have killed you right now." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan nervously tried to intervene, "Um¡ª"

    But she shot him a death glare and shoved his shoulder hard. "What in the world is wrong with you?!"

    He blinked, utterly bewildered. "What? I don''t understand."

    "Why don''t you trace back on your memories of the last couple days and think hard about what it is that you did wrong."

    For a moment, Vyan really did take a trip down the memory lane, while she paced the room back and forth like a caged bird. "Oh... you must have figured it out then."

    "FIGURED IT OUT?" she yelled. "I would have been dead out because of you!"

    "You weren''t, though," Vyan interjected with a reluctant voice, trying to deflect the tension, slightly unsure as to why any of this was an issue. "And I was confident you wouldn''t be. So, I thought having you fight a worthy opponent might help things out for you."

    Her glare intensified. "Why did you even need to think that?!"

    "I just... thought you were sad¡ªsad because you found the duel demeaning and humiliating. So, I thought it would make you happy?" he offered, voice going small.

    Iyana stopped, spinning to face him. "Happy?! Yes, Vyan, it did make me happy. Or more like, it would have if I didn''t know you ruined my opponent''s life with your desire to make me happy!"

    "How is it my fault that he accepted those pills at my first insistence?" Vyan protested. "I mean, I didn''t have to ask him twice. He was ready to put everything on the line for that one chance at victory. Besides, I didn''t think you would mind it. You have always talked about wanting a deadly duel, you know? The thrill of not knowing the outcome, the rush of¡ª"

    "Drugging my opponent was your idea?!"

    "Um... yes," he admitted sheepishly.

    She threw her hands in the air, her patience unraveling. "Vyan, you are impossible to deal with, I swear. You are just too much."

    "I, uh, don''t think I am too much. I mean, isn''t it normal?

    I just wanted you to have a good fight," he approached her carefully, "because I know that a good sword fight makes you happy, regardless of what is at stake, and trust me, I didn''t doubt for a second that Pembrooke could do anything to you, even if he gained beast-like strength." He placed his hands on her shoulder, his eyes sincere and begging for her to meet his.

    "Come on, you took down a literal demon. Pembrooke was nothing compared to that. I just wanted you to have an exciting duel, that''s it. I had no bad intentions."

    Iyana took a few calming breaths, trying her best to understand. And she did understand that earlier thoughts weren''t on the right track¡ªwith him wanting to cut off her wings and all that crap. However, this confession didn''t make her feel better, either.

    It just made Leila''s words ring out louder¡ªdoubts she had already vanquished a few days, now they were resurfacing.

    "No, Vyan, you don''t understand." Iyana looked up and finally met his gaze, sadness lingering in her violet eyes. "You aren''t seeing the issue here. I am not upset about your intentions." Although she might have gotten a little carried away on her way here. "Ir your confidence in me. What I am upset about is, the fact you go too far for me. You do things for me that I don''t need."

    "Yes, of course. I know that. But I just like doing them for you¡ª"

    "Vyan," she gently placed a hand on his forearm and said, "you need to control yourself." Before your love for me turns into obsession, and we are both left paying the price for it with your life.

 Chapter 208 - 208: What You Want

    "Control myself? What do you mean by that?" Vyan responded, sounding slightly offended.

    "Look, I will just say it." Iyana exhaled, shaking her head. "I appreciate the thought behind your gesture, but please don''t meddle into things that you are not meant for¡ªand I don''t mean that for just my case. Just¡­ you know, mind your business. I don''t need you to go out of your way for me. It''s too much for me."

    Vyan was thoroughly confused about what she was saying. She had never seemed to have any issues with these sorts of things. He was too much for her? Since when?

    Did she have any idea what she was like? He had only assumed that he was matching her energy. He didn''t think he did anything for her that she wouldn''t do for him. In fact, she was the type to go even more of an extreme length than him.

    Nevertheless, this wasn''t the moment to argue. She was hurting, and that hurt twisted something deep inside him. So, he decided to say what she perhaps needed to hear the most at that moment.

    "Well, I don''t know what to say, Iyana, but if you want, I can be mellow too. I can just... you know, get you some totally normal and average roses from the closest flower shop. I could sit in the audience and watch you win a dull, boring duel, be supportive of that. I can stay in bed when I am sick and, um... just stay there." His words grew more awkward, but he still continued, "I can...

    do everything mellow and not risk my life while doing that. Is that okay?"

    For some reason, these days, she was far too concerned for his health, or more like, his life in general. Like she was paranoid that he was going to get himself killed.

    Iyana sighed, the fight in her fading. "No, that is not... what I mean."

    "Then, what do you mean?" he asked, his voice softening. He squeezed her shoulders, as if trying to grasp the words she couldn''t seem to say. "Let me understand. I will do my best."

    She shook her head, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "You can''t."

    "Give me a chance. Maybe I can," he requested.

    A single, helpless tear slid down her cheek, and it broke his heart.

    "Please don''t cry, Iyana," he murmured, wiping the lone tear with his thumb and pulling her into his chest, "I am sorry. I am so sorry. I won''t do anything you don''t want me to. Just please don''t cry."

    For a few seconds, she was still, going limp into his arm, until she embraced him so tightly that he felt she was going to snap him in half. It made him smile because he knew that was her way of scolding him.

    However, there was something different. She clutched to him in a way that felt like she was afraid of losing him, as if he would disappear and never return if she let go. He could even feel the slight tremors in her body.

    "Hey, what''s going on with you?" he asked softly, stroking the back of her head.

    "Nothing," she mumbled, her voice small. "I just don''t want you to do anything¡­ anything unlawful for my sake."

    He groaned playfully. "Fine, fine, I will see to it that Pembrooke doesn''t get punished for drug usage."

    As he was met with silence in response, he rolled his eyes and added, "And I will not sneak into the imperial grounds to meet you. Especially if I am sick."

    Yet, she still remained quiet.

    "What? The flowers weren''t illegal. What do you want me to say about that?" he grumbled, his voice coming out a little squeaky due to his sore throat still not being fully healed.

    At that, she finally let out a laugh and nuzzled her face in his chest. "I hate you."

    "Oof, being loved by the Commander of the Imperial Army, now that''s going to be a new experience for me."

    "I said hate," she looked up, pouting.

    "Yes, out loud. But I heard what was in your heart," he teased, and her face lit up with the smile he had longed for¡ªthe kind of smile that made his heart skip a beat. It was the warmth he had been aching for since the moment she stepped into the room. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her hand slid gently up his chest, resting just above his heart, feeling the steady rhythm that had quickened in response to her touch. Her other hand found its way to the back of his neck, pulling him down to her as she rose onto her tiptoes.

    He closed his eyes as her lips found his, and in that moment, everything else melted away. It was a kiss unlike any they had shared before¡ªslow and unhurried. His hands instinctively settled at her waist, pulling her closer in a way to drill it into her that he wasn''t going anywhere, that he was going to stay with her even if they had disagreements, fought with each other, or made mistakes.

    The kiss was tender, just the pure, quiet exchange of their unspoken love, losing themselves in the connection between them. The kiss deepened but never lost its tenderness, the kind of kiss that left them breathless not from passion, but from the overwhelming flood of love and care it carried.

    When they finally pulled back, their foreheads resting against one another, her breath warm against his lips, he whispered with a mischievous smile, "Now that was a kiss I would be willing to drug someone else for."

    A soft laugh bubbled out of her, but the glow of the moment lingered, their bodies still close, hearts in imperfect harmony.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan sat in the stands, his gaze locked on the grand arena as Iyana ascended the stage. The audience was now filled with people, unlike the start of the duel. The word about the epic battle had spread fast and quick. They all now murmured with awe, their eyes fixed on the young woman who, in just moments, would be honored by Empress Jade herself as Edgar had confined himself in his chambers.

    Iyana knelt before the Empress, her head slightly bowed. Jade picked up the ceremonial blade from its resting pillow with both hands, ready to bestow the highest honor¡ªCommander of the Imperial Order of Knights.

    The entire arena fell silent as Jade began the blessing, gently tapping the sword on each of Iyana''s shoulders in a show of ancient tradition.

    From his seat, Vyan''s chest swelled with pride, yet a subtle undercurrent of anxiety tugged at his mind. His eyes traced the curve of Iyana''s form¡ªher elaborate uniform, the invisible weight of the new responsibilities befalling her shoulders, and yet how calm she seemed. What unnerved him was the fact that those new responsibilities didn''t scare her; he did.

    He and his actions affected her the most, which was quite the dilemma for him. He didn''t know whether to scream at the top of his lungs in happiness or fling himself off the top of the watch tower to rid her of the cause of her miseries.

    "You look worried," Clyde''s voice cut through his thoughts as he leaned in slightly, watching Vyan.

    Vyan didn''t take his eyes off Iyana. "I think someone is threatening her. About me."

    Clyde chuckled softly, his tone laced with dry humor. "Gee, I wonder who. You have no enemies at all."

    Rolling his eyes, Vyan let his gaze drift away from the stage and over the faces scattered across the arena. Nobles, dignitaries, soldiers, and commoners alike filled the space, but his attention snagged on one figure.

    A familiar one. His eyes narrowed slightly as recognition dawned.

    "Lady Leila?" Vyan murmured, more to himself than anyone else.

    Clyde''s head tilted, following Vyan''s line of sight. "Who? Countess Darren? Do you know her personally?"

    Vyan nodded. "Yes, she was Iyana''s best friend. I haven''t seen her ever since I escaped the Estelle estate, and Iyana hasn''t mentioned her either. I kind of wanted to greet Lady Leila at the Monster Hunt Festival since she was always nice to me, but I never saw her around."

    Clyde shrugged nonchalantly. "Maybe she was too busy with her newborn."

    "Perhaps," Vyan agreed. "I should congratulate her later though. She always wanted a family more than anything."

    "Oof, the polar opposite of Lady Iyana," Clyde remarked.

    Vyan chuckled softly. "Yes. But they always understood and respected each other¡ªdifferent goals, same ambition, you know? It''s a shame Iyana doesn''t remember her friendship with Lady Leila." Just like she didn''t remember the two of their past.

    Clyde''s hand landed lightly on Vyan''s shoulder, offering a small measure of comfort. "It is what it is, Vyan. Some things can''t be undone."

    Vyan hummed in agreement, though its bitterness still lingered in the back of his mind.

    The words of the empress filled the arena, drawing his attention back to the stage. Iyana stood tall, her head held high as she recited the solemn vow of a Commander.

    Pride and happiness bloomed in his chest. He had no idea it could feel so amazing to see the person he loved the most achieve her life-long dream.

    He recalled the times they had stayed up talking all night and she told him about her dreams, of wanting to have something that was only hers¡ªwhich now made him realize where he went wrong today. So, he silently promised to himself that he would never meddle in these things if she didn''t ask him.

    In this case, he only ever needed to be her biggest supporter, watching from the sidelines as he was doing right now.

    His eyes locked onto hers for a fleeting moment as she scanned the audience. She found him, and for just a heartbeat, the world felt smaller, more intimate.

    Vyan grinned at her as he silently hoped she could see just how proud and happy he was¡ªof everything she had become and everything she had fought to achieve.

    Iyana''s lips curved into a brief, barely-there smile before her focus returned to the ceremony. Vyan''s grin only widened. In this moment, all he could feel was how lucky he was to be here and be the only person whom she acknowledged at the peak of her success.

 Chapter 209 - 209: Victory Celebration

    Iyana''s soft, lilting laughter echoed from behind the staircase, like a melody woven with joy. "Come on, let me go. I really need to get back out there," she teased, her voice warm and playful.

    But Vyan only tightened his embrace, his arms wrapping around her with tender possessiveness as he nuzzled into the crook of her neck. "This is entirely your fault. You weren''t paying attention to me."

    She giggled, her breath catching at his touch. "Vyan, there are so many guests waiting. It''s a party in my honor, after all."

    He smiled against her skin, his lips brushing lightly in a way that sent shivers down her spine. "I know," he whispered, his voice low, "but let''s just say I had this in my bucket list."

    She smirked, her heart fluttering at his words. "What, kidnapping the guest of honor?"

    "Exactly," he murmured, pressing a kiss just behind her ear.

    Iyana laughed. "Alright, now that you have checked that off your list, can I go now? Please?" Her voice was pleading, but filled with a teasing warmth.

    "Fine, fine," Vyan sighed dramatically, placing one last kiss on her neck before pulling back, his gaze lingering on her with a bit of lust and admiration both. "But before you go, may I just say¡­ this uniform looks damn good, no, scratch that, damn hot on you."

    Her eyes flickered with playful surprise as she glanced down at her formal military uniform, quite more elaborate than her regular one. A smile touched her lips as she stood on her tiptoes, pressing a quick, sweet peck to his lips. "Thanks. You look quite hot as well," she whispered, her hand gently cupping his jaw, her thumb brushing over his bottom lip. "Red was always your color."

    Before he could respond, she darted away, her laughter trailing behind her like a secret she had left with him. And even though she couldn''t see it, she knew¡ªwithout a doubt¡ªthat Vyan was blushing at her boldness.

    Her own smile lingered as she returned to the ball, instantly swept up in a sea of congratulatory well-wishers. Katelyn was the first to approach, beaming with excitement as she gushed over Iyana''s victory in the duel, and Althea soon joined in, her eyes bright with pride for her friend.

    Out of the corner of her eye, Iyana saw Easton having a sip of his wine all by himself. Unable to ignore him, she casually approached him. "Hey, I didn''t think you would come."

    "Oh, hey, hi. Congratulations," Easton said solemnly, his bitterness slipping despite his formal smile.

    "Thank you," she said. "So, how has everything been going on for you?"

    "Nothing too grand. Just the usual. Wasting away my day, staring into oblivion, feeling useless."

    "You know, there is a lot for you to do if¡ª"

    "If I am willing to help out my treacherous sister who snatched away everything from me?" he let out a bitter laugh. "I think not."

    Iyana sighed, getting a sense that he was slightly drunk. "Then, I guess I have nothing to advise you on."

    "Yes, of course. You wouldn''t understand my pain. You are on the peak of your sucess; you have everything you have ever wanted¡ªthe highest post in the military, the love of your life, the respect and admiration you always wanted from everyone around you. You have it so easy."

    Iyana chuckled lightly. "You sound like my sister right now."

    "What? Do I sound jealous to you?" he let out a scoffing laugh.

    "No, no, of course not. That''s not what I meant at all. I just wanted to say, you are only seeing what''s on the surface, Easton. You have no idea what I am dealing with. So please don''t assume that I have it easy. I worked hard to be where I am today, and I can still lose that anytime¡ªmy title, my love, others'' respect.

    And I am sure nobody knows that better than you."

    Easton became quiet at that.

    "I hope you enjoy the party, and please don''t drink anymore." She took the wine glass from him. "You are already quite drunk."

    With that, Iyana turned, walking away from him. As she placed the glass on a butler''s tray, she realized, Easton never loved her.

    She didn''t want to make his sadness all about her, but if he truly did love her, she didn''t think he could have sounded so bitter about her success, whether she had it easy or hard.

    Iyana moved through the party with ease, her laughter bright as she chatted with colleagues and old friends. But as her gaze swept across the ballroom, her eyes locked with Leila''s. With a quick excuse, she made her way to the balcony, slipping away from the lively crowd to the quiet, moonlit terrace far from the ballroom''s buzz.

    "So, I saw you talking to Easton," Leila teased the moment Iyana joined her.

    "And?" Iyana raised a brow, crossing her arms with a hint of sass.

    Leila rolled her eyes dramatically. "I have come to the realization that those cold, brooding types like Easton are only attractive in novels¡ªnot so much in real life."

    Iyana laughed. "Fair enough. But, is that your only groundbreaking revelation?"

    "Nope! I have also realized something far more important. Fate isn''t as fixed as we thought. Your life doesn''t have to follow the same series of events from the novel anymore."

    Iyana tilted her head, intrigued. "Let me guess, this epiphany came after I won the duel today?"

    Leila nodded. "Exactly! I thought everything was set in stone, but when you stood your ground against Pembrooke, something shifted. You broke the pattern. And that got me thinking... if you can change that, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªyou can also change Vyan''s fate." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A smile slowly spread across Iyana''s face, her heart feeling lighter than it had in days. "Leila, you have no idea how much that means to me. But I still need your help. If you can guide me through the upcoming events, maybe I can protect Vyan before it''s too late." Her eyes sparkled with hope. "So, how about we meet tomorrow? Lunch, my treat?"

    Leila beamed, clapping her hands together in delight. "Yes! I have been dying to share everything with you. Plus, I can fill you in on all the quirks of the modern world! Who knows? Maybe we will get that rare ending where the villain ends up with the main girl."

    Iyana chuckled, shaking her head. "You are still hung up on that ''novel'' thing. I told you, this is real now."

    "Right, right," Leila said, bonking herself on the head with a sheepish grin. "You and Vyan are real people now¡ªno more scripted plots."

    As Iyana turned to leave the balcony, she glanced back. "Aren''t you coming?"

    Leila waved her off with a smile. "I think I will stay out here a bit longer. The breeze is too nice to pass up."

    "Suit yourself," Iyana called over her shoulder before disappearing back into the party.

    Leila lingered in the night air, a soft sigh of relief escaping her lips as she gazed up at the stars, a peaceful smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. For a few minutes, it was peaceful until the moment was shattered by a voice¡ªlow, teasing, and far too familiar.

    "What''s this I am hearing about our world being a novel?"

    Her heart stopped cold as she slowly lifted her gaze to the open window above. There he was, Vyan, casually swirling a glass of wine in his hand, his wide red eyes gleaming with amusement, that infamous villainous smile dancing on his lips.

    "Vyan¡­" she whispered, dread sinking into her bones.

    His smile widened as he said, his voice dripping with false innocence, "Hello, Lady Leila. Long time no see."

 Chapter 210 - 210: A Partnership...?

    Vyan stood in the ballroom, a glass of wine in his hand, listening to Ronan''s complaints about their grandfather''s increasing pressure as his sixteenth birthday loomed closer. Meanwhile, Ronan sipped on a vibrant, fruity drink, his expression reflecting his recent worries.

    "Some people never change¡ª" Vyan started muttering, rolling his eyes. But before he could finish, a sudden tightness gripped his chest. It wasn''t just any discomfort¡ªit was the familiar, unwelcome pang he felt when dark magic was nearby.

    His gaze darted across the grand room, scanning the finely dressed guests and the twinkling chandeliers, searching for the source. But everything appeared normal¡ªno shadowy figures, no sinister auras. Maybe it was his fever acting up again, still lingering from earlier in the week.

    "Vyan, are you alright?" Ronan''s voice pulled him back, his face lined with concern.

    Vyan forced a casual smile, brushing it off. "Just feeling a little off again. Because my body is a weak, little bi¨C Eh, it''s probably for pushing myself too hard after a fever."

    Ronan frowned, his worry deepening. "Should I call for the imperial physician?"

    Vyan shook his head quickly. "No need. Some rest should do the trick."

    "If that''s the case, you can crash in one of the guest rooms upstairs," Ronan offered.

    "That sounds perfect. Thanks." Vyan''s eyes subtly searched the room again as he sent a telepathic message to Clyde, letting him know he would be resting for a while. Not surprisingly, Clyde didn''t push back; he knew better than to try and convince Vyan to leave, especially on a night that was so important to Iyana.

    As they made their way to the grand staircase, Vyan''s limbs grew heavier with every step, like his energy was being drained. I must be coming down with something again. His mind was clouded with discomfort, but Ronan was oblivious, chatting casually as he waved at the guards stationed at the top of the stairs.

    "Let him pass," Ronan said with a firm authority that only someone with their family''s influence could command. The guards, recognizing Vyan as the Grand Duke, stepped aside without question. Ronan expected resistance, especially with Wyatt¡ªthe Commander of the Aura Knights and the one in charge of their family''s protection¡ªtightening security lately.

    But everybody knew Vyan was one of the emperor''s favorites. That was probably why.

    "Alright, I am heading back down," Ronan said, giving Vyan''s shoulder a firm, reassuring squeeze. "The guest room at the end of the hallway is the best. Use that one."

    "Will do, thanks." Vyan''s voice was distant, his focus now entirely consumed by the growing presence of something negative.

    The sense of dark magic was getting stronger. He could feel it in his bones. He used to only sense it through touch, but now, thanks to his recent exposure with those black magic-infested monsters sent by Sienna, he could sense black magic from faraway.

    Fantastic. Most people build immunity with repeated exposure. Leave it to me to get more vulnerable instead.

    Vyan made his way down the long, dimly lit corridor, the lively hum of the ballroom fading behind him with each step. The soft glow of candlelight flickered along the walls as he walked.

    But halfway down the hall, a wave of nausea hit him like a punch, his vision swimming. His chest tightened. He could feel it¡ªthe dark magic was closer. Much closer. His breath came in shallow gasps, and the walls felt like they were closing in.

    Grimacing, he abandoned his wine glass on a nearby windowsill and leaned against it for support. His fingers fumbled with the latch of the nearest window, and with a grunt, he managed to push it open.

    The crisp night air rushed in, cool and soothing against his fevered skin. For a moment, the world righted itself, the heavy fog in his mind lifting as he gulped down fresh air. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Slowly, the effect of dark magic ebbed away, retreating into the background. He exhaled in relief, leaning against the window frame, the tension easing from his body. Finally.

    Just as he was about to turn back to the guest room, the sound of doors creaking open below caught his attention. Arching a brow, Vyan glanced down and saw Iyana and Leila stepping onto the balcony beneath him.

    What are they up to? Curiosity tugged at him, but he turned around regardless, ready to leave them to their privacy.

    That was, until he heard Leila''s teasing voice.

    "So, I saw you talking to Easton."

    And that''s how it started.

    After this, he couldn''t turn away anymore as their conversation got messier and less sensible.

    Novels¡­ Fate. Breaking pattern. Protecting Vyan. Modern world. Villain. Main girl.

    Real world. Scripted plots.

    What in the world¡­ He was freaking out from what he heard. He knew that something was bothering Iyana, but something like this?

    Oh, Goddess¡­

    However, once he was done freaking out, he started piecing the clues together. It sounded like Leila thought that this world was a novel-world and it followed a certain plot until it didn''t¡­

    Until Iyana changed it by winning today''s duel. And there was something about a villain and a main girl, which sounded suspiciously like Vyan and Iyana respectively.

    Vyan''s mind raced to a book he had read once about theories related to parallel universes. The book was called bogus by the majority of the people for two reasons: first, the writer claimed they were actually from another universe from the year 2010, and second, it was a science non-fiction book and people here simply aren''t fond of science knowledge. They believed everything was magic.

    However, Vyan still found the book interesting and thought that the concept could actually be true¡ªa world where magic didn''t exist, nor did monsters, demons, fairies, and divine powers, and most importantly, science ruled everything.

    But he never had too much time to ponder on such things. He was a busy man. He could hardly handle his own life, let alone think about parallel or alternate ones.

    Coming to the matter at hand, if the thing about parallel worlds were to be true, could that mean Leila was from another world¡ªa parallel world where apparently she thought Vyan and Iyana''s lives were part of a fictional novel? But if she read their lives as a novel, did that also mean she knew their future? How far did the novel cover?

    At least he knew it was covered until the result of today''s duel. Then again, how would that work? How could somebody know that hasn''t happened yet? Maybe alternate timelines?

    Vyan''s mouth went dry as the implications settled in. If Leila knew the future, this could change everything. He could use that knowledge¡ªhell, the possibilities were endless.

    "Damn, I need a drink," he muttered, grabbing his wine and taking a long sip.

    There was no way to know anything for sure unless he confronted her¡ªLeila, the supposed dimension-traveler. If she really did know the future, the excitement of it all sent a rush through him.

    Vyan smirked to himself. There were a lot of ways this could play out, and he was ready to find out just how far this strange, twisted rabbit hole went.

    So, without further ado, he took on his sinister expression and leaned over the windowsill, appearing confident, because, well, that was the key.

    With his wine glass still in hand and his tone amusing, he began, "What''s this I am hearing about our world being a novel?"

    Leila turned around and looked at him in shock. "Vyan¡­"

    He smiled in that innocent yet intimidating way he often did. "Hello, Lady Leila. Long time no see."

    Leila''s scared expression soon turned strong and polite, and Vyan could see she was applying the same tactic as him¡ªappear confident even if you don''t actually feel it. "Yes, indeed. How can I help you, Your Grace?"

    "Oh, helping me is a piece of cake. I mean, I practically had a front-row seat to the delightful little chat you and Iyana just had. So, do enlighten me¡ªI am absolutely dying to hear more."

    "I have no idea what you are talking about," Leila said nonchalantly. "Iya and I were only gushing over a recent novel we both read."

    "Oh, I wasn''t aware you two had bonded so well once again. Congratulations."

    "Yes, we did." Leila nodded her head. "It''s truly unfortunate that Iya can''t remember anyt¡ª"

    "Keep playing games with me, and you might be tossed off that balcony faster than you can scream for help," Vyan cut her off with his smile still intact. "I heard everything clearly, Lady Leila, and I don''t have to be a genius to figure out that you are from another world. So, do us both a favor and don''t waste any precious time."

    Leila dropped her formal act and chuckled. "Wow, I have no idea how you managed to figure that out from just our convo right now, but I gotta give you some credit for it. Damn, bro. Hats off."

    Vyan chuckled in amusement. "What an interesting way of speaking."

    "Obviously. It''s tiring to talk formal all the time. I gotta let out my inner Gen-Z once in a while."

    "I absolutely have no idea what you meant by that."

    "You won''t get it. It''s a thing from my world," she shrugged. "Anyway, man, too bad, I can''t tell you anything more."

    "Well, you told Iyana. Why not me?"

    "To start with, you threatened to unalive me just a minute ago. And secondly, I don''t trust a man who doesn''t freak out after hearing about the existence of another world."

    Vyan laughed lightly and said, "If it makes you feel better, I did freak out all by myself before calling out to you."

    "Okay, good. That makes you more humane."

    "Thank you, Lady Leila, for re-identifying my existence," Vyan smiled tightly. "Now, how about you open your mouth or do you want me to actually, what was it, unalive you?"

    "Good try." Leila rolled her eyes. "But just know this: you will be answering to your girlfriend if you put a scratch on me."

    "You guys are that close, eh?" he smirked.

    "Nope. But I have some important information that she needs. So, think again before wanting to hurt me. Because what I know, nobody in this world knows those things."

    Vyan tilted his head to the side, still smirking. "A smart woman."

    "I have read way too many novels to not know how to deal with situations like that, so spare me the threats. I ain''t talkin''."

    She was about to leave when he called out again, "Okay, then. How about this, Lady Leila? Be my partner."

 Chapter 211 - 211: Nightmare Or Reality?

    After his question, Leila seemed to be contemplating hard. Her expression was that of someone contemplating whether to jump into shark-infested waters or stay on land. So, Vyan¡ªthe apparent shark¡ªremained silent, giving her space to think.

    "Okay," she began, "it''s just hypothetical, but let''s say, whatever you are up to goes sideways and you get caught. What happens to me?" she questioned, raising her eyebrow. "I can''t afford to go down with you. I have a son and a husband to return home to."

    "I can assure you, nothing will happen to you. Even if my highly improbable plan, which you apparently know so much about, does go sideways, and I¡ªheaven forbid¡ªget caught, I won''t breathe a word about you. Not even under torture."

    Leila hummed in that annoying way people do when they are clearly not convinced. "I need some time to think about it."

    "What''s there to think about so much?" Vyan prodded. "It''s not like you are weighing your options on buying a new land. It''s joining hands with me¡ªeither you are in, or you are not."

    Her lips twitched in a half-smile. "Of course, there''s something to think about. You are, well¡­" Her eyes swept over him in judgment, "you. And you''re not exactly a saint that I should be getting involved with. You''re a freaking national traitor."

    Vyan chuckled darkly, enjoying the absurdity of her righteous tone. "Right, right, traitor, villain, scourge of the empire.Whatever, big deal. But how about we lower that voice a notch? Secrets, Countess Darren, are best kept quiet."

    Leila gasped and clamped her hands over her mouth.

    "Thank you," Vyan said, offering her a tight-lipped smile. "On that note, yes, take some time to think. Just don''t take too long. Time is of the essence, after all."

    Leila nodded, but her sharp eyes didn''t lose their edge.

    "Oh, and while we are on the subject," Vyan continued, his voice lilting with faux casualness, "I would appreciate it if you, uh, didn''t mention any of my less-than-flattering deeds to Iyana¡ª"

    Leila rolled her eyes. "Save it. Iya already told me she doesn''t wanna hear anything from me about what you have done in the past."

    That took Vyan by surprise. "What?"

    She shrugged and said, "Yep. She only wants to hear it from you."

    Vyan''s heart melted at Iyana''s gesture as a small graced his lips. That woman never ceased to amaze him.

    Leila''s voice burst through Vyan''s bubble like a needle as she spoke up, "I wouldn''t be so happy if I were you." She paused dramatically since he looked down at her in confusion. "If you keep procrastinating about telling her all those things about yourself, someone else is bound to spill the tea. You know that, right?"

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed suspiciously, his stare practically boring into her. "Did you perhaps already spill something?"

    Leila suddenly found the marble floor fascinating as she crossed her arms defensively. "No¡­" she replied, but the weakness in her voice betrayed her.

    "You did, didn''t you?" Vyan''s tone was more accusation than question.

    She swallowed hard, the guilt written all over her face. "It slipped out before I realized she didn''t know¡­ anything about it."

    Vyan slapped a hand over his face, groaning as if the weight of the universe had just landed on his shoulders. "Oh, Goddess."

    Leila gave him a sheepish look, toying with her sleeves. "I feel like I should apologize, but¡ªtechnically¡ªit''s your fault for waiting so long to tell her."

    "I was going to tell her!" Vyan shot back, a little too defensively.

    Leila raised an eyebrow, the judgment in her expression undeniable. "When? After she had babies with you?"

    "N-no, of course not!" Vyan sputtered. "I was going to tell her on her birthday¡ª"

    "And ruin her entire day?" Leila cut in, giving him a look that screamed, Are you serious?

    He gave her a flat stare. "Birthday night. After we finished celebrating." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "And then what? If she wanted to leave you, would you just let her?"

    "No!" His objection came out so quickly, it almost sounded panicked. "I would beg her to stay with me."

    Leila shot him a skeptical glance, then added, almost to herself, "Wait, aren''t you supposed to be prideful? At least, that''s how the novel described you."

    Vyan rolled his eyes, grumbling under his breath. "I have no pride when it comes to Iyana."

    Leila''s face softened with amusement as she crooned, "Aww, a green flag."

    "Huh?" Vyan blinked, confused.

    "Nothing," she said, waving him off with a giggle. Then her expression turned more serious as she looked up at him, still leaning over the windowsill. "Anyway, listen. You really need to talk to Iya as soon as possible. Because you never know who else might let something slip like I did. And if that happens, you can''t imagine the misunderstanding that would follow.

    Trust me, you don''t wanna deal with that kind of drama. So, you better tell her soon, or the next thing you know, she''s leaving you for Easton."

    Vyan shot her a deadly glare, eyes darkening at the mere thought.

    "What?" Leila held her hands up defensively. "It''s a possibility. She ended up marrying Easton in another timeline, so it could happen again. You''d better keep an eye on that guy."

    "She will marry him?" Vyan''s voice came out in disbelief, laced with an edge of irritation.

    "In another timeline," Leila emphasized. "But the point is, things could still turn in Easton''s favor. So, tread carefully, buddy."

    "But Iyana loves me," Vyan replied, almost like he was reminding himself.

    Leila shrugged, her tone annoyingly calm. "And you''ve got a laundry list of, let''s say, questionable actions that could make most women sprint in the opposite direction. So, who''s the better option? A heartless villain like you or a righteous prince?"

    Vyan clenched his jaw.

    Leila chuckled at Vyan''s silence, clearly enjoying herself. "Thought so. That''s exactly the response I expected. So, my advice? Tell Iyana the truth. Beg if you have to.

    Heck, cry in front of her if it comes to that. But do it before anyone else gets the chance to poison her mind against you."

    Vyan hummed thoughtfully, as if contemplating the likelihood of groveling on his knees.

    Leila leaned in a bit closer. "I know you''re probably scared out of your mind about losing her, but don''t waste time overthinking it. Just take the plunge, Vyan. Have a little faith in her. Who knows? You might not even have to beg.

    She might just stay with you without all the theatrics."

    Vyan gave her a faint smile, his gaze shifting down to the pink-haired girl. "Turns out you are not that annoying after all."

    Leila grinned, clearly pleased with herself. "I''m hoping we can be friends. I have always wanted to be."

    "Partners, then?" Vyan countered, raising an eyebrow.

    "Friends," she corrected firmly, with a smirk. "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves, partner status is still up for debate."

    Vyan rolled his eyes dramatically. "Fine. Friends it is."

    Leila gave a satisfied nod. "Good. I''ll get going now. And don''t forget¡ªcrying is always an option." She threw him a wink before walking off, leaving Vyan standing there with an exasperated sigh.

    "Right," he muttered to himself and finished his remaining wine, "Like I will manipulate her just because she can''t bear to see my tears."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan found himself standing in a vast garden under a twilight sky. Soft winds whispered through the flowers, and the scene should have been peaceful¡ªserene, even¡ªbut his heart pounded with unease.

    Iyana stood before him, her long platinum hair catching the moonlight. Her expression was distant and unreadable. Next to her, Easton was cladded in princely regalia, the crown sparkling on his head.

    "Wait, hold on," Vyan called out, his voice shaky as he hurried toward them. "Iyana, what''s going on here? You are not actually leaving me for him, are you?"

    Iyana turned her gaze to him, her violet eyes filled with something that made Vyan''s stomach twist. Pity. "Vyan, I... I have to."

    Easton shot him a fake sympathetic smile. "Don''t take it personally, Your Grace. Some things just aren''t meant to be. Iyana and I are soulmates."

    "Oh, please," Vyan scoffed, trying to sound confident though his hands were already trembling. "Iyana, you can''t be serious. He doesn''t even know your favorite flowers."

    Easton rolled his eyes, while Iyana simply smiled softly. "It''s not about my favorite flowers, Vyan. There are things more important than that."

    "What can be more important than knowing the little things about you?" Vyan demanded, desperation rising in his chest. "Shouldn''t it matter more to you who makes you happy? Does Easton make you happier than I do? What is it that Easton can do that I can''t?"

    "Being an honest person," Easton taunted, and that''s when it hit Vyan.

    "Is it¡­ about all the things I have done in the past?" Vyan asked, scared.

    Iyana sighed, taking a step closer to Easton. "You always promised you would tell me the truth, Vyan, but you kept hiding things from me. Easton... Easton never lies to me."

    Vyan''s eyes widened. "Oh, come on! He never spares the time to even talk to you properly. Where would he get the chance to lie to you?"

    Iyana shook her head, turning her back to him. "Goodbye, Vyan. I am sorry."

    "No, no, no¡ªwait!" Vyan''s voice cracked as he sprinted forward, trying to catch her wrist, but his hand passed through her as if she were nothing but smoke. "Iyana, don''t go! I swear, I will tell you everything! You don''t need to marry that guy¡ªI will never lie to you ever again! Just... please."

    But she kept walking, her figure fading into the mist as Easton followed, his stupid smirk lingering behind like a bad perfume.

    Suddenly, something made Vyan stop in his tracks.

    His chest tightened. He gasped, clutching his throat, but the air wasn''t coming.

    He dropped to his knees, feeling the ground tremble beneath him as if his whole world was collapsing. The sensations were so vivid that he actually choking.

    It felt as though invisible hands were strangling him, gripping him tighter and tighter.

    "Iya...na¡­" he wheezed, barely able to make a sound. His vision darkened, and a cold dread sank into his bones.

    With a violent gasp, Vyan shot upright, drenched in sweat. His heart pounded against his ribs as he blinked, struggling to focus on his unfamiliar surroundings. The dream¡ªno, the nightmare¡ªhad felt so real and vivid. He could still feel the pain in his ribs.

    But as his mind cleared, he remembered where he was. The guest room at the imperial palace, the one Ronan had offered he rest in.

    He exhaled shakily, rubbing his hands over his face. "Just a bad dream," he muttered, trying to convince himself.

    But then the sensation hit him again¡ªthe tightness in his chest, the pressure around his throat.

    It came back.

    His breath caught as the strangling feeling intensified. Panic flared in his veins as he realized, fuck, it wasn''t a bad dream.

    This wasn''t just a nightmare lingering in his mind. This was reality. A harsh reality where someone in close proximity was using dark magic¡ªVyan''s Achilles heel.

 Chapter 212 - 212: Time Is Precious

    Whoever this dark magician was, whether they were intentionally performing their magic nearby or not, Vyan wasn''t sure, nor did he care. What mattered was, it was fucking killing him over here.

    He staggered out of bed, stumbling toward the door. He had to get out of there. At least, the ballroom would be better than here.

    But his vision blurred, and his legs felt like they were turning to lead.

    Each breath came shorter, more labored, like his lungs were fighting to fill themselves. His hand reached out for the doorknob, but the room spun around him, tilting and twisting in a way that made his head throb.

    "Not... yet," Vyan choked out, fingers grazing the cool metal of the door handle. Darkness swallowed his vision for a moment, and his knees collapsed to the floor.

    Just then, the door opened.

    "¡ªwait out here. I will just be after checking¡ª" Clyde''s voice paused in the midst of entering the room, seeing Vyan on the floor. "Oh, lord, what happened to you?"

    Clyde rushed to Vyan''s side, holding him, as Vyan kept panting, sucking in large breaths.

    Althea followed in after Clyde, asking, "What happened, Clyde?" She saw Vyan and gasped, her eyes widening. "Vyan!"

    "Seriously," Clyde started scolding as he rubbed Vyan''s back. "This is why I told you not to push yourself too hard. But do you ever listen to me? No! Now, look at you. Your fever has escalated so badly.

    You always do whatever you want¡ª"

    "Black magic¡­" Vyan''s voice was hoarse as he interrupted, his throat still raw from the nightmare that felt too real to be just a dream. "It''s black magic."

    Clyde instantly stopped and exchanged a glance with Althea, their expressions hardening.

    Althea immediately placed her hand on Vyan''s forehead, her touch cool and soothing as she began to channel her healing powers.

    A soft glow surrounded her hand, and Vyan felt the boulders in his chest ease and the strangling sensation around his throat ease. His breathing steadied, the sharp ache in his body dulling into a manageable throb.

    "Thanks, Thea," Vyan mumbled.

    "You are welcome, but¡­ this shouldn''t be happening," Althea murmured, her brows furrowed as she concentrated on Vyan. "Black magic can''t be present on the imperial grounds. It''s forbidden everywhere, except the courtroom." Her expression turned serious and troubled. "There has to be an infiltrator."

    "An infiltrator who isn''t us?" Clyde quipped.

    Althea shot him a look, her seriousness breaking through his attempt at humor. "I will have the palace searched," she said, her voice decisive as she stood and rushed out of the room.

    Vyan rolled his shoulders back as if testing his strength. He was exhausted, but at least the searing pain from the black magic had faded. Clyde helped Vyan to his feet.

    "So," Clyde began with a sigh, "about that thing you have been working on, no luck with it yet?"

    Vyan gave him a dry, humorless smile. "If I had, I wouldn''t be on the verge of dying, now would I?"

    Clyde patted his shoulder, his tone sympathetic. "Maybe it''s something you can''t make a defense against because you were born with it."

    "That doesn''t mean I can have a weakness as big as this," Vyan replied, his voice grim. "I will be dead before I can blink if I encounter a demon or someone worse like Sienna."

    Clyde sighed deeply. "In that case, you should stop wandering alone, you know? It''s gotten too dangerous. Sienna already knows about this weakness of yours. You are making it too easy for her."

    "I know," Vyan admitted, rubbing his temples as if the gesture would dispel the lingering tension. "But I can''t just take you everywhere with me. You have your own life."

    Clyde''s face softened at Vyan''s consideration. He decided to bring up something that had clearly been on his mind. "Hey, so I was thinking¡­ Why don''t we hire a new aide for you? Purely for your protection. It worries me that you go around to so many places all by yourself."

    Vyan shot him a flat look. "What, already trying to get me to warm up to your replacement?"

    Clyde''s eyes widened, utterly shocked. "What? No! I mean¡ª"

    "I already know you aren''t going to be by my side forever," Vyan continued, his tone calm but pointed. "So, it''s fine. You don''t have to pretend anymore. You can openly look for your replacement. I am okay with anybody you decide to entrust your duties to; I trust your choice."

    Vyan didn''t want to deal with playing unaware any longer. If Clyde was that worried and it would ease him to get Vyan another aide, then so be it.

    Maybe Vyan''s tone wasn''t right. But right now, he just couldn''t be bothered to correct it. He just wanted to get out of this suffocating place.

    So, Vyan turned and headed out into the hallway.

    Clyde, however, was left standing there, staring at Vyan''s retreating figure, completely dumbfounded.

    Althea re-entered the room after informing the guards to check all the nearby rooms for any infiltrators. "Where is Vyan going all by himsel¨C" She paused as she noticed Clyde''s troubled expression. "Did something happen between you two?"

    Clyde was silent for a moment before he ran a hand through his hair in regret and nodded his head. "Vyan already knows that I am secretly looking for a new aide."

    Althea pressed her lips in a thin line, contemplating what to say, and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. "He is not oblivious, Clyde," she began softly. "You know better than anyone that he thinks ahead, always. He probably knew the implications of the future from the moment you started liking me."

    Clyde''s voice became weak as he murmured, "And yet, he cheered me on¡­"

    Althea smiled warmly, her eyes full of understanding. "Because that''s what a friend does. Even when they know it''s going to hurt being separated, they still want what''s best for you. I don''t know what he said to you right now, but I can guarantee you this much, Vyan truly cares for you, just like how you do for him."

    Clyde nodded, though his heart was still heavy. He was still feeling bad that Vyan knew all along that Clyde was going to resign. Clyde wanted him to remain unaware of his departure for as long as possible so that it hurt Vyan for the least amount of time, but¡­

    That boy was always too perceptive of his close ones.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As Vyan made his way down the stairs, still grimacing inwardly, he found himself face-to-face with Iyana, her expression a mix of mild panic and intense concern.

    "Oh, you are okay!" she breathed in relief.

    Without hesitation, her hand found its way to his cold cheek, her fingers warm against his skin.

    "I was just about to come check on you. I heard from a guard that Princess Althea alerted them about an infiltrator¡ªsomeone with dark magic. I got so worried." Her words tumbled out in a rush, her concern evident in every touch and glance.

    Vyan''s heart gave a little tug at her genuine worry. He smiled tightly, placing his hand over hers, savoring the warmth she brought. "I am fine. Thea''s healing powers helped a lot." He chose not to mention how Althea''s healing powers only worked partially against the effects of black magic.

    But Iyana wasn''t convinced. Her violet eyes softened only a little. "You still look like you are in pain."

    Of course, she would see through him. He couldn''t hide things from her, not when she had the sharp instincts of a Commander. "It''s bearable, I promise. Honestly," his smile became more genuine, "you being here makes everything better." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her hand suddenly withdrew from his cheek, causing an unexpected jolt of deja vu from the nightmare he had been trying to shake. His chest squeezed painfully.

    "That''s sweet and all," she began, a playful edge to her voice, "but we need to get you out of here. Come¡ª"

    Before she could reach for him herself, Vyan instinctively grasped her by the elbow. "Please don''t leave me," he blurted out, the vulnerability in his voice catching both of them off guard.

    She looked at him ridiculously. "What?"

    He flushed, stumbling over his words. "I just thought you were leaving me, and I don''t know, it just¡­ made me feel¡­" He trailed off, trying to find the right explanation.

    Iyana''s smile returned, her eyes twinkling with both affection and amusement. "I wasn''t going to leave you. We are going down together." With a tenderness that made his heart skip, she intertwined her fingers with his. "Let''s leave the party together."

    "Are you sure?" Vyan asked cautiously. "There are lots of people down there¡ªimportant people."

    She flashed him a cheeky grin. "Oh, I am sure. Don''t you think I want to show off that I have bagged the Grand Duke himself?"

    He chuckled lightly. "If anyone should be flaunting, it''s me. I bagged the first female Commander in the history of Haynes."

    Her grin widened as she squeezed his hand. "That''s the spirit."

    As they began descending the stairs, with Iyana confidently leading the way, Vyan glanced down at their intertwined hands, his earlier nightmare pressing on him. He remembered the bitter image of her holding Easton''s hand. Even thinking about it now left a sour taste in his mouth.

    He never wanted Iyana to let go of his hand. Not now, not ever.

    And for that, he had to confess his truth to her as soon as possible. Even before Leila could tell Iyana whatever it was she wanted to.

    "Hey, would you go on a date with me tomorrow?" he spoke up.

    "That''s sudden," she remarked.

    "I don''t know. I just felt like it. It''s been a while since we have properly spent the day together. So, I was wondering if tomorrow would be good. It''s also the weekend, you know."

    Iyana looked over her shoulder to shoot him an apologetic look. "I am sorry, Vyan, but I already booked the afternoon with someone else."

    Vyan made a sad face like a kicked puppy. "Oh, I see. So, they are more important than me."

    "Hey, nobody is more important than you, but I already made plans with that person."

    "Of course, I understand." He let out a long sigh. "I just have to wait for another week for you to get some free time."

    For some reason, that instantly did the trick. "Okay. Only because our time is precious"

    "What do you mean by that? Don''t we have our whole lives ahead of us?" Vyan asked, his tone only half-joking. He ignored the curious glances in their way as they strolled across the ballroom, weaving through the crowd toward the exit.

    Without missing a beat, Iyana tossed him a glance over her shoulder, her eyes hiding a pain he couldn''t quite pinpoint the source of. That''s when he noticed her smile, the kind that didn''t quite reach her eyes as she whispered softly, "Of course. We have got our entire lives ahead of us. But it''s still better to never take our time together for granted."

    As those eerie words settled in, Vyan was left feeling just a little chilly on that hot summer night.

 Chapter 213 - 213: Piano Torture

    Clyde entered the manor with a little skip in his step, his heart still fluttering from the sweet, blissful morning date he had just had with Althea. Nothing like romance to get a guy energized for the day, right?

    Now, it was time to tackle his next mission: waking up his late-rising, insomniac best friend. Simple enough¡ªor so he thought.

    His good mood, however, screeched to a halt when his ears were assaulted by a sound so horrifying, it could only be described as nails on a chalkboard.

    He froze mid-step, his expression morphing into one of utter horror. "What in the name of all things holy is that noise?" he grimaced, feeling his soul leave his body.

    A frazzled maid, Sara, hurried to him, eyes wide as if she had been through battle. "Lord Clyde, Master is attempting to play the piano!"

    Clyde slapped a hand over his face, stifling the immediate urge to groan. "You have got to be kidding me. What possessed him to think he could suddenly become a pianist? The man couldn''t handle a piano lesson last year, and he had a teacher!"

    "Please," Sara begged, looking over her shoulder like she was being haunted by the sound, "do something. He must be stopped. Even Benedict has failed to get him off the bench." Behind her, a few maids nodded vigorously, as if they had already accepted Clyde as their savior from this musical hellscape.

    Clyde took a deep breath, his heroic duty clear. "Fear not, brave souls. The auditory torture shall cease! I will go put an end to this madness."

    He marched toward the living space where the grand piano resided. Each step brought him closer to the cacophony of clashing notes, off-key disasters, and random pauses that made it sound like the piano itself was begging for mercy. It was less a melody and more a crime against sound.

    Entering the room, he found Vyan hunched over the keys, face scrunched in concentration, fingers flailing like they had no clue what their purpose was.

    "Good morning, my lord!" Clyde greeted with forced cheer. "What have we done to deserve this incredibly lovely piano performance so early?"

    Vyan glanced over his shoulder, offering a small wave, as though he hadn''t just been committing a serious offense against music. "I am trying to learn this particular piece I used to love listening to when Iyana played it. But I can''t seem to get it right."

    Clyde sighed, both amused and sympathetic. "Ah, Vyan, my dear friend. There are things we are good at, things we are bad at, and then there are things we are catastrophically terrible at. And, let''s be honest, the piano falls into that last category for you." He stepped forward, placing his hands on Vyan''s shoulders, giving them a playful massage.

    "You have got the musical talent of a potato, and finger dexterity? Well, I have seen better coordination from a toddler."

    "Oww, oww, oww!" Vyan winced, swatting away Clyde''s hands from his shoulders. "What is wrong with you? Trying to murder me with your hands now?"

    Clyde pouted dramatically. "Is this it? Are you pushing me away because I am leaving in a few months? So soon?" He clutched his chest, feigning heartbreak.

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "Look, if I am bad at piano, you are atrocious at massages. So just¡­ don''t!"

    Clyde broke into a wide grin. "Fair enough! I will stop torturing you if you promise to stop torturing the piano. Deal?"

    With an exaggerated sigh, Vyan turned back to the keys and tapped a few more disjointed notes, making Clyde wince visibly. "No can do," Vyan muttered. "I am anxious. This is supposed to be relaxing."

    "And torturing the poor ears of every resident in this manor is your idea of relaxing?"

    "No, it''s the song," Vyan replied, matter-of-fact. "Listening to this song helps me relax."

    Clyde raised an eyebrow, the corner of his lips quirking up. "This is a song? In what universe?"

    Before he could say anything else, Vyan''s elbow jabbed into Clyde''s guts, making him double over in an exaggerated display of pain.

    "Okay, I am sorry! Mercy!" he groaned dramatically, clutching his stomach. "Do you at least know the name of this musical disaster? Maybe I can play it for you if it''s that important."

    Vyan shook his head, looking almost wistful. "It''s a song Iyana created herself. There is no written version of it."

    "Oh, so you are the only person who knows it exists?" Clyde deadpanned.

    "Technically, yes."

    Clyde let out a heavy sigh. "Well, then. Good luck, maestro. I will be out in the manor, distributing earplugs to the unfortunate souls who made the mistake of signing an employment contract with you." He threw his hands up in mock surrender and turned to leave.

    Vyan just shrugged. "Sounds fair."

    Clyde was halfway out the door when Vyan''s voice stopped him.

    "Hey¡­ I am sorry about yesterday."

    He turned, surprised, to see Vyan still facing the piano but no longer playing. His shoulders looked a little more slumped, like he was finally thinking outside of whatever was causing him to be anxious.

    "I shouldn''t have blurted it out like that," Vyan continued, his voice quieter. "It''s a sensitive topic for both of us, and I was on edge because of¡­ well, you know, black magic and all that. But that''s no excuse." He sighed, clicking his tongue in frustration. "Things are about to change, and even though I have only known you for sixteen months, it feels like I have known you my entire life.

    I am just¡­ trying to adjust. Honestly, it''s kind of hard."

    Clyde felt his throat tighten, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips despite the sadness in his eyes.

    "And yet," Vyan glanced over his shoulder, offering Clyde one of those rare, genuine smiles, "I am not mad at you. Even if it sounded like I was taunting you yesterday. Actually, I am happy for you. So happy."

    Clyde chuckled softly, blinking away the moisture in his eyes. "You do realize you are stuck with me for the next few months, right? It''s not like I am getting married tomorrow."

    Vyan laughed, the sound light and genuine. "Oh, I know. It''s going to be the wedding of the century. You have got to plan that for at least half a year, right?"

    "That''s not what I meant," Clyde laughed, feeling his mood lifting along with Vyan''s.

    "Well, the date doesn''t matter. The only thing I care about is being your best man," Vyan teased, singing the words like it was some grand proclamation.

    "About that¡­" Clyde started.

    "What? I am not your best man? You are picking your asshole brother over me, aren''t you?" Vyan shot back, squinting like he had uncovered some huge betrayal.

    "When did I say that?" Clyde laughed.

    "You were just about to!" Vyan pointed an accusatory finger, his face all mock seriousness.

    "No, I was going to say I haven''t even proposed yet, so maybe stop planning the wedding before I do!"

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "Please, like that''s going to take long. You will be on one knee by the time Thea gets crowned."

    Clyde opened his mouth to argue, but Vyan cut him off, waving him away. "Anyway, get moving! Go distribute those ear plugs. I need to get back to creating my masterpiece."

    Clyde grinned, shaking his head as he turned to leave. "Alright, alright, maestro. Keep up the fantastic work." With that, he skipped his way out, the discordant music following him like a chaotic soundtrack to his morning, but somehow, the noise felt warmer now.

    "Oh-hoh, here comes the reason for My Lord''s anxiety," Clyde teased as he spotted Iyana strolling gracefully down the corridor, her pastel pink gown floating around her like a soft, elegant cloud.

    "Good morning, Lady Iyana!" he chirped, grinning from ear to ear.

    Iyana''s lips curved into a gentle smile. "Good morning, Clyde. How are you?"

    "Oh, I am fabulous!" Clyde declared, placing a dramatic hand over his heart. "Except for my ears¡ªthey are practically bleeding, but thank you for asking." His exaggerated grimace earned a soft chuckle from Iyana. "By the way, you look absolutely stunning, my lady."

    "Thank you, Clyde. I did put in some extra effort today," Iyana admitted with a small, pleased smile.

    "And it shows!" Clyde declared, giving her an appreciative once-over. He noted how her dress, hairstyle, and accessories seemed perfectly coordinated as always¡ªbut there was something extra about her today. A certain glow.

    Clyde usually prided himself on being the kind of guy who noticed these things, always ready to dish out compliments like candy, which is why the ladies loved him. He had always felt a pang of sympathy for those poor women with partners too stiff to say anything nice. Luckily for Vyan, Clyde had trained him well. At least Vyan had learned how to compliment the one girl he liked, if not everyone. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I will get going then," Iyana said, nodding politely.

    "Go on and have a lovely time!" Clyde wished her with a wink. "I will make sure no one disturbs you two. Just do me a favor and please stop him from making that dreadful noise, would you?"

    Iyana''s laughter was warm as she waved him off, heading toward the living space. Meanwhile, Clyde clasped his hands together like he was sending a prayer to the heavens.

    Whatever Vyan was nervous about, Clyde hoped¡ªprayed¡ªit would go well.

 Chapter 214 - 214: Leap Of Faith

    Vyan groaned, his fingers hovering over the keyboard in defeat. "Dammit, why can''t I get it right?" He threw his hands up childishly before slumping his shoulders in disappointment.

    For a moment, he just glared at the keys, like it was their fault for not singing out the melody all on their own.

    After a deep breath, he rolled his sleeves back up, ready to give it another go. "I should try agai¡ª" But his sentence was cut off when a pair of hands landed softly on his shoulders.

    He rolled his eyes. "Clyde, I swear, get your hands off¡ª" He froze, feeling the familiar warmth of a breath near his ear and the distinct scent of a perfume he knew all too well.

    "I am hurt you would mistake my touch for Clyde''s," Iyana whispered, her voice laced with playful mockery.

    "My bad," he replied with a slow grin. "It''s just that Clyde has been trying to assassinate me with his so-called S-class massaging skills."

    Her lips grazed his ear as she teased, "Mmm, are you hinting that you would prefer my touch then? Need a little help with that tension?"

    "No," he started, but her fingers were already working their magic, kneading into his shoulders. It was like his tensed muscles were turning to butter under her hands. "No¡­" His voice cracked before he finally snapped out of it. "No! I don''t need a massage. I am not that tired.

    Besides, that''s not why I asked to meet you today."

    "But it feels like you could really use a massage, though. You seem stressed," she noted, her fingers still drawing circles into his skin, genuinely concerned. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I am only stressed because I can''t get this song right," Vyan muttered, a little sulky.

    "Oh? What song?" she asked, now draping her arms around his neck from behind, leaning her weight into him so casually that it sent his heart into overdrive.

    "It''s the one you created before you lost your memories," he mumbled, conflicted between being frustrated with the song and completely entranced by how close she was. "But I can''t recreate it. You are the only one who used to know it."

    "Play it for me," she suggested, pressing her soft cheek to his. "Maybe I will remember something. Surprisingly, I haven''t forgotten how to play any of the songs I used to know before."

    "Okay," he sighed. "But it''s bad. Like, embarrassingly bad."

    She laughed softly. "Vyan, I literally fall asleep to the sound of sword fights. I think I will survive."

    He smiled, and his hands moved across the piano keys, trying his best to replicate the melody.

    Iyana closed her eyes, listening intently. Her body melted further into him, completely at ease, until one note struck a chord with her¡ªquite literally. Her hand slipped over his, guiding his fingers gently.

    "Concentrate and follow my lead," she whispered. Vyan''s mind, however, wasn''t exactly concentrating on the music anymore. Because how was he supposed to focus when she was pressed so perfectly against him?

    She led his hands smoothly, her eyes fixed on the keys while his were lost on the way her body felt warm and soft against his. Her dedication only made him fall deeper into that fog of bliss, until she noticed his hands weren''t really cooperating anymore.

    She twitched her lips in amusement. "Vyan, are you following me?"

    "Yes," he replied, almost automatically.

    "Is the tune alright?"

    "Absolutely perfect."

    "Uh-huh." She chuckled before pinching his wrist, pulling him out of his trance.

    "Oww," he winced and blinked cluelessly.

    "Idiot." She made to move away, but he grabbed her hand, pulling her right into his lap.

    Iyana let out a surprised yelp, eyes wide as she landed. Her arms instinctively wrapped around his neck for balance as she let out, "Vyan!"

    With their eyes now level, Vyan''s lips curled into a playful, yet soft grin. His gaze was brimming with affection. "I didn''t get a chance to greet you properly. So¡­ good morning, my lady," he murmured, his voice just the right pitch of low to send butterflies to her stomach.

    He gave her a once-over, letting his eyes linger before he nuzzled into her neck. He trailed a few featherlight kisses along her collarbone. "You look drop-dead gorgeous. Even more so than usual."

    Iyana giggled lightly as she ran her fingers through his hair, feeling its softness against her fingertips. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice tender. "How are you feeling now? You know, after last night?"

    "Good," he hummed against her skin, his lips brushing just behind her ear in a way that made her shiver. "Good¡­ but a little nervous."

    Her fingers paused, her brows furrowing in concern. "Why is that?"

    He pulled away just enough to search her eyes, his expression softening into something more vulnerable. The anxiety flickered there, raw and unmasked. "Because there are a lot of things I need to tell you today and¡­ it''s not easy for me. But I need you to promise something¡ª" His voice wavered, and he swallowed hard before continuing, "¡ªplease, just hear me out until the end.

    And if you can¡­ try to find it in your heart to forgive me."

    She blinked, her lips twitching with a gentle smile. "I will do my best," she promised, her voice full of comfort and reassurance.

    He smiled, though it was laced with a nervous edge. "And, uh¡­ will you keep playing that song while I talk? It helps me¡­ relax."

    Iyana brushed a few stray bangs from his forehead, placing a soft kiss there that made his heart stumble in his chest. "Sure, anything for you," she whispered, her lips lingering just a second longer than usual.

    With that, she turned around in his lap, now facing the piano, her fingers finding the familiar keys. His arms remained locked around her waist, holding her close like she was the only thing keeping him grounded.

    As the soft melody filled the room, Vyan closed his eyes, letting the music wash over him like a gentle wave. He took a deep breath, inhaling her comforting scent along with it.

    He didn''t speak right away. He couldn''t.

    Because he was so scared right now. This might be the last time he could hold her so close like this, without her being disgusted or disappointed with him. What if she¡ª

    No, this wasn''t the time to picture the what-ifs. He had to take the leap and have faith in her. To accept him. His truths.

    Vyan listened to the rhythm of the song and felt the rise and fall of her breathing against his chest. His arms tightened slightly around her, as if afraid that once he started, she might slip through his grasp, so he had to hold her tight.

    "Iyana¡­" he began, his voice low, almost hesitant. "You know how I told you about my family... how they were framed and killed unfairly because of the emperor''s conspiracy." He felt her nod, and that small gesture gave him the strength to keep going. "And how much I hated you for so long.

    How I blamed you for deceiving me for four years¡ªbefore I discovered it was Sienna who made me believe that about you."

    Her fingers didn''t falter as she once again nodded quietly.

    "I did a lot of things because of that hatred and thirst for revenge," he admitted, his voice quieter now. "Bad things. Things that I am not proud of¡­ things I know that are not morally justified to you. I took the crooked path more times than I should have, even when I could have done it the right way. Even when I knew better."

    He clicked his tongue, frustrated at himself. He has never been too big on self-love, but at that moment, he has never hated himself more for not having empathy, compassion, and forgiveness.

    "I guess all of it makes me a pretty terrible person," he muttered, his voice bitter. "And after I tell you everything I have done, I have this sinking feeling that¡­ you will lose whatever respect you had left for me¡ªof course, that is, if you had any to begin with."

    A small smile tugged at her lips, the corners of her mouth lifting just enough to soothe the anxiety churning inside him. That simple reaction encouraged him to keep going, even though his mouth felt dry, like his words might crack if he spoke too fast.

    "Here goes nothing then."

 Chapter 215 - 215: Admitting The Sins

    "First of all, I would like to admit how I tried to screw you over on multiple occasions. Remember how everyone thought it was Haberland''s spy who poisoned Former Commander Pembrooke? Yeah, about that¡ªit wasn''t him. It was me. I did it."

    Vyan already knew that Leila had this information slip, but nevertheless, it was still hard to admit the awful things he did against Iyana.

    "I figured you would take charge and I would twist the knife a little deeper by making you lose the war in such a spectacular fashion that the blame would land squarely on your shoulders. For that reason, I disguised myself and helped Haberland¡ªour nation''s biggest enemy. But it just so happened that you are a better war tactic than I am. So, you won the war either way."

    He paused, allowing the memory to replay in his mind, and a flicker of something¡ªwas it amusement?¡ªpassed through him. How na?ve he had been, convinced he could break someone like Iyana so easily.

    "But I am glad you did." He wasn''t lying¡ªhe now truly was grateful she had won. The alternative had been far too disastrous, even for someone like him. Still, it didn''t erase the guilt that gnawed at him, a guilt that had only surfaced recently, when he had tasted a bit of loss himself.

    "I am sorry about the soldiers you must have lost in that war... because of me," he swallowed hard, the acknowledgment settling in his chest. "Back then, I didn''t know what it was like to lose someone in my own team. But now I do. I lost five knights at the Monster Hunt Festival." His throat tightened. "And it wasn''t easy to not blame myself for it."

    For the first time, the mask of confidence cracked. He hesitated, the rawness of the moment starting to catch up with him. "So I am pretty sure you blamed yourself back then too, even though it was me you should have blamed."

    Vyan buried his face into her shoulder, pressing against her as though she could somehow absolve his sins. He didn''t dare look up at her. The thought of seeing disappointment¡ªor worse, disgust¡ªon her face made his stomach churn. He could handle anything but that. Anything but knowing she regretted him.

    "Secondly¡­" Vyan shifted slightly, his fingers tracing tensed circles around Iyana''s waist, and she continued to play the piano, helping him ease.

    "I only ever intended to exact revenge on them¡ªyour family. Simple, clean revenge, right? But I got sloppy, overlooked a few casualties I could have avoided if I had bothered paying more attention." He paused, not for effect, but because even he realized how absurd it sounded.

    "Like when I bankrupted your family''s businesses. I didn''t think about the employees¡ªClyde did, of course, the voice of reason as usual." He smiled slightly. "He convinced me to at least make sure they would find jobs at Ashstone, but your father... well, being the delight that he was, he had them locked into contracts for five years.

    So yeah, they were still tied to those empty factories, no pay, and too poor to speak up about it. Real mess, right? And all my fault," he admitted, chuckling bitterly and full of self-loathing. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If he was the same Vyan from a few months ago, he would not have felt a single shred of regret for his actions. Back then, he was too engrossed in his thirst for revenge to see things clearly.

    "And then there was the mine crash," he continued, his tone a little more solemn now. "I am sure you remember that earthquake that leveled the mines. It was nighttime, and there were no lights nearby, so I assumed it was all clear. Thought I was being strategic. Turns out, I was wrong. Two people were still down there."

    Vyan could feel Iyana tense against him, but she didn''t move. Not yet. He wondered what she was thinking. Was she picturing the wreckage he left in his wake, the lives ruined by the whims of a vengeful duke who didn''t know when to quit?

    "So, yeah, I killed two people. Not intentionally, but I did," he sighed.

    At that moment, a part of him told him to skip a few details, maybe he could save some of his dignity, but what would be the point of that? He had called her here today to confess everything. Hoped that the burden on his chest would be lifted.

    So, gathering his courage once again, he continued, "And then, the whole ship thing. I sank your father''s shipments from Redsance Kingdom. It was a storm I conjured, but not everyone aboard made it out. A few of the boat residents... well, they went missing. Probably at the bottom of the ocean, thanks to me."

    "Also, like you initially suspected, it was me who kidnapped Count Marlo''s daughter. You were right on the mark. I framed Lyon and made your father indebted to me. Obviously, I did everything for revenge, but I believe that does not excuse the things I have done." His voice dropped to a softer, more reflective tone.

    "And as for the other bad stuff I have done that isn''t related to revenge, I¡­ well, I threatened Lord Natrin''s entire family and kept his son in lockup until he agreed to give back Ashstone''s seaport. Although, of course, I wouldn''t have had to go through the trouble if Lord Natrin hadn''t forcefully seized control of it in its owner''s absence."

    He was almost impressed with how quiet she had been so far¡ªher silence was unnerving like she was absorbing everything he said without breaking. Yet.

    "Ah, also, there was this one time, I politely requested Lord Magnus, Clyde''s father, to name Clyde the heir, which obviously is Clyde''s birthright, and also his step-mother and step-brother to treat Clyde with more respect. But apparently, my friend wasn''t a fan of that approach.

    He got so mad that he didn''t talk to me for three whole days, and trust me, that''s a lot in Clyde''s blabbermouth''s dictionary," he chuckled softly, shaking his head.

    He swallowed, the humor slipping as his expression darkened. "And as for the imperial family¡­ Well, I have been busy. Floodgates in the villages? That was me. I wanted Easton too preoccupied with the disaster to even think about the Walver Epidemic. Helping Princess Maria escape?

    Me again. The goal was to get Easton dethroned, make way for Althea. She promised to help me take down her father in return."

    There was a brief silence after his confession, like the moment right before a storm breaks. His heart was pounding in his chest. He finally raised his head from her shoulder to look at her face. But it was completely unreadable with a touch of eeriness.

    Was she picturing all those lives tangled in his web of revenge? Could she feel the guilt he refused to admit to anyone but her?

    And it was just now he was realizing that she had stopped playing the piano. Did that mean she was done? Her love for him all faded? Or was it now colored with disgust? Was she regretting ever falling in love with the kind of man that was?

    "You¡­" At last, Iyana opened her mouth. "You truly are an evil man, aren''t you?"

    With that, his blood turned cold.

 Chapter 216 - 216: Imperfect Love

    Iyana gently rose from Vyan''s lap, sending him into quiet disarray. His wide, searching eyes clung to her as if pleading, Why are you leaving me?

    There was something almost tragically adorable about his expression, a mix of confusion and longing that made her chuckle softly.

    She reached for his hand, her fingers lacing through his with a light tug. "Come on, let''s take a walk outside."

    Yet he didn''t budge, still fixed on her face, his lips parted like he wanted to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut the words were lost, trapped in a dry throat. His eyes brimmed with silent questions and fear, as if her movement away from him was the beginning of some unspeakable separation.

    Noticing his distress, Iyana glanced around for something to ease him. A glass of water covered with a lid sat on the tea table nearby, and she was about to reach for them when she felt it¡ªa sharp tug.

    Vyan''s grip tightened around her hand, so sudden and forceful that she almost winced.

    "Where are you going?" His voice was laced with panic and desperation.

    She blinked at his trembling hand, his fear visible in the way his fingers clenched hers like a lifeline. When her eyes met his wine-red gaze, she saw it clearly now¡ªthe fear wasn''t just in his hand. It flickered in his eyes, too. He was terrified she would leave him.

    Moments ago, he was calmer, sounding both apathetic and apologetic towards his actions, yet he had the courage to continue recounting his wrongdoings. Perhaps because she was there to keep him anchored. Now that she was physically at a distance from him, he was spiraling.

    "No, no, love," she said, her voice firm and calming. "I am not going anywhere. I was just going to get you some water." She offered a small, reassuring smile. "And about going outside¡ªit''s just that the weather was beautiful, and I thought we could take a walk together. Maybe talk."

    His eyes softened in realization. "Oh. I just thought¡­"

    "That I was leaving you?" she finished for him, raising an eyebrow.

    He looked sheepish for a moment before he nodded.

    "Vyan," she whispered, lifting his chin so that their eyes met, "Do you know what I kept telling myself when I was getting ready to see you today?"

    He tilted his head, curious. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I told myself that no matter what you said to me¡ªeven if you told me you were responsible for my mother''s death, or that you caused a mass genocide¡ªI wouldn''t care. I was prepared to hear the worst, and as you can see, I am still here. As for what you did tell me, it was nothing compared to what my heart was ready for."

    His eyes widened slightly, disbelief flickering across his face. "How could I be responsible for your mother''s death? I must have been, what, sixteen months old at the time?"

    She rolled her eyes with a groan. "That is what you took from my entire heartfelt speech?"

    "Well, you did call me evil a few minutes ago," he muttered under his breath, slightly sulking. "What am I supposed to think?"

    She threw her hands up in exasperation. "Did you not catch the tone? I was joking!"

    He frowned, still unsure. "I don''t know¡­ I am too nervous to tell."

    Iyana slapped her palm against her forehead dramatically. "How is it possible for you to be like this and also the strong Grand Duke Ashstone at the same time?"

    Vyan merely shrugged, looking somewhat proud of his duality.

    With a sigh, she turned the piano bench so that they were fully facing each other, kneeling in front of him. Her hands caressed his, smoothing the tension out of his knuckles. "Let''s get a few things straight first. One: I am not leaving you. Two: I don''t magically hate you all of a sudden. And three: I am definitely not turning you in."

    Vyan blinked. "Why not?"

    "Wow, Panicky Vyan isn''t the brightest, is he?" she teased, her voice light with amusement. "Because, you idiot, I love you."

    She watched him, caught in the quiet storm of his disbelief, as his breath hitched and his mind seemed to freeze. His eyes wide, his lips parted in shock¡ªhe was utterly adorable, almost too much for her heart to bear.

    A smile tugged at her lips, and for a brief moment, all she wanted was to kiss him. But given the weight of his confession, she knew she had to soothe his trembling soul first.

    "You... you love me that much?" His voice was small, hesitant, as if he couldn''t quite grasp the depth of what she was offering him.

    Without hesitation, she nodded.

    "Enough to ignore my crimes?" His words were quieter this time.

    Again, she nodded, unwavering.

    "Are you sure?" he pressed, as if needing to hear her say it one more time.

    Iyana smiled softly, lifting the hand she held to her lips, kissing his knuckles with a tenderness that melted into him. "Yes."

    For a moment, Vyan seemed to relax, but his troubled mind couldn''t let go. "So, you really, really don''t care about... about my crimes? Nothing has changed between us?"

    The answer wasn''t simple. But then again, maybe it was.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t care. Of course, it pained her to know the man she loved, the man she admired and respected so deeply, had blood on his hands¡ªwhether directly or indirectly.

    But she understood him. His pain. His anger. His reasons.

    Just like how she fought in the Ganlop War and took lives, for Vyan, this was a war as well. Just like she hadn''t differentiated between her enemies¡ªnot stopping to think whether they had families to return home to or not¡ªVyan hadn''t, either.

    The only difference was, her cold-blooded murders were taken as something to be praised for and his would be taken as a national crime.

    Vyan wasn''t an evil man, not in the way he saw himself or others would see him as. She had been teasing when she said that, though she knew part of him believed it.

    In her eyes, Vyan was just someone who had lost too much, one who had been denied the things he had a right on. He carried the burden of a family that sacrificed their lives for him. And for what? Only for him to live a crappy life¡ªgetting bullied, abused, and demeaned all his life. The final blow had to be the betrayal from whom he thought was ''Iyana,'' thanks to Sienna.

    So, how could he not be angry and vengeful? If she were in his place, she would have done the same. Or no, she didn''t have his patience. She would have slayed everyone as soon as she got powers like him.

    Therefore, it was unreasonable to expect Vyan to remain good-hearted after everything he had been through. He wasn''t like the heroes from novels who chose the route to forgiveness despite getting stepped on their entire lives. And that was okay for her.

    She didn''t need him to be an altruistic hero. She was more than okay to be with a morally-gray villain, who wasn''t wholly good nor was he wholly bad.

    However he was, whatever he has done or planned to do, it didn''t change the fact that he loved her fiercely.

    He loved Iyana and his close ones with all the goodness he had, and the rest? The rest was reserved for those who didn''t matter to him. It was really that simple.

    Then again, would it really matter to her if Vyan didn''t have sane reasons for his sins? What if he just did it for the fun of it? Perhaps, it wouldn''t have mattered to her.

    Because during the last few days of brainstorming, she had already accepted that their love wasn''t about perfection.

    Their love didn''t need to be clean, pristine. It was theirs. Messy and wild. And that''s all that mattered.

    He didn''t have to abandon his revenge, didn''t have to seek redemption simply because he loved her. She didn''t want to be the kind of love that forced him back to the righteous path.

    No, she had now decided, she wouldn''t try to change his mind about getting his revenge. Because she knew it was important to him, and what was important to him was also important to her.

    In other words, she was promising to walk with him down that dark road, even if it ended in their destruction.

    For him, she would risk it all. After all, she had told herself that countless times¡ªVyan was worth every sacrifice.

    "Simply speaking, no," Iyana spoke up, her gaze locking with his, imploring him to believe her. "No, I don''t care. Because I love you too much, Vyan." The words poured from her heart. They were raw and unguarded. "So yes, your confession has changed nothing between us."

    The tension in his body loosened, and it made her smile.

    "I know I told you that I didn''t want you to do anything unlawful, that you were too much, and bullshit like that."

    Seriously, what the hell was wrong with her for the past few days? She had seriously been so hard on him for no reason when he was just being his usual self.

    "But I want you to know that I didn''t mean any of it. But after thinking hard about it last night, I realized I don''t want to stop you from being who you are or what you need to do. I just want to be by your side, supporting and cheering you on.

    I only got paranoid because, you know, I only knew bits and pieces about everything and you weren''t telling me anything, so I just got really frustrated and annoyed."

    "I understand, and I am sorry about that," he murmured, actually feeling guilty. "I shouldn''t have been so afraid to tell you all this. And to think, I still have so much more to say. Geez," he groaned.

    "And I will listen to everything you have to say. Because Vyan, I want to know your deepest and darkest secrets." Leaning in closer, she whispered, "And I can still assure you that I will choose you. All of you."

    Vyan''s breath faltered again, and this time, Iyana rose to her knees and gave in to the urge. She pressed a kiss to his lips, soft but lingering, a promise sealed in that moment.

 Chapter 217 - 217: Love Confession

    After breaking apart from the kiss, Iyana gently cradled Vyan''s face in her hands, her fingertips brushing lightly across his skin, as if she was afraid he would slip away.

    "Just promise me one thing..." Her voice was a whisper, laced with a vulnerability, and she only allowed herself to show it alone or in front of Vyan.

    "Yes?" Vyan waited patiently for her words as if they held the power to both break him and piece him back together.

    "You will take care of yourself¡­" Her eyes brimmed with unshed tears. "Don''t ever throw yourself into danger''s way, okay?"

    She held his gaze, her thumb gently caressing his cheek. "I am with you. You have my support for everything. So, ask for help anytime. Whatever you want to do¡­ even if you want to burn this entire empire to the ground," her lips curled into a soft, almost teasing smile, and he matched it, "tell me. I will be your partner.

    I will pave the way for you. Just..."

    Her voice faltered, wavering as her heart clenched. "Just, please¡­ please don''t ever let yourself get hurt."

    She didn''t want to see even the tiniest scratch marring his skin, let alone the unthinkable¡ªlosing him to the violence of the storm he had chosen to walk through. She knew better than to ask him to turn away from the path he had come so far along. That would be cruel, unfair, and not her place.

    Instead, she vowed to be his shield, to stand by his side, no matter how dark the journey became. She would do her best to make sure that he got his revenge and got away with it unscathed.

    "Can you promise me that, Vyan?" Her eyes searched his, seeking the comfort of his promise, but what she found instead was a reflection of the love he held for her¡ªinfinite.

    For a moment, he looked as if her words had turned his world upside down, like he was having a hard time believing that she was going to stay with him, even after seeing his ugly sides.

    "Yes¡­" Vyan swallowed hard, blinking rapidly, his voice taut with his overwhelming feelings. "I promise, I will take care of myself."

    That was enough. That was all she wanted from him. Except his love, of course.

    She smiled then, a smile that reached deep into her heart.

    Leaning forward, she pressed a kiss to his forehead and whispered, "That''s good enough for me."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The sun hung high in the sky, bathing the backyard garden in a warm glow. It was that perfect mid-morning hour, where the day felt fully alive but still comfortably unhurried.

    Vyan and Iyana wandered hand in hand. The scent of flowers swirled gently in the breeze, mixing with the faint hum of life surrounding them, and Iyana wished to herself that moments like this should never come to an end.

    She wanted to experience so many more mundane, peaceful things like this with him. For that, she had to meet up with Leila tomorrow and get more information. After that, she would decide whether to tell Vyan about it or not. Because no more secrets.

    She had had enough of them.

    But setting that matter aside, she wanted to enjoy a normal date with him. Sure, listening to his past and secrets was nice and all, but it was too heavy of a conversation, and she felt so terrible for him that she wanted to stab a few certain people. Besides, these types of conversations were better reserved for nights. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Right now, she wanted some light-hearted time with him. Just like how the weather was.

    "Okay, okay, that''s enough for now. You have to stop, or else, I am about to bring out my sword and head to slaughter some assholes," she let out.

    He chuckled and said, "Well, that''s surely a unique idea for a date."

    "Please, I would, but I like this dress way too much. I don''t want to get blood on it," she frowned.

    "Don''t worry about it," he waved, dismissing her fretting. "We have a maid named Nancy. She is great at getting blood out of the clothes."

    "Oh, then, I guess I have to bring my laundry over to your place then," she teased.

    "You are most welcome to, my lady. Everyone practically thinks of you as the Lady of the House already," he remarked off-handedly.

    She giggled and wrapped her arms around his bicep, resting her head on his shoulder. "Aren''t you bold to be bringing that up?"

    "What''s there to be bold? I don''t date for fun. Do you?" He arched an eyebrow, teasing.

    "I don''t know," she shrugged haughtily. "I haven''t even been on a proper date with you yet, Your Grace, so¡­ unfortunately, it''s still up in the air."

    Vyan chuckled. "In that case, where does My Lady want to go for a ''proper'' date?"

    Iyana''s lips twitched in concentration, trying hard to come up with something, but nothing clicked. "Uh¡­ I have got nothing."

    Vyan hummed, trying to think of something himself. "Clyde once mentioned that Myca is quite the romantic spot. Perfect place for a date, actually."

    Her eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Myca? You mean the city all the way on the east? Vyan, we are literally on the west."

    Vyan returned her look with a deadpan expression, lips curling cheekily. "You keep forgetting who I am, don''t you? Iyana, distance is irrelevant when you are a mage."

    "Ah, right, of course. You and your fancy powers." Iyana rolled her eyes in annoyance. "Anyway, so we can go anywhere, then?"

    "As long as it''s within Haynes," he quipped.

    She beamed at him. Mischief danced in her eyes as she went to stand in front of him and grabbed both his hands. "Well, what are you waiting for? Take me to this oh-so-romantic place!"

    With a soft chuckle, Vyan closed his eyes, and so did she. Within seconds, they were transported.

    Iyana''s eyes were still closed when they arrived. She only peeked them open when she heard the sound of clashing water and waves. Her eyes widened as she took in the breathtaking sight of a shimmering waterfall cascading down rocky cliffs, surrounded by lush greenery. To top it off, they were standing at the perfect spot with the best view.

    "Wow¡­" she breathed, utterly in awe. She let go of his hands to step forward on the rocky edge. "I have never seen a waterfall before."

    Vyan glanced at her from behind, catching a mental picture of her back and the waterfall scenario together. There was an amused smile on his lips as he stepped forward. "You have. It''s just that you don''t remember." He stood beside her, placing a casual hand on her waist. "We went to the waterfalls together in the lands of Estelle during your fifteenth birthday."

    "Oh." Her expression faltered, a flicker of sadness crossing her face. "I wish I could remember that." She scolded herself in her head for making the stupid mistake of erasing her memories and quickly corrected that, because losing her memories was the reason she got to be in love with Vyan. At least that''s what she understood from Leila''s words.

    "Oh, forget that. We will make new memories," he grinned, tugging her closer to his side before the mood could get heavy. "So, tell me, is this place perfect for a ''proper date''?"

    "Of course, it is!" she grinned excitedly, getting out of his arms to spin around to take in the view. "This has to be the prettiest place I have ever seen, Vyan. We should definitely go to the top of the waterfall too!"

    Vyan''s eyes sparkled as he added playfully, "I have heard that''s a cursed place for lovers. Whoever confesses their love there, they get separated. Oof."

    She immediately shot him a glare as something struck her. "Speaking of love confessions... I have already told you I love you¡ªmultiple times, might I add. But you? Not even once, Vyan!"

    His eyes widened, genuinely shocked. "Wait, I have not?"

    She shook her head, arms crossed. "No, you idiot."

    "But I said it a hundred times¡­ in my head," he confessed with a sheepish grin, and her glare hardened. "Sorry, I didn''t realize it hadn''t made its way out."

    Her hands found her hips as she raised an eyebrow. "Well, are you going to say it now or not?"

    Vyan tilted his head, teasing, "Do you really want me to say it here? Near a cursed place?"

    "Well, this is not the cursed place," she pointed out.

    "True. But maybe later, though? I might need to build my courage."

    "Vyan!" she gasped, punching his shoulder lightly.

    He chuckled, thoroughly enjoying her reaction. "Ah, yes, punching me, that''s definitely one way to get a love confession out."

    "Your Grace, I am waiting over here," she said, crossing her arms and tapping her foot, trying to keep a stern expression.

    Vyan smiled softly, then took a deep breath before tugging her closer by the waist. His voice dropped to a tender whisper as he gazed into her eyes. "I love you," he finally uttered.

    And that was enough for Iyana to forget anything else existed in the world.

    "I love you, Iyana. I love you so, so much that you can''t even begin to imagine," he added, his voice sincere and so full of affection and love that it made her stomach twirl with butterflies jumping around. "I love you more than anything in this world."

    She could literally melt into a puddle at that moment, but right then, her vision began to blur. At once, a ton of memories¡ªoverloading and overwhelming¡ªhit her.

    Memories after memories flickered through her head as it began to throb dangerously. "Ah," she winced, doubling over and clutching Vyan''s shoulders tightly to balance herself. "Ahh!"

    One particular memory echoed in her ears as her consciousness started to get light.

    "Are you sure you want to do this? You will never recover these memories as long as he doesn''t¡­"

    The world around her tilted, and a wave of dizziness crashed over her.

    "My lady, are you okay? What''s happening to you?" Vyan''s arms tightened around her waist, holding her in place. But she couldn''t respond. Her head felt like it was about to burst with the onslaught of memories.

    "Iyana?" Vyan''s voice came again, more urgent now. He shook her gently, but her body soon went limp in his arms.

    As her eyes fluttered closed with the world around her fading to black, his face was the last thing she saw.

 Chapter 218 - 218: Power Of Three Words

    Fourteen Months Ago.

    The woods seemed to swallow the last glimmers of moonlight, as Iyana stumbled deeper into the black abyss of the forest. Her uniform was matted with blood, but she couldn''t care less. She had to find the person she came here looking for.

    After Leila left, there was an ambush from the Haberland soldiers, and after Iyana was mindlessly done slaying or capturing them, she had come straight looking for the infamous witch''s hut who had the rumors of being able to erase memories at will.

    As her arm brushed against a tree branch in the dark, she didn''t even take notice of the nasty, bloody gnash. She was simply hollow, drained of life and light.

    Every step felt detached, mechanical, as if she were nothing but a shell moving through the trees.

    Through the dense woods, a small house appeared, barely visible in the darkness. It stood alone, as though abandoned by the world, much like how Iyana felt deep within her.

    She approached it carelessly, the wood creaking beneath her bloodied boots, and knocked passively on the door, but no one answered. Rather, it creaked open on its own. She stared blankly as its hinges groaned in protest before she stepped in.

    Inside, as expected, amidst the darkness, the air was thick with an ancient dread.

    "Is anybody there?" Iyana called out.

    In response, the door closed behind her with a soft thud, locking her inside.

    Iyana did not flinch. She didn''t care. The world, this house¡ªit could take everything from her, and she wouldn''t feel a thing. She was numb.

    Because there was nobody in this world who would care, who would mourn, if she died; in fact, there were a lot who would celebrate with champagne, including the person she loved the most. How pathetic could her life get?

    The only reason she couldn''t sacrifice on the battlefield was because that would lead to her entire team being a casualty as well, and despite her soul-crushing despair, as their leader, she couldn''t let that happen.

    A flicker of movement caught her eye.

    Before her, a woman materialized from the shadows. Her form was twisted, a cryptic figure draped in tattered robes. Her hair was long and black, reaching to the floor like a waterfall of decay.

    The witch''s face was creased with age, her eyes black voids that seemed to see too much, to know too much. Her presence was like the breath of death itself, pulsed with a strange, unsettling energy.

    With a wave of her skeletal hand, a single candle sputtered to life between them.

    The witch''s lips curved into a knowing smile as she regarded Iyana. "What does a woman with a bright future such as you seek here, in the depths of the dark, Young Lady Iyana?"

    Iyana didn''t respond to the fact the witch knew her name. She no longer had the energy for surprise or questions. "There is someone I want to forget. No, not want. I have to, I must forget him, or else, I¡ª" she paused, her voice catching, "Anyway, I heard you are capable of erasing memories."

    The witch''s smile widened, her eyes gleaming. "Ah, it is the one whom you love the most? The boy who made you realize that someone like you¡ªyou who has never received any love even from her own family¡ªwas capable of feeling pure emotions like love and happiness?"

    "His hatred¡­" Those words struck something deep within Iyana, and she let out a small, breathless sob. "It''s too painful. I cannot go on like this."

    The witch leaned closer, as if she were peering into Iyana''s very soul, her past, her future. "Do you really want to forget him?"

    A tear slipped from Iyana''s violet eyes, trailing down her pale cheek. "Yes. I do. He hates me, and I can''t live with it." Her voice cracked, and she hated how broken it sounded, how desperate she had become. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The witch tilted her head, considering. "And what will you give me in return?"

    Wiping away her single tear, without hesitation, Iyana pulled out a small bag of jewels. She extended them toward the witch. But the woman only scoffed, her lips curling into a sneer.

    "That is meaningless to me, child. You know it must be something precious."

    For a moment, Iyana faltered. Her hand instinctively went to her chest pocket, patting the pair of earrings she felt inside¡ªthe earrings Vyan had bought for her years ago.

    They weren''t valuable by any measure of wealth and it didn''t seem like Vyan was very confident in giving it to her either, but they were everything to her. They were precious memories¡ªa sign of his love¡ªthe only ones she couldn''t bear to lose.

    However, if she were to forget him, they would serve no purpose.

    She pulled the earrings out of her chest pockets. Her hand was slightly trembling as she held them out. "These," she whispered. "They are the most precious thing I have."

    The witch''s bony fingers closed over them, a strange satisfaction lighting up her hollow face. "Yes," she purred, "this will do. But tell me, child¡ªdo you only wish to erase his existence from your memories? Nothing else?"

    "Yes," she said firmly. "Only his memories. I must remember everything else, or else, my family will leave no stones unturned to take advantage of me. And I can''t let them do that to me."

    The witch hummed in approval. "Very well. However, I must let you know that you have to set a trigger for your memories to return, otherwise, the spell wouldn''t come full circle. Do you get what I mean? So, what shall be the trigger?"

    "What type of trigger are we talking about here?"

    "Well, it can be anything. Any particular action, place, words, or somebody''s face."

    Iyana hesitated as a dangerously hopeful idea came to her head. "If that''s the case then... I don''t know if I am being stupid. But if by some miracle, Vyan ever loves me again¡ªif he admits it verbally, confesses it to me¡ªthat''s when I want to remember his previous memories. Only then."

    The witch smiled, her black eyes gleaming. "So be it. Those three magical words shall be your trigger."

    A strange calm settled over Iyana, the kind that only came before oblivion.

    She closed her eyes, the last images of Vyan flashing before her¡ªhis shy smile, the warmth of his touch, the care in his eyes. She didn''t know what it would be like to live in a world where she didn''t love Vyan, and suddenly, the thought of it was very terrifying.

    No, no, I don''t want to forget him¡ª

    However, before she had a chance to backtrack, a flick from the witch''s hand and the world dimmed, and slowly, the memories of him started fading into nothingness, but unexpectedly, along with it, every other memory also began to get erased. And with the last of it gone, Iyana became a blank slate, incapable of even remembering her own name.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Present.

    Iyana opened her eyes in the dark room, shadowed by the moonlight filtering in through the windows. She stared at the ceiling, absorbing every memory that had come back to her. Along with the memories came the dread that caused her to wipe them.

    With her heart pounding, she sat up and looked around the familiar room.

    Just then, the candles came to life as the door opened and Vyan stepped.

    "Oh, thank goodness, you are awake," Vyan let out, relieved.

    Iyana turned her head to look at him standing at the doorway, dressed in the same outfit he was sporting in the afternoon, except his suit was missing. Even so, the image of him in that intricate bottle green vest and embroidered white shirt was such a jarring contrast to the Vyan she used to know as her knight¡ªit almost made her sob.

    She stretched out her hands from the bed, and without a word, Vyan rushed to her, embracing her in the much needed hug.

    "Vyan¡­" she breathed out, holding him tightly as though he might slip through her fingers like smoke. Tears spilled down her cheeks, soaking into the fabric of his vest as she pressed her face against him.

    "It''s okay, I am here, Iyana. Whatever it is, it will be okay," Vyan assured her, his voice full of warmth and tenderness.

    Her sobs didn''t cease, and she buried herself deeper into his chest.

    He stroked her hair and asked gently, "Did you have a bad dream?"

    "I remember, Vyan," she whispered, her voice broken.

    "You remember what?" His voice remained soft and gentle, his fingers threading through the strands with infinite care.

    "I remember everything¡ªeverything that I had forgotten."

    His fingers paused briefly, his body stiffening. "Really?"

    "Yes¡­" she answered, a little scared of his reaction for no reason.

    "That''s¡­" Her heartbeat fastened. "That''s great," he expressed, and all her worries melted away. "That''s so great, Iyana."

    He didn''t ask her how she got them back, why they returned now, why she was crying this way, he just held her in his arms until she calmed down.

    But even though he was so close to her, he was hers now, she still couldn''t get rid of the deep-rooted fear from back then¡ªthose numbing feelings were all back to her in full throttle.

    So, she pulled back slightly, just enough to meet his eyes. "Vyan¡­ please," she whispered, her violet eyes wet and pleading. "Tell me you love me. Tell me so that I can forget you ever hated me."

    The vulnerability in her voice broke something in him.

    Vyan''s breath hitched, his gaze softening. He cupped her face gently in his hands and leaned in close, his forehead resting against hers as he whispered the words she so desperately needed to hear. "I love you," he breathed. "I love you, Iyana. And I have never stopped loving you."

    Her tears fell harder, but this time they were different¡ªrelieved and reassured. She clung to the words, clung to his body once again, as though the power of those three words could heal every wound.

    "I love you, I love you, I love you," Vyan murmured over and over. Each repetition was like a balm to her shattered heart¡ªthe heart that he had broken sixteen months ago.

    "I love you," he whispered again, the words threading through her, stitching together the pieces of her that had been wounded by him to the point she had to forget his existence to be able to breathe properly.

    "I love you," he said, his lips brushing against her ear. She sank deeper into him, her sobs quieting into soft, exhausted breaths.

    And slowly, the tension melted from her body. She let his words wrap around her like a lullaby, her fears and doubts dissolving in the warmth of his embrace.

    As his voice murmured against her skin, her breathing evened, her eyelids fluttering closed once more. She fell back into sleep, cradled in the safety of his arms. The Iyana from fourteen months ago who was dissolved in darkness had finally found peace.

 Chapter 219 - 219: Midnight Adventure

    Vyan lay quietly, arms wrapped snugly around Iyana, watching the soft rise and fall of her breath, like a scene ripped straight from one of those tragic romance novels he would secretly never admit to enjoying. She had fallen asleep in his arms after crying, only to wake up a couple of hours later, tearfully recounting everything she remembered.

    His heart cracked a little more at each sob. It was already bad enough that he had told her he hated her, not recognizing that it was Sienna who had taken Iyana''s form to deceive Vyan. So many things were screwed up because of Sienna.

    I swear if I ever get my hands on that woman¡ª

    Okay, realistically, if he ever did get his hands on her, he would probably trip over his own feet, coughing up blood. Dark magic and witches? Yeah, not exactly his forte. He had the fighting power of a soggy baguette when it came to dark magic.

    Speaking of witches, Iyana mentioned a witch who helped erase her memories.

    Why did that witch erase all of Iyana''s memories when she was only supposed to forget me?

    Vyan''s gaze lingered on Iyana''s peaceful face, as if hoping it would quiet the storm of questions swirling in his mind. But it did nothing to ease the nagging doubt. The witch''s potential ulterior motives gnawed at him. He couldn''t afford to take any chances with Iyana''s safety.

    A quick glance at the clock revealed it was already past one in the morning. He sighed. But what did time matter? Dark magic had always been his kryptonite, and witches were drenched in it. Vyan was painfully aware that stepping into a witch''s lair would be like offering himself up on a silver platter. The odds of walking out alive?

    Slim to none.

    That sobering thought did little to calm him. After an hour of futilely staring at the ceiling, he gently shifted Iyana to the side, covering her snugly with the duvet before quietly slipping out of bed.

    As he stepped outside, his clothes seamlessly shifted into something more suitable for the night ahead. The moment the door clicked shut, he found himself standing in front of Clyde''s room. Knowing his best friend was a light sleeper, he knocked softly.

    After a moment, Clyde opened the door and let out, "Vyan, I have told you countless times. If you have made an amazing breakthrough with your artifact, fantastic. Good job. Really. I am thrilled. But please, for the love of the Goddess, wait until morning.

    The artifact is not going to sprout legs and run off."

    Vyan flashed a sheepish grin. "Yes, about that. Remember how you told me I should take care of myself more?" he chirped, hoping to slide his way into the real point. Clyde blinked, already unimpressed. "Well, Iyana told me to do the same. And I promised her.

    So¡­" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh, now you care about self-preservation because your lady said it?" Clyde threw his hands up dramatically. "I have been on your case for months, but all it took was one request from her? I see how it is. But who am I to question your sudden sanity?"

    Vyan laughed. "Exactly. Anyway, I need to head to Ganlop. It''s a little¡­ dangerous for me, though, so I was hoping you could, you know, tag along?"

    Clyde crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow. "Ganlop. At this time of night? Why, Vyan? Just why?"

    Vyan''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "It will be like an adventure! You love adventures, don''t you?"

    Clyde stared flatly until a giant, mischievous grin spread across his face. "Adventures? Absolutely." He snapped his fingers, and his sleeping robe vanished, replaced by his usual clothes. "Let''s go before I regret this."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "What? We are visiting a witch?" Clyde shrieked, voice hitting a note Vyan was certain could shatter glass.

    "Yes, and quiet down! Her house should be around here somewhere¡ª" Vyan was cut off as Clyde yanked him back by the arm.

    "You are not meeting her! Who knows how your body will react to dark magic¡ª" Clyde''s eyes were wide with alarm, and it was borderline sweet, if not for the panic dripping from every word.

    "I know, genius," Vyan grumbled, rolling his eyes. "That''s why I brought you. You are going to talk to her while I relay questions through telepathy. Easy."

    Clyde blinked, mouth dropping into a comically exaggerated O. "That''s¡­ actually a good idea."

    "Exactly," Vyan nodded, looking far too smug for his own good. "I know my weaknesses. I am not about to get myself killed over something like this. I have to keep my self-preservation in mind, too."

    "I wish you kept that in your mind all the time," Clyde mumbled wistfully, as if recalling all the moments Vyan had put himself in life-threatening situations like it was a casual hobby.

    "What was that?" Vyan shot him a glare.

    "I said, I am lucky to have met someone as stubborn as you," Clyde replied.

    "Well, enjoy this while you can," Vyan retorted, shrugging off the backhanded compliment. "You will be rid of me soon. Savor these midnight witch-hunting adventures, Clyde. It''s the last one you are getting with me."

    Clyde scoffed. "Oh, trust me, you better savor it more than me. Your new aide is definitely not going to let you sneak out at midnight to visit a witch. Not a chance in hell."

    Vyan sighed dramatically. "Now that is going to be an issue."

    Clyde burst out laughing at that, and soon they found the cryptic-looking house they had been searching for. It was tucked away like it was detached from all forms of humanity.

    Vyan gave Clyde a gentle nudge forward. "Go on, then. Knock. I will be watching from over here in the woods."

    Clyde gave him a skeptical look but trudged up the creaky wooden stairs anyway. Each step sounded like the house was groaning in complaint. He knocked softly and waited.

    Nothing happened. The door didn''t budge.

    "Maybe she is not fond of men?" Vyan suggested helpfully from the shadows.

    "Or, hear me out, maybe she is not fond of people knocking at her door at two in the morning," Clyde quipped back.

    "Oh, shut it," Vyan shot back. "What do you know? I read in a book that witches don''t sleep at night."

    "Isn''t that vampires?" Clyde asked, eyebrow raised.

    "Yes, them too," Vyan waved dismissively. "But witches don''t sleep at night. They sleep during the day."

    "That''s actually correct," came a voice behind Vyan.

    Vyan froze like a deer caught in front of a carriage.

    Meanwhile, Clyde, blissfully unaware, kept rambling. "Why is that, though? Is it because they have to communicate with demons and stuff? Their spells must be stronger at night, right¡­"

    The female voice finally registered with Clyde, and he spun around, eyes wide as they darted over Vyan''s shoulder.

    There, standing in the shadow of the trees, was a woman¡ªor rather, something that resembled one. Her skin was withered and ashen, tight against bones that jutted unnaturally beneath her cloak. Long, stringy black hair hung limp around her face, long strands pooling around her feet.

    Her eyes, sunken deep into her skull, gleamed with an unsettling blackness, as if they were voids where light went to die.

    Clyde gulped, instinctively glancing at Vyan, who mirrored his unease with a tightening jaw. In a flash, Vyan teleported to Clyde''s side.

    Her thin lips twisted into a crooked smile, revealing teeth that looked worn down from centuries of wear, and her voice came out a low rasp. "What are you so afraid of?" she drawled, her words dragging like dry leaves scraping across the pavement. "Weren''t you here to see me?"

    As she took a step closer, Clyde moved in front of Vyan without thinking, raising an arm like it would somehow shield them from whatever dark, ancient power lurked in her.

    He could feel Vyan glaring daggers at him from behind, but there was no way Clyde was letting his boss face this creature alone.

 Chapter 220 - 220: Curse Of Immortality

    As the witch took a step closer, Clyde instinctively threw himself in front of Vyan, which only made Vyan roll his eyes in pure annoyance.

    "Can you stay back, please? His Grace has... issues being near dark magic," Clyde reasoned.

    The witch tutted, shaking her head with a knowing smile. "He will be fine. Do you really think I have lived for nearly a thousand years without learning how to suppress my powers? This is hardly my first encounter with someone like him." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She turned, gliding towards the door of her cottage while Clyde, still channeling overprotective bodyguard mode, kept Vyan securely behind him like a human shield. Vyan hated it when Clyde did that, but he knew Clyde didn''t do it out of a sense of duty, he was just instinctive.

    "Come inside, children," the witch called, beckoning them with a lazy wave.

    Vyan nudged Clyde aside and made to step forward, but Clyde grabbed his elbow. "What are you doing? What if she tries to hurt you?"

    Vyan gave Clyde a flat look. "She has no reason to, though?"

    Clyde narrowed his eyes. "Yeah, but you were the one suspicious of her having ulterior motives with Lady Iyana."

    "True," Vyan admitted, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "But now that I am seeing her in person, I don''t really get a bad feeling from her."

    "She is a witch," Clyde hissed, as if that settled the matter.

    "Aren''t you the one who always tell me to trust my gut?" Vyan shot back. "Be honest¡ªdoesn''t your gut agree with me?"

    Clyde huffed in defeat. Annoyingly, his gut did tell him this witch might not mean any harm to them. Even so, trusting anyone involved with black magic around Vyan? That was a hard sell as the one in charge of his safety.

    "Fine," Clyde relented, running a hand through his hair. "But be ready to bolt if anything goes south."

    Vyan flashed him a thumbs-up. "You got it, my ever-cautious friend."

    As Vyan and Clyde stepped inside the witch''s house, they were greeted by the room being dimly lit with a couple of candles. Cobwebs hung like old lace, and yet, despite the ominous air, Vyan didn''t feel the suffocating aura of dark magic he had expected.

    If anything, the atmosphere was oddly... calm.

    It made him feel unsettled. Witches and wizards were known for their selfish, self-satisfying streaks. After all, they crossed the lines of all kinds of boundaries in the magical world, performing forbidden magic like tinkering with someone''s minds, necromancy, dealing with the creatures from the netherworld such as demons and evil spirits, and so on.

    Normally, they had no business helping other people out, as it clearly served them no benefit in any real sense. Especially to the ones who were doomed to immortality. So, why was this lady in particular known for helping the people who came to her?

    Clyde shot Vyan a cautious glance. "You feeling alright?" he whispered, his guard still up.

    "Physically, yes," Vyan replied, eyebrows furrowing. "But there is still something strange about here."

    The door closed behind them with a soft creak, and the old lady turned toward the pair, her eyes glinting in the low light. "Now then, children, what is it you seek from me?"

    Vyan focused, gathering his thoughts. "Well, I would just like a few answers from you, nothing much. Do you remember a girl named Iyana? Platinum blonde hair, wearing a military uniform, came to see you about fourteen months ago. She is very pretty."

    "Oh, I remember her. I knew from the moment I saw you that you were the tormenting boy she had come seeking salvation from," she purred. "Vyan, right?"

    Vyan was surprised at the witch''s knowledge. He didn''t expect the old lady to recognize Iyana so quickly, let alone remember Vyan''s name.

    Keeping his composure, Vyan questioned, "Yes, that''s me. And what I came to ask is, why did you wipe all of Iyana''s memories when she only wanted to forget me in particular?"

    The witch sighed, waving her hand in a dismissive gesture. "An honest mistake, truly. There was a... minor mishap in my spellwork, and I ended up wiping the poor girl''s entire memory."

    That didn''t sound believable to Vyan, so he narrowed his eyes. "An honest mistake? You said you have lived for a thousand years. So how could someone like you¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the witch smirked, cutting him off. "Are you interested in immortality, child?"

    Vyan was stumped at the sudden change of topic, but nevertheless, he scoffed, waving her off with a roll of his eyes. "Hell no. Immortality is a curse."

    Clyde elbowed him sharply, glancing at the witch, scolding him in telepathy, ''Be careful with your words! Don''t be so insensitive.''

    Vyan quickly cleared his throat, flashing a strained smile. "Of course, nobody knows that better than you."

    The witch chuckled softly. "If you think of immortality as a curse, you are a smart one. But it''s really a shame, though. I might have been able to help you, though. A mage as powerful as you could gain so much more as a wizard."

    Vyan shrugged. "Okay, gain power and do what then? Watch all my loved ones die and live on, century after century? I am thinking no." He had never found the concept of immortality to be interesting. He used to think eighty or something years were already long enough. Why would he want to live on for eternity?

    That sounded so troublesome.

    "If you don''t accept my offer to help, your loved ones might be the one watching you die," the witch warned, smirking faintly.

    Vyan chortled lightly. "As selfish as it sounds, I would actually prefer that."

    Clyde shot Vyan a death glare, but Vyan only gave him a sheepish grin in response.

    The witch laughed, the sound echoing ominously. "Don''t wish something on others that you wouldn''t be able to handle yourself."

    "Pardon?" Vyan let out, confused.

    "Nothing." The witch turned around, heading towards her small, creaking staircase. "Since you have already found the answer to the question you were looking for, you can take your leave now. I have nothing more to say."

    Vyan narrowed his gaze on her back, unsatisfied with tonight''s result. He didn''t come here for such a blunt lie of an answer and get provoked into accepting immortality like it was some kind of candy.

    "Wow, what a fruitless adventure," Clyde remarked as they turned to leave.

    Vyan hummed, sounding unsure, and just then, something struck his mind. He turned around to the witch and called out, "Even if you won''t answer me, there is something else that you can help me with."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The sun was peeking from the windows when Vyan brushed a strand of hair off Iyana''s forehead, leaning down to whisper in her ear. "Iyana, wake up."

    Her eyes fluttered open slowly, a sleepy smile tugging at her lips as she squinted at him. "Wow, the sun must have risen from the west today," she mumbled, her voice groggy. "You are awake before me."

    Vyan chuckled. "Technically, does it count if I didn''t sleep at all?"

    Iyana blinked, arching a skeptical eyebrow. "Why, just so you could wake me up?"

    "It''s your first day as the Commander," Vyan said with a playful grin. "I didn''t want you to be late."

    Her sleepy expression melted into something soft and affectionate. She pulled him into a tight hug, burying her face in his chest. "I would rather spend the entire day with you."

    "Skipping your first day as Commander? Bold move."

    Iyana raised her head, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "So? Who is going to scold me?"

    "Oof, the flex of power. I like that," he teased. "But still, you should go to the office. I know you will love the feeling of being in charge."

    She groaned, her arms tightening around him as if to refuse. "You suck. Why can''t you just take the attention I am willing to give you?"

    He chuckled. "Because, my lady, I want to be a responsible partner for you."

    "That''s boring," she muttered, half-pouting. "Be irresponsible. Ask me to stay."

    He gazed at her fondly, his lips brushing her hair. "I love you and all, but no. You still have to go to the office."

    "Geez, you are impossible." She let out a dramatic sigh. "Since you are going to be like this, I have no choice but to bring this up as well, where did you sneak off to last night?"

    Vyan wasn''t even surprised that she knew. After all, she could sense the smallest of movements around her, even in her sleep. "Nothing escapes your eyes, does it?"

    "Of course, who do you think I am?"

    "My commander."

    She fondly rolled her eyes and played along, "Exactly, and right now, I command you to tell me where you went last night, abandoning me in my sleep."

    "Well, to give you a clue¡ª" He grabbed something from the bedside table and presented it to her.

    Seeing the familiar stones on the piece of jewelry, her eyes widened. "Oh, my Goddess, these earrings. How did you¡ª" She froze, looking up at him with a glare. "Please tell me, you did not visit the witch in Ganlop¡­"

    He let out a strained laugh and admitted, "I think I did."

    "Vyan!"

 Chapter 221 - 221: Intensifying Worries

    "I swear I kept my promise. I even took Clyde with me. Besides, she was absolutely harmless¡­"

    After Vyan explained to Iyana why he had gone to visit the witch and what he talked about with her, Iyana grumpily pushed herself off the bed, muttering under her breath.

    "You are an idiot," was what he heard last as she dragged her feet to the bathroom.

    Vyan chuckled lightly and stayed put. He lazily stretched his arms and sank deeper into the warmth of the sheets.

    Finally, sleep, he thought, already planning to knock out the second she left. He yawned, barely managing to keep his eyes open.

    The sound of running water brought him back for a second, and when she emerged from the bathroom, face wet and slightly irritated, she groaned dramatically, rubbing her cheeks with both hands.

    "Ugh, I have to change now to go out, and then I need to change again when I get to my quarters into my uniform. I swear, so much hassle."

    Vyan propped himself up on one elbow, his tone suggestive and playful as he said, "Well, you should keep an extra set over here, you know, for cases like this."

    Iyana paused, raising her eyebrows at him before her lips curled into a bright grin. "That actually sounds like a good idea."

    She walked over to him and, before he could react, planted a kiss on his lips.

    Still, halfway between sleep and wakefulness, Vyan blinked in surprise as she pulled away a little, still hovering over.

    "Can I make a selfish request?" she asked, her eyes pleading cutely.

    Smiling fondly, he reached out to tuck a few strands of her hair behind her ear. "Let''s hear what it is first."

    "Drop me off behind the palace with your oh-so-amazing magical powers? Pleaseee?" she pleaded, mimicking a cutesy voice.

    "I don''t know," he replied, shrugging with exaggerated indifference. "I''m not exactly eager to leave my warm bed." He traced a slow, teasing line along the side of her face, his finger trailing down to where her shoulder met her neck. "Perhaps, if you plead a little more, I might consider."

    "Vyan." She narrowed her eyes, a no-nonsense edge in her tone that had him straightening up immediately.

    "Yes, at your service, my lady!" He quickly pecked her cheek with a deliberately sloppy kiss and began to sit up, all traces of his previous laziness forgotten.

    Iyana grinned in triumph, satisfied as she turned back to pat her face dry with the towel. She watched him for a moment before he spoke again, a thoughtful look crossing his face.

    "By the way," he began, "I''ve been thinking. Instead of wrestling with that teleportation portal every day, why don''t you just drop me a note in our letterbox artifact whenever you want to come over? I will come pick you up behind the palace."

    Her eyes sparkled at the idea. "That would be so convenient for me." She tossed her towel aside and placed her hands on his shoulders, leaning close with a mischievous smile. "Thank you so much. You are incredibly thoughtful, you know that?" She hesitated, her eyes hopeful. "There is also something that I have been thinking about. So, um...

    can I call you by a nickname? You know, Vee?"

    His lips spread into a lopsided smile. "If you want to make my heart skip a beat every time you say it, then absolutely. Go ahead."

    She relaxed at his response, an embarrassed laugh escaping her as she continued, "When you were gone last night, I spent an awful lot of time thinking about what to call you affectionately, with what trying not to pressurize my head too much with my new memories, and¡­" She laughed, a little bashfully. "It turns out I am way too picky to choose one."

    He chuckled, amused. "Oh, so the classic endearments didn''t make the cut? Were they too sugary? Too basic?"

    She shook her head, biting back a smile. "It''s not either of those. I want to be sickeningly sweet to you, and as for it being too basic, that''s fine too. There is nothing wrong with going traditional. It''s just that I am a bit awkward. It''s my first time¡­ in a relationship."

    He took her hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "Hey, don''t worry. It''s not like I am a pro at this either. But, Iyana," he softened, looking into her eyes, "I am ready to put in the effort to make this work, no matter what."

    "Me too." She intertwined her fingers with his, tightening their grip.

    "We will always communicate, okay? If there is anything bothering you or if there is anything I can do to help you, just ask away. And I promise I will do the same."

    Iyana hummed, smiling, her heart feeling fuller by the second, and at the same time, it was being welded by guilt. The voice in her head wouldn''t calm down; it kept stopping her, wavering her courage from telling him the biggest thing she was hiding from.

    "If you actually do the same, maybe I will come around to calling you honey, sweetheart, darling in the very far future." Her eyes watered a little at the thought of their uncertain future¡ªa future where he might not even be around for her to call him with an endearment.

    "Look at you, so emotional." He brushed her tears gently with his thumb. "Perhaps, getting back your memories all of a sudden has got your feelings all confused and jumbled up."

    She nodded. "That''s why I told you to let me stay with you the entire day, but no," she pouted. "You had to convince me to go to work."

    He smiled wryly. "I am sorry, I just want you to keep your priorities straight."

    "You are my priority¡ªmy top priority." Because I don''t know how much time I have got left with you, and I don''t want to waste a single second.

    "Truly flattering, but my lady, you are still going to work," Vyan responded with a mixture of playfulness and seriousness.

    He finally stood up from the bed, his hands grabbing her waist and pulling her body close to his, a flirtatious smile on his face. "However, I promise to give you all the time you want with me tonight."

    Looking into his wine-red eyes which were just a little bit darker and dilated than usual, she matched his smile and rose to her tiptoes, locking her arms around his neck, their chests flushed. "In that case, I might just take an early leave from work."

    "That''s not how it works," he teased, brushing his nose against hers.

    She smirked, bringing her lips close to his ear and whispering, "Why don''t you make an exception then, Your Grace? I promise, you won''t regret it."

    But before she could even bat an eyelash, a faint zap tingled through her, and suddenly she found herself in the open space behind the palace, away from Vyan''s cozy bedroom.

    "You need to go," he urged, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Or else, I might really give in to the temptation."

    She pouted, leaning into him with an exaggerated sigh. "That''s exactly what I have been trying to get you to do."

    He chuckled, sliding his hands down to her hips and giving a playful squeeze. "Tonight. After your first day as Commander, we will celebrate properly. Then, we can do whatever we want."

    Rolling her eyes with a fond smile, she relented, "Fine. You win, but only because you have a really good incentive."

    He grinned, stealing a quick kiss at the corner of her lips before stepping back. "Have an amazing first day, okay?"

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever," she huffed with mock annoyance, though a smile betrayed her act.

    "Now go," he insisted, nudging her gently, but she only shook her head.

    "Just one more minute," she murmured, slipping back into his arms.

    He laughed, his tone light but his gaze warm. "What''s with you? You seem even more desperate for me than usual today."

    The word "desperate" struck a chord deep within her, and she swallowed, feeling the weight of unspoken fears. Should she tell him? If he knew, he might try to find a solution¡ªhe was clever that way. Maybe he could save himself.

    "Um, Vee, there''s something I need to¡ª"

    A voice in her head interrupted: Do you really want to ruin what little time you have left together?

    She wavered, nerves fraying, before finally blurting, "The thing is¡­ I am just really horny."

    She wasn''t sure if he saw through the lie, but he laughed anyway, brushing a thumb across her cheek. "You are too cute for your own good."

    His laughter filled her with a bittersweet longing, and she knew she had to contact Leila again soon. Time was slipping away, and they had so much yet to say, so much left unsaid.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After getting changed into her uniform from her private quarters, Iyana stepped into her new office, her usual stern expression in place, way too many worries on her shoulders.

    "Surprise!"

    Iyana''s heart almost leapt out of her chest as she hadn''t been paying attention when a chorus of voices suddenly broke the silence.

    Her colleagues stood before her, grinning from ear to ear. In the center of the room, a beautiful pink cake sat on her desk, topped with fresh strawberries.

    Melissa held up a small knife and waved it playfully. "We thought you would like a little treat to celebrate your first day as Commander. And His Grace suggested, what better way than with cake?"

    Iyana blinked, only now realizing why Vyan had been so decisive about sending her to the office today. Because these three idiots had already consulted him. Nevertheless, a tiny, happy smile tugged at the corner of her lips. "You really didn''t have to¡­"

    "But we wanted to," Terrence interjected, flashing her a cheeky grin. "Because, you know, it''s not every day we get a Commander who is both terrifying and secretly soft-hearted. You have earned it."

    Iyana crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. "Soft-hearted? Did you forget who is in charge now, Lieutenant General?"

    He winked. "Oh, trust me, I haven''t forgotten. It''s just that underneath that cold, ''I will slaughter you on the training grounds and crush you with paperwork'' exterior, I can feel the warmth. Like a bear. Or, uh, something less dangerous. Maybe."

    Elijah shook his head, his composed nature contrasting sharply with Terrence''s liveliness. "He is partially right, though, Commander. You have worked hard to get here, and we all wanted to show our appreciation."

    Melissa giggled and waved the knife again. "Let''s cut the cake quickly. I can''t wait to try out this pretty thing."

    Iyana took the knife, a small but genuine smile finally breaking through. "Alright, you win. I will allow the celebration¡ªjust this once."

    "Oh, but we have a big drinking party with the entire troops next weekend," Elijah added.

    Iyana sighed in exasperation. "I swear you guys love drinking way too much."

    "That''s what it means to be a soldier," Terrence jostled.

    "I can''t deny that," Iyana agreed, having her fair share of drinks during the Ganlop war.

    The group laughed together, digging into the cake together as lighthearted banter filled the room. Iyana, despite being heavily stressed, found herself relaxing in their company.

    After they were gone, Iyana finally checked her new letters and found one from Leila.

    "Dear Iya,

    I am sending this letter to let you know that since you postponed our meeting this Sunday, I am free to meet you tonight over dinner at Frizhay downtown, otherwise, I won''t be free the rest of the week. I know you already asked about the exact date of Vyan''s death from the novel, and I told you that I didn''t know for sure, but when I got home, I deduced the date.

    It''s gonna be the 6th of Topaz. The day of the Crown Princess''s Coronation."

    Iyana froze, the gears in her head turning and her worries intensifying. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Today was the 15th of Moonstone. So, there were only¡­

    Twenty-one days till Vyan''s fated death.

 Chapter 222 - 222: Uncertain Future

    After a long day of navigating her new responsibilities, Iyana felt the tension slowly fade as she entered the cozy restaurant where she was meeting Leila. She had changed into a casual but elegant gown to match the atmosphere.

    The warm aroma of grilled food and the hum of soft conversations enveloped her, and she spotted the pink-haired woman sitting at a table near the window.

    Now that she had her memories back, the usual excitement of seeing her best friend bubbled to the surface, but it was shot down by the reminder that it was an imposter in the body of the actual Leila. Iyana wasn''t sure how to feel about that.

    It made her wonder, where did Leila''s soul go if this transmigrator was possessing Leila''s body? And why did it have to be Leila, of all people?

    However, her questions were quieted down as soon as she approached closer and her eyes landed on a tiny bundle cradled in her arms¡ªLeila''s baby.

    Iyana''s face lit up. Regardless of whether the baby belonged to her best friend or a stranger from another world, she absolutely adored babies, and the moment she saw the little one, she melted into a smile.

    "Oh, my goodness," she gasped softly, immediately leaning down to coo at the tiny bundle in Leila''s arms. "He is so cute! What is his name?"

    Leila smiled warmly, her exhaustion from motherhood visible, but her joy even more so. "Iya, meet Kieran. And Kieran, meet Aunt Iya."

    "Kieran," Iyana repeated softly, her voice full of affection as she tickled the baby''s tiny feet. She already felt such a deep connection to him. "You are going to be such a heartbreaker, little Kieran, I can already tell."

    Kieran gurgled happily, waving his chubby arms in Iyana''s direction, making her grin.

    After a few moments of cooing and making silly faces at the baby, Iyana finally looked up at Leila who had an amused smile on her face.

    "Wow, I didn''t peg you as the type to be so into babies," Leila chuckled.

    "Oh, but I am! I have always loved the idea of having my own family." Iyana sank into her chair, a dreamy smile taking over her face, a familiar feeling washing over her¡ªshe could swear she had shared something like this with the real Leila once before.

    "Really?" Leila asked, genuinely curious.

    "Yes," Iyana replied softly, her eyes shining. "I want two sons and one daughter. My boys would always have each other''s backs, treating their little sister like an absolute princess, even if she grows up tougher than either of them." She giggled, her cheeks glowing as she let herself be carried away by the thought.

    "I would dress them up in the cutest clothes, teach them how to fight, maybe even cook for them once in a while. And Vyan¡ªoh, he would teach them magic and be their guide when it comes to studying. I never quite got the hang of academics myself. And we would have the best adventures together¡ªpicnics, trips to the coast, family hikes¡ª "

    She paused, glancing up at Leila, who was watching her with an affectionate smile.

    "What?" Iyana let out, frowning cutely.

    Leila just chuckled softly and remarked, "So, planning a whole future with His Grace already, are we?"

    Iyana''s grin didn''t faze as she replied, "Of course, I am. I don''t know how it goes in your world, but here, we date to marry. And yes, I dream of a future with Vyan because, to me, there is no future that doesn''t have him in it."

    Leila''s eyes got sad after hearing that. "Iya¡­"

    Iyana shook her head firmly. "It''s okay, Ellie. There is no need to get sentimental. Because¡­" She pursed her lips and told her, "I won''t let anything happen to him," despite not feeling quite as confident in her heart.

    Leila smiled tightly and nodded her head. "I hope so."

    "By the way, what do you think about telling Vyan about it?" Iyana suggested, and Leila arched an eyebrow. "I mean, the two of us promised to keep no secrets between us. So¡­ I was just wondering if it might be better to¡ª"

    Leila cleared her throat, adjusting Kieran in her arms. "Actually, about that, Iya¡­" Her eyes momentarily flicked towards the entrance.

    Confused, Iyana followed Leila''s gaze, only to see a familiar figure entering the restaurant. Her jaw almost dropped as she watched him casually stride to their table and confidently pull out next to her, as if he was supposed to be here!

    "Hello, ladies," Vyan greeted chirpily before he sat down.

    "Vyan, what are you doing here?" Iyana asked, shocked.

    "Surprise, Iya," Leila interrupted, her voice strained. "He already knows."

    "What? How could it be possible?" Iyana glanced from Leila to Vyan, glaring. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, if either of you had bothered to look up from the balcony when you were talking, maybe it wouldn''t have been possible," Vyan responded sarcastically.

    Iyana took a second to let that sink in, then slapped his arm. "Why didn''t you tell me yesterday?" She worried the whole day for nothing!

    "Oww," Vyan feigned a pained expression, rubbing his arm. "I was going to, but you fainted, remember?"

    Iyana rolled her eyes, muttering, "Idiot."

    Leila laughed at the two of them and commented, "Geez, guys, get a room. Too much PDA."

    "What is that?" the couple asked in unison.

    "Public Display of Affection, you know?" Leila offered, and they both went O. "Or in your case, ''Public Display of Animosity.''"

    Iyana threw her hands up in exasperation. "Well, it''s bound to happen because he can be such an idiot sometimes."

    Vyan just shrugged, then turned his attention to the baby nestled in Leila''s arms. "Oh, hello, Young Count Darren. It''s nice to see you again."

    "You have met Kieran before?" Leila asked, surprised.

    "Ah, yes. During the monster hunt festival, Count Darren was walking around with him crying at night because he didn''t want to disturb your sleep. That''s how I got to meet the young count."

    "Oh, I see," Leila smiled fondly at the thought of her husband. "Anyway, I think we should start talking about the elephant in the room first."

    "Yes," Iyana agreed, adopting a more serious tone as she turned to Leila.. "How much does he know?"

    "Not much, but he knows the gist," Leila answered, subtly hinting at Iyana that he didn''t know about his own demise. That gave Iyana some relief. "And he wants me to be his partner in crime."

    Iyana shifted her stern look to Vyan, who smiled innocently. "What, wouldn''t it be great if we had someone who knows the future on our side?"

    "Yes, it would be great, but Vyan, the future isn''t certain. It can change anytime," Iyana responded.

    "Yes, there is a certain future that I am really hoping to change¡ªthat is, Iyana marrying that bastard prince," Vyan muttered, crossing his arms.

    "I think it''s safe to assume that''s not gonna happen," Leila let out, and Iyana nodded in agreement, which made Vyan agree begrudgingly.

    "Alright, so, have you given it any thought about partnering up with me?" Vyan asked, his tone unusually sincere.

    Leila sighed, glancing at Iyana before meeting Vyan''s gaze. "Well, considering you have spilled all your secrets to Iya, and she is still here, I suppose I can give you a shot. But girl," she turned to Iyana, eyebrows raised in playful disbelief, "are you sure about this guy?"

    Vyan feigned a wounded look, clutching his chest as though he''d been mortally offended. Iyana just laughed. "He is a total idiot, and yes, he is kind of a criminal, but¡­" She slid her arm around his, resting her head on his shoulder with a smirk, "He is my idiot, and honestly? I don''t care that he is a criminal."

    Leila''s eyes softened, a proud, almost maternal gleam shining through as she brushed at her eyes. "That''s my girl," she said with a grin, then fixed Vyan with a sharp look. "Now, you listen here: you might have been my favorite in the novel, but now that it''s real life for me, Iya is my priority. And I always believe, sisters before misters.

    So, I can overlook a little murder now and then, but cheating? Absolutely off-limits. So if you ever¡ª"

    Vyan held up a hand, interrupting her. "Oh, let me stop you right there. I would never do that."

    "Oh, really?" Leila shot back, tilting her head. "And what about Princess Maria? I know you flirted with her plenty."

    Iyana''s head snapped up, her eyes narrowing as she turned to Vyan. He immediately raised his hands in self-defense. "I did not! I only spoke to her politely, and that was strictly business."

    "Uh-huh," Leila replied, smirking as she enjoyed his discomfort.

    "We will discuss this later, Vee." Vyan shot Leila a glare over the table, while Iyana, still unimpressed, turned her attention back to Leila. "But for now, let''s stick to the important stuff. Ellie, like Vyan suggested, it would be a huge help if you teamed up with him. That way, we can make sure things go as planned¡ªand everyone stays safe."

    Leila looked down at the baby in her arms, humming thoughtfully. After a moment, she nodded. "Alright. I suppose, as the one who started all this, it''s my responsibility to see it through¡ªand to make sure you get your happy ending, Iya." She offered Iyana a warm, compromising smile, then glanced back at Vyan. "Okay, Vyan. I am in.

    I will be your partner."

    "Thank you, Lady Leila," Vyan replied with a faint smile. Under the table, he reached over, covering Iyana''s hand with his own and giving it a gentle squeeze¡ªa quiet, unspoken thank you to her as well. He looked up, his eyes bright with anticipation. "So, shall we start planning the ''plot'' of our future?"

    Little did he know that by the end of this discussion, he would be running after an angry, crying Iyana in the heavy summer rain.

 Chapter 223 - 223: Broken Trust

    "Well, that was spectacularly unhelpful," Vyan sighed, leaning back in his chair. They had spent ages discussing the novel over dinner, but it felt as though they had made no progress at all.

    Leila nodded, setting down her napkin as the last of the plates were cleared away. "Yeah, I know. Too many things have changed from the original story."

    "At least we learned a few things," Iyana offered, trying to keep the mood light.

    "Not that anything is certain," Vyan replied, worry creasing his brow as he gazed into the empty space before him.

    Iyana reached out, giving his shoulder a reassuring pat. "It''s going to be okay. Don''t stress too much."

    Vyan managed a small, wry smile, but his eyes flicked to her lips, lingering there for a beat too long. "Your lip color¡­ it''s a little smudged," he noted, almost absently.

    "Oh." Iyana touched her lip, blinking down at her fingers. "I will go fix it. Thanks." She rose, asking a server for directions to the restroom before disappearing into the hallway.

    As soon as she was out of sight, Leila leaned in, her tone shifting. "By the way, I didn''t bring this up in front of Iyana, but did anything like a carriage accident happen with you two? Like, was there ever a moment her life was at risk because of it?"

    The memory washed over Vyan like a cold wave, making his heart stutter. He looked at Leila, trying to gauge what she knew.

    Leila caught his reaction and nodded, sighing. "So, that''s a definitive yes," she said softly. "In the novel, there was an accident, too. Back then, even though Iya was developing feelings for Easton, there was still that soft corner in her heart for you, ya know, because of your past together. She didn''t know you had turned evil yet." She gave a small, hollow laugh.

    "So when the accident happened, her first instinct was to protect you. And she did, at the cost of her own safety."

    Vyan clenched his fists, getting a sense of where Leila was going with this.

    "In the novel, the specifics were never revealed. It was just there to force Easton into realizing how much Iya meant to him, to make him imagine what life would be like if he had lost her. But, toward the end," Leila''s gaze bore into him, "it was finally revealed that you were the one who saved her life."

    Vyan''s head dipped, his eyes avoiding hers. He didn''t want a single soul to know about it, because he knew how his close ones might react to it¡ªespecially Iyana.

    However, as he felt the weight of Leila''s scrutiny, he admitted, "So, you know, huh?"

    Leila nodded slowly. "Yeah, I know that you sacrificed ten years of your life for her."

    "Don''t say that out loud." Vyan shrugged, forcing nonchalance into his voice. "It''s not that big a deal¡ª"

    "You really think it''s not a big deal?"

    The fragile, broken voice sliced through the air, and Vyan''s blood ran cold. His head snapped up to see Iyana standing just a few feet away, her face pale, her lipstick still faintly smudged¡ªthe telltale sign that she had never reached the restroom. She had heard everything.

    "Iyana¡­ I¡ª" He stumbled to his feet, but the words refused to come.

    "Please¡­ don''t. Don''t say anything."

    For once, he was grateful that she had told him not to speak, because he was utterly lost for words. He hadn''t planned on her knowing; he had no explanation prepared, no rehearsed lines. He had only done what he felt he needed to at the time. How could he make her understand?

    But as Iyana turned away, he knew he had to move. He couldn''t just let her go.

    "Count Darren is coming to pick you up, right?" he called to Leila, barely waiting for her nod before he bolted after Iyana.

    Out in the night, Vyan scanned the dimly lit street, heart pounding as he searched for that flash of platinum-blonde hair. When he finally saw her retreating figure, he took off in her direction, calling out, "Iyana, wait!"

    She didn''t stop. She didn''t even slow down, not until he grabbed her wrist. She yanked it back without so much as a glance, and just then, the sky growled with thunder. The rain began to fall, a slow drizzle that hinted at more to come.

    Around them, people scattered, seeking shelter from the downpour. But Vyan stayed, eyes fixed on Iyana as the rain picked up.

    "Iyana, please, just listen," he begged, though he still had no idea what he would say. He had to try, had to do something.

    "I don''t want to hear anything, Vyan. Not right now," she replied, her voice stripped of emotion, her fists clenched tight enough to turn her knuckles white.

    "Alright, we don''t have to talk now. But let''s get out of the rain. It''s only going to get worse," he reasoned, reaching for her hand again.

    "If you want to go, then go. I want to get soaked in the rain. Is that clear?" Her tone was icy, and she crossed her arms, making it clear that his touch was unwelcome.

    "Then I will stay with you," he said, mirroring her posture. He stood his ground, watching as she turned and walked away down the rain-slicked street.

    Vyan matched her pace, walking by her side and letting himself get drenched. He hated getting rained on, but it was clearly established that he would even sacrifice his life for her, so¡­ this was no big deal.

    The big deal was staying quiet.

    For the first time, the silence between them felt suffocating and he felt the irresistible need to open his mouth, talk, get some words out, or anything, just noise¡ªany noise but the drumming sound of the rain.

    He kept glancing at her face like an anxious, impulsive drug addict, but she kept her gaze lowered to the concrete, walking absent-mindedly, not once looking his way. He saw the way her wet hair stuck to her neck and shoulders, and before he knew it, his hand reached over to swipe the hair off her neck.

    That was the first time she raised her head and met his gaze ever since she left the restaurant, and at that moment, he realized that there was another reason that she kept looking down¡ªit was because she was crying. Her tears were mingled with the rainwater and she didn''t want him to see them.

    "Iyana, I know you told me you don''t want to hear anything right now." The words started rolling out of his tongue on its own, his brain already short-circuited. "But trust me, it really is no big deal. Ten years is nothing, you know?" He scoffed. "I don''t have to live a hundred years or something like that¡ª"

    "Who said you were going to live a hundred years?" she asked, her voice serious and low. "You don''t know that. You could simply have a lifeline until the age of thirty-one, which would mean that you sacrificed one-third of your life, cutting it off at the age of twenty-one."

    "That is not going to happen¡ª"

    "Again, you don''t know that," she cut him off.

    "But what I do know is, you don''t have to feel guilty about any of it," he rambled. "I mean, what I did was, you could say, it was not to save your life. I needed to expand my mana, and I chose this option¡ª"

    "So, you thought your life was expendable?" The hurt in her voice stabbed him right where it hurt, and the pain turned into unjustified anger. Why couldn''t she get that he only did what was natural to him? Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I didn''t have any other choice," he argued, irritation creeping into his tone from the pounding rain. "I mean, I did, but the other options were worse than this. I did what I had to do."

    "Vyan, I have already told you¡­" Iyana said, her voice trembling as she clung to a remnant of composure, a thin veil barely masking the pain in her eyes. "In fact, you promised me that you would take care of yourself better¡ª"

    "And I am doing my best to keep that promise now. This happened a while back, and you know what? Given the option now, I would still do the same thing, if it''s to save your life."

    She drew in a shaky breath, the rain mixing with tears she didn''t bother to wipe away. "Who told you to prioritize my life over yours?"

    "Well, you did it first," he replied, almost bitterly. "If you hadn''t tried to shield me during the carriage accident, I wouldn''t have needed to go through all this."

    "That was instinct, Vyan. I would have done the same for anyone."

    "And that''s the difference," he replied, his voice cracking, his mask of bravado slipping away. "You would do it for anyone, but I would only do it for you. Why can''t you get it? If you were in my shoes, you would have done the same, Iyana."

    "Yes, but why did you hide it from me?" she demanded, the rain pounding around them like a relentless drumbeat. "You told me there were no more secrets between us¡ªthat there was nothing left hidden. And now, I find out that there was this¡ªthis huge, life-altering secret? Why couldn''t you just tell me?"

    "Because I knew this would happen!" he shot back, the frustration boiling over as he clenched his fists. "I knew you would react exactly like this, and look¡ªI wasn''t wrong. What good would it have done for you to know? You would only be left feeling guilty and angry, just like now."

    "Don''t you see what is wrong with that?" Iyana cried, her voice breaking as she took a step back, widening the space between them. "If you keep hiding things from me just because you are afraid of my reaction, then how is this ever supposed to work? How can I trust you, if you decide what I should or shouldn''t know?"

    "Trust? After everything, that''s what you are questioning?" Vyan''s words were laced with a bitter laugh. "After all we have been through, you are seriously telling me you don''t trust me?"

    "Yes, Vyan," she whispered, her voice catching on the syllables. "How can I? You say you have told me everything, that there is nothing more. But here I am, finding out about this¡ªthis sacrifice you made for me¡ªand I am supposed to believe there is nothing else?" She shook her head, the disbelief etched into every line of her face. "How can I know? I can''t trust you on this.

    I don''t know what else you are hiding from me. I just¡­ I don''t."

 Chapter 224 - 224: What You Are Destined For

    As Vyan stared into Iyana''s eyes with hurt reflecting in his orbs, she looked away, unable to bear the sting. She had hurt him with her words, she knew.

    She didn''t know why she did that. It wasn''t that she was mad at him; she was mad at herself. She was blaming herself, and she was taking it out on him. She was well aware that it was utterly stupid, but she couldn''t help it.

    She could understand why he hid this matter from her, given she herself was hiding something from him, but¡­ she just didn''t know how to react. How should she take this news¡ªthat he was going to die sooner because of her?

    If he hadn''t given up those ten years of his lifetime, he wouldn''t be having his last twenty-one days left to be living now.

    Perhaps, she should be blaming the deities for this, for giving him such a short lifetime to begin with. After all the unfair things he had to face all his life until now, he was destined to live for thirty-one years? How was that okay? How was that fair?

    There was just too much going on in her head, and she was feeling too much. This situation, his fate, all of it was so messed up. She thought she had it all sorted out, that she was going to remain calm, strong and fight to save his life, but now¡­ now that she knew that he had already doomed himself, what was she supposed to do? How was she supposed to save him?

    And most importantly, how could she forgive herself? She had to live with the knowledge that he sacrificed a decade of your life¡ªfor her. That he was going to be gone sooner, all because of her.

    In the midst of her chaotic emotions, she had ended up telling him something really hurtful and nor did she have the mental stability to take it back.

    "And you know what? Just¡­ just leave me alone now," she let out, desperate to get away from him, lest she hurt him more.

    But he was stubborn. As always. He didn''t know when to give up.

    As she turned around, he hugged her from behind, locking her in his arms. "Please don''t leave like this," he whispered, his voice pleading.

    "Vyan, please¡­ I just need to be alone right now."

    "I will. I will leave you alone. Just tell me that you will give me a chance to earn back your trust."

    "Vyan¡­"

    "Iyana, please," he tightened his arms around her, letting his warmth soak into her despite the hammering cold rain, "I am sorry."

    "Your sorry isn''t going to fix anything, Vee," she breathed and closed her eyes, resting the back of her head on his shoulder and letting her body go limp under his hold. "I can''t forgive you or myself. What you did¡­ I¡­ It might seem like it''s such a romantic gesture, but honestly, it''s simply cruel."

    "And that''s why I never wanted you to know," he murmured, and she chuckled bitterly. "I mean, what you don''t know wouldn''t have hurt you," he reasoned, and she shook his head, finding his explanation pointless. "Besides, I promise to live a very careful, healthy life. I will never put my life at risk so that I can live by your side as long as possible."

    "Oh, I wish."

    "I swear, Iyana, I will do that¡ª"

    "It''s no use, Vyan." She opened her eyes, meeting his gaze upside down.

    "Why do you say that?" he asked slowly.

    "There is something Leila didn''t tell you because I forbid her," Iyana whispered and reached up to touch his cheek. "You know how villains always die at the end of the story?"

    Vyan''s breath hitched.

    "Yes, Vee, that''s what you are destined for as well," she completed.

    He stared at her blankly, and at that moment, Iyana wondered what he was thinking.

    "I see¡­" he mumbled, his reaction a complete lackluster to what she expected. "But don''t worry about it. It''s not necessarily going to be true," he assured, putting a light-hearted smile. "I mean, at the end of that story, my plan failed mainly because I was up against you, but this time, you are on my side, so¡­ the odds are in my favor."

    "Vyan, that''s not¡ª"

    "You have been worrying for nothing, Iyana," he brushed off her concerns. "And it''s not like I didn''t prepare to stake my life on this. I have always been prepared to face the worst outcome. It''s just that¡­" He took a shaky breath, still smiling. "I have you now, and I know it would pain you if something were to happen to me. Besides, in the novel, I was reckless and careless.

    But I am not going to repeat my mistakes in this life. I am not going to let history repeat itself. Because I too don''t want to die so soon."

    Tears poured out of her eyes. "Promise me you won''t die."

    "You know," he tried to reason sensibly, "I can''t promise something like that¡ª"

    "Vee," she called out with an edge of strictness.

    "Okay, okay," he murmured with a smile, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. "I promise, my love." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Thank you," she sighed, letting herself relax into his warmth. She gazed up at him, her eyes full of sincerity. "And I am sorry for saying I can''t trust you. I didn''t mean to hurt you." She turned in his arms, pulling him into a deeper embrace, her fingers trailing along his back. "I trust you more than anyone else."

    "I know," he whispered, his voice like a warm caress against her skin. He brushed a stray lock of her damp hair away, tucking it behind her ear. "I know. Just don''t blame yourself. That''s the part that cuts the deepest for me." His fingers slipped through her wet hair, pulling her closer. "Everything I did was out of love for you.

    Sometimes, keeping things hidden is the only way to protect the people we love."

    "Thank you for loving me so much," she replied, burying her face against his chest.

    He chuckled softly, his hand stroking her head in slow, comforting pats. "Well, now that we have got the apologies and thank-yous out of the way," he teased, tilting her chin up to meet his gaze, "should we get out of this rain? I am definitely more of a dry land kind of guy."

    She leaned back just enough to look at him, her arms still wrapped around his waist, a hint of desire in her eyes. Rising onto her toes, she brushed her lips against his, whispering, "Yes, let''s go."

    Before she knew it, they were in his bedroom, the rain-soaked world left far behind. The soft click of the door locking echoed through the room as he pulled her into a kiss that took her breath away.

    Their lips met with a hunger that left no room for anything else, and Vyan wasn''t about to let the stickiness from the rain spoil the moment.

    With a quick flick of his fingers, he summoned a whisper of heat that enveloped them both, drying their drenched clothes in an instant.

    She chuckled softly against his lips, amused by his refusal to remain even a little damp. "You really can''t stand being wet, can you?" she teased, her words barely more than a breath.

    "Not unless I have planned for it," he quipped, a smirk tugging at his lips before he slipped his hand behind her thigh, lifting her effortlessly.

    In that moment, she forgot everything that she had been worried about for days and let herself be carried away by the heat of his body, and she could tell that he was trying to do the same¡ªforget everything and drown himself in her.

    Instinctively wrapping her legs around his waist, Iyana felt herself being pressed against the nearest wall, his other hand coming up behind her head to protect her from the thump with concrete. The small gesture made her heart flutter like an inexperienced teenager, despite the sensuality of the moment.

    His body flushed against hers, while his lips trailed down to her neck.

    His kisses were hot, trailing fire down to her collarbone, where he lingered, tasting the delicate skin as she arched back, pressing herself closer to him. There was something about the way he kissed her skin, like he was worshiping her, and at the same time, devouring her.

    His hand roamed up her thigh, following the tantalizing slit of her gown, his fingers grazing her skin in a way that left her breathless.

    Desperate to touch his bare skin as well, her hands found their way to his tie, loosening it with nimble fingers before she tossed it aside, making quick work of his blazer and shirt. The fabric fell to the floor, forgotten as he focused entirely on the sensitive spot on her neck and bit her, which made a small moan escape her lips.

    "Make more sounds like that," he whispered, soothing her skin with his tongue. "I like them."

    "You keep doing your best, Vee, and the sounds will follow," she teased.

    "Roger that." His fingers found the strings at the back of her gown, tugging them free with a sensual slowness that left her heart pounding. The gown loosened, the top slipping down to reveal the delicate corset beneath.

    His hand glided down her torso, fingertips tracing the soft curves of her stomach, like he had always to touch her there. His lips curled into a playful grin as he remarked, "I have always wanted to touch you here and see if you have abs. And as expected, you don''t disappoint, my lady. These are some solid muscles."

    "Aren''t you jealous I have got more ab muscles than you?" she quipped, a challenging gleam in her eyes.

    He chuckled, the sound a deep rumble that vibrated between them, as he outlined her abs muscles. "Not a bit. I am rather impressed," he replied as his mouth traveled back up, capturing hers with renewed fervor as his hands roamed her upper body.

    He wasted no more time in trying to undo her corset. Yet as his fingers fumbled clumsily with the intricate ties, she couldn''t help but giggle.

    "Need some help, Your Grace?" she teased, arching an eyebrow.

    He growled playfully in response, nipping at her neck in a way that made her gasp, a shiver running down her spine. With a quick surge of his magic, the corset came undone, and he looked back at her with a triumphant smirk.

    "Don''t underestimate me, my lady."

 Chapter 225 - 225: Perfect For Each Other

    [Warning: Mature Content]

    Vyan traced a delicate line down her side, his lips grazing over the faint scar nestled just beneath her ribs. "It''s funny," he murmured, the words a whisper against her skin. "I thought I knew you. But there is so much more beneath the surface, waiting to be discovered."

    His fingertips hovered over the jagged mark, lingering as if it held secrets he longed to uncover. "A battle wound?" he asked, his voice a mixture of reverence and curiosity, the kind that only deepened the connection between them.

    Iyana met his gaze, a playful gleam in her eyes, lips curving into a smile that was both bold and vulnerable. "Do you find it repulsive?" she teased, though a hint of past insecurities still lingered in her words.

    When her memories were lost, she had worried about this scar, feeling as if it marked her as less than perfect¡ªespecially in a world where physical flaws were barely tolerated, and as Easton''s future bride, she was expected to be flawless.

    But with Vyan, she had never needed to hide. He, too, bore his own scars, including the prominent one etched across his forehead, a mark he once hid out of fear of being judged or bullied. Now, though, he wore it with pride, a badge of courage that suited the man he had become.

    She loved that about him¡ªhow he had grown into someone unafraid, someone who embraced his imperfections with unapologetic confidence.

    As if reading her thoughts, Vyan chuckled, a comforting sound that made her feel as if the two of them were the only people in the world. "Repulsive? Hardly. You should be proud. I know I am." His fingers continued their gentle exploration, tracing each curve, every scar and freckle, as though he were learning the map of her, savoring every piece of her story.

    To him, each mark, every imperfection, was a chapter worth cherishing.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan''s eyes sparkled with mischief as he whispered, "You are so responsive. It''s as if your body already knows me, every inch, every touch." His fingers moved with deliberate slowness, each stroke drawing a gasp from Iyana as she instinctively arched into him.

    He took his time, savoring each shiver and sigh, as if her every reaction was a secret meant only for him.

    "You sure are taking your sweet time, aren''t you?" she cried out, her breath catching as she neared the edge, threatening to fall apart beneath his fingers alone.

    Vyan smirked, his gaze never leaving hers. "Oh, I fully intend to. This isn''t something to be rushed."

    With a graceful ease, he lifted one of her legs over his shoulder, leaning down with an intensity that set her skin ablaze. He let his lips and tongue explore her most sensitive places, tasting every part of her with an almost worshipful devotion.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Shit, shit, does it hurt? I am so sorry," Vyan let out urgently, the sight of her tears catching him off guard. His movements stilled, concern flashing across his face as he searched hers for any sign of discomfort.

    "No, no," Iyana replied quickly, reaching up to brush his cheek, "it doesn''t. Stay right where you are." She took a few steadying breaths, letting herself settle, then a small chuckle escaped her lips.

    "What''s so funny?" he asked, tilting his head, curiosity mingling with his lingering worry.

    "I just remembered something from the past," she said with a smile, her eyes sparkling. "But I will tell you later¡ªit''s not important right now."

    "Way to make a guy insecure," he grumbled, feigning offense as his eyes narrowed playfully.

    "Oh, I wasn''t laughing at you," she assured him, the amusement in her voice undeniable. But his exaggerated eye roll only made her laugh harder, and she reached up, pulling him down by the nape of his neck to meet his lips in a gentle, treasuring kiss.

    "Please, Vee," she murmured softly against his lips, "you are perfect. Now, will you continue? Because I can''t wait for more." Her words wrapped around him like a promise, pulling him back into the moment.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "You¡­ you won''t leave me, right?" Iyana breathed, her voice a soft whisper as Vyan surfaced from their passionate kiss, their bodies moving rhythmically together, perfectly in sync.

    A tear slipped past her eye as she asked, "We have a future together, don''t we?" She gently caressed his face, her fingertips tracing the strong lines of his jaw, searching for the unspoken emotions hidden behind his eyes.

    He captured her hand, pressing it against his chest, allowing her to feel the wild rhythm of his heartbeat echoing her own. "Yes, we do. I will make sure that everything you dream for us comes true, Iyana, starting from getting married to growing old together."

    Iyana wasn''t sure if his words were merely sweet nothings or not, but he didn''t give her the time to ponder as he leaned down to capture her lips again, and they moved together in perfect harmony.

    He quickened his pace, pulling them both toward a crescendo that left her mind incapable for stringing together any coherent thoughts.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "How are you so perfect for me?" His hands cupped her curves, fingers tracing the softness that seemed crafted just for him. His tongue flicked teasingly over her hardened nipple, eliciting out a restrained moan from her.

    He shifted to give attention to the other side, and Iyana''s vision returned to a bit of normalcy from being blurred with white-hot stars. "Will you just give me what I want?"

    Vyan grinned up at her, his eyes dancing with smug satisfaction, but before he could retort, she flipped the tables, pushing him down onto the mattress and straddling him with a fierce gleam in her eyes.

    Placing a firm hand on his bare chest, she leaned in close, a smirk on her lips. "Since you aren''t willing to hand yourself over to me nicely, I can take over you myself."

    "Oh?" He arched an eyebrow, clearly intrigued, his hands moving behind his head as he lay back in surrender. "Be my guest, then."

    The challenge lingered between them, thick and heady, as it was her turn to lead, and she was more than ready to make him feel every ounce of the desire he had ignited in her.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "I never knew you were ticklish," Iyana teased, her fingers finding a sensitive spot along Vyan''s side. He flinched, laughter spilling out of him, breaking the tension between them in the most effortless, beautiful way.

    As he wriggled, attempting to squirm out of her reach, she only tightened her grip, pulling him back into her playful grasp. It was a reminder that even in the intensity of their moments, there was always space for light-hearted joy and fun.

    His laughter was infectious, echoing in her ears as she let out a low chuckle of her own, burying her face in the crook of his neck. She nipped at his skin, earning another flinch and another laugh, his hands trying¡ªthough not too convincingly¡ªto push her away.

    "Oh, no, you don''t," she murmured, holding him close as they both laughed, breathless and flushed. Their laughter melted into each other, and as he surrendered to her tickles, their shared joy wove a new layer of intimacy between them, making the moment even sweeter.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "You are staring again. What''s going through that mind of yours?" Iyana asked playfully, a teasing lilt to her voice.

    Vyan continued to hover above her, his gaze drinking her in like a fine wine.

    His eyes traced the delicate curve of her flushed face, the way her messy hair fanned out around her, down her glistening neck, where faint bites adorned her skin like nature''s delicate brushstrokes. Each detail was a masterpiece, and the magic in his gaze made it difficult for her to think; it was as if he could see straight through to the very core of her soul.

    "I am only trying to memorize everything about you," he finally replied, a hint of seriousness creeping into his playful tone. "But it seems I might need a lifetime, though."

    With that, his lips found hers, the kiss tender at first but deepening as he pressed into her. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana let out a soft sigh against his lips, her affection spilling forth as she whispered, "I love you so much."

    "I love you too, more than you can imagine," he murmured back, his voice rich with sincerity.

 Chapter 226 - 226: Like A Baby

    At three in the morning, the balcony was quiet, save for the soft rustling of the leaves. The faint glow of the moonlight casted a silver hue over Iyana, lost in her thoughts, as she mindlessly braided her hair.

    Vyan placed a bottle of wine on the small table, the gentle clink of glass cutting through the comfortable silence. Iyana blinked, snapping out of her fallacies.

    Clad only in his oversized shirt, which draped over her curves, she eyed the wine bottle and glasses and quipped, "People usually drink before sex, you know? To set the mood and all."

    Vyan chuckled lightly, settling into the chair opposite her, dressed only in his pants. "Yes, but I promised you a celebration for the end of your first day as the Commander. So, here it is."

    She arched an eyebrow, a teasing glint in her eyes. "Didn''t you say we would celebrate first and then we would¡­?"

    "Do you have to be so specific?" he grumbled, a mock exasperation in his tone until he added playfully, "Unless you are only saying that to get back in my bed."

    Iyana rolled her eyes dramatically, a playful smile dancing on her lips. "Please, Vee, I want to be able to walk in the morning."

    He laughed and motioned for her to come closer. Without a word, she got up and settled onto his lap sideways.

    "So, you didn''t tell me¡ªwhy did you laugh in the middle back there?" Vyan asked, absent-mindedly running his hand over the skin of her soft thighs. "Did I make any funny mistake?"

    "No, no, it wasn''t you." She played with his hair, twisting a strand between her fingers, a soft smile appearing as she recalled the moment. "It was because I just thought of myself at sixteen."

    His interest piqued, he leaned in closer. "Oh?"

    She nodded, her expression turning slightly sheepish. "As you know, I already had feelings for you back then, and¡­ well, it''s kind of embarrassing to admit, but when I first learned about lovemaking¡ª"

    "Wait, you only learned about it at that age?"

    "Yep," she confirmed with a nod. "I didn''t get any sex education from my step-mother."

    "That makes sense," he replied, a hint of sympathy and annoyance in his voice.

    "So, yes, when I learned about it, I often dreamed about you. You know, being a teenager going through puberty and stuff like that. For quite a long time, honestly, I couldn''t get my head out of the gutter whenever I looked at you."

    "Wow, I had no idea," he said, his voice laced with genuine surprise.

    Iyana smiled wryly, meeting his gaze. "What about you, Vee? How did you learn about¡­ you know, it?"

    He let out a short laugh. "Books at first, then locker room talk."

    "Locker room talk?" She furrowed her brows in curiosity.

    "You don''t know?"

    "No, I always change in private, even back when I was a Lieutenant."

    "Well, okay then. Let''s just say, when you are changing clothes in a room full of sweaty, grumpy brusque knights, you get to hear a lot of explicit details that you have no business knowing." He rolled his eyes.

    Iyana grimaced, her face contorting in mock horror. "Oh, my, that must have been hard for you."

    He nodded, a knowing smile on his lips. "Yep. There were quite a few times I had to hear about Sienna."

    She made a gagging face, the mere mention of the name eliciting a visceral reaction. "Eww, stop! I don''t want to hear anything about that fucking bitch."

    Vyan snorted out loud. "Oh, here it is. I missed you cursing Sienna like this."

    She huffed, crossing her arms over her chest in annoyance. "I can''t believe Memoryless Iyana was so dumb to believe the Estelle family could be good."

    "If it makes you feel better, they are great actors," he quipped. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Good thing you already taught them a lesson. Poverty and being stripped of honor suit them perfectly," she muttered.

    "Huh, and here I was this close to releasing your brother from being my slave until you regained your memories," Vyan teased, wiggling his fingers as if to illustrate just how close he had come.

    Iyana glared at him, her expression turning serious. "Don''t you dare let him go so soon. Make him pay for treating you so badly for years. This isn''t nearly enough."

    "It''s okay; he has turned over a new leaf. Maybe you should give Lyon another chance," Vyan suggested.

    "Please, forgiveness doesn''t look good on you," she cringed.

    "You make a good point. I am no one to tell you to give him another chance when he has treated you worse for longer."

    "Exactly! Him acting to be good now, after treating me like I didn''t exist for nineteen years, doesn''t change anything," she declared firmly, her tone filled with frustration and a deep pain that had resurfaced along with her old memories.

    "Okay, okay, I got it, now calm down," he said, pouring a glass of wine and lifting it toward her. "Here, have a sip."

    As she took a sip, she grumbled, "I think you are just trying to distract me."

    Vyan smiled. "Guilty as charged."

    Once she finished the drink, she nestled her head against his shoulder, curling up in his lap like a contented baby. She sighed softly, the anger and frustration from earlier melting away in his embrace.

    She almost purred at the warm feel of his palm caressing her thigh gently in a comforting manner, snuggling closer to his bare upper body.

    "If your subordinates knew you act like this in private, they would never fear you again, you know?" he teased, a playful smirk tugging at his lips.

    "How will they know if you don''t blow the whistle?" she murmured, her voice thick with drowsiness.

    "Huh, that''s right," he replied, stroking her hair with a gentle rhythm. "By the way, aren''t you going to catch any sleep? You only have, like, two hours left before you have to go to the office."

    "No. It''s pointless to sleep now. I will just get irritated when I wake up."

    "Do you always have to be checking in so early?" he asked, tilting his head to get a better look at her face. "You are the commander now, aren''t you?"

    "Only until I select the new vice-commander. After that, I can clock in at nine if I wish," she replied, her index finger absent-mindedly scraping against his collarbone.

    "Do you have anyone particular in mind?" he inquired, genuinely curious, and it made her smile, recalling their liege-knight days.

    Even back then, he always used to be eager to listen about her day, and they would sit together in the garden almost every night and dissect her day. He never used to talk about himself much at that time, despite her insistence, claiming that it was a regular day, only for her to find out that he went through something terrible that day.

    She was now glad that scenario had changed, even though it personally didn''t matter to her whether he was the Grand Duke or her knight. His status had never been an issue for her. It was him she had always loved. He could have everything or nothing, and she would still stick by his side.

    "I am a little confused between Terrence and Elijah," Iyana confessed, lifting her head slightly to meet his gaze.

    Vyan considered this for a moment, his fingers still threading through her hair. "Terrence has that playful side, but he is a great motivator. Elijah, though... he is more serious but has a knack for strategy."

    "Right? That''s what makes it hard," she sighed, resting her head back against his shoulder. "Terrence brings energy, but Elijah is reliable."

    They spent the rest of the night exchanging thoughts about the two officers, weighing the pros and cons as they discussed everything from leadership styles to their personal quirks.

    As the hours slipped by, they talked mindlessly about everything and anything. Yet, beneath the surface of their laughter, the unspoken fear of losing this connection¡ªlosing him¡ªlingered in the back of both their minds.

 Chapter 227 - 227: Bed Of Thorns

    "Take ten," Theodore barked, his voice carrying a tone that brooked no argument.

    Clyde immediately tossed a towel at Vyan, who collapsed onto the grass, looking thoroughly defeated. "Ugh," Vyan groaned, burying his face in the towel. "Another minute, and I swear my arms would have detached and walked off on their own."

    "Guess Spencer is not around to save you, huh?" Clyde said with a grin, sitting down beside him. "Sir Theodore isn''t big on mercy as usual." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Spence is probably somewhere out there enjoying his family vacation while I am here being drilled into the ground." Vyan grumbled, his words muffled by the towel.

    Clyde studied Vyan for a moment and then blurted out, "You look¡­ different today."

    "Different how?" Vyan muttered, emerging from his towel cocoon to wipe the sweat off his face. "Extra exhausted? Half-dead?"

    "Nah, that is your usual look." Clyde squinted thoughtfully. "There is just something¡­ something I can''t put my finger on."

    Vyan raised a brow and shrugged. "Maybe it''s just because I got less sleep than usual."

    Clyde''s gaze zeroed in on Vyan like he was a detective solving a mystery. "Nope. You are¡­ glowing."

    "Yes, that would be sweat, thank you for noticing." Vyan snapped his fingers, conjuring a glass of water from thin air and taking a sip.

    Clyde leaned in with a suspicious gleam in his eyes. "No, it''s something else. Oh¡ªhold up. Why is your collar buttoned all the way up? In this hot weather?"

    Vyan choked on his water, sputtering as Clyde''s eyes widened in sudden realization.

    "Oh my goddess, you got laid!" Clyde shouted, loud enough for Theodore and every knight within earshot to swivel around and stare.

    "Brilliant, Clyde!" Vyan hissed, his face now as red as his shirt. "You want to announce it to the whole empire?"

    Realizing the attention he had drawn, Clyde quickly backtracked, waving his arms. "Oh, no, no, sorry! I meant paid! You said you got paid, right, my lord? Yup, nothing to see here, folks! Ha-ha!"

    Vyan shot him an incredulous look. "You are terrible at excuses."

    Clyde shrugged nonchalantly. "Hey, it was worth a shot. Anyway, I am right, aren''t I? You are a changed man now. Finally got some action, huh?"

    "Will you keep your voice down?!" Vyan groaned, rubbing his temples. "And how did you even figure that out so fast?"

    Clyde clapped him on the back with a proud grin. "It''s one of my many gifts. Call it my freaky sixth sense. Congratulations on finally joining the club, my friend. I am proud of you."

    Vyan shook his head, exasperated. "Your sixth sense is freaky, alright."

    Clyde chuckled, leaning in with a mischievous glint in his eye. "So, tell me¡ªhow was it?"

    Vyan couldn''t help the automatic grin that spread across his face. "Well¡­"

    Clyde let out a low whistle. "Look at you, all those hours with your nose in a book finally paying off, huh? Tell me more."

    "Oh, shut it," Vyan muttered, his cheeks going pink. "I am not giving you a play-by-play, okay?"

    Clyde laughed even harder. "Relax, I am just giving you a hard time. Even I don''t want to hear the details. But hey, I have got to say, I respect it. Not many men like you, Vyan. I will admit, back in my day, I was a bit of a rogue." He gave a sheepish smile.

    "But now that I have Athy, sometimes I look back and wonder if I would have been better off waiting."

    Vyan nodded thoughtfully. "Well, you did your ''rogue'' thing before you met Thea. And for me... I have always been all about Iyana. I mean, I couldn''t even imagine kissing someone else, let alone anything more. Otherwise, you never know, I might not have waited, either."

    "Yes, I get it," Clyde nodded, his face more serious. "We men do get a free pass on these things, while the high society is always harping on about women staying ''pure'' and all that nonsense. But in my opinion, if someone wants their women to be ''pure,'' they should also restrain themselves, right? I mean, what''s with the inequality?"

    "So¡­ things like that still exist?" Vyan asked, surprised.

    "Yep. They sure do. Stupid, but what can you do?" Clyde shrugged. "Apparently, they still consider women like that are ''used goods.''"

    "I¡­ I had no idea."

    "Well, I guess you missed out on some pretty messed-up things while growing up then. Scandals like that are a big deal."

    Vyan licked his bottom lip, looking a little nervous, as he brought up, "So, hypothetically, if something happened to me and I couldn''t marry Iyana¡­ would that mean her life is ruined?"

    Clyde''s eyebrows shot up. "First of all, why wouldn''t you get to marry her? Secondly, no, her life wouldn''t be ruined. Women like Lady Iyana, Athy, they will be just fine without us or any other men, for that matter. Besides, any man who has that kind of messed-up mentality doesn''t even deserve to be with them either way."

    "No, I understand that. Obviously, they deserve the best. But the last thing I want is to make things harder for Iyana."

    "Don''t even go there. You guys are perfect, and you are going to get married to her. Maybe not immediately, but in the future," Clyde scolded, wagging a finger. "So, stop with the doomsday thinking, my lord. Life might not be a bed of roses, but it sure as hell isn''t a bed of thorns either."

    "Yes, about that¡­" Vyan slumped back against the tree, looking defeated. "My life actually might be one giant thorn bush."

    Clyde''s smile faded. "What''s going on?"

    "There is a lot I haven''t told you, Clyde," Vyan said, his tone low. "And honestly, it''s something Thea should hear too."

    "Well, don''t keep us hanging," Clyde replied, his tone a mix of concern and curiosity. "You know we have got your back, whatever it is."

    Vyan managed a small smile. "Yes, but I am not so sure how you are going to take this."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "So, let me get this straight," Althea said, raising an eyebrow. "According to this alternate timeline, you have got... what, twenty days left to live?"

    Clyde threw his hands up. "Whoa, whoa. Back up a second. I can''t keep up with all this alternate timeline, parallel world nonsense."

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "This is why you should read more, Clyde. You can''t expect to know about alternate dimensions just from backpacking across the empire. You need to have read that book."

    Clyde crossed his arms, undeterred. "Hey, I happen to prefer practical knowledge, thank you very much. Besides, why should I bother with books when I have a geeky beloved and a best friend?"

    Althea and Vyan simultaneously shot him a glare that could have melted steel.

    "Alright, Thea, do you mind explaining it to the future emperor again?" Vyan groaned, letting his head hit the desk.

    Althea took a deep breath and launched into another round of explaining dimensional rifts and alternate realities, while Clyde''s eyes glazed over slightly. Finally, he nodded, as if he had grasped the basics.

    "Okay, so even if there is this alternate timeline, nothing lines up with our reality," Clyde argued. "I mean, in that ridiculous version, Athy never becomes crown princess, Lady Iyana never falls for you, she never gets Aura powers or becomes the Commander, Prince Easton is on the throne, and, well... you are dead. None of that is going to happen here."

    "We don''t know that," Vyan replied with a sigh. "The chance of me kicking the bucket is still high."

    "Come on," Clyde shot back. "According to that timeline, you are supposed to die at Lady Iyana and Prince Easton''s wedding. I don''t see how that is remotely possible¡ªunless Lady Iyana loses her memory again!"

    "I am not saying I am actually going to die," Vyan clarified, a little exasperated. "But if you look at the timeline, it''s a coincidence too big to ignore. The wedding date for Iyana and Easton now overlaps with Thea''s coronation as Crown Princess. It''s the same date we planned for the coup. We are talking about probabilities here, Clyde."

    Clyde snapped his fingers, as if he had just solved everything. "Easy fix! We just postpone the coup."

    "Not an option. Giving Easton more time is just asking for trouble. He knows I can use magic; he just can''t prove it yet. If he gets his hands on evidence, we are toast."

    "Well, fine. Let''s move up the coup, then," Clyde suggested, looking far too pleased with himself.

    "That won''t work either," Vyan replied, shaking his head. "To pull this off, we need the public on board. Thea''s coronation needs to happen first, and as it stands, most of the empire has no clue she is going to be Crown Princess."

    Clyde frowned. "Who cares? We are not exactly a democracy. The nobility calls the shots, and they already know Athy''s next in line."

    Vyan exchanged a look with Althea, and both of them had the same thought: Clyde''s logic has officially left the room.

    "Clyde, it''s not about democracy," Vyan explained patiently. "We just don''t want to paint Thea as some kind of power-hungry tyrant. If we go ahead without the coronation, people will think she is a dictator in the making. And besides, there is the official seal¡ªshe hasn''t inherited the crown on paper yet."

    Clyde stared at Vyan, clearly trying to process everything, before he abruptly stood up. "Alright, I am out. I need some air," he huffed, striding out of the room.

    As he left, Althea gave Vyan a reassuring nod. "I will go talk some sense into him."

    "Thanks," Vyan murmured, watching as they walked off, leaving him alone with his thoughts.

    He glanced down at his hands, noticing the slight tremor. Clenching them into fists, he muttered to himself, "Come on, Vyan. You have made it this far. You are going to see this through."

 Chapter 228 - 228: The Variables

    "Clyde!" Althea called after him, catching up as he stopped halfway down the corridor. "What was that about? Why did you storm out like that?" she pressed, searching his face.

    Clyde huffed, avoiding her gaze, the frustration simmering beneath. "I was about to suggest something so bad I figured I would save us all the trouble and make a dramatic exit."

    Althea raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. "Let me guess¡ªyou were going to tell Vyan to drop the whole revenge thing?"

    "Not exactly," he admitted sheepishly. "I was going to suggest he, uh, kidnap Prince Easton and run off somewhere remote. You know, nice and peaceful."

    She rolled her eyes. "Which is pretty much the same thing as asking him to give up, Clyde."

    "I know," Clyde muttered.

    "Clyde, don''t you see how important all of this is to Vyan?" Althea asked, her voice softening.

    "I am aware," he replied. "In fact, I have been on his side from day one. But it''s just¡­ he is happy, Athy. Really happy. Can''t he just enjoy that for once? Just¡­ relax?

    Is staying out of danger too much to ask?"

    "You know, he can''t be at peace unless his heart knows his family was avenged, or at least, was brought to justice. He can''t remain the traitor''s son forever."

    "Nobody even calls him that," Clyde huffed again, almost like a child trying to deny a harsh truth.

    Althea gave him a pointed look, and he let out an annoyed groan.

    "Okay, fine. They do. Behind his back. But they are cowards, and we all know it."

    "Look, I know you are having a hard time accepting that all of this is true, that Vyan''s life is truly at risk, but you have to understand why Vyan is admitting this to us," she insisted. "He is scared, Clyde."

    Clyde''s frown faded at that, his expression getting sad.

    "Like you said, he is finally happy, and he doesn''t want to give that up so soon, either," she explained patiently. "That''s why he was telling us so that we can help him.

    He knows that he can''t do this alone, and I bet that he is pretending to be strong in front of Iyana, saying stuff like there is nothing to worry about, nothing can happen to him, pretending to be all invincible, but deep down, he is worried, really worried..."

    She placed her hand gently over his wrist, her touch grounding him in the moment. "And scared. He has too many responsibilities now to just leave them behind. Nobody knows better than him what it''s like to be abandoned."

    Clyde''s shoulders sank as he let out a shaky breath, his grip on her hand tightening. "You are right. He must be absolutely terrified. If Vyan had been told a year ago that he was going to die the next day, he wouldn''t have batted an eye. But now¡­ now he has so much he is fighting to hold onto." He swallowed hard, his eyes clouding over. "And the thought of losing it all¡ªit must be tearing him apart."

    "Yes, exactly." Althea stepped forward and enveloped Clyde in a comforting hug. "I know that you are scared, too, of losing your best friend, but I am sure if we all work together, we will find a way to protect him."

    Clyde wrapped his arms around her tighter. "You are right. He can''t die so soon. I have got plans, and they definitely involve him babysitting our kids when we sneak off to tours."

    Althea laughed, the sound a light balm against the tension that still lingered in the air. "You do know Vyan hates kids, right?"

    "Not ours," Clyde murmured, a faint smile breaking through the somberness. "Not his own, either. He will find a way to love them. And I will make sure he sticks around long enough to prove it."

    She grinned. "You are probably right, though I wouldn''t hold my breath waiting for him to let you babysit his children."

    Clyde put a hand to his chest, feigning hurt. "Excuse me? I will have you know I am destined to be the fun uncle¡ªthere will be candy, adventure stories, probably a few bad ideas, but hey, responsible too!"

    "Sure, sure," she teased, giving him a playful shove. "I mean, I believe you are responsible¡ªotherwise, I wouldn''t be eyeing you for marriage, now would I?"

    Clyde squinted at her, mock-offended. "Alright, lady, big words for someone who hasn''t even told me they love me yet."

    Althea raised an eyebrow. "Oh, really? I have. Plenty of times, actually."

    He looked at her as if she had just sprouted a second head. "Wait, what? When exactly?"

    She rolled her eyes, grinning. "When you were asleep, obviously."

    He spluttered, at a total loss. "You¡ªwait¡ªthat''s cheating! You can''t just say it when I am unconscious! That totally doesn''t count!"

    "Oh, fine." She leaned in, her voice dropping to a gentle whisper. "I love you."

    Clyde''s face went bright red, and he clutched his chest like he had just taken an arrow. "Oh, my Goddess. This is not fair at all. You can''t just go throwing that around without warning."

    She chuckled, pulling him in for a soft kiss. "Better now?"

    "Better?" He was still catching his breath, wide-eyed. "If by better, you mean that I am about to pass out¡­ then yeah, absolutely. You are going to be the end of me, you know that?"

    Althea just laughed, giving him one last kiss before pulling back. "Well, you better not pass out, honey. Someone has got to stick around to be responsible, right?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Clyde had some time to absorb Althea''s confession, they made their way back to Vyan''s office where they found him busy with paperwork already.

    "So?" Vyan asked expectantly, not looking up.

    Clyde pumped his fist in the air and said, "I will make sure you get to babysit our kids!"

    Vyan looked up, clearly bewildered. "Pardon?"

    "What he means is, he wants to help make sure you live a very long life, Vyan, long enough to babysit our kids," Althea clarified.

    "Oh¡­ that''s, um, good to know, I suppose?"

    With a confident stride, Clyde took a seat across from Vyan, folding his hands in his lap like he was about to negotiate a treaty. "Alright, let''s hear this master plan of yours."

    Vyan gave a dry chuckle. "You two give me too much credit. I have got no grand plan."

    Althea came to sit beside Clyde and urged, "Come on, you always think of something. You can figure this one out as well."

    "Well, so far what I have realized, it''s that we can''t make any major changes to our current plans. All we can do is," he let out a small sigh, "keep an eye out for the variables."

    "And what would be the variables?" Althea prompted. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan shrugged and answered, "Who else? Easton and Sienna."

 Chapter 229 - 229: Special Someone

    Vyan leaned back, crossing his arms as he eyed Althea and Clyde. "Alright, Thea, you are on Easton duty. Clyde, you get the glorious task of tracking down Sienna."

    Althea gave a quick nod, already gearing up mentally for the task, while Clyde''s face twisted into something halfway between concern and reluctance. "Hold on. If I am off hunting for Sienna, you are going to need someone guarding your back too, you know." He raised an eyebrow, looking around as if expecting a secret bodyguard to appear from thin air.

    "Well, too bad, Spencer is on leave too," Vyan replied.

    Clyde muttered, "Figures. I wish I could just use your new aide."

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed. "So, do you have somebody specific in mind for that position?"

    "Oh, you know," Clyde replied with a wave of his hand, clearly enjoying the build-up. "Raith."

    "Raith? As in, Sir Raith Jones?" As Clyde eagerly nodded to that, Vyan''s face instantly darkened. "Absolutely not. I don''t trust him."

    "And why is that?"

    Vyan leaned in, voice dripping with sarcasm. "Gee, I wonder why I wouldn''t trust a man who helped the emperor exploit my brother for sixteen years."

    Clyde chuckled, unfazed. "Well, that just shows that he is loyal, you know? So, he wouldn''t mind doing your dirty work, either."

    "Yes, but why would I hire my enemy''s guard dog out of literally all the people in Haynes?"

    "That''s your concern, not mine, and as far as I am concerned, I am in charge of finding my successor. So, if I find him to be competent enough to be your aide, then that''s the final decision."

    "It''s not how it works¡ª" Vyan tried to say, but he was completely ignored by his gray-haired friend.

    "Besides, I have done a pretty decent job of convincing Raith so far," Clyde shrugged casually, as if persuading a former enemy to switch sides was just another Tuesday. "Too bad I can''t parade him around just yet, what with everyone thinking he is still dead and all. We will have to wait for the coronation before we roll out that surprise."

    "Whatever." Vyan sighed, waving him off. "Look, I will be fine on my own for a few days, as long as Clyde focuses on locating Sienna." As Clyde opened his mouth to object, Vyan added, "And by fine, I mean, I will drag a few other knights along if I have to leave the estate, though I am not planning on going out much."

    "Oh?" Clyde arched a brow. "But aren''t you supposed to visit the mines in Rene tomorrow?"

    "No, I, uh, had Freya postpone it for me. I have another important engagement tomorrow."

    "With whom?" Clyde asked curiously.

    Vyan smiled and said, "It''s a meeting with someone special."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, Vyan sat on the patio with a book in hand, basking in the garden''s serene beauty. The morning light danced across the leaves, and he heard the soft patter of footsteps approaching. Glancing up, he found himself looking into a pair of familiar gray eyes, belonging to a stunning woman with vibrant ginger hair.

    He set his book aside and stood up, a warm smile spreading across his face as he approached her. Taking her hand, he pressed a light, playful kiss to her knuckles. "A pleasure to meet you, Marchioness Ryen."

    "Likewise, Your Grace," she replied, her smile equally teasing.

    They locked eyes for a split second before bursting into laughter, and she immediately wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him into a tight hug. "Oh, drop the formalities, Vee. You are making me feel like a stranger!"

    Vyan chuckled, hugging her back tightly. "I suppose I can call you Daphne, then?"

    "Oh, obviously!" Daphne pulled back just enough to pinch his cheek with a mock pout. "You have lost that baby chub! I will miss that squishy little face."

    Vyan rolled his eyes, feigning annoyance. "Well, sorry I am not five anymore."

    She took a step back, studying him with an affectionate grin. "So, this is what Ash might have looked like if he had made it to his twenties. Vee, is there any chance you could turn that hair red? I am trying to get a better picture of Ash."

    He laughed, shaking his head. "So, you know I have magic?"

    "Of course I know! I taught you to make magical swans, remember?"

    "Hold on. I am pretty sure Ash taught me that."

    "Yes, but I taught Ash, which makes me your grand-teacher, obviously."

    "Well, thanks, Daphne. That skill has saved me countless times in life-or-death situations. Paper swans are highly underrated in combat." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Anytime, little one." She ruffled his hair affectionately, making her way over to the couch and sinking into its cushions with a contented sigh. "I missed this estate," she murmured, looking around with a nostalgic smile. "Every corner, every nook... it''s like stepping back into a world of memories."

    Vyan''s heart grew heavy as he looked at Daphne, the ache of old regrets surfacing between them. "I am sorry¡­" he began, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Daphne looked up, a hint of surprise flashing in her gray eyes. "Oh, Vee, what in the world are you apologizing for?"

    He moved to sit beside her, his gaze falling to the ground. "We both know it''s my fault you never got to be... well, the lady of this house."

    Her eyes softened, but her expression turned distant as she looked away, lost in thoughts of the past. "I won''t deny it," she said quietly. "For a while, I did blame you. Or maybe not you, exactly. I blamed the love Ash had for you¡ªthe love that drove him to sacrifice himself to save you."

    The words stung, though he had always expected them.

    "But," she continued, her voice tender, "when I found my way back to myself, I realized Ash would have done the same for me. That was just who he was. He would go to any lengths to protect the ones he loved."

    She placed a gentle hand over his, her touch warm yet bittersweet. "So, I am sorry, Vee, for the anger I held. Especially when you were the one who lifted Ash when I couldn''t. And for that, I still hate your grandfather with a burning passion. That bastard of an old geezer¡­" she cursed.

    Vyan looked up at her, searching her face. "Daphne... do you still love Ash?"

    A soft, melancholy laugh escaped her. "Of course, I do. Not the same way, not like before, but I do. And I think I always will. I mean, I knew him from the day I was born. He was my best friend, my soulmate, my almost-husband...

    my everything."

    Vyan knew the depth of Daphne''s love for his brother. She had woven herself into their family long before she was meant to, cherishing them as her own. She had always known that one day, she would be the lady of this estate, married to the future head of the family.

    Their matrimonial fates had been entwined from the time they were three, the union arranged by their fathers, who were inseparable friends.

    Aster''s supposed death must have shattered her in ways Vyan couldn''t fully fathom.

    Benedict had once confided that Daphne visited Aster''s grave every month, like a ritual, for six long years after his death. Then, she got married, and the visits stopped. She never set foot on Ashstone again, never returned for Vyan''s ascension party or the grand monster hunt festival, each time sending word that she was unwell.

    So, when Daphne replied to his last letter with a promise to visit, Vyan had been taken aback. He hadn''t breathed a word about Aster being alive, and yet, here she was, seated beside him.

    He took a deep breath, his voice gentle but probing. "Let me ask it a different way: do you love your husband?"

    A faint tremor ran through her, so subtle it almost went unnoticed. "What kind of question is that? Of course, I do."

    "It''s okay," he murmured. "You don''t have to hide it from me. I know about how it all happened."

    She shook her head, smiling softly. "It''s not a big deal."

    "Not a big deal?" Vyan''s voice tightened. "Ten years ago, your house burned to the ground. You lost your mother, your father, your brother¡ªeveryone you loved, gone in a single night. And after all that, you had to marry the first man you could find, just to keep your father''s title from falling into your uncle''s hands."

    Daphne sighed, her gaze far away. "What can I say? I was lucky to find Robin. He is not Ash, but he is good in his own way."

    "Oh? Like how?" Vyan asked, suspicion lacing his voice.

    "He cares for my father''s legacy like it''s his own. He is loving, kind, and¡ª"

    "And abusive."

 Chapter 230 - 230: Okay, Not Happy

    "What?" Daphne''s eyes widened, surprise flickering across her face. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan reached over, gently rolling up her sleeve to reveal the deep purple bruise marring her forearm. "This didn''t come from an accident, Daphne."

    She pulled her arm back, smoothing her sleeve down, her gaze darting away. "I... I hurt myself in the bathroom," she murmured, but her voice wavered, giving her away.

    Vyan shook his head, his tone both soft and firm. "Daphne, please. I know abuse when I see it. This isn''t just some accident. It looks like someone crushed your hand in a door."

    Her shoulders slumped, and for a moment, silence hung between them. Then she whispered, a brittle smile tugging at her lips, "Not every man grows up with a mother who teaches him to be a gentleman, like yours did."

    Vyan felt a painful twist in his chest. "You don''t have to stay with him, Daphne. You are the rightful heir to the Ryen name, not him. The power is yours."

    A sad, knowing smile crossed her face. "If only it were that simple. "He married me with the understanding that he would rule as the Marquess. It was his condition for everything, and I... I didn''t have the strength to refuse back then."

    Vyan''s hands clenched into fists, the frustration in his eyes barely masked. "There must be something we can do. You shouldn''t have to live like this."

    She gave him a small, tight smile, eyes drifting away. "I have learned to manage. Most of the time, he is decent enough. It''s just that he has a little bit of temper."

    "A little bit? His fits of rage are infamous throughout the empire," Vyan grumbled under his breath.

    "And he is a little more possessive than most. That''s it. He doesn''t let me go out much, especially not if there is any chance of me seeing other men. So, as long as I avoid going out much, things are okay between us most of the times."

    "So how did you manage to come here today?" he asked, skepticism and guilt mingling in his expression. "I thought he despised me."

    "Oh, he does," she replied with a dry chuckle. "You are the younger brother of the man I was once supposed to marry. But good thing is Robin is away for the day. He was invited to some equestrian event out of town and won''t be back until midnight."

    Vyan reached out, gently covering her hand with his. "I am sorry, Daphne. I¡­ hate seeing you like this. After all, I always thought of you as an older sister more than a sister-in-law. Are you sure there is nothing I can do for you?"

    She squeezed his hand, her smile turning genuine, if only for a moment. "Thank you, Vee. Your concern means more than you know. And really, I am okay."

    "You might be okay, but you are not happy," Vyan murmured, watching her closely.

    Daphne shrugged, offering a faint smile. "Being okay is more than I ever thought I''d be, you know?" Her voice softened, and for a moment, she looked away. "After I lost Ash, then my family¡­ I didn''t think I would ever feel anything close to okay again. Happiness, though? That''s asking too much. Some people just aren''t meant for it."

    "Daphne," he said, his voice tinged with frustration and sadness, "you deserve so much more than just ''okay.'' You have such a kind and beautiful soul. Do you know how jealous I used to be of Ash because you loved him the most, not me?"

    She chuckled, nudging his arm lightly. "Oh, I remember. You used to say that all the time." She let out a sigh, her smile tinged with nostalgia. "But hey, it''s alright, Vee. Really. I have come to terms with how things turned out."

    He hesitated, searching her face before he spoke. "But what if I told you¡­ Ash was alive?"

    Daphne''s eyebrows shot up, and she laughed softly, but there was a hint of sadness there. "Well, I would say that is some terribly bad timing," she replied, her hand drifting down to rest on her belly. "Because¡­ I am carrying Robin''s child."

    Vyan''s smile faded as the weight of her words hit him. He had planned to test the waters, to see if she could handle the truth about Ash. But now, knowing this, it was clear¡ªhe would have to let it go. It was too late.

    "Oh¡­ well, congratulations," he managed, his voice thick with emotion, unable to process how he should feel about it.

    Daphne''s smile was warm and gentle as she looked down at her hand on her stomach. "Thank you, Vee. This child¡­ it''s everything to me now. Especially after the two I lost." Her voice broke, just slightly, and she turned her face away, taking a deep breath.

    "Lost¡­?"

    "Miscarriages."

    "Oh." His heart twisted. "Daphne¡­ I am so sorry. I had no idea."

    "It''s okay," she replied, her smile wavering before she steadied herself. "I just pray this little one is born healthy."

    He nodded, his fingers squeezing hers briefly. "I will be praying for that too."

    She took a breath, visibly shaking off the sadness before looking back at him with a cheerful smile on her face. "Enough about me. What about you? Found your to-be wife yet? Or are you still hung up on me?"

    Vyan chuckled, nudging her back. "Oh, you wish. I got over you for my brother''s sake sixteen years ago. And believe it or not, as a reward for my noble sacrifice, I found someone even more amazing."

    She smiled, playfully rolling her eyes. "Here I thought you once said you would never meet anyone more amazing than me."

    "I don''t recall anything like that," he replied, grinning. "But, as it turns out, I did find someone like that. No offense to you, though."

    "None taken. So, spill the tea¡ªwho is the lucky girl?"

    Vyan''s eyes lit up. "Well, her name is Iyana¡­"

    And just like that, the hours melted away as Vyan and Daphne wandered back through the tangled vines of their childhood memories. They laughed, shared stories, and mostly, Vyan soaked up tales of his brother, Aster, as Daphne recounted moments filled with both joy and regret.

    The more she spoke, the more he could see the shadows in her eyes, remnants of choices made and roads not taken. Her regret felt like a quiet ache woven into every word she spoke of Aster.

    Undoubtedly, she shouldn''t have waited for a ghost to return for sixteen long years, but did she really have to tie herself to someone who turned her life into a nightmare? Couldn''t she have found a better life partner so that Vyan secretly didn''t have to be wishing for this marriage to fall apart?

    Guilt gnawed at Vyan for keeping Aster''s secret from her, but he couldn''t bring himself to shatter her fragile peace. Not now. Maybe after her baby was born. After all, she had endured so much heartache¡ªtwo lost children before this one. He feared that the truth, as heavy as it was, might tip her over the edge and steal away yet another chance at happiness.

    After all, Daphne''s gaze lingered on the future, on the hope that this child might finally bring a little light into her life.

    They talked on, with the sun shifting from high noon to the quiet blush of dusk.

    Finally, as shadows deepened, Daphne rose to leave. She excused herself to freshen up in the restroom, leaving Vyan waiting in the grand hall, ready to escort her to the carriage and back to the world they had momentarily left behind.

    That''s when Vyan spotted Iyana stepping in through the grand double doors of the manor. She looked utterly wiped from a long day, but the moment her eyes met his, her face brightened like sunshine breaking through clouds.

    "Vee!" she called, and before he could brace himself, she launched into his arms, nearly knocking him over with her hug.

    He chuckled, ruffling her hair as she nestled against him. "Rough day?"

    She nodded, burrowing deeper into his chest, as if she could hide away from the world there.

    "Why didn''t you send me a message through the artifact box?" he asked, holding her close. "I would have come to pick you up."

    She shook her head, smiling up at him with that gentle, tired gaze. "I didn''t want to bother you. You mentioned earlier you were going to be catching up with your brother''s ex-fianc¨¦e today."

    He softened, looking down at her with a warm, grateful smile. "Thank you for understanding."

    "Always will." Iyana gave him a sleepy smile, rising on her toes to give him a quick, sweet kiss. "So, did you end up telling her about Aster?"

    "Not yet. I just¡ª"

    "What about Ash?"

 Chapter 231 - 231: Puppet & Rebel

    Vyan and Iyana froze, caught in Daphne''s piercing gaze like two kids caught sneaking out past curfew. They exchanged a quick, guilty glance before Iyana cleared her throat, clearly scrambling for an excuse.

    "Uh¡­" she stalled, looking about as clueless as a swordsperson in an archery competition.

    Vyan stepped in smoothly, barely missing a beat. "I didn''t want to bother you about this, but the thing is¡­ Ash''s stuff got stolen," he said, his tone so convincingly grave that Iyana shot him a side-eye, silently marveling at his ease with fibbing. "Yes, it turns out one of our butlers went rogue and took off with Ash''s childhood stuff: clothes, shoes, and, you know, all those gifts you gave him.

    Even his engagement ring," he finished.

    Daphne''s face fell, placing a hand over her aching chest. "Oh¡­ That''s really unfortunate. I didn''t even know he wasn''t wearing his ring when he, you know¡­"

    "To be honest, I was the only one who knew about it," Vyan added, layering his story with just enough drama to keep it interesting. "Right before he ran off to fight, he took off the ring and wrote a hasty letter for you."

    Daphne''s brow furrowed, her face ashen. "But I never found a letter¡­"

    "Well, he left it on his bedside table," Vyan continued smoothly. "So, when our place got raided, it must have been lost in the chaos."

    Iyana glared at him, narrowing her eyes with the kind of look that practically screamed, Seriously? Why are you faking such a tragic backstory? Now she is even sadder!

    Vyan''s reply was a simple, flat stare, as if to say, It''s not faking if it''s true.

    Daphne took a deep breath, finally breaking her intense focus on the past. She turned to Iyana, forcing a smile. "Oh, look at me, getting all wrapped up in past. I haven''t even greeted you properly, Lady Iyana."

    Iyana broke off her silent, stare-down with Vyan and turned to Daphne, flashing her a wide grin. "Oh, don''t even worry about it! It''s such a pleasure to meet you, Lady Ryen. And, if I can be completely honest, I am incredibly envious of your height."

    Daphne chuckled, a bit surprised, as if she didn''t often hear compliments about being taller than most women. "Really?"

    "Yes!" Iyana nodded eagerly. "You have got my dream height! I have always wanted to be this tall."

    Vyan raised an eyebrow, amused. "And why is this the first time I am hearing about your height ambitions?"

    Iyana rolled her eyes dramatically. "Because, if I ever drew your attention to it, you would call me a midget in under three seconds."

    "Noted, midget," Vyan replied with a mischievous smirk.

    Iyana shot him a mock scowl, but Vyan looked unbothered as usual. Meanwhile, Daphne giggled, clearly entertained by their exchange.

    "But honestly, can you imagine?" Vyan continued, sounding obnoxious on purpose. "If you were any taller, you would be even scarier and more powerful."

    Daphne laughed and chimed in, "Oh, I don''t think height has anything to do with strength."

    "Exactly! Thank you," Iyana declared triumphantly. "If height mattered, then I wouldn''t be stronger than you."

    Vyan put on a mock-offended face. "Oh, please. Do you have any idea what I am capable of with my magic?"

    Iyana crossed her arms, feigning disinterest. "Magic? That''s just cheating."

    "Excuse me, it''s a powerful skill," Vyan shot back.

    "If you are so skilled, why don''t you come at me with a sword, Your Grace? You know, something without a magical cheat code," Iyana challenged, raising an eyebrow.

    "Oh, so you want to provoke me into losing a limb?" Vyan laughed, sounding strained. "Yes, no thanks. I value my limbs, actually." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s what I thought," she replied smugly. "And just look at you, embarrassing us both in front of the marchioness."

    Daphne raised her hands, smiling. "Oh, don''t mind me. I am just enjoying the show."

    "Has he always been this irritating, Lady Ryen?" Iyana asked, raising a brow.

    "Oh, absolutely. He has always had a smart mouth, but there is no denying he can be incredibly sweet, too."

    Iyana rolled her eyes, feigning reluctance. "I suppose I can''t argue with that."

    Vyan let out a dramatic gasp, clutching his chest as if wounded. "Are you two badmouthing me right in front of me? The people close to my heart, ganging up on me like this?"

    "Don''t flatter yourself," Iyana dismissed, taking Daphne''s hands with a warm smile. "Honestly, it would have been so great if we could have been sisters-in-law. Such a shame, isn''t it?"

    Daphne''s face softened. "It really is."

    "Well, we will just have to make up for it," Iyana said brightly. "I would love to get to know you better. I mean it¡ªI really like you."

    Daphne looked pleasantly surprised. "Really?"

    "Absolutely! I would be honored to call you a friend," Iyana said, her eyes sincere. "And I don''t know why Vyan has been blessed with so many cool people in his life, like seriously, all of you are really nice."

    Daphne''s smile grew, a warmth in her eyes. "If that''s what you really want, then sure. I would like to be your friend too."

    "Awesome!" Iyana chirped and glanced down at her dust-covered uniform, brushing off a bit of dirt. "Anyway, I should go get changed¡ªI have been out in the field all day. But let''s definitely meet up again. I would love to hear all the embarrassing stories about Vyan''s past, if you don''t mind sharing."

    "Oh, that sounds delightful!" Daphne replied, laughing.

    "Perfect!" Iyana shot her a final smile. "I will see you soon. Enjoy your evening, Lady Ryen." With that, she briefly glanced at Vyan and headed up the stairs, leaving Vyan watching her go, a fond smile tugging at his lips.

    "She is quite different from the rumors," Daphne said thoughtfully. "They said she was cold, ruthless, maybe a bit arrogant¡­ but she is not like that at all."

    "Oh, the rumors aren''t entirely wrong," Vyan replied, chuckling. "That''s the side of herself she lets the world see. But underneath it all? She is kind, and honestly, a bit playful and bubbly. She just doesn''t let that part show too often."

    Daphne''s lips curled into a smile. "So, I guess she let her guard down around me because you told her I was important to you?"

    Vyan nodded, a small smile playing at his lips. "It seems like it. Iyana has this knack for letting the right people see who she really is. She doesn''t hand out trust easily, but when she does, it''s the real thing. And this time, she is trusting my judgement on you."

    Daphne''s gaze softened. "She reminds me a little of your mother."

    "Not quite. My mother was all too willing to be Grandfather Eryndor''s obedient little puppet. Iyana, on the other hand¡­ she is a rebel to her core. She would sooner break her own jaw than fake a smile just to please him. You and Ash practically tore yourselves apart trying to win his approval, and look where it got you both."

    Daphne chuckled, giving him a playful nudge. "You know, Vee, you remember everything a little too well for someone who was only five back then. Meanwhile, I can''t even remember what I had for lunch yesterday."

    "What can I say? I have got a freakishly good memory," he shrugged, earning another laugh from her. "But anyway, you should get going. I wouldn''t want to risk stirring up trouble with that abusive husband of yours."

    She rolled her eyes. "Do you have to throw in ''abusive'' every time you mention him?"

    Vyan slid his hands into his pockets, giving her an exaggerated look. "You should be glad I am sticking with that adjective and not upgrading it to ''late.''"

    She gasped and swatted his arm, laughing. "Oh, shut up!"

    Your next chapter awaits on m v|l-e''m,p y r

    "If only he would. Forever."

    Little did Vyan know that his casual remark would soon turn prophetic, unfolding with a bitter twist he never anticipated.

 Chapter 232 - 232: Crazy Jealousy

    After Daphne left, Vyan entered his bedroom and found Iyana perched on his dressing table chair, towel-drying her hair. With a playful smile, he sauntered over and reached for the towel, but she held it firmly.

    "I can handle it myself," she said, her tone clipped.

    "Oh, you can, but not very well, apparently. You are soaking everything." He chuckled as she rolled her eyes, reluctantly surrendering the towel. Vyan took over, gently patting her hair dry, his fingers light and careful.

    As a comfortable silence settled, he suggested casually, "This is taking too long; I am getting kind of hungry. Want me to dry it with magic?"

    "Nope, I prefer the natural way. Unlike you, Your Grace, I don''t want to rely on magic for everything."

    He laughed, shaking his head. "Why, are you afraid you will end up lazy like me?"

    "Precisely." She smiled in satisfaction, watching him through the mirror as he gathered her damp hair to one side, then leaned down to press a soft kiss to her neck.

    "Don''t be so mean to me, my lady," he murmured, trailing kisses from her neck to just behind her ear. "Admit it, you are just a teensy bit jealous."

    She scoffed, rolling her eyes again. "Jealous? Me? Hardly. Especially not of Lady Ryen¡ªas nice as she is, she is still in her thirties. And I am pretty sure she sees you as a kid."

    He chuckled. "Who said anything about her? I was talking about your height envy."

    "Funny," she deadpanned and gave him a gentle elbow to the ribs.

    "Oww," he winced dramatically, feigning hurt, "keep that up, and I will start to see no difference between you and Marquess Ryen. You are both abusive."

    She raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Oh, feel free to elbow me back, if that''s what you are hinting at. I am all for equality, you know."

    He let out a theatric sigh, wrapping his arms around her shoulders from behind and leaning close until their gazes met in the mirror. "Not exactly my point," he murmured, his tone dropping to something softer. "I mean, would you ever seriously hit me just because you got jealous?"

    "Why would I hurt you?" she murmured, turning to kiss his jawline, her eyes shining with affection. "You are my most treasured person. However¡­" Her expression darkened. "No promises about anybody who would dare to hit on you."

    He chuckled, smoothing a hand over her hair. "Now, now, we have talked about this¡ªcontrol that possessiveness. Remember, I am yours only." He knew that her old self had re-emerged with her memories¡ªa fearless woman who guarded what she loved with fierce, almost-crazy intensity.

    "I am working on it," she sighed. "And just for the record, I am not jealous of Lady Ryen. You have told me about her, and I trust her. Because believe me, I know when someone is actually interested in you."

    "Even if they were, can''t you have a little faith in me?"

    "Oh, I have got faith in you, honey." She tugged at his cheek with a grin. "It''s everyone else I don''t trust."

    He shook his head, amused. "Alright, alright, but let''s keep that jealousy of yours in check, though. We don''t need you turning into Marquess Ryen." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She laughed, giving him a teasing look. "Please. Unlike that lunatic, I would never hurt my love. It''s the people who hurt you who should be afraid of me."

    "Oh?" he asked, feigning innocence. "And what would you do?"

    Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she winked. "You don''t want to know."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Wow, dinner under the stars turned out pretty nice," Iyana mused, glancing up at the sky with a twinkle in her eye.

    "One of summer''s finest perks," Vyan replied, offering a smile.

    "Oh, please, you fire mage," she teased. "What does it matter to you? You are always warm anyway."

    "True," he chuckled, "I am great with regulating my body temperature."

    She clapped her hands enthusiastically. "Great! That officially makes you my designated heat-provider for the winter."

    "Consider it my pleasure," he replied with a mock bow.

    Iyana stood, stretching her arms wide. "The atmosphere tonight... it''s perfect! Come on, let''s dance."

    Vyan shook his head with a sly smile. "Not yet. I am saving our first dance for your birthday."

    She huffed and leaned over to tug his pocket watch free, squinting at it. "Ugh! Another twenty-seven hours for that?"

    "Patience, my lady. I promised, didn''t I?"

    Rolling her eyes, she shrugged. "Fine, I will just dance by myself then."

    He leaned back, crossing his arms. "Perfect. I get a free dance show, and I didn''t even have to tip a club bouncer."

    She tossed him a wry smile. "Don''t get your hopes up, Your Grace. This isn''t that kind of dance."

    "Oh, really?" he replied with a playful tilt of his head. "Are we talking about a private dance here? Because I would be willing to pay for that."

    Iyana gasped in mock horror. "Excuse me! How dare you assume you can afford me?"

    "I am one of the wealthiest man in the empire, so go figure," he challenged.

    They both stared into each other''s eyes, locked into a contest unti they burst into laughter

    A knock interrupted their quiet laughter, and they quickly went silent as a couple of maids stepped onto the rooftop to clear the table.

    "Um, Master?" Teressa, one of the maids, spoke up hesitantly. "Benedict asked us to confirm the color theme for tomorrow."

    Vyan frowned, puzzled. "Tomorrow? No, it''s not until the day after tomorrow. And... color theme? I didn''t set any theme, let alone tell anyone about it."

    Teressa gave him a slightly exasperated look. "The invitation card, Master. It says tomorrow."

    He raised an eyebrow. "Invitation card? I didn''t send any invitations."

    Iyana facepalmed. "Oh, for the love of¡ªVee, they are talking about the Empress''s birthday party. Tomorrow."

    He blinked, momentarily lost. "Oh¡­ right. That exists, too." Then panic crept onto his face. "Wait¡ªno gift! I completely forgot¡ª"

    "Benedict already took care of it, Master," Teressa reassured him with a slight smile.

    He exhaled, visibly relieved. "Oh, thank goodness. He is a lifesaver."

    "So¡­ about the color theme?" Teressa prompted.

    Vyan shot Iyana a desperate look, and she rolled her eyes before replying, "It''s purple."

    Teressa nodded and finished clearing the table before disappearing back inside.

    "Did you even read the invitation?" Iyana questioned.

    He rubbed his neck sheepishly. "Honestly? With everything going on, I couldn''t be bothered."

    "Yet somehow, you managed to plan an elaborate birthday surprise for me."

    "Well, duh. It''s your twentieth birthday¡ªit has to be memorable."

    She playfully sighed. "I suppose I can''t stop you from going all out for me, can I?"

    "Not a chance." Explore more adventures at m,v l''e-m|p| y r

    She leaned in with a mischievous grin. "Off-topic, but I am your date for tomorrow, right?"

    He feigned a dramatic sigh. "Oh, no, I am afraid Freya beat you to it." Her glare could have frozen fire, and he quickly raised his hands in surrender. "I am kidding! Obviously, you are my date. Who else would I even think of?"

    She shrugged with a teasing glint in her eye. "Oh, I don''t know¡­ any woman you might want to get rid of?"

    They both burst out laughing again, the easy warmth of their banter lingering as the stars twinkled above and they pretended to ignore the date of Vyan''s demise looming closer.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, the grand birthday celebration of Empress Jade was in full swing, and Vyan was deep in conversation with his best friend.

    "So, any luck on the treasure hunt?" Vyan asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Clyde shook his head, a look of weariness painted across his face. "I have practically searched half the nation! No sign of her," he grumbled, his voice laced with annoyance. "And Athy didn''t uncover anything out of the ordinary with you-know-who either."

    Vyan sighed, trying to mask the guilt creeping in. "I am sorry to drag you into this mess. Honestly, I completely forgot about this party."

    Clyde waved him off like a pesky fly. "No worries. I had to show up for the family''s sake anyway. But I think I am going to make my grand exit early."

    "Go for it. Don''t worry about me," Vyan assured. "I will be safe with Iyana by my side. After all, who better to guard me than the Commander of the Military herself?"

    Clyde laughed, shaking his head. "That does sound comforting, but don''t let your guard down. It''s always better to be safe than sorry."

    With a nod, Vyan watched as Clyde sauntered off to find Althea, probably to share the news of his impending departure. Clyde had exhausted too much of his mana scouring the empire for Sienna and deserved a break from this painfully dull party.

    Sighing, Vyan turned to seek out Iyana when suddenly, a force collided with his cheek, sending him sprawling to the floor.

    "What the f¡ª" he exclaimed, his eyes narrowing as he looked up at the furious face of his assailant. "What is wrong with you, Lord Ryen?"

    "You tell me, Your Grace!" Robin seethed.

 Chapter 233 - 233: One-Track Mind

    Iyana listened intently as Katelyn animatedly recounted her recent archery level-up. She was halfway through describing her future as an elite archer¡ªcomplete with dramatic hand gestures¡ªwhen she abruptly shifted the conversation.

    "You know, I am thinking about picking up sword practice too. I mean, archery is great and I thought I only loved watching sword fights, but now I can''t help but imagine what it would be like to swing the sword myself¡ª"

    Before Katelyn could fully dive into her new passion, a soft voice interjected, "Lady Iyana, may I have a word with you?"

    Iyana turned to find Ronan, the young prince, standing behind her, a tentative smile on his face. She opened her mouth to reply, but Katelyn was quicker. "Ron! I was talking to her!" she huffed, hands on her hips, feigning outrage.

    "Yes, yes, sister, I know," Ronan replied, flashing her a pleading smile. "But it''s a bit urgent."

    Katelyn narrowed her eyes at him, pretending to be tough, but it was only a matter of seconds before she sighed and rolled her eyes. As much as she tried, she could never stay mad at her elder brother. "Ugh, fine, you can borrow her. But don''t take forever!"

    "Thanks, Kate," Ronan chuckled, giving her a quick, appreciative nod before turning to Iyana. "Shall we?"

    "Of course. What is on your mind, Your Imperial Highness?" Iyana replied, keeping her expression neutral, though her curiosity was piqued.

    Ronan cast a cautious glance around, making sure they were out of earshot before lowering his voice. "Actually, it''s not me¡ªit''s my mother. She wants to speak with you. She is waiting in the garden, because you know¡­ she can''t be seen here, or else, Empress Jade might throw a fit."

    Iyana''s face hardened, her gaze growing distant. "I understand," she replied coolly. "But frankly, I don''t see the point. I know what Empress Celeste did to Vyan, and I have to say, I stand by his decision to cut her off."

    Ronan''s eyes widened. "Cut her off? She thought he was just¡­ ignoring her for a bit."

    Iyana sighed, folding her arms. "Vyan doesn''t take betrayal lightly. She should have known that. I doubt he will forgive her anytime soon."

    Ronan opened his mouth, an almost pleading look in his eyes. "But don''t you think he is being a bit harsh? I mean, she did make a mistake, but she was afraid¡ª"

    "She tried to stab him, Your Imperial Highness," Iyana interrupted sharply, her tone icy. Ronan''s face paled as he absorbed the revelation. "Of course, she didn''t tell you that part. So honestly, Vyan is being merciful, considering how vengeful he normally is. By his standards, letting her off without consequences is almost a gift."

    "But Lady Iyana, Mother is¡ª"

    Just then, a resounding smack echoed through the room, followed by the unmistakable thud of someone hitting the floor and a few shocked gasps.

    Iyana turned with a groan, fully expecting to see a drunken fool causing a scene. "Honestly, why do people always have to¡ª"

    Her words caught in her throat. There, sprawled on the floor, was Vyan, gripping his jaw, his eyes flashing with a storm of anger as he glared up at the red-haired man towering over him.

    "Oh, my Goddess," she whispered, feeling her heart leap into her throat as she dashed to his side. Ignoring the marquess entirely, she brushed past him with a deliberate bump and knelt down beside Vyan, her gaze flickering with concern. "Vee, are you alright?"

    The fire in Vyan''s eyes softened a little as he met her gaze, giving her a tight nod and whispered, "I am okay."

    She returned the nod, quickly slipping an arm around his shoulder to support him up nevertheless.

    Vyan straightened up, Iyana still holding him, as his demeanor turned icy calm looking at the marquess. "I have no idea what you are talking about, Lord Ryen."

    "Oh, you don''t, do you?" Robin sneered, voice dripping with venom. "So you are also going to pretend you don''t know my wife was at your estate yesterday?"

    Vyan clenched his jaw but maintained his composure, knowing where this was going. "Yes, she was. But I fail to see how that merits a punch to the face."

    Robin''s eyes narrowed. "As if you weren''t the one luring her there with impure intentions," he retorted, practically vibrating with indignation. "I saw the letters you sent¡ªinviting her to your estate like some lovesick pup."

    "Yes, Lord Ryen. To chat," Vyan replied, leveling him with a look of utter incredulity.

    "Oh, sure," Robin scoffed, rolling his eyes. "Like I am supposed to believe that a young man and a married woman were just chatting all day¡ª"

    "Stop it. You are just making a spectacle of yourself and shaming your wife."

    "Oh, now you are concerned about her reputation?" Robin derided. "How touching."

    "Someone has to be, given how determined you are to drag her through the mud," Vyan shot back, still maddeningly placid. "But, for your satisfaction, why don''t you ask anyone at my estate? They will corroborate our story."

    "I don''t need anyone''s testimony. I smelled your scent on her."

    Vyan blinked, more than a little disturbed. "Pardon?" He glanced around, noting the shared look of discomfort among their audience. "How¡ªno, never mind. I don''t want to know. But if she did have my scent on her, it''s probably because we hugged for about two seconds in a friendly way for your kind information."

    "And what exactly justified this so-called ''friendly'' hug?" Robin challenged, his sneer deepening.

    "Well, there is this little fact that she has known me since I was an infant," Vyan replied, sarcasm thick in his voice. "However, I am not sure you would understand that kind of bond, Lord Ryen¡ªmight be too complex for a one-track mind like yours." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh, you think you are so clever, mocking me." Robin''s face contorted in anger. "But I know you want her."

    Vyan sighed, then offered a tight smile. "Here is a plot twist that you could have never seen coming: I don''t. I don''t want your wife or anybody else''s wife for that matter. I am already courting someone else."

    Robin''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "And who might that be, Your Grace?"

    Iyana decided that was her cue and pointed to herself, "Right here."

    Robin barked a laugh, full of derision. "You? Really?" He gave her a once-over, his face twisted with disdain. "You want me to believe a grand duke would lower himself to court a prince''s discarded trash? Your Grace, I bet you really are into ''used goods,'' aren''t you?"

    Iyana tightened her grip on Vyan''s arm, whispering urgently, "Vee, stay calm¡ª"

    But it was too late. Vyan had already stepped forward. His fist connected with Robin''s jaw in a vicious arc, the sickening crack echoing through the room.

    Robin crumpled to the floor like a marionette with cut strings, a spray of blood marking his descent, and when he hit the ground, a bloody tooth rolled free, spinning to a stop between them.

    "One more word against Iyana," Vyan warned, voice low and deadly, "and I swear, no deity in this realm will be able to stop me from killing you."

 Chapter 234 - 234: Under Arrest

    The crowd froze, wide-eyed and baffled by the scene unraveling before them.

    No one had ever seen the Grand Duke''s fury unleashed, and as expected, it was a terrifying thing to witness. His temper wasn''t just explosive¡ªit was dangerous, a simmering fire that could scorch anyone caught too close.

    In the manipulative world of politics, people generally strove to stay on Vyan''s good side. With his esteemed title, immense wealth, and the emperor''s favor, they were more than willing to support him, even if it meant turning a blind eye to the truth.

    The blame could easily be shifted onto Robin, whose infamous temper and jealous accusations were nothing new. They had seen Robin throw accusations around like confetti before. He had publicly accused others of coveting his wife before, often retaliating in messy, dramatic spectacles.

    But today, things were different. This time, Vyan was involved, and his icy calm unsettled even the most stoic onlookers.

    He had kept his composure, his face like carved marble, as he deflected Robin''s barbs.

    But the moment Robin insulted Iyana, a nerve snapped.

    The room seemed to shudder as Vyan''s face contorted in a chilling fury, his words biting, deadly, and utterly sincere. And in that instant, everyone there felt the gravity of his wrath¡ªthey knew he was deadly serious.

    Without another word, he seized Iyana''s wrist, and they stormed out of the ballroom, leaving behind a crowd too stunned to breathe.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Outside, the cool night air swept over them as they descended the stairs, Vyan''s stride fierce and quick. He scanned the deserted courtyard, a frustrated sigh escaping his lips. "Of course, there isn''t any carriage here yet. Just perfect," he muttered, running a tense hand through his hair.

    "Vee, I was thinking maybe we should¡ª" Iyana began, her voice gentle.

    He whipped around, eyes blazing. "Go back to that party? No way in hell, Iyana. I swear, if I see that man again, I won''t be responsible for what happens next. I will just¡ª" He stopped himself, fists clenched, his rage barely restrained.

    She quirked an eyebrow, a slight smile dancing on her lips. "Oh, I don''t doubt it," she replied, a trace of amusement lightening her tone. "But I wasn''t suggesting that. I was saying we should go down to my office and wait there until the carriage arrives."

    His shoulders relaxed just a fraction, though his tone was still taut with anger. "Fine," he replied, sounding almost robotic. "Let''s go."

    Iyana sighed softly, a fond smile playing at her lips as she gently freed her wrist from his tight grip, only to slip her hand back into it. She interlocked their fingers, squeezing firmly, and with a playful tug, she led him forward, navigating the quiet courtyard from the Diamond Palace toward the military quarters.

    The world around them was wrapped in a peaceful hush, with only the soft echoes of their footsteps keeping them company, and she let the comfortable silence settle down their thoughts and adrenaline.

    Once they reached her cabin, Iyana unlocked the door, stepping inside with him in tow. And as soon as the door clicked shut, she spun around and wrapped him in a bear hug, pressing him back against the door.

    "I love you, you know that?" she whispered, her voice warm and tender.

    "Uh-huh," he murmured, his arms hanging at his sides. "So¡­ you are not mad at me?"

    She chuckled, the sound light and sweet. "Oh, trust me, if you hadn''t punched that jerk, I definitely would have."

    "Good." He finally wrapped his arms around her, pulling her in so tight that her feet nearly lifted off the ground. She could feel the strength of his embrace, as if he wanted to shield her from all the harsh words and scrutiny of the world. "You should never have to put up with anyone talking to you like that."

    She hummed contentedly, soaking in his assurance, before leaning back just enough to meet his gaze with a teasing smile. "Remember how you were teasing me yesterday for being possessive?" she asked, tilting her head playfully. "Well, what about you, Your Grace? Wouldn''t you go just as far for me?"

    His lips curled into a mischievous smile as he lowered her back to her feet with a careful steadiness and his hands settled at her hips. "Do you even need to ask?"

    She grinned, pressing her chest against his, the heat between them electric. "No, I don''t."

    His eyes flickered around the room, taking in her new office space. "Your new office is pretty nice," he remarked, a playful glint in his eyes. "Especially that couch over there¡ªit looks very inviting."

    "Oh, it is. It wasn''t there during Pembrooke''s time, either," she replied, her fingers threading into the back of his hair. "So, would you like a little test run?"

    He leaned down, his breath warm against her lips as he whispered, "I might just take you up on that offer, my lady." And with that, he closed the distance between them, capturing her lips in a kiss that was both gentle and hungry.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Found it!" Vyan''s head popped out from under her desk, a triumphant grin on his face as he held up a single earring like it was a trophy.

    "Oh, thank goodness." Iyana breathed a sigh of relief, standing up from behind the couch, a smile breaking through her concern.

    Vyan squinted at the earring, giving it a little shake. "How the heck did this thing end up here?" he murmured, dropping it into her waiting palm. "We have been searching for so long."

    "Sorry," she replied, slipping the earring back into place, her expression both apologetic and sheepish. "Normally, I wouldn''t be so fussed about an earring, but you know how much this one means to me."

    "I keep telling you I will buy you a new set. Nicer, sparklier, the whole deal," he insisted.

    "Yes, yes, I know," she said, rolling her eyes playfully. "But this one holds a lot of memories. You understand, right?" It was the same pair she had given the witch in exchange for erasing her memories¡ªsentimental in more ways than one, especially now that he had gotten them back for her.

    "Yes, I get it. I mean, I wear that locket you gave me all the time, don''t I?" he replied, a flicker of warmth in his eyes.

    She leaned up and pressed a quick kiss to his cheek. "You do. Now, let''s get out of here. The carriage must be here by now."

    "I am pretty sure the party''s over by now too," he quipped.

    As they walked out of the military quarters and chatted with each other, they noticed a small crowd gathered near the fountain in front of the Diamond Palace.

    "What''s going on over there?" Iyana murmured, curiosity piqued.

    "Who cares?" Vyan rolled his eyes, tugging her gently towards the line of carriages. "Let''s just get going. I still have a few things left to prepare for your birthday surprise."

    But Iyana''s gaze remained fixed on the gathering. "Vee," she said, her voice dropping to a tense whisper, "they are all staring at you."

    "Well, we did make quite the exit from the party," Vyan shrugged, glancing over his shoulder. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Just then, she spotted Terrence emerging through the crowd, flanked by a pair of officers. Her initial relief at seeing him dissolved as she noticed the hard focus in his eyes¡ªlocked onto Vyan.

    A chill ran through her, and her heartbeat quickened with a sense of foreboding.

    Terrence halted directly in their path. "Your Grace, Grand Duke Vyan Blake Ashstone," he intoned, his voice grim, "you are hereby under arrest on suspicion of the murder of Marquess Robin Mathew Ryen."

 Chapter 235 - 235: Shadow Of Doubt

    Iyana''s palm struck Terrence''s desk with a sharp thud, making his quill jump and startling him from his paperwork. "What in the blazes, Terrence? Why would you arrest Vyan?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Terrence sighed, casting his gaze heavenward as if silently cursing the fates for landing him on duty tonight of all nights. "Commander, I had no choice in the matter. The evidence speaks plainly against him."

    "Just because someone claims to have seen him doesn''t mean they are telling the truth," Iyana retorted, her glare fierce.

    "Ah, if only it were one person," Terrence replied, rubbing his temples. "But three separate witnesses, Commander. Three! And a crowd to boot, all of whom heard His Grace threaten to end Marquess Ryen''s life. Not exactly the jesting sort of threat, either."

    Iyana folded her arms, the defiance in her stance clear. "People make threats to scare others¡ªit''s a tactic, nothing more. That''s all Vyan was doing."

    Terrence''s shoulders slumped, but he held her gaze. "A tactic, perhaps. But it''s a bit hard to overlook when three people swear they saw His Grace plunge a sword into the marquess."

    "And since when does Vyan carry a sword himself? He has his knights for that," Iyana shot back.

    Terrence straightened, a hint of bemusement in his eyes. "There are these handy things called magic pouches, Commander. Even you use one, if I recall."

    Iyana clenched her jaw, a huff of frustration escaping her. "Since when did you become so quick-witted, Terrence?"

    He gave a slight grin, his eyes twinkling with an odd delight at matching wits with her. "It''s a talent, one that helps me keep my job."

    She ran a hand through her open hair and added, "Look, you know that I don''t lie and I know that it''s just my words against theirs, but I am telling you that Vyan was with me the entire time. You have to believe me."

    "I do, in fact, trust that you don''t lie. So, I am pretty sure you wouldn''t deny that His Grace left the military quarters for twenty minutes around the time of the incident. The guards saw it too."

    "Yes, but he merely went to check on the carriages, whether they had arrived or not," she said, her voice straining with conviction.

    "And it took him twenty minutes?" Terrence asked, raising a brow. "Did the carriages decide to play hide and seek?"

    "That''s¡­ I¡ªI don''t know." Iyana''s resolve wavered slightly. "I didn''t get to ask him. I lost an earring, and we both got busy searching for it."

    Terrence let out a long, resigned sigh. "Commander, I know you believe in His Grace''s innocence, but evidence is still evidence. Unless you bring something to counter it, I can''t simply dismiss the charges."

    She opened her mouth to argue further, but nothing came to her defense. Admitting that Vyan was too clever to get caught publicly murdering someone only opened more doors than it closed.

    "Fine," she relented, her tone edged with frustration. "I will find the proof myself. But promise me he won''t end up in a cell."

    Terrence''s expression softened slightly, and he gave a small nod. "Fear not, Commander. He has that nobility perk. So, he will be lounging in style until the court has its say."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Commander, you went a bit overboard in there¡ª" Terrence began as they stepped out of the interrogation room, casting her a wary glance.

    "I know," Iyana sighed, more at herself than at him. "But I was only asking legitimate questions."

    Terrence gave her a look that bordered on exasperation. "Legitimate, yes, but not quite gentle. You were positively ferocious."

    "There is a reason I was banned from interrogations back when I was a lieutenant," she stated, uncaring.

    Terrence chuckled, shaking his head. "And here I thought you had mellowed with age and rank."

    Iyana rolled her eyes. "Has Lady Ryen been informed? And what of the rest of his family?"

    "Yes, she should have been notified by now. As for other family, well¡­ he had none. Just a wife left behind to mourn him."

    "Not sure if she would really mourn him, but okay," Iyana muttered under her breath, remembering everything Vyan told her last night. She wouldn''t be surprised one bit if she found out at the end that it was Daphne who commited the murder.

    "Anyway, I am going to investigate the crime scene now," she informed Terrence, already half-turning to leave.

    He hesitated, rubbing the back of his neck. "Commander, I am not sure it''s wise for you to be so¡­ deeply involved in this case. I mean, considering how the prime suspect is your¡ª"

    He stopped abruptly, his eyes widening as they caught sight of a regal figure moving toward them.

    Terrence cleared his throat and, with a flash of wide-eyed urgency, rambled, "You know what? I just remembered I left something in the interrogation room. Vital evidence. Very important. I should go get it." While he loved some good drama, he didn''t want to get caught up between two exes¡ªespecially when one of them had a reputation of violence.

    So, with that, he spun around and disappeared back through the corridor at a speed that almost bordered on undignified.

    "Easton, what brings you here?" Iyana asked, halting in front of the crown prince.

    "Nothing in particular. I just wanted to check on you." Easton''s face was as impassive as ever, but Iyana caught the flicker of concern in his gaze. "I assume you are worried about His Grace."

    "Worry?" Iyana scoffed, folding her arms. "Hardly. I am furious, if you must know. Someone is trying to frame Vyan, and I intend to find out who."

    Easton tilted his head, his expression unreadable. "And you are certain, are you? Not even a shadow of doubt that His Grace might actually be behind this?"

    For a moment, his unnerving stare made her hesitate as her mind did the pleasure of flashbacking through Vyan''s sin confessions, of his apathetic nature, and of his chilling threat from a few hours ago.

 Chapter 236 - 236: Good Man

    Iyana let out an exasperated sigh, rolling her eyes. How pointless of her to even doubt Vyan. Even in anger, he wasn''t an amateur¡­ right?

    "Not this again. Easton, I know you care about me, but Vyan isn''t who you think he is. You need to let go of this suspicion."

    "You know I care for you?" A self-deprecating smile tugged at Easton''s lips. "Wow, that''s news. I was starting to think you hadn''t noticed for a while now."

    Iyana softened a little, shifting her stance. "Hey, we are friends, Easton. You are one of my oldest friends. I know I have been... less than friendly since I lost my memories, but¡ª"

    "Wait." He blinked, his composure finally cracking. "Why¡­ why are you talking about the memory loss like it''s behind you?"

    "Oh, that''s right." She waved a hand nonchalantly. "I got my memories back."

    "Oh." The word was barely a whisper, and Iyana noticed the sudden nervousness in his eyes. He didn''t look relieved or even surprised¡ªjust unsettled. "That''s¡­ well, that''s great. Good for you."

    "Thank you," she replied, studying his face. "And also, thank you for that time, you know, last year around the Month of Coral. We were forced to go on a date together, and I ended up breaking into tears by the end."

    "Yes, I remember that. How could I forget that? You had sobbed someone who had lost everything in her life," he said, his voice hollow.

    "At least, that''s what I felt at that time," she admitted, a little embarrassed. "So, anyway, I just wanted to thank you for being there for me at that time."

    "You are welcome, I guess."

    "And I am also sorry about everything else. I know it must have been hard for you too, with our wedding and all, especially since you are, well, terrible at expressing yourself."

    He let out a small, awkward laugh. "Terrible, huh? I guess I can''t argue with that." He paused, forcing a small smile. "But don''t worry, I am over it. I am over you."

    She smiled back, her tone surprisingly warm. "Good to hear, Easton. Really."

    "And I might actually be happy for you," Easton remarked dryly, "if you hadn''t decided to tie yourself to someone like the Grand Duke."

    Iyana narrowed her eyes. "What''s wrong with Vyan? He is a perfectly good man," she defended, even though a part of her wanted to laugh at that.

    Easton let out a short, derisive chuckle. "Good man? Sure. Except good men don''t end up accused of murder."

    "I told you, he is being framed."

    Easton leaned in slightly, a bitter smile playing on his lips. "Is he really, Iyana? I know His Grace loves you¡ªanyone can see that. Which is precisely why I find this murder accusation all too plausible."

    "What exactly are you suggesting?" she demanded.

    "Oh, nothing too wild," he replied, feigning nonchalance. "Maybe Marquess Ryen said something¡­ unsavory about you, and His Grace, being the fine, ''good'' man he is, lost his temper. Because sometimes love makes good people do bad things."

    "That''s ridiculous," Iyana shot back.

    "Well," Easton said with a shrug, "it''s something to think about. Even the most controlled people can snap, can''t they? His Grace might just be one of those people who doesn''t think twice about the consequences once he is angry." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She opened her mouth to protest, but Easton patted her shoulder with a subtle condescending air. "Save your breath, Iyana. You are going to need it if you plan to stay with someone like him."

    And with that, he turned on his heel and walked away, leaving her rooted in place.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan was sitting on a modest bed, his mind wandering, when a familiar voice murmured his name from across the room. He looked up, and there, on the other side of the barred window, was the person he was waiting for. He stood up, a slow smile spreading across his face as he approached her.

    "You sure took your time coming to see me, my lady. I was about to drift off," he teased, leaning against the cold metal.

    Iyana scoffed, rolling her eyes. "As if you could sleep here, even if you tried," she shot back, fully aware of his insomnia. She knew he only ever managed to sleep if she was near or if there was lavender incense to soothe him. "I could have brought you some lavender, but honestly, it''s probably for the best that you stay wide awake.

    After all, there is a murderer on the loose, who possibly has a beef with you."

    He chuckled and nodded in agreement, but his gaze lingered on her face, savoring the sight. "Anyway, what took you so long?"

    "There was plenty to handle¡ªdealing with the officer in charge, examining the crime scene, interviewing witnesses," she said, counting off the tasks on her fingers.

    "Hold on," he interrupted, raising an eyebrow. "Weren''t you banned from conducting interrogations? Especially with witnesses?"

    Iyana shrugged, a hint of smugness flashing in her eyes. "Well, let''s just say the ban was lifted¡­ by the commander herself." She gave him a sideways grin, and he had to suppress a laugh. "Oh, and by the way, I ran into Easton earlier."

    His smile faded, and his expression turned guarded. "Oh?"

    She waved it off casually, though her eyes were watching him carefully. "It was nothing, really. He just tried to convince me you are the one behind all this. But we both know that''s not true. Because Easton always assumes the worst about you," she huffed. "You are clearly not¡­ behind this¡­" she trailed off as she noticed his silence.

    Iyana''s face softened, and she reached out, slipping her hand through the bars to hold his. His eyes flickered to their joined hands, and then back up to meet her gaze.

    "Vee," she began quietly, her tone warm and reassuring, "you know I am on your side, no matter what, right?"

    "I know that."

    "SO¡­ whatever you did, I am here for you. Just come clean to me so I can help you. I promise, there will be no judgment from my side. In fact, Marquess Ryen most likely deserved it," she rambled.

    A flicker of worry crossed her face as she spoke, but she held firm, knowing what might come next. If Vyan had lost his temper and done the unthinkable, she would have to cover for him, not dig deeper into the case.

    She gave his hand a squeeze. "Vee? You can tell me. But I swear I won''t be mad at you or even scold you. Just¡­ just tell me the truth."

    Vyan hesitated, his gaze averting from hers. "Iyana, I¡­"

    She squeezed his hand again, her expression urging him to continue. He let out a heavy breath, his face filled with regret.

    "I am sorry, Iyana," he admitted at last, his voice barely a whisper, "but¡­ Easton is right. I am the culprit."

 Chapter 237 - 237: Grateful For You

    Iyana let the information settle, her chest rising and falling with each grounding breath. "Okay... okay¡­" she whispered, licking her bottom lip as her heart raced faster. "Now that I know the truth, I can steer things in the right direction to get the verdict in your favor. So, first things first, we need to¡­"

    "Kill the witnesses?" Vyan interjected, as casually as if he were suggesting lunch.

    "No," she shot back, giving him a hard look. "We are not committing three more murders to cover up one crime." She dropped his hand and wrapped her arms around herself, her fingers tracing absent patterns along her sleeves as she began pacing, her mind whirling. "Alright, think, think... What can we do..."

    She was so lost in her thoughts that she almost missed the low chuckle slipping past Vyan''s lips.

    Her eyes snapped up to him. "And what, exactly, do you find so funny?"

    Vyan covered his mouth, stifling his laughter. "It''s just... I can''t get over how quickly your integrity goes out the window when it comes to me."

    She scowled. "You should have thought about my integrity before you decided to go off killing people."

    He raised an eyebrow, the barest hint of a smirk playing at his lips. "Except, I didn''t."

    "What?" She blinked, her mind backpedaling as she processed his words. "But you just said¡ª" Her face flushed with realization, her nose flaring in annoyance. "You idiot! Are you seriously messing with me right now?"

    "Well, that''s what you get for doubting me," he replied smugly. "I would have told you the moment I stepped back into your office if I had committed a murder on my way there."

    "Then, where were you for those twenty minutes?" she demanded, hands on her hips, still skeptical.

    "Tia spotted me in the courtyard and dragged me aside to talk," he muttered, a hint of irritation creeping into his voice at the mention of his aunt.

    Iyana groaned, leaning her head against the cold metal bars. "You couldn''t have just said that when you got back?"

    "I was going to," he replied, shrugging. "But then I got sidetracked looking for your earring. By the time I remembered, it was too late."

    She exhaled, finally letting relief sink in. "Alright then. Since you are not guilty, we will figure out a way to prove it¡ªno matter what it takes..." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan hummed in agreement, reaching out to place a gentle hand on her head, patting it like he was trying to calm a flustered cat.

    "Setting that aside," she grabbed his hand, twisting his wrist with just enough pressure to startle him. He winced theatrically, overplaying the pain. "How dare you joke about something like that?"

    "Ow, ow!" he whimpered, looking at her with exaggerated distress. "I didn''t know you would actually believe me!"

    "Well, you are a good actor. Not my fault," she replied in a fierce whisper, giving his wrist another playful twist.

    "I surrender! Please, stop!" he cried, and she let go with a satisfied grin.

    "You endure actual torture without a peep, and yet this¡ªthis is what makes you cry out?"

    "I am extremely delicate right now, my lady, thanks to Benedict and Clyde''s care. So, please handle me with caution," he replied, putting on a pout and batting his lashes like a bashful damsel.

    She smirked, crossing her arms. "Too bad. Fragile things only make me want to break them. Maybe I will wrestle you when you are out of here."

    "Oh?" He raised an eyebrow, his smirk growing. "I would be up for wrestling on the bed."

    She rolled her eyes, shaking her head. "Really? You are choosing now to be shameless?"

    He flashed a disarming grin. "Well, if it helps, the only reason I can joke around is because I am confident you will get me out of here. So, you can say, I am just savoring the moment. It''s a nice little break from, you know, the usual work madness."

    She paused, blinking at him in something between disbelief and admiration, before a smile tugged at her lips. "You really are something else."

    He took her hand and gently kissed her knuckles. "What time is it?" he asked softly out of the blue.

    Iyana glanced around, searching as if a clock might be hiding in the shadows. "I don''t know. I haven''t had the presence of mind to check. Why, where is your pocket watch?"

    "They took it," he murmured, trailing tender kisses from her knuckles down to the inside of her wrist, each one slower than the last.

    "What? Why would they¡ª"

    "It doesn''t matter," he smoothly cut her off. "It''s after midnight, anyway."

    "Yes, I suppose it must be." She frowned, puzzled. "But why does it matter?"

    A warm smile spread across his lips, and he lifted his head, gazing into her eyes with an intensity that made her heart skip. He reached up, his fingers finding the nape of her neck, and she closed her eyes, letting herself be pulled into a gentle, lingering kiss through the cold metal bars between them.

    When he finally pulled back, she opened her eyes, meeting his wine-red orbs that held a soft, unwavering affection. It was that rare, beautiful smile he reserved just for her, like a secret he shared only on the most special of days.

    Special days¡ªoh.

    "Happy birthday, my love," he whispered.

    A tearful smile bloomed on her lips.

    He sighed, regret clouding his face. "I am so sorry I didn''t get to surprise you. I had grand plans, you know. A whole speech prepared, even."

    She squeezed his hand, her thumb brushing over his knuckles. "It''s alright. You can always surprise me later."

    He chuckled, a hint of frustration in his voice. "I had it all memorized, and now, I can''t remember a word. My mind is a complete blank."

    She smiled, resting her forehead against the bars. "Just speak from your heart. I would love anything you have to say."

    He took a deep breath, his gaze holding hers. "Alright, then. I guess I will start by saying how grateful I am that you were born into this world, Iyana."

    Her breath caught as a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over her¡ªthose very words, spoken before, echoing back to her.

    "You are¡­ everything. Strong, beautiful, clever, hard-working, and yes, a little stubborn," he teased, his voice softening. "You are loving, nurturing, understanding, and somehow, all these things at once. And to think¡ªI got to meet you, and to be loved by you? It''s almost too unbelievable. So¡­ thank you.

    Thank you for being born, and, if I might dare say, for being born for me."

    Tears traced a path down her cheeks as a soft sob slipped from her, her heart swelling with each of his words. But as she closed her eyes, dark memories began to resurface, and the ghosts of voices long buried clawed their way back up:

    "Mother should never have sacrificed her life to bring a heartless monster like you into this world."

    "You want the truth? I think you would be better off dead. Yes, that''s it. I wish every day that you were dead."

    "You know, dear, it would hardly matter if you didn''t show up for breakfast. No one would even notice you are gone."

    "You always ruin everything! I curse the day you were born into this world!"

    Suddenly, Vyan''s voice pulled her back from the abyss¡ªlike he always seemed to do. "Iyana, are you alright?" His tone was gentle, his face creased with worry. "Did I say something wrong?"

    She shook her head, attempting to steady her breaths. "No, it''s just¡­ Your words reminded me of my disastrous sixteenth birthday¡­ after which you told me some things that would forever remain carved in my heart. I just didn''t realize how much I needed to hear them again."

    As the bitter memories swirled, brighter ones began to seep in, illuminating the darkness.

    "My lady, please don''t shed tears over their cruelty. They were the ones in the wrong, holding that gala for Lady Sienna as if it were her special day, ignoring that it was your birthday. You only reacted as anyone else would¡­"

    "You know," Vyan had said with a reassuring smile, "I, for one, am grateful you are here, that you were born into this world. The world is richer because you are in it. And¡­ honestly, I couldn''t ask for a finer person to serve."

    She looked into Vyan''s eyes, feeling a warmth that anchored her, as if he, too, was lost in those same memories. Perhaps that''s why he always made such grand plans for her birthday, knowing full well the painful memories it held.

    Her stepmother and step-sister would always find a way to overshadow her, painting her as the villain for daring to feel. And her brother always made sure to be extra cruel to her on this day¡ªholding her responsible for their mother''s death.

    The first fourteen birthdays of her life were extremely lonely, the fifteenth was slightly better with Vyan''s company even though she didn''t feel comfortable enough to share deep stuff with him yet. Her sixteenth birthday was the one that she had let her guard down completely in front of her.

    After that, she had never had to cry alone, and for that, she would be eternally grateful.

    For the next two years after that, in his own thoughtful way, he had made her birthday a little brighter, a little softer, and filled with the kind of love she never knew she could have.

    No, she hadn''t known the warmth of family love, but his love¡ªdevoted and unshakeable¡ªhad made up for that and more.

    "If only I could hug you now," Vyan whispered, casting a frustrated glance at the prison bars that separated them.

    "Me too," she murmured with a bittersweet smile. "My birthday must be cursed," she added with a half-hearted laugh. "Something dreadful always happens on this day. It figures you would end up here today of all days."

    "Those things aren''t connected," he replied, almost offended.

    "They might be, you don''t know that," she teased, feeling a small spark of her usual humor return.

    "But I do know," he asserted. "Your birthday is the best day of the year."

    "Are you sure you want to say with a murder charge hanging over your head?"

    "Like I said, it''s a little vacation for me," he responded haughtily.

    "You know what? I don''t like that you are on vacation while I am working like a dog. I have to get you out of there as soon as possible."

    "Wow, you jealous woman. What happened to being happy for me?"

    "What?" she let out scandalously. "I would just like the two of us to be happy together."

    "That does sound better," he smirked. "So, in that case, we should perhaps come up with a plan to end my vacation."

    "Let''s make it happen then, Your Grace?" She raised his hand, and he met it with his, their palms colliding in a crisp high-five that echoed through the hallway.

 Chapter 238 - 238: Forgiveness Or Not?

    "No, no way! I am not doing this. Not a chance," Vyan snapped, frustration lacing every word.

    "You have to. It''s our only option," Iyana pressed, her tone firm but trying to keep things calm.

    Vyan started pacing around his quarantine room, shaking his head as if trying to physically shake the thought out. "Nope. Not happening."

    "Vee, it''s not even you apologizing!" she pointed out. "All you have to do is accept it."

    "Exactly!" he whisper-yelled, eyes flashing. "Do you know how much worse that is? I''d rather apologize for something I didn''t even do than accept her pathetic excuse for one. She kept Ash''s truth from me, let him suffer, never even tried to save him, and oh yeah¡ªtried to kill me just to keep her precious position secure. And I am supposed to just¡­ forgive her?"

    "I know," Iyana said gently. "I know how much you hate Empress Celeste. You have every right to be angry. But I am not asking you to forgive her with your whole heart. You lie all the time¡ªcan''t you just fake it this one time? For your own sake?"

    He turned away, deliberately avoiding her gaze, knowing those big puppy-dog eyes were working overtime to guilt-trip him.

    Iyana sighed, realizing her look wouldn''t work on him today. "Vee, she is the only one who can save you. Without her testimony, we have got nothing. No alibi, no way out."

    He let out a sharp, bitter laugh. "Of course. I have to pretend to forgive her just to get her to tell the truth. How twisted is that? Her own nephew. Does she really think that''s how forgiveness works?"

    "Maybe she is just desperate for your forgiveness," Iyana offered.

    "Good luck with that. I am not exactly the forgiving type," Vyan muttered, rolling his eyes.

    "But¡­ she seemed sincere. I just spoke to her, and it really felt like she was sorry."

    "If she was truly sorry, she wouldn''t be holding this over my head. She would testify without strings attached."

    Iyana sighed, her voice softer now. "Vee, we don''t have the luxury to bargain here. We need to take whatever we can get. Please¡­ just fake it, okay?"

    "Iyana, I¡ª"

    "I know. I get it. It''s not fair, and it''s not easy. But you have got too much going on to be stuck in here, don''t you? Can you really afford this ''vacation'' right now?"

    Vyan ran a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated, before letting out a long, tired sigh. "Let me tell you, when this is all over, I am taking a real vacation. A long one."

    Iyana''s lips curved into a playful grin. "Can I tag along?"

    "Absolutely not. I am taking Clyde. His endless talking will be a real treat."

    "I can talk nonstop too, you know."

    Vyan gave her a playful, mock-serious look, then finally let a wide smile break through. "Alright, sold."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the way to the imperial court, Vyan was escorted by Terrence and a handful of officials. Though the gravity of the situation loomed, his hands were free¡ªnoble perks, and after all, he hadn''t been proven guilty yet.

    They came to a halt when a figure approached¡ªCeleste. Her sudden appearance startled the military officers, as it was rare for the third empress to step foot outside the Crystal Palace, let alone venture near the military quarters.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Terrence greeted her with a bow, his voice carrying the usual deference. "How may we assist you?"

    "I would like a moment alone with His Grace, if you please," Celeste requested politely, though there was a touch of unease in her voice. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Terrence''s eyes flicked to Vyan, who appeared completely unfazed, and then back to Celeste, who seemed¡­ almost nervous. After a brief pause, he nodded. "Of course, Your Majesty. Take your time." With that, he gestured for the others to step back, giving them some space.

    As the officers retreated, Celeste took a steadying breath and approached Vyan, her voice soft as she called out, "Vee?"

    Vyan''s expression remained cold, his wine-red eyes giving nothing away. That coldness made her heart tighten with guilt. Maybe Iyana hadn''t convinced him. Maybe she wouldn''t earn his forgiveness today, either.

    "I know I said these things to you last night as well," she began, her voice barely carrying through the silence of the corridor, "I also know that I have no right to ask for forgiveness. I... I have failed you in so many ways." Her voice cracked, and she pressed a hand to her chest as though the words were tearing her apart.

    "I can understand why you wouldn''t want to forgive me, but it''s been eating me alive, Vee. Every time I think about how my sister would be so disappointed by the way I have treated her precious sons, I just¡­"

    Unexpectedly, Vyan stepped forward, reaching out to place a reassuring hand on her shoulder. Celeste was surprised to see a gentle, understanding look on his face.

    "Vee?"

    "Tia," he replied, his tone surprisingly tender. "You don''t have to apologize anymore. Because after a lot of thinking, I have come to realize that you really had no choice, and perhaps, I would have done the same thing if I were in your place. After all, fear makes us act in ways we don''t recognize later. I shouldn''t blame you for that. I was just, you know, very hurt.

    Because I didn''t expect you to hide anything from me."

    Celeste shook her head, fresh tears slipping down her cheeks. "No, no, you were right to be hurt. I shouldn''t have hidden Ash''s truth from you. You would have been able to help him much sooner in that way," she murmured, almost as if she were chastising herself. "But I let my fears control me¡ªstop me telling you the truth."

    Vyan''s grip on her shoulder tightened, grounding her in that moment. "Tia, we all make mistakes. I understand that now, more than ever," he assured. "What matters is that you are here now, and you are willing to stand by me. I couldn''t ask for more."

    She looked up at him, her eyes glistening with gratitude. "Thank you, Vee. I don''t deserve your kindness, but I promise I will do whatever it takes to make up for the past."

    A small smile crept onto his face as he brushed a stray tear from her cheek. "You are already doing that," he said softly. "You will testify for me, won''t you, Tia? Stand up and tell them where I was last night during the murder?"

    Celeste nodded without hesitation. "Yes, of course I will. I swear it, Vee. I will prove you innocent." Her words were laced with a fervent urgency, as if she were desperate to atone for her past mistakes.

    His smile widened, and he pulled her into a firm hug, patting her back in a gesture of reassurance. "Thank you, Tia. I knew I could count on you."

    As she pulled away, a relieved smile broke through her tears, and she gave his hand a final squeeze before turning to leave.

    The sound of her footsteps faded as she disappeared around the corner, leaving Vyan standing alone, a faint smile still playing on his lips.

    "Wow, that was some sick acting right there," came a dry voice from behind him. He turned to see Iyana leaning casually against the wall, her arms crossed and her expression one of mild amusement.

    Vyan smirked, shrugging as he slid his hands into his pockets. "I had to make it believable, didn''t I?" he replied, a hint of satisfaction gleaming in his eyes.

    Iyana shook her head, clearly entertained. "You certainly know how to pull the strings, my love," she remarked, pushing herself off the wall and stepping closer. "Do you think she actually bought it?"

    "Oh, she bought it," he said with a confident grin, "She bit down hard on the bait."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The grand hall of the imperial court was unusually crowded, brimming with nobility, each face a carefully crafted mask of impassive curiosity. They were all eager to witness the outcome of today''s trial¡ªthe grand duke accused of murdering a marquess.

    The air was thick with tension, with whispers and glances exchanged beneath a thin veneer of decorum. Vyan stood at the center of it all, his hands clasped loosely behind his back, his expression unreadable as the officials took their positions. His sharp wine-red eyes scanned the room, taking in every subtle shift, though outwardly, he remained calm.

    Seated on the throne was Empress Jade, presiding over the proceedings in place of the ailing emperor. Typically, it would have been Edgar himself overseeing the questioning, but in his absence, one of the older judicial officials had been tasked with leading the trial. Edgar, as always, preferred not to relinquish such authority to his wives¡ªespecially not Jade.

    "Your Imperial Majesty, shall we begin?" Gareth, the judicial official, asked with a formal bow.

    Jade leaned back with a faint smirk, giving a curt nod. Vyan could practically feel her smugness radiating from the throne. Internally, he rolled his eyes¡ªshe was probably hoping this trial would go against him, and she wasn''t exactly subtle about it.

    "With the honored permission of Her Imperial Majesty, Empress Jade Grace Haynes, we shall now commence the trial of Marquess Robin Mathew Ryen''s murder," Gareth declared, his voice echoing through the hall. "Our prime suspect is none other than His Grace, Grand Duke Vyan Blake Ashstone."

    Vyan''s face remained impassive as Gareth droned on, detailing how Vyan and the marquess had gotten into a heated argument just hours before the incident, and how three witnesses had allegedly seen Vyan commit the crime.

    "...He stood there, eyes colder than ice, without a shred of mercy, while Marquess Ryen struggled to scream for help. He just... bled out right in front of him." Lady Belrose''s voice trembled slightly, her gaze flicking to the floor as she recalled the gruesome scene. "And then, His Grace snapped his head up, and I made direct eye contact with his... inhuman red eyes.

    After that, without thinking, I screamed and ran with Lady Julia and Lady Erika." She finished her testimony with a shudder, echoing the words of the other two witnesses.

    "Thank you, Lady Belrose," Gareth said, before turning to address Empress Jade. "Your Imperial Majesty, as we have heard, all three witnesses have testified that they clearly saw His Grace standing over Marquess Ryen''s body, sword in hand. Now," Gareth shifted his focus to Vyan, "would you like to offer any defense, Your Grace?"

    Vyan smirked, his confidence almost unnerving as he replied. "Oh, absolutely, Lord Gareth. You see, there is this little thing called Metamorphosis. It''s a neat magic trick where someone can take on the appearance of another person. So, it''s entirely possible the real murderer used my face to commit the crime."

    Gareth''s eyes narrowed. "I will admit, it''s not impossible. But Metamorphosis is a highly advanced form of magic¡ªrare and difficult to master. Are you suggesting someone was skilled enough to impersonate you so perfectly?"

    "Rare, yes," Vyan agreed, his tone calm but deliberate, "but not impossible."

    "Alright then," Gareth leaned forward slightly, clearly not backing down. "Let''s assume for a moment that you are telling the truth. Where were you at the time of the murder? And why were you still on the imperial grounds when you had supposedly left the party over an hour earlier?"

    Vyan''s expression didn''t falter as he smoothly responded, "Well, as luck would have it, there were no carriages available at the time. So, to kill some time, Lady Iyana and I decided to take a walk through the military quarters, which are usually quiet at night."

    A calculated pause followed before Vyan continued, "I left her halfway to check if any carriages had arrived, and while I was on my way, I ran into my aunt, Her Imperial Majesty, Empress Celeste, and she pulled me aside for a conversation."

    "Empress Celeste?" Gareth raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "And what was so urgent that she needed to speak with you right then?"

    Vyan gave a casual shrug. "Family matters, really. I have been... a little upset with her lately. Typical aunt-nephew disagreements. We were sorting it out.

    You can ask her yourself¡ªsurely, an empress wouldn''t lie. Would she?"

    Gareth glanced toward the empress, who had been listening quietly, and called her forward. "Your Imperial Majesty, if you please¡ªcan you confirm His Grace''s account?"

    All eyes turned to Celeste. Vyan caught her gaze, giving a subtle nod of encouragement. She hesitated for a brief moment before finally speaking, her voice soft but clear.

    "No."

 Chapter 239 - 239: Under Threat

    The grandeur of the imperial court was diminished as a dense silence took hold. Nobles and courtiers stood frozen, their eyes wide, and whispers dying on their lips. They were all expecting the grand duke''s aunt, of all people, to speak in his support. But¡­ Celeste''s confession was like a crack of thunder in a clear sky, jolting everyone to the bone.

    "I wasn''t with His Grace last night," Celeste stated simply, her hands folded in front of her, gaze cast down. "It''s true that I did want to meet up with him to talk, but unfortunately, that didn''t become possible."

    Is she fucking kidding me¡ª

    Vyan clenched his jaw, his fingers curling into fists so tight that his nails dug into his palms. He held himself rigidly, every muscle in his body coiled, his face a mask of perfect apathy.

    Inside, though, he was seething. It felt like his chest would explode, fury blazing hotter than the fire he controlled.

    He might have faked at accepting her apology, but how could she just straight up lie like this against him? S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He glared at his aunt, hoping she would meet his eyes, that she would see the torrent of fury and disbelief she had just unleashed, that now he was never going to forgive her.

    But she didn''t look. Not once. She stood there, calmly and deliberately avoiding his gaze, as if he were a stranger, as if they had never shared a single moment of familial love.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," Gareth ventured cautiously, his tone thick with shock. "You are sure you didn''t¡­ talk to His Grace? I mean, he is quite confident that you did."

    Celeste nodded, her eyes briefly meeting Gareth''s before slipping away again. "Yes," she replied. "And I have nothing more to add."

    Vyan''s gaze burned into her, but she remained impassive and stepped back into the crowd. He took a deep breath, finding it quite hard to keep his composure. He could just feel the rage screaming within him.

    ''My lord, get a hold of yourself,'' came Clyde''s telepathic voice in his head. ''Take more deep breaths.''

    He followed the advice, taking subtle deep breaths, until his eyes shifted across the court until they found Iyana.

    Her violet eyes met his, a silent strength flowing from her to him. He inhaled once again, letting the heat inside him simmer down, if only slightly. She didn''t have to say a word; the firmness of her gaze was enough.

    The raw rage in his chest dulled, tempered by the calm he found in Iyana''s eyes and Clyde''s voice.

    "Given the current testimony, what do you intend to say in your defense now, Your Grace?" Gareth''s voice pierced through the courtroom''s tense air.

    Vyan pulled his eyes away from Iyana, his gaze shifting to the judicial officer. He straightened, forcing himself to compose his thoughts as he addressed the court.

    "No, Lord Gareth, not for now," he said, voice smooth, though laced with an edge. He met Gareth''s stare with one of his own, his expression unyielding. "I intend to prove that I was, indeed, with Empress Celeste that day."

    A murmur rippled through the courtiers as Gareth''s brows knit together, his eyes narrowing. He took a step closer to Vyan, his tone turning almost accusatory. "Are you suggesting that our empress is lying, Your Grace?" he asked. "You yourself said an empress surely wouldn''t lie, right?"

    Vyan''s lips curled into a tight smile, a flicker of defiance in his gaze. "I would never be so bold as to accuse an empress of lying, Lord Gareth," he replied smoothly, though the undercurrent of his words was clear.

    A faint smirk formed on the corner of Jade''s mouth, clearly loving the concept of her co-wife being proved a liar in a court full of people. She was more into that than breaking the spirit of that arrogant grand duke.

    "Perhaps," Vyan continued, his eyes sliding briefly to Celeste''s unrepentant form, "she has simply... forgotten. Let us not rush to conclusions. I suggest we give it some time, allow memories to be refreshed." His gaze lingered on Celeste, his smile hardening.

    "And at the same time, I would like the opportunity to gather enough evidence to prove that it was someone else in my disguise who committed the actual crime."

    The room fell into an uneasy silence. Even Gareth seemed momentarily at a loss for words, his gaze flickering between Vyan and Celeste.

    "Very well," Jade said. "We shall reconvene when you, Your Grace, are prepared to bring forth your proof. However, in the meantime, you are ordered to stay within the capital with two imperial officers on guard with you, unless you would prefer to volunteer to stay quarantined."

    "Thank you, Your Imperial Majesty; the former option sounds lovely," Vyan responded, flashing a grateful, polite smile.

    "Alright. The matter is adjourned until then."

    With a final bow to Jade, the grand hall buzzed to life with hushed murmurs as the nobles began to file out. Whispers about Vyan''s so-called "preferential treatment" floated through the air, accompanied by pointed looks.

    If he weren''t a grand duke, they muttered, he would have been thrown in prison by now. An empress testified against him, after all.

    But Vyan? He didn''t give a damn about their little judgments. Preferential treatment? Sure, maybe. But that''s just how the game was played here. Life wasn''t fair¡ªand everyone in this room knew it.

    If the tables were turned, would any of them refuse special treatment? Not likely. At least Vyan wasn''t flaunting it like some pompous peacock, which was more than could be said for most of these hypocrites.

    As he turned to leave, Clyde appeared by his side, clapping a hand on his shoulder. "Hey, listen," he began, leaning in. "Athy and I are going to have a little chat with Empress Celeste. I have already sent a message to Benedict to get the maids at the secondary residence ready for you. So, head there, kick back, and we will regroup when I get back. Does that sound good?"

    Vyan scoffed and offered a dry, sarcastic, "Just be careful not to turn your back on her. You know, she is an expert in backstabbing."

    Clyde chuckled, unfazed. "Thanks for the heads-up. We will be sure to watch our backs."

    "Yes, well, I am off to tend to my second backstab wound," Vyan added with a dramatic roll of his eyes as he made his way out of the imperial court.

    Vyan slipped away from the bustling court hall, finding a secluded corner in the palace to nurse his fury. He leaned against the cool stone wall, fists clenched and jaw tight, as if bracing himself from an impending eruption.

    He recalled the faint memories from their childhood¡ªof how Celeste would always spend time with him whenever Aster was caught up with his lessons, of the bedtime stories she read him, of the times she let him win in a game just to make him happy¡­

    "How could you¡­?" he murmured, his voice more hurt than angry.

    His mind raced, replaying every word Celeste had spoken in the court, despite what she promised him an hour ago, until he felt a gentle hand on his shoulder and his eyes softened slightly.

    "After everything, she still managed to betray me," he started venting out. "Do you see now? She is truly nothing but a manipulative bitch. This is exactly why I never wanted to forgive her. I mean, come on, even if she sensed I was insincere earlier, how could she screw me over like that? It wasn''t like I was asking her to lie for me.

    All she had to do was tell the truth."

    He glanced at Iyana, her gaze was calm but filled with something that looked like empathy. She didn''t say anything at first, simply allowing her presence to ground him, soothing the edges of his frustration.

    "I get that you are angry and hurt, Vee, but didn''t you look at her?" Iyana asked quietly, her tone probing but gentle.

    He turned around fully and furrowed his brow, caught off guard by the question. "What are you talking about?"

    Iyana sighed, glancing away for a moment before meeting his gaze. "Empress Celeste... she looked terrified. I don''t think she wanted to say what she did. I was near her, and her hands were trembling the entire time," she said softly. "It was like someone was forcing her, threatening her."

    Vyan blinked, a flicker of doubt intruding on his anger. "She looked scared?" he echoed, as if the words were foreign to him. In his mind, he replayed the scene, but this time, he peeled back the layers of his own fury and bitterness. He remembered the way she kept her eyes downcast, avoiding his gaze.

    "Yes," Iyana replied, her steady voice a counterbalance to his turmoil. "I don''t know why she lied, but it didn''t seem like it was by choice."

    Iyana might not know why, but Vyan knew. Celeste always put her children''s lives first. So, if someone were to threaten Ronan and Katelyn¡ª

    Vyan''s fists loosened, his mind racing with a dozen new questions. The rage that had been all-consuming moments ago now felt muddied, tinged with confusion. He ran a hand through his hair, frustration morphing into something more complex.

    "If she is being threatened..." Vyan''s voice trailed off as the pieces began to fall into place. "Then it has got to be the same person who is trying to frame me."

    Iyana raised a brow, her curiosity piqued. "Wait¡ªso you already have a suspect?"

    Vyan scoffed, a sly grin tugging at his lips. "Of course, I do."

    She gave him a playful nudge. "And when exactly were you planning to share this with me?"

    "After I cleared my name today," he replied smoothly, earning a dramatic eye roll from her.

    "Alright, smart guy. Spill it. Who is the bastard? I will happily beat the truth out of them."

    He paused, his expression shifting to something more serious. "Easton."

    Iyana''s breath caught in her throat.

    "It''s Easton, Iyana."

 Chapter 240 - 240: An Unexpected Relation

    "No, I don''t think Easton would ever do something like that," Iyana said, shaking her head firmly. "I know you don''t like him, but he is a very honest person¡ª"

    "You literally told me last night that he was trying to convince you I am the one who killed Robin," Vyan shot back, his tone sharper than he intended.

    "Yes, but that is just what he believes," she replied, crossing her arms defensively. "He doesn''t have the best impression of you, Vee. That doesn''t mean he would go as far as framing you¡ªlet alone by murdering someone."

    Vyan scoffed, narrowing his eyes. "Don''t you think he might do something like this just to prove himself right in front of you?"

    Iyana sighed, her voice soft but firm. "No, because that''s not who he is. Trust me, Vee. I have known him far longer than I have known you."

    Vyan''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Oh, is that so? Well, in that case, why didn''t you just marry him?"

    "Come again?" she let out, her voice sharp enough to cut through the air, as her eyes dangerously flared at him.

    Vyan opened his mouth, immediately regretting the words. His hand dragged across his face, as if trying to wipe away his wrong choice of words. "I am sorry," he muttered, dropping his head slightly. "That was out of line."

    "Yes, it was," she emphasized, still glaring, arms tightly folded.

    "Look," he started, trying to steer the conversation back on track, "it''s not just about him thinking I am not good enough for you. It''s more than that. I have screwed him over a lot, and he knows it. I wouldn''t put it past him to try and frame me." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I get that, Vee," she replied, her expression softening just a little. "But Easton wouldn''t kill someone over it¡ª"

    "I didn''t say he committed the murder," Vyan interrupted. "Thea was keeping an eye at him at the time."

    Iyana blinked in confusion. "Then what are you trying to say?"

    Vyan''s tone dropped, becoming more serious. "Remember how I felt black magic at the palace during your celebration party?" She nodded cautiously. "Well, as you know, Clyde has been trying to trace Sienna for the past few days, and he discovered that Sienna was spotted in the capital marketplace over a week ago, talking to a tall man in a cloak.

    As it turns out, someone saw that man''s face earlier on some other part of the market, and he was a ''handsome'' man with sandy blonde hair. And we both know who that sounds like."

    Iyana frowned. "Easton isn''t the only one with sandy blonde hair, Vee¡ª"

    He raised an eyebrow.

    She rolled her eyes. "Fine. Maybe he is the only one like that." Easton''s blonde hair was much different than his father and brothers, a shade much darker than their pure golden one. "But that doesn''t mean he is conspiring with someone like Sienna."

    "Iyana," Vyan interjected, his voice low, "he is desperate right now. He has got nothing to lose."

    She shook her head. "He still has his integrity, and that''s not something he would throw away. And you know what? I will ask Leila. Maybe Marquess Ryen was murdered in that other timeline as well, and if so, the murderer could be the same person."

    "I don''t think it has to be the same killer¡ª" Vyan began.

    "Vee," Iyana interrupted, her tone more authoritative, "why don''t you go home and rest? I will talk to Ellie; she might know something useful. And please, try to avoid Lady Ryen while we sort this out, okay?"

    "Iyana¡ª"

    "Not another word," she cut him off sharply. But then her gaze darkened, her voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "And don''t worry, if Easton really is conspiring with Sienna, I won''t let either of them get away with it."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Iyana sat quietly in the grand yet cozy lobby of the Darren mansion, her fingers gently tapping against the armrest of the chair. Despite the warmth of the surroundings, a certain restlessness tugged at her. She glanced around, admiring the refined d¨¦cor, but her thoughts kept wandering to the urgent matters that brought her here.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of footsteps. Count Darren entered the room, holding baby Kieran carefully in his arms. His usually composed expression softened as he smiled at her.

    "Good afternoon, Lady Estelle," Derek greeted warmly. "Ellie will be down in a bit. She was just napping for a while."

    Iyana stood up, immediately feeling a pang of guilt. "I am so sorry, Lord Darren. If it wasn''t so urgent, I would never dream of disturbing a tired mother during her rest."

    Derek chuckled softly, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "I am glad you understand. Ellie has been physically weak lately... it''s hard on her," he admitted, a hint of sadness flickering in his eyes as he looked down at Kieran, who cooed innocently in his arms.

    Iyana hesitated, biting her lip as she debated whether to voice her thoughts. It was true that she wasn''t sure how to accept the fact that there was someone else''s soul in her best friend''s body, but it wasn''t anyone''s fault. So, the best option would be to just treat her normally. Therefore, she decided to speak, her voice cautious. "Um, Lord Darren...

    do you think it''s because Ellie isn''t originally from this world?"

    Derek blinked, caught off guard. "What?"

    "I mean... her soul is from ''you know where,'' but her body is from here," Iyana explained carefully, trying to put her complex thoughts into words. "Maybe that''s why she is not adjusting well, physically."

    Derek''s brows furrowed as he considered her words. After a moment, he hummed thoughtfully. "We did think about that possibility. It crossed our minds when Ellie''s health started declining. But Ellie believes she has been improving recently, so we decided it might just be a matter of her body adjusting... though it hasn''t been easy."

    Iyana nodded, her heart heavy with sympathy. "I hope that''s all it is. Ellie deserves to be healthy and happy."

    Just as Derek opened his mouth to respond, soft footsteps echoed from the staircase. Leila soon appeared in the lobby, her smile warm but apologetic as she looked at her husband. "Thank you for keeping Iya company, Derek."

    Derek smiled, leaning down to kiss the top of her head tenderly before turning to leave with baby Kieran. "I will leave you ladies to your conversation," he announced before disappearing down the hall with his son in arms.

    Leila turned her attention back to Iyana. "Hey, Iya, I heard about what happened with Vyan. Is there anything I can do to help?" Her voice was soft and filled with concern.

    Iyana sighed, sitting back down as she collected her thoughts. "Actually... I am here to ask you something. In the novel you read, was Marquess Ryen murdered in there as well?"

    Leila''s face twisted in thought as she tried to recall the details. "A murder might have happened," she answered slowly. "But I am not entirely sure whose it was. It wasn''t that important in the grand scheme of things¡ªit was more of a plot point, just to make you too busy for Easton. It triggered a big fight between you two."

    Iyana frowned, her frustration bubbling up. "Can you remember who the murderer was? Did I ever find out in the novel?"

    Leila shook her head apologetically. "No, you didn''t. You handed the case over to someone else to make time for Easton."

    Iyana groaned in irritation, muttering curses under her breath. "Of course I would do something like that. Curse my other self!"

    Leila chuckled softly but quickly apologized. "Sorry, girl, I can''t be of more help. If I remembered, I would have told you."

    "It''s alright," Iyana said, forcing a small smile. "There is not much you can do if that''s all there was."

    But as their conversation dwindled, Iyana''s mind began to spiral down a darker path. If the timing of Marquess Ryen''s murder was fixed, following some predestined thread of the novel''s plot¡­ did that mean Vyan''s death in the novel was also inevitable? A shiver ran down her spine as the thought took hold.

    Her heart clenched painfully in her chest. Was she powerless to stop his death? Could she change anything, or was she merely playing her part in an already written tragedy?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Easton pushed open the heavy wooden door to his chambers, exhaustion weighing on him like a cloak. The flicker of candlelight cast long shadows across the room, but something felt... off. His footsteps slowed as his eyes adjusted to the dim light, and then he saw her.

    A figure, draped languidly across his bed, her wavy light brunette hair spilling over the silken pillows. For a moment, his mind struggled to process the intrusion, but when the reality set in, a surge of anger shot through him. His jaw tightened, and his usually calm demeanor shattered.

    "What the hell are you doing in here, Sienna?" he demanded, his voice sharp and dangerous as he strode toward the bed.

    Sienna stirred and rose from the soft mattress. Her lips curled into a smirk as she walked toward him, her eyes gleaming with mischief.

    "Why shouldn''t I be here?" she purred, stopping just a breath away from him. Her gaze was unapologetically daring as she tilted her head to look up at him. She was close enough for him to smell the faint scent of roses that clung to her skin, a sickeningly sweet contrast to the fire simmering beneath his skin.

    Easton''s fists clenched at his sides, his stormy green eyes narrowing. "Get out." he growled.

    But Sienna''s smirk only widened. "Oh, come now, Easton. Is that any way to treat your wife?"

 Chapter 241 - 241: What Destroys Him?

    Althea and Clyde walked side by side down the long, polished corridor, the fading evening light spilling through the tall windows, casting a soft glow on the marble floors.

    "Empress Celeste didn''t say a word, no matter how much we prodded her," Althea said, her voice low but tinged with frustration. "It''s like¡­ she has been threatened by someone. Someone dangerous."

    Clyde glanced at her, his usual playful demeanor replaced by something more serious. "She must have been. For her kids, no doubt," he replied, his voice soft but certain.

    Althea halted abruptly, causing Clyde to stop a step ahead of her. Her eyes flared wide, a sudden realization sparking through her. "Wait¡ªhave I even seen Katelyn and Ronan since this morning?" she demanded, her voice sharp with rising panic.

    They locked eyes, the unspoken tension snapping between them like a taut wire, their expressions mirroring the same dreadful understanding.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "Wife?" Easton''s voice was laced with cold amusement, his lips curving into a mocking smile. "You are no wife of mine. Not when I don''t even remember marrying you."

    Sienna''s saccharine smile didn''t falter as she stepped closer, eyes gleaming with an unsettling mix of seduction and threat. "Oh, but that''s only because you don''t want to accept it," she purred, her tone dripping with feigned innocence. "You married me, Easton, fully aware of what you were doing. Or did the witnesses just hallucinate?"

    He scoffed, the sound sharp and dismissive. "I don''t accept you. Not as my wife. Not as anything."

    Her lips twisted, voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "Is it because I am not Iyana? Does it bother you that much?" She reached out, fingers grazing his jaw. "I can give you so much more than her, Easton. So much more than she ever¡ª"

    His hand shot up, smacking hers away with disdain. "Don''t touch me." His voice was ice, but the anger simmered beneath it. "You couldn''t even do the one thing I asked. And now you stand here, spouting this garbage?"

    Sienna''s smile wavered for the briefest moment, her eyes flashing before she recovered. "I did what I could¡ª"

    "You murdered a man!" Easton''s voice cracked like a whip. "You killed someone to frame Ashstone, and then you had the nerve to kidnap my siblings and have me threaten their mother to keep her quiet! If you were so hell-bent on pulling off that pathetic plan, you should have been smart enough not to leave him a damn alibi!"

    Sienna''s expression darkened, the sweet mask she wore slipping to reveal the malice beneath. "We weren''t aiming just to imprison Vyan, Easton. You wanted to expose his magic¡ªin front of your father, no less."

    "And that has worked out brilliantly, hasn''t it?" he snarled, his frustration boiling over. "The man walked free today! All thanks to your incompetence."

    Her smile returned, sharp and sinister, a wicked gleam flickering in her eyes. "Then call him back. He has been ordered to stay within the capital, hasn''t he? Summon him for an interrogation. We will make sure this time, there is no slipping away."

    Easton stared at her, his fists clenched at his sides. There was something unsettling in the way her voice dripped with satisfaction, something that twisted in his gut.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Althea and Clyde scanned the garden area of the Ivory Palace, their breaths ragged. For a moment, the silence of the moonlit garden seemed eerie. Then, just beyond the manicured hedges, they spotted two small figures sprawled out on the grass.

    "There¡ªRonan and Katelyn!" Althea gasped, rushing forward, her heart pounding in her chest. Clyde was right behind her.

    As they reached the children, both dropped to their knees, fear tightening their throats. But then, a slow, fragile sigh of relief escaped them both. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The kids were unconscious¡ªbut breathing.

    Their small chests rose and fell steadily, untouched by the violence they feared.

    "They are okay¡­ they are okay¡­" Althea pressed her hand to her mouth, her fingers trembling slightly. "Clyde, whoever we are dealing with, they are no joke," she muttered, but there was a hard edge to it now, like a vow for vengeance forming beneath the surface.

    Clyde''s gaze darkened as he placed a gentle hand on Ronan''s shoulder, as if to assure himself the boy was real and alive. "You are right," he said quietly, his eyes narrowing as he looked around the garden, taking in every shadow, every rustling leaf. "Someone who doesn''t even hesitate to mess with kids'' lives."

    "Who do you think it might be?" she whispered.

    Clyde''s jaw tightened. "Vyan thinks it''s Prince Easton behind all this."

    Althea froze for a moment, her expression shifting from disbelief to something colder, more determined. "There is no way Easton could do something like this," she replied firmly. "He may be ruthless¡ªhell, sometimes downright heartless¡ªbut he doesn''t play these sneaky, mind games. That''s not like him."

    She stood, brushing a few stray leaves off her dress before looking down at the unconscious children, the sight of their peaceful faces twisting something deep inside her. "Easton would face his enemies head-on. He is arrogant like that, not¡­ this," she added, waving her hand toward the eerie scene around them.

    "These things¡ªframing Vyan, kidnapping Ronan and Katelyn, threatening their mother¡ªfeel like someone far more evil."

    Clyde nodded, but his eyes were still clouded with doubt. "Then who? If it''s not Easton, who has the power and the nerve to pull something like this under our noses?"

    Althea crossed her arms, biting her lip in thought, but her gaze was distant. "More importantly, what is their purpose? Surely, they have to know that a grand duke wouldn''t be punished for something as measly as murder. He can easily buy his way out of it."

    "They have to be aiming for something more than making Vyan serve jail time¡­" Clyde trailed off. "So, what would be something that totally destroys Vyan?"

    Althea licked her bottom lip, trying to think, when an idea surfaced. "Hey, did Vyan have to take off his accessories when he was put into quarantine yesterday?"

    "No," he let out. "They just confiscated his magical pouch, and I guess, anything else that might be used as a weapon."

    She gasped. "That person must be looking to expose Vyan''s abilities!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As soon as Clyde stepped out of the palace, he teleported to Vyan''s office in the secondary Ashstone residence, but he was nowhere to be seen. He ran around, urgency propelling his every step.

    Bursting into the grand hall, he scanned the place and locked eyes on a maid.

    "Where is His Grace?" Clyde asked with a strain of fear just beneath the surface.

    The maid hesitated, clutching the edge of her apron as her eyes darted around, as though unsure if she should speak. "Just a while ago, a few military officials came to take him, sir," she said shakily. "They said it was urgent."

    The words hit Clyde like a punch to the gut as he muttered under his breath, "Fuck."

 Chapter 242 - 242: Mana Detection

    The sterile silence of the interrogation room was broken only by the rhythmic tap of Vyan''s polished shoe against the cold floor. He sat there with one leg crossed over the other, a figure of poised defiance, his tight smile as controlled as his demeanor.

    Across from him stood a military official, his blue stars showing his high rank. But Vyan''s attention wasn''t on him, not entirely. His crimson eyes flickered toward the other figure leaning against the wall¡ªEaston, who looked as unbothered as if he were sitting in his own palace chambers. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into something that resembled a polite mockery. "Sir McHold," he began, voice calm but laced with sarcasm, "may I ask what he is doing here?" He casually gestured toward Easton as if pointing out an inconvenience rather than a prince.

    Watson straightened up, eyes narrowing slightly. "As a prince, he has the authority to be here."

    "Right, right," Vyan mused, fingers tapping lightly against the armrest. He tilted his head thoughtfully before asking, "Okay then, where is Sir...?" His words trailed off as he realized he couldn''t recall Terrence''s last name. Vyan''s lips twitched in amusement¡ªah, Iyana had never bothered with it. "Where is Sir Terrence?" he asked politely.

    Watson cleared his throat, barely masking his irritation at the arrogant man sitting on the chair. He hated these sort of privileged men who thought they could get away with everything because of their titles. "He has already left for the day."

    Vyan''s brows rose in mock surprise. "So, let me get this straight," he leaned forward, folding his hands, "you called me in for an interrogation while your ''superior'' officers are already off-duty?"

    "Excuse me!" Watson puffed out his chest, voice bristling with indignation, as Terrence and Watson held the same ranks. "I am a very high-ranking officer as well!"

    Easton sighed dramatically from the corner, pushing off the wall and stepping forward, visibly tired of Watson''s blustering. "Why don''t you let me handle this, Sir McHold?" He personally wasn''t a fan of his, but he was his only shot. He knew if he pointed out how Vyan was getting way too many privileges due to his title, Watson would be the only one to help him out

    Vyan leaned back casually in his seat and crossed his arms casually. "It doesn''t matter who takes charge here," he said, his tone smooth but edged with defiance, "you can''t make me talk if I don''t want to."

    Easton''s lips quirked into a subtle smirk. "That''s perfectly fine, Your Grace." His eyes glinted with amusement, though there was something darker beneath it. "You don''t have to talk." He paused, his eyes flicking over Vyan''s form. "How about we start with removing all these accessories?"

    Vyan blinked, then gave an incredulous laugh. "What, because I am going to murder you with my brooch?" He lifted a hand to touch the elegant pin on his necktie, eyes sparkling with amused disbelief.

    "Maybe," Easton replied with a faint shrug, his smirk deepening. "Or maybe you are a mage, and we just don''t know it yet. If that happens to be the case, we will have to put mana-restraining cuffs on you. And to find that out, we will need to do a mana detection test, just to be sure."

    Vyan''s scoff echoed through the room, a dry sound that matched the biting taunt in his voice. "I am not sure if you bothered to know, but I don''t possess any mana, I have got a verified certificate stating as much."

    "Still," Easton countered, his voice smooth as silk, "better safe than sorry."

    At Easton''s signal, Watson produced a mana detection artifact from the table''s drawer, placing it in front of Vyan with a thud. "So," Easton said, "are you going to take those things off yourself, or shall we assist?"

    Vyan''s expression remained smug. He glanced lazily from the artifact to Easton and asked, his voice low and daring, "Are you threatening to force a grand duke? How charming."

    Easton''s threatening smile didn''t waver. "Nobody has to know what goes on in an interrogation room," he replied with a nonchalant shrug.

    Vyan''s gaze burned for a moment, a flicker of something more dangerous lighting his eyes. "You have no idea what I am capable of when I get out of here."

    "Oh, I am aware," Easton challenged. "But you are not getting out of doing this test."

    Vyan once again leaned back against the stiff chair as if this whole interrogation was nothing more than a casual conversation. "Okay, fine," he drawled, raising his hands in a mock surrender. "Because it doesn''t matter either way. After all, you are just going to be disappointed when you find out I am utterly and pathetically incapable of performing magic."

    Easton let out a scoff, shaking his head with a soft, incredulous chuckle. "You are such a liar, you know that?"

    "Not that I am aware of," he intoned.

    "Off with the accessories now, will you?" Easton reminded sternly.

    "Let''s be more civil, Your Imperial Highness." Vyan reached for his single earring, slipping it off with nonchalance, followed by the brooch on his necktie. "No need to be so rude." Each piece was removed with a slow pace, almost as if to mock them. "I don''t usually put these things on myself. It is bound to take time."

    "Why, do you usually use magic to put them on?" Easton arched an eyebrow.

    "Oh, I wish," Vyan sighed dramatically. "However, I make do just fine with my kind maids and butlers," he added, putting down his cufflinks, their soft click against the table''s surface a dooming reminder of his next accessory.

    He paused, fingers brushing over the silver bracelet on his wrist, ready to move on to chains attached to his coat when¡ª

    "That bracelet too," Easton pointed out sharply, catching Vyan''s slight hesitation.

    Vyan froze for a beat too long, his fingers lingering over the bracelet as if debating whether to remove it. His expression betrayed a flicker of something deeper¡ªsomething carefully hidden beneath layers of bravado.

    Slowly, he unclasped the bracelet, the metallic chime it made against the table louder than the previous pieces.

    Easton''s eyes narrowed, watching every movement. This bracelet... He couldn''t ignore the subtle reluctance, the near-silent defiance as Vyan parted with it. That must be it. It''s the tool he uses to block anybody from sensing his mana. The thought flashed through Easton''s mind like a bolt of lightning, and a triumphant thrill surged through him.

    This was it¡ªthe moment of truth.

    "Now," Easton said, stepping closer to the table, his voice level but laced with a hidden anticipation, "touch the mana detector." His hand gestured to the artifact resting ominously on the table. "If it glows red, we will know you are hiding something. Green means you are in the clear."

    Vyan''s expression remained unbothered, though a flicker of something¡ªannoyance? Or fear?¡ªcrossed his features.

    With a sigh, he reached out and placed his palm on the cool surface of the detector, acting as if the entire situation bored him to tears. But the room seemed to hold its breath with Easton.

    Seconds passed.

    The artifact remained dull for a moment, the silence almost deafening in the small, sterile room. Then, without warning, a crimson glow flared to life beneath Vyan''s hand. Red¡ªdeep and undeniable¡ªspilled across the room like a scarlet accusation.

    Easton''s heart leapt, his eyes lighting up with a mixture of triumph and vindication. He let out a sharp, victorious exhale, the corners of his mouth lifting into a rare, genuine smile.

    "Yes!" Easton had won the battle. Now, all that was left was to destroy Vyan Blake Ashstone for once and for all. "You will pay for your crimes now, Grand Duke Vyan Blake Ashstone," he exclaimed, hoping to rub it on Vyan''s face.

    However, Vyan''s reaction wasn''t what he had expected¡ªhe smiled.

 Chapter 243 - 243: Metallic Taste

    "How careless of me," Vyan interrupted, his tone smooth as he loosened his tie and revealed a silver locket dangling from his neck, his name carved delicately into the metal. "You see, the love of my life gave me this. She even had it enchanted with a rather potent protection spell. I am guessing that is the mana your artifact is picking up."

    Easton''s eyes narrowed, his fists tightening. "You have got to be kidding me."

    "Not even a little," Vyan replied, slipping the locket off and placing it gently on the table. His smirk was infuriatingly casual. "Feel free to check again." He placed his hand on the mana detector, eyes gleaming with amusement.

    Easton watched the artifact with silent anticipation, the seconds dragging by. "Why isn''t it registering anything yet?" he muttered in frustration.

    Then, with a soft hum, the detector glowed green. Easton froze, disbelief clouding his features. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How is this even possible?" he whispered, staring at Vyan, who remained unfazed, almost bored.

    "I told you. Mana and I just don''t get along," Vyan said, his words stoking the flames of Easton''s growing irritation.

    "There had got to be something else," Easton snapped, his gaze darting over Vyan''s clothes before locking onto his shoes. "Take off your shoes."

    Vyan chuckled, an amused disbelief in his eyes. "Really? You are going to make me take off my shoes? Your Imperial Highness, this is getting embarrassing, even for you."

    "Just do it and stop talking¡ª"

    "What is going on here?" A cold, commanding voice cut through the tension like ice.

    Easton and Vyan spun around to see Iyana standing in the doorway, her face a mask of disapproval. Her gaze flicked between them.

    Watson scrambled to salute, his posture stiffening as Iyana repeated, her voice sharper, "I am asking again¡ªwhat is going on here?"

    "Commander, the situation is... Prince Easton insisted on interrogating His Grace, suspecting that he was receiving too many privileges and wasn''t being questioned properly," Watson stammered, clearly flustered.

    Iyana''s cold gaze didn''t waver. "So, you summoned the grand duke when the officer in charge had already left for the day?" Her voice carried a dangerous edge. "Could this not have waited until Sir Wayne arrived in the morning, when it could have been handled by protocol?"

    Watson faltered. "Uh, I thought the prince¡ª"

    "What about the prince?" Iyana interrupted icily, her patience wearing thin. As Watson opened his mouth to defend himself, she cut him off again, her voice firm. "Actually, I don''t care. You have broken the rules, and for that, there are consequences."

    "Commander, please¡ª"

    "Silence!" Iyana''s roar echoed through the room, and Watson immediately clasped his hands behind his back, swallowing nervously. Her demonic commander aura was slipping out. "You are suspended for two months, Sir Watson McHold. Is that understood?"

    "Yes, sir," Watson replied, his voice barely a whisper, saluting once again.

    Without so much as acknowledging Easton, Iyana turned her attention to Vyan. "Your Grace, come with me," she commanded.

    Vyan rose leisurely from his seat. He gathered his belongings, slipping them casually into his pockets. As he passed Watson, his fingers brushed lazily against the doorframe, and a slow, arrogant smirk curled on his lips. He shot a parting glance over his shoulder.

    "Well, Sir McHold," Vyan drawled, his voice dripping with mockery. "It''s been... enlightening for me. Unfortunately for you, however, you will lose those blue stars on your shoulders."

    His condescending tone made Watson bristle, his face tightening. "But I am not being demoted," Watson muttered under his breath.

    Vyan''s smirk widened. "Oh, you will be," he said with chilling certainty. "You crossed the wrong person, after all."

    Watson''s mouth opened, but no words came out. Vyan watched the man''s silent panic with amusement, then gave a dismissive wave and strolled out, thoroughly pleased with his grand exit.

    Iyana, who had been waiting for him just outside, raised an eyebrow as he approached. "Was that necessary?" Her voice was cool, but there was a hint of amusement in her violet eyes as she matched his stride, her long white coat swaying as they moved in sync.

    Vyan shrugged, the playful grin not fading from his lips. "I thought it was generous. At least, I am not having him fired. He will still be able to feed his family."

    "Very generous, indeed, Your Grace," Iyana played along until her gaze softened as she looked at him. "Are you alright? They didn''t... catch anything, did they? Your magic?"

    Vyan''s stride didn''t falter as he assured her, "Of course not. Who do you think I am? I never come unprepared."

    Iyana sighed knowingly. "You and your trickery¡­ How did you even know they would try to check your mana? Clyde told me that he didn''t get to relay that information to you."

    "Well, I did tell you that I suspected Easton as the one framing me. So, I prepared accordingly."

    "What does preparing accordingly even mean?" she frowned.

    "Instead of asking me that, shouldn''t you apologize for defending ''your good friend'' Easton earlier?" he teased.

    Her shoulders sagged slightly, guilt flashing across her face. "You are right. I am sorry. I should have trusted you."

    "Hey, I was joking!" Vyan quickly backtracked, his playful tone softening. "There is no need to get all serious.

    "No, no. You could have been caught, and then, something so worse could have happened. If the emperor got to know that you have been lying this whole time, you would be labeled a traitor in no time¡ª"

    She was quieted by the finger on her mouth. "Shhh," he motioned and assured her, "I am fine. You worry too much. I am not easy to catch, don''t you know me?"

    Iyana''s lips pressed into a thin line, a flicker of concern in her eyes. "You still should be more careful." She got sadder, looking down at the ground. "I was talking to Ellie earlier in the afternoon, and I got to know that Marquess Ryen was murdered in that other timeline as well. What if you also¡­" she couldn''t speak any longer, her voice catching.

    Vyan pulled her into a hug, wrapping his arms around her shoulder and burying her head in his chest, hoping to smother her derailing thoughts. "I am not going to let my fate end up like Robin, trust me. I am not going to leave you. Never."

    A small sniffle escaped her throat, and she limply held onto the sides of his waist. "I don''t know, Vee. I am just scared. So, so scared. There is not much time left, and with all this¡ª"

    "Hey, hey, I am telling you, I am going to be fine," he reassured her. "Besides, do you really want to spend the last few hours of your birthday crying like this?" he asked mischievously. "The night is still young, my lady. So, why don''t we have some celebration?"

    She looked up from his chest and scolded, "You should be more serious about getting this allegation off your shoulder, not goof around partying."

    "Hey, I am serious," he replied mock-seriously, "which is why, I am going to end all of this tomorrow." He brought his face down and kissed her forehead. "So that we can spend more time together."

    She rolled her eyes fondly. "As if the two of us have no job to get back to."

    "Job can wait," he tempted. "Our empires wouldn''t come crashing down if we don''t tend to them for a while."

    She let herself melt into a smile and leaned up to peck his lips. "I love you."

    He grinned and said, "I love you more, and I will take no arguments on that."

    She pouted, mock annoyed, only for him to capture her lips into a toe-curling kiss. Her eyes fluttered shut as she melted into the kiss, her arms instinctively wrapping around his neck.

    The feel of his lips on hers was grounding, anchoring her to the present, even as her mind whirled with the weight of her worries.

    But then, as her senses sharpened, she noticed something odd¡ªa metallic taste on his tongue, faint but unmistakable.

    It was subtle at first, but the more their kiss deepened, the more she noticed it.

    Iyana''s brows furrowed slightly, and she gently pulled back, her breathing a little uneven as she fixed Vyan with a curious look.

    "There is¡­ something," she started, her lips still tingling from the kiss. "Why does your tongue taste like metal?" Her voice was laced with confusion, though a flicker of suspicion crossed her features.

    Vyan''s grin returned, albeit softer this time, a knowing glint in his eyes as he ran a hand through his dark hair. "Ah," he muttered, his tone as casual as if they were discussing the weather. "That." He tilted his head slightly, meeting her gaze with a mischievous spark. "I had to improvise a little."

    Iyana raised an eyebrow, waiting for him to explain further, though she had a sinking feeling that his explanation wouldn''t be simple. "Improvise?"

    Vyan gave a light chuckle, as if amused by her confusion. "I shifted the mana-blocking artifact from my bracelet. It is placed inside my mouth, on the side of my teeth. I invented it a while back, but I never had the urge to use it until now."

    She blinked, momentarily speechless, before her expression morphed into one of mild disbelief. "The artifact¡­ is in your mouth?" Her tone was flat, incredulous, as she tried to process the absurdity of his words.

    Vyan shrugged, looking far too pleased with himself. "It worked like a charm, didn''t it? No one would think to check inside my mouth." His lips quirked into a smirk. "Brilliant, right?"

    Iyana stared at him, half-exasperated, half-amused. "Brilliant? That''s your word for it?" She huffed, shaking her head. "Only you would think to hide a mana-blocking artifact in your mouth and think it''s clever."

    He grinned, unbothered by her judgment. "You are welcome, my love."

    She shot him a sharp look, though there was no real heat behind it. "And what happens if it slips? Or worse, if you swallow it?"

    Vyan''s laugh was rich, filling the corridor with its unrestrained energy. "Please, I have got this under control. Trust me."

    Iyana sighed, though a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "You are impossible, Vee."

    "And you love it," he quipped again, his voice teasing as he stepped closer once more, his fingers brushing lightly against her waist.

    She rolled her eyes but didn''t pull away, the warmth between them undeniable. "Just try not to get yourself killed with one of your ''brilliant'' plans."

    Vyan''s grin softened, and for a moment, the playful glint in his eyes faded, replaced with something far more tender. "Not today, Iyana. Not today. We have a birthday to celebrate, after all."

 Chapter 244 - 244: Birthday Celebration

    Vyan and Iyana stepped out of the palace, the late evening air cool against their skin. Iyana expected to see the familiar surroundings behind the imperial grounds, but instead, they were enveloped in darkness.

    A twinge of curiosity stirred within her as she tightened her grip on Vyan''s hand.

    "Vee, where are we?" she asked, her voice a soft echo in the void.

    Before she could press him further, a flicker of light ignited in the distance.

    Suddenly, the entire banquet hall was bathed in a warm, vibrant glow, illuminated by breathtaking fire-themed decorations, each flame crafted from Vyan''s magic. The walls shimmered with hues of orange, red, and gold. The ceiling looked alive with embers that danced like stars in the banquet hall.

    Iyana stood frozen in awe, and when she looked down, her breath caught.

    The stiff lines of her military uniform had vanished, replaced by a stunning red gown that seemed to flow like liquid fire. Her reflection shimmered off the polished floor, the intricate details of the dress perfectly complementing her slender frame.

    She noticed that Vyan, too, had undergone a transformation¡ªhis usual attire swapped for a black coat adorned with rich, red designs, paired with a deep crimson shirt that mirrored the fire-lit ambiance around them.

    Just as Iyana''s mind began to absorb the wonder of it all, soft music drifted through the hall, surrounding them in a gentle melody.

    Vyan turned toward her, his voice smooth, yet earnest. "Will you honor me with our first dance, my lady?" he asked, extending his hand, his wine-red eyes locking with hers.

    Iyana felt her heart melt at the sight of him, but a teasing smirk tugged at her lips. "Hmm? Should I?"

    "Please," Vyan''s voice lowered as he stepped closer, his gaze intense. "I have far too many years for this."

    "Alright, fine. I will take pity on you." A soft chuckle escaped her as she placed her hand in his.

    And with that, they began to dance. The banquet hall¡ªempty except for them¡ªseemed to disappear as they moved together, perfectly in sync.

    The fire above them flickered and flared, casting shadows that moved with them, as if the magical flames themselves were their audience. She absolutely loved it when he displayed his powers without any restraints¡ªit was like he was showing his true self.

    Vyan''s hand rested gently on the small of her back as they twirled across the floor. The music swelled, and with it, Iyana''s heart.

    She couldn''t resist a sly grin as they moved together. "This song... I told you once it was my favorite, didn''t I?"

    "You did," Vyan murmured. "I always remember everything about you."

    Iyana''s chest tightened at his words, a warmth blooming there that had nothing to do with the fire surrounding them. She let herself be lost in the moment, in the way they fit so perfectly together.

    Despite the irony that it was their first dance together, there was a familiarity to the way they moved, as if they had been doing this dance all their lives, as if they were always meant to.

    As the song came to a close, Vyan''s hand lingered on hers, his eyes never leaving her face. "Happy birthday," he whispered once more.

    Iyana opened her mouth to thank him, but before she could speak, Vyan added with a sly smile, "Don''t thank me yet. There is a lot left still."

    "What¡ª" As their dance ended, the world around them shifted once again.

    The fiery banquet hall dimmed and melted away, replaced by the open expanse of a field bathed in the glow of small, floating fireballs. They flickered like stars scattered across the sky, casting a golden light over the grass beneath their feet.

    Iyana blinked in surprise and glanced down¡ªher stunning red gown had disappeared, replaced with sleek training gear. Vyan''s attire had shifted as well, now sporting his own combat gear.

    Iyana turned to him, eyes wide with curiosity. "What''s this?" she asked, her voice edged with playful suspicion.

    Vyan''s grin widened, a spark of mischief lighting his eyes. He took a step back, pulling a sword from thin air, the blade gleaming in the warm glow.

    "I know how much you love a good sword fight," he said smoothly, settling into a ready stance. "So, what better way to celebrate than giving you the thrill of it? I know you have been too busy for it ever since you became the commander."

    A smile tugged at Iyana''s lips, and she shook her head fondly, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Are you sure I will get a thrill out of it? Or are you just setting yourself up to get your butt kicked?" she teased, her hand instinctively reaching for her own blade, which had appeared at her side from her magical pouch.

    Vyan raised an eyebrow. "Hmm, maybe the opposite might happen?"

    Iyana let out a laugh, positioning herself with her sword raised, her heart pounding with excitement. "Yes, right."

    With a shared glance, they lunged at each other, their blades colliding with a sharp clang that echoed across the field.

    The force of the clash sent sparks flying from their swords. Vyan smirked as he pressed forward, but Iyana met him stroke for stroke, her swordplay as fierce as her gaze.

    Their rhythm was like the dance they had shared moments ago¡ªperfectly in sync. Vyan''s strikes were swift, but Iyana parried each one effortlessly, the thrill of combat lighting up her expression. She grinned as their blades locked again, leaning in just enough to meet his gaze. "Is that all you have got, Your Grace?"

    "Not even close," Vyan replied, pushing her back with a quick flick of his wrist, breaking the lock.

    She recovered quickly, her footwork light and agile as she advanced, her blade slicing through the air toward him. He dodged, barely, the playful tension between them thickening.

    Each swing of their swords was laced with challenge and laughter, their banter constant as they danced across the field, the floating fireballs reflecting in their eyes.

    It was a battle that wasn''t about winning or losing, but about the sheer joy of testing each other''s limits, of sharing a moment of unrestrained freedom.

    Vyan''s grin never faltered, even as Iyana pressed him harder, forcing him to retreat with a skillful flurry of strikes. "You are enjoying this a little too much," he quipped, dodging a well-aimed swing.

    "And you are not?" Iyana countered, her breath steady, though her muscles hummed with adrenaline.

    "Eh, well, I do enjoy a magical battle more," he shrugged, and with a swift pivot, he slid behind her, their blades clashing once more as he whispered in her ear, "However, the point of this fight is your enjoyment. So, tell me, my lady, are you enjoying yourself?"

    She smiled, their swords locked once again, the field glowing around them. "How can I not enjoy myself when you are around?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As the clash of their swords finally subsided, Iyana stood victorious. Her eyes gleamed playfully as she lowered her blade, looking down at Vyan with a satisfied smirk. He, though slightly winded, chuckled, shaking his head in defeat.

    "I guess I did get my butt kicked after all," he said, his voice light with amusement. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She put forward her hand for him to get up, saying, "It appears you need to work on your sword skills more to make me feel more thrilled."

    "I think you appeared just perfectly thrilled," he shot back, catching her hand.

    Before she could tease him further, the world around them shifted again, the open field dissolving into soft hues of white and gold. The gentle glow of twinkling lights surrounded them now, easier on the eyes, casting a dreamlike ambiance over the scene.

    Iyana looked down and gasped softly.

    Her training gear had been replaced by a gorgeous white gown. It appeared to have been crafted from the finest silk and lace. Vyan, standing beside her, now wore a tailored white shirt, the design elegant and understated, yet undeniably striking.

    She blinked, a look of surprise crossing her face as she turned to him. "Where are we getting these dresses from? I don''t remember owning any of it."

    Vyan grinned, clearly pleased with himself. "Oh, I had them made especially for you."

    Iyana sighed fondly, rolling her eyes but unable to hide the warmth in her voice. "I guess it''s not even a surprise anymore that you know my taste in clothing so well."

    "Of course," Vyan replied, his tone smooth and teasing as he offered her his arm. "I know my lady is fashionable, so I had to make sure everything was just right. I wouldn''t want you thinking I would dress you in something ugly."

    She let out a soft laugh, shaking her head as she took his arm, allowing him to guide her forward.

    As they walked, she cast him a curious glance. "So, what now? Are we going to cut my birthday cake?"

    Vyan''s eyes gleamed mischievously, his lips forming into a smirk. "Nope."

    They rounded a corner, and there before them stood a table, but instead of a grand cake, there were bowls and utensils, flour, sugar, eggs, and all the ingredients needed for baking, spread out in a neat arrangement.

    Iyana''s eyes widened as she stared at the setup. She breathed out in disbelief, "Oh, my Goddess, don''t tell me¡ª"

    "Yep," Vyan finished for her, a grin stretching across his face. "We are going to make your birthday cake."

 Chapter 245 - 245: True Wish

    Iyana blinked at him, stunned for a moment, before letting out a disbelieving laugh. "You have got to be kidding me. You, Vyan Blake Ashstone, are going to bake a cake? That too, without the help of your magic?"

    Vyan feigned offense, crossing his arms. "Why, don''t you trust my culinary skills?"

    "I didn''t even know you had any," she shot back, the laughter bubbling in her chest. "But I guess there is a first time for everything."

    "Exactly," he replied, pulling her toward the table with a playful determination. "And since I am the one who planned this, I guess we are in it together."

    Iyana couldn''t stop laughing as they approached the table, the ridiculousness of the situation only making the moment more special. The elegant setting, their pristine white clothes, and now¡ªcake batter. It was absurd and perfect, just like Vyan.

    Vyan stood at the table, eyeing the various ingredients laid out before him with a furrowed brow, as though preparing for battle. The setup was charming, an ancient twist with rustic tools¡ªa large stone mortar and pestle for mixing, a worn wooden spoon, and earthen bowls filled with ingredients that Iyana had clearly chosen with care.

    "Strawberry is your favorite," Vyan mused aloud, sounding almost disappointed as he reached for the flour. "Such a shame."

    Iyana, standing beside him with a teasing grin, patted his shoulder. "It''s a shame for you, maybe. But I will make you a chocolate cake some other time. We both know you love it."

    Vyan cast her a sidelong glance, his lips curling up as he mimicked a formal bow. "Why, thank you, my lady."

    With a playful roll of her eyes, Iyana leaned in, casually resting her elbow on his shoulder, watching him work with mild amusement. "How is it that I didn''t know you loved chocolate so much before?"

    "Well," Vyan started, pouring some flour into the mortar, his movements precise to the point it seemed like he had memorized the recipe to every point. "Chocolate is expensive, you know? Growing up, I could never afford it. So, I never really had the chance to indulge." He shrugged, a touch of nostalgia flickering in his voice as he added, "And you, on the other hand, hated it.

    So, it''s not like you ever had it around, either."

    Iyana hummed softly, a twinge of sadness lacing her tone. "That''s true. I guess we never really had the chance to share chocolate together."

    Sensing the shift in her mood, Vyan smeared some flour on her cheek. "Come on now, don''t get all sad on me. I am living a pretty great life these days," he teased, "How many poor commoners like me have the fortune to be the blood of a Grand Duke?"

    Iyana chuckled at his words, her chest easing up as she let her head rest on his shoulder, the comfort of his presence calming her. "Touch¨¦," she murmured with a happy sigh. "I suppose you have come a long way from those days, haven''t you?"

    He smiled, a softer expression than usual crossing his face as he continued to mix the ingredients. "Yes, I have."

    "Do you miss it¡ªback when you didn''t have so many responsibilities on your shoulders?"

    "Miss it? Hardly. I couldn''t be happier with the way my life is right now. Sure, it is stressful. Sometimes, it downright sucks." He smiled faintly. "But I would still pick a stressful life full of love over a lonely, pathetic one."

    "You do know that I loved you back then, too, right?" Iyana raised her head slightly, meeting his gaze with a jesting smile.

    "Oh, yes, I know." He flashed her a full-blown grin. "You loved me when I had nothing, and you still love me now."

    "And I will always love you," she whispered.

    "Exactly. What more could I ask for?"

    "I don''t know," she teased. "Maybe a chocolate cake?"

    Vyan let out a chuckle, shaking his head. "I will take what I can get. For now, I will settle for this non-chocolate masterpiece I am crafting here."

    "Masterpiece?" Iyana arched a brow, laughing as she gently nudged him with her elbow again. "We will see about that. You haven''t even gotten to the hard part yet."

    "Hard part?" Vyan scoffed, feigning offense as he picked up an egg. "Please, I have practiced this so many times. I can now do this in my sleep. Just watch."

    "What?" she let out, surprised. "You practiced making this before? It''s no wonder why you are doing this so smoothly without even asking me a question."

    "Well, I wanted everything to be perfect," he turned his head to the side and kissed her forehead. "Too bad I screwed up for the first¡­ eighteen hours?"

    Iyana laughed again. "No, you idiot. It wasn''t you who screwed up. It''s just the way it is. No matter how much you plan or prepare, an unexpected variable can always arrive. And that''s why I always tell you to be careful."

    Vyan hummed in response, genuinely seeming to consider her words. "I will keep that in mind for the next time."

    She slapped her forehead in exasperation. "You just missed the point of what I said. You can never prepare for it¡ªthat''s the thing."

    He rolled his eyes and muttered, "Sure, sure."

    "You are doing it wrong, by the way. You have to stir it more," she interrupted.

    "Why don''t you help me out a little then?"

    "Why ask for my help now? Didn''t you practice a lot?"

    "Well, I think it would be more fun to do it together," he reasoned, giving her puppy eyes, and she obviously melted.

    So, the two of them hustled side by side and made quick work of the cake. With it safely tucked away into the stone oven, Iyana wiped her hands on a towel when Vyan leaned against the counter.

    She raised an eyebrow as he crossed his arms, eyes fixed on her with a lazy smile that was anything but innocent. The warm glow of the fire from the oven illuminated his features, giving him a soft, almost seductive look.

    "So," he drawled, pushing himself off the counter and stepping closer to her, "what now, my lady? Should we just sit here and wait for the cake to bake? Or... would you prefer something a little more exciting?"

    Iyana felt the playful tension in the air shift. His proximity, the tone in his voice¡ªit was all deliberate. And she wasn''t one to back down from a challenge. She tilted her head, a sly grin forming on her lips as she took a step closer, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous spark.

    "And what would you suggest?" she asked.

    Vyan''s smirk widened, his hand grazing her arm as he leaned in, his breath warm against her ear. "I was thinking... maybe we could go to my room for a bit. You know, to pass the time."

    Iyana didn''t respond right away. Instead, she moved even closer, her lips brushing against his in a teasing kiss before she bit down gently on his bottom lip, her eyes dark with intent. "What do you think?" she whispered against his lips.

    A low chuckle rumbled from Vyan''s chest, his eyes darkening with desire as he grinned. "I think I like where this is going."

    And in the blink of an eye, the two of them disappeared, teleported to his room in a flash of heat and magic.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The smell of warm cake filled the open air as Vyan set the cake down, while Iyana smoothened out her hair with her fingers. He lit the candles with a snap of his fingers and stepped back, admiring their handiwork for a brief moment before turning to Iyana.

    "It''s ready," he said softly, his voice filled with affection. "You should blow the candles and make a wish."

    Iyana stepped forward, her eyes fixed on the candles as they flickered in the dim light. She folded her hands in front of her and closed her eyes for a moment, thinking of the one thing her heart truly desired.

    Opening her eyes, she leaned in and gently blew out the candles, the soft smoke curling into the air as the flames extinguished.

    Vyan watched her closely, a curious smile playing at the corners of his lips. "What did you wish for?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana smiled, shaking her head. "If I tell you, it won''t come true, now will it?"

    Vyan chuckled, stepping closer as he wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her into a soft embrace. "Come on, can''t you even tell me?"

    "Sorry, love, I can''t risk this one." She gave him a playful wink, although her chest tightened at the thought of her wish not coming true.

    And as he smiled at that in the knowing way he did when he could practically read her mind, she knew that he had been able to guess it. After all, what else could she wish for when there just was not enough time?

    Please let Vyan live a very long, healthy life.

 Chapter 246 - 246: No Point Defending

    The next morning, the grand halls of the imperial palace stretched before Vyan as he approached the trial that awaited him. The accusation of murder hung heavy with whispers, yet he walked completely unbothered and confident, as if nobody''s scrutiny could touch him.

    Clyde trailed behind. His presence was unusually quiet, and Vyan could practically feel the tension radiating from him.

    "Do you think this plan will work?" Clyde asked, his tone more conversational than concerned, but Vyan caught the nervous edge in his aide''s voice.

    "Why wouldn''t it? This is a noble tradition, after all," Vyan mused.

    Clyde huffed a laugh, though it lacked true amusement. "It''s absurd, really. The idea that you would take this path¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a figure caught his eyes at the far end of the hall. Her dress, once a regal shade of brightness, was now wrinkled and black, her lively face drawn and pale.

    Daphne, Marquess Robin Mathew Ryen''s wife, stood like a ghost before them, her gaze fixated on Vyan with an intensity that made Clyde''s hand twitch toward his side, ready to step in.

    Vyan held up a hand, stopping him. "I will handle this," he said softly, his gaze locked on the broken woman before him.

    He moved forward, his previous sharpness tempered with something softer, though only slightly. When he stood before Daphne, her eyes, red and swollen from what seemed like endless tears, met his.

    He offered her a warm greeting, one laced with a note of condolence, as though he could extend some small mercy in this twisted situation.

    "Daphne," Vyan sounded convincing, though his heart felt none of it for her husband. "I¡ªI am sorry for your loss. Truly."

    The lie rolled off his tongue effortlessly. Robin had deserved his fate; an abusive man who wielded his power over his wife like a whip, leaving scars that Daphne wasn''t able to show anyone.

    Therefore, while he might not have gone to the lengths of murdering him, Vyan felt no guilt for his death, either. Nevertheless, his chest tightened at the sight of someone he once considered his sister.

    And to think, her life shattered just after meeting him. That she was widowed for exposing Vyan.

    It made him feel kind of responsible for her sadness. Because he knew that she was pregnant and she wanted to give birth to this child. But the stress that Robin''s death has caused her¡­

    Vyan just prayed that she didn''t have another miscarriage like her previous two. He would feel terrible if he broke the love of his brother''s life¡ª

    Daphne''s bloodshot eyes narrowed, and her lip quivered with rage flooding through her. "How could you?" she hissed, her voice thick with both fury and despair. "How could you do this, knowing I am carrying his child?"

    Vyan didn''t avert his gaze, but behind his eyes, a flicker of something akin to pity stirred. Not for Robin, never for him, but for the woman who stood before him, bound to a man who had only ever brought her suffering.

    "Daphne," Vyan began, "I didn''t do this. I wouldn''t¡ªcouldn''t hurt you like this. Even if your choice was to stay with him, I wouldn''t¡ª"

    "Don''t lie to me!" she screamed, cutting him off, her voice raw with years of pain, of abuse she had learned to accept as love. "You¡­ you don''t understand! He wasn''t¡­ he wasn''t a monster! He¡ªhe could be kind, he¡ªhe was my husband!"

    Her words were desperate, the pleading tone of someone who had spent years convincing herself of a lie. Vyan didn''t flinch as her anger washed over him, didn''t move as her hands clenched into fists at her sides.

    She looked at him as though he had torn her world apart, and in a way, perhaps he indirectly had¡ªby freeing her from chains she didn''t realize she wore.

    "I know what you think," she continued, her voice shaking. "That he was some villain, that he deserved to die. But you didn''t see him like I did. You didn''t know him."

    Vyan remained silent, letting her words crash against him like waves against stone. There was no point in arguing, no sense in telling her the truth she wasn''t ready to hear. She wasn''t shouting at him; she was screaming into the void left by the man she thought she wouldn''t be able to tackle the world without.

    Little did she realize that she alone was strong enough to rule the march. That this wasn''t the end for her. This was only the beginning of a free life.

    "I loved him," she whispered, her voice breaking as her tears began to fall again. "I loved him, and you took him from me."

    For a moment, there was nothing but the sound of her sobs. Yet, Vyan didn''t offer her words of comfort, knowing they would mean nothing now. But in his silence, there was a strange sort of understanding¡ªone that she would never see, but that lingered nonetheless.

    Daphne stepped back, wiping her eyes harshly with the back of her hand. "I hope you know that your brother would have never condoned you for doing something like this. So, suffer for what you have done," she spat before she turned on her heel and fled down the corridor.

    Vyan watched her retreat, his expression unreadable, his heart as still as the stone beneath his feet. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Clyde approached cautiously, glancing after Daphne before looking to Vyan. "Are you¡ª"

    "Fine," Vyan interrupted, his voice flat. "But I just need some fresh air before the trial starts."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan inhaled the crisp air, letting the cool breeze wash over him, its refreshing touch settling his nerves. He hadn''t realized how much time had passed until his gaze caught the sun dipping lower than expected. A sharp jolt of realization hit him.

    "Shit."

    Without wasting another second, he turned on his heels and rushed toward the imperial court.

    The moment he entered, the atmosphere hit him like a wall. Every single head turned to look at him. For a split second, Vyan froze, his wine-red eyes scanning the room with an expression that could only be described as confused irritation.

    "... What?"

    His eyes then landed on the man in the center of the room, on his knees, wrists bound in handcuffs, his head lowered before Empress Jade, who sat regally on her throne.

    Vyan glanced around, spotting Iyana standing a few feet closer than Clyde. He moved swiftly and quietly to her side, leaning in with a low whisper. "What the hell is going on?"

    Iyana subtlh shifted her eyes toward him, her voice barely audible but carrying weight nonetheless, "Someone just confessed to murdering Marquess Ryen."

    For a moment, Vyan just blinked, his brain processing her words as if they were in another language. Then, his brows shot up, and a disbelieving whisper slipped from his lips.

    "What the actual f¡ª?"

 Chapter 247 - 247: Above Law

    Vyan''s gaze was still locked on the scene at the center of the court when he felt a sharp tug at his sleeve.

    "This was your plan? Soliciting an innocent mage into taking responsibility for your crime?" Iyana hissed.

    He turned his head slightly toward her, his expression flat, and asked with a little indignation, "My crime? You know I am not the one¡ª"

    "Well, you are, or should I say, were the prime suspect either way," she cut him off swiftly. "You literally just bought off a person to go to jail in your place."

    "You wish." Vyan rolled his eyes. "I just had those three ladies threatened into retrieving their statements. That''s it," he casually stated, and Iyana fixed him with a pointed look.

    "You had them threatened?" she asked, arching an eyebrow, seeming not that surprised as it was perfectly in character for Vyan.

    "Yep," he admitted shamelessly. "So, I don''t know anything about who this person is."

    "That still makes you look bad, you know that, right?" She shook her head hopelessly.

    Vyan gave a careless shrug. "Who cares? Every noble does it."

    Iyana scoffed softly, her voice laced with mock disbelief. "You will never change, will you?"

    Before their banter could escalate further, Garett cleared his throat loudly, drawing the attention of the court.

    He stepped forward, his sharp eyes fixed on the man in handcuffs. "Mister Richard," he began, "you have confessed to the murder of Marquess Ryen. Now, elaborate, please. How did you, as you claim," he gave a suspicious side glance at Vyan, "carry out the murder?"

    Richard''s lips quivered, his eyes red from crying, as he finally raised his head. His gaze searched the crowd until they found Vyan''s. Richard visibly gulped, as if asking for some sort of permission from Vyan.

    "Why the fuck is he looking at you?" Iyana muttered in irritation as literally everyone in the court witnessed their eye contact.

    Vyan had a cold mask at first, but then, he smirked subtly in amusement, putting his hands in the pocket. "Don''t you get it? Dear Richard over here wants everybody to think I am the one who hired him."

    Iyana clenched her fists and took a step to the side, slightly pushing Vyan further to the left. She shot a death glare at Richard, and he instantly flinched and looked away.

    Vyan chuckled lightly. "You don''t need to do that, you know? Let them think I am his boss. Who has the audacity to do anything about that?"

    "Even so¡­" she spat out quietly, angry, and Vyan had the urge to pat her head suddenly, but he had to resist that in this circumstance.

    "Mister Richard?" Garett urged impatiently.

    Richard gulped once again and glanced up nervously. "I... I took the appearance of His Grace," he stammered, casting another brief look at Vyan before continuing, "and committed the crime myself. I thought it would be the easiest to frame him given the fight he had with the marquess just a few hours ago."

    Vyan''s mouth twitched as if he was resisting the urge to laugh at the absurdity of it all. He leaned closer to Iyana and whispered, "At this point, I think someone intentionally tipped off Robin that Daphne was with me."

    "That''s not such a far-fetched possibility," Iyana added.

    Garett narrowed his eyes on Richard. "And why would you do such a thing?"

    Richard swallowed hard, his voice trembling but not believable at all. "I used to work as a gardener at House Ryen. Lord Ryen... he was cruel to the staff, mistreated us, and eventually, he fired me. I lost everything. So, out of vengeance, I...

    I decided to end his life. It was an impulsive decision I made that morning, and His Grace created himself to be the easiest scapegoat."

    "I created myself as a scapegoat?" Vyan scoffed since Robin was the one who came out of nowhere and punched him.

    Iyana gave him a wry, sympathetic smile.

    "And why are you confessing now?" Garett pressed, his eyes on Vyan as if sure that Vyan was the actual criminal.

    Meanwhile, Vyan matched his stare with all the confidence in the world, as if saying, even if that''s the truth, what are you going to do about it?

    Richard dramatically slumped his shoulders, his face crumpling with an air of regret. "The guilt... it''s been eating me alive. I couldn''t bear it anymore. I needed to confess, no matter the consequences."

    Garett''s lips pursed into a thin line, his expression one of mild dissatisfaction and frustration. He cast a glance toward Jade and stated, "Your Imperial Majesty, it seems all the details add up. Most likely, Mister Richard is telling the truth."

    Jade nodded after a beat. Her voice rang through the court with the authority that came naturally to her. "Very well. For the crime of the murder of Marquess Robin Mathew Ryen, Richard Bermuda, you are sentenced to lifetime imprisonment."

    At the announcement, Vyan felt Iyana shift beside him as she crossed her arms tightly over her chest. Guilt churned in his stomach, realizing how insensitive he had been, and he couldn''t help it as the apology rolled off, "I am sorry."

    "What?" Iyana looked at him, surprised. "What for?"

    Vyan pursed his lips and looked around as Richard was being taken away by the imperial guards. "I know that you hate it when nobles like me get away with crimes so easily, even if it''s obvious who the real criminal is."

    He could recall all the countless times Iyana worked her ass off on difficult cases, only to discover that some powerful nobles were behind them, and it was no secret that those people were above law. All they needed was a decoy to close the case.

    Iyana has always hated that the nobles walked away unpunished almost all the time, unless it was national treason, and now, Vyan was one of those nobles.

    Iyana''s eyes softened as she clicked her tongue quietly. "You idiot," she rebuked, almost affectionately, "Don''t you already know? I have no integrity when it comes to you."

    His heart fluttered at that, but he still felt guilty. "I don''t want¡ª"

    "Tell me one thing: will you stop loving me if I go astray? For instance, I did all the stuff that you did?" she questioned. "Will I become unworthy of your love?"

    She looked into his eyes dead serious, and he became quiet.

    Would he love Iyana if she wasn''t the same woman as she is now? If she changed into a different person? If he didn''t know who she had become?

    And would it be toxic of him to say yes? That he didn''t care who she became? That he would always love her existence¡ªthis person named Iyana Pearl Estelle? S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Maybe, just maybe, Iyana didn''t care either. She always did say their feelings were mutual. So, to think, he had ever spent time mulling over and delaying in telling her his truth¡­ How stupid.

    He really was an idiot, wasn''t he?

 Chapter 248 - 248: Too Afraid To Try

    Vyan''s response was a soft, boyish smile that seemed to say everything. "What did I do to deserve you?" he murmured, his voice warm.

    Iyana''s own smile bloomed, her eyes gleaming with such affection that Vyan felt a sudden rush of emotion, like a wave of warmth swelling within him. To be loved like this¡ªit felt almost unreal. Maybe he hadn''t had the kind of love from everyone he wished for, but he had an overwhelming amount of love in his life, and it was enough.

    His Tia''s love, self-interested as it might be, was just a small piece in a much larger, brighter mosaic. Maybe he should forgive her genuinely at this point.

    "Let''s get out of here," Iyana whispered as the court began to empty.

    He nodded, following her to her office. The moment the door closed behind them, Iyana turned, and without a word, wrapped her arms around him, pressing her face into his chest. She held him tightly, as if grounding herself in the reality that he was safe and finally free.

    "It''s over," she whispered, her voice muffled against the fabric of his coat. "The case is closed, and you are in the clear. Finally."

    "You were that worried, huh?" Vyan''s arms came around her, holding her close.

    "See these eye bags?" She tilted her face up with a small smile. "I have barely slept these past days."

    He chuckled, raising an eyebrow. "Liar. Last night, you were probably too excited to open your presents."

    "Excuse me?" She let go, looking mock-offended. "I only opened them in the middle of the night

    because

    I couldn''t sleep, thank you very much."

    "Uh-huh," he teased, his voice lilting with playfulness. "So, did they live up to your high standards?"

    Her eyes sparkled as she rolled them in mock exasperation. "Out of your twenty presents, I figured there would be at least one I would like... but somehow, I loved all twenty. How did you even do that?"

    He leaned down to kiss the top of her head. "Better start getting ready for twenty-one next year, then."

    "Oh, I will be looking forward to it," she hummed, hugging him tighter.

    Iyana''s embrace was comforting, but as they stayed like that for quite some time, Vyan''s mind refused to stay quiet, swirling with questions. Why would someone suddenly confess to a crime so perfectly crafted to frame him? And Easton¡ªwhat could he possibly gain from doing this?

    Sensing his tension, Iyana leaned back, her wide violet eyes studying him with that unspoken insight she seemed to have.

    "Vee?" Her voice was soft, her brow pinching with concern. "You look like someone just swiped the last slice of cake right out of your hand. What is going on in that head of yours?"

    He tried to muster a smile, though it barely lifted the corners of his lips. "Just¡­ thinking," he muttered, his fingers lazily tracing absentminded patterns along her back. "Why would Easton go to the trouble of making someone else take the fall for a crime so perfectly pinned on me? And after threatening Tia just yesterday?"

    "Maybe Sienna had something to do with it?" Iyana suggested, her tone thoughtful. "She is reckless enough. And you did say they were working together, right?"

    A glint of wry amusement flickered in his eyes. "Oh, with those two, their partnership has got the stability of a house of cards. It is only a matter of time."

    Iyana smirked, a hint of playful mischief in her gaze. "Easton can''t stand it when things don''t go his way."

    "And Sienna," he added with a chuckle, "can''t stand being criticized."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "What the hell is wrong with you?!" Easton''s voice boomed the moment he stormed into his bedroom.

    Lounging casually on his couch, Sienna didn''t bother glancing his way, lazily popping a grape into her mouth. "Ah, back from the court, are we?"

    "Obviously! Will you care to explain why you let the grand duke walk free after we went through all the trouble of framing him?" he demanded.

    "

    We

    ?" Sienna''s laugh was dry, edged with disdain. "Let''s not kid ourselves. I am the one who actually

    executed

    that plan."

    "Forget the credit. Just answer the question," he snapped, anger flaring in his eyes. "Why the hell did you do it?"

    Sienna scoffed, finally turning to face him with a look of exasperated amusement. "Do you really think locking that guy up was enough?" she asked, like he had missed the obvious.

    "What are you getting at?" he asked, his skepticism barely veiled.

    With a slow, mocking smirk, she fed herself another grape. "What I mean,

    dear husband,

    is that for the fun I have planned for Vyan, he needs to be out of jail."

    Easton''s patience wore thin. "Enough of your ''plans,''" he snapped. "I am done with them. I don''t trust you, Sienna¡ªnot when you are constantly pulling these stunts without consulting me."

    She shrugged indifferently. "I can warn you, if that''s what you need," she offered, tone dripping with mock generosity.

    "There is no need," he said coldly. "I don''t want your help, and I don''t want you running around making more of a mess. And for heaven''s sake, stop waltzing into mine. I gave you a room¡ªuse it. The last thing I need is anyone suspecting I am harboring a black wizard''s daughter, let alone

    married

    to one."

    For a split second, Sienna''s hand froze mid-reach toward another grape. Her eyes narrowed, but she recovered quickly, letting out a cold laugh. "So you

    dug up

    information on me?"

    "You didn''t expect I would want to know where my own wife came from?" he retorted.

    She tilted her head, a brittle smirk on her lips. "It must have been a real blow to find out your lovely bride''s just a low-life witch, huh?"

    He didn''t even blink. "

    It was.

    You are nothing like Iyana."

    The words hung in the air, sharp and final, as he turned on his heel and left.

    The second the door clicked shut, a glass vase sailed through the air, shattering against the door in a rain of glass shards. Sienna''s eyes burned with fury, her knuckles white as she crushed the grape in her hand.

    "Nothing like Iyana, huh?" Her smile twisted into something dark, almost feral. "Fine. I will show every last one of you where you really belong."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After leaving Iyana''s office, Vyan made his way through the palace corridors, looking for Clyde so they could head home. But before he could take more than a few steps, he spotted Daphne waiting just outside the imperial court, her gaze drawn to him the instant he appeared.

    She approached slowly, eyes shadowed with exhaustion, the weight of sleepless nights clear in the dark circles beneath them. When she stopped in front of him, her voice barely rose above a whisper, trembling with unspoken regret. "I¡­ I am sorry, Vee. I shouldn''t have accused you. I didn''t know¡­"

    Vyan''s expression softened, though a flicker of sadness crossed his face. Despite the shallow suspicions others held, Daphne had believed in him¡ªeven when others concluded he had bribed Richard into confessing. She had wanted to believe in the boy she had considered her brother-in-law from the moment he was born. And in her eyes, he could see how deeply that belief lingered.

    But beyond her apology and sorrow, he saw a darkness¡ªan ache that couldn''t be swept away by mere words. The shadow of Marquess Ryen''s cruelty still loomed over her, even in death, and she carried it as if it were stitched to her very soul. Vyan knew she needed something far more than his forgiveness.

    "Accusing me," he began dryly, "is the least of your crimes." She flinched, his words sinking into her, but before despair could tighten its grip, he added softly, "Your real crime, Daphne, is standing here and not understanding what this means for you."

    She blinked, taken aback. "What?"

    "You are free now." His words seemed to cut through the fog that had settled around her heart. "Free of his cruelty, free of his control. You don''t have to live under his shadow anymore. March Ryen is yours. It always was, but now¡­ you can rule it all alone."

    She shook her head, fear swimming in her eyes. "But¡­ I don''t know how to rule. I don''t know how to¡­"

    "To live without him? To be yourself?" Vyan''s gaze was steady, gentle yet firm. "You are stronger than you think, Daphne. Do you honestly believe you survived all those years of torment just to be helpless now? You have been ruling all along, even if you didn''t realize it. You held the household together, kept it running while he tore it apart. Don''t sell yourself short."

    Her breath hitched, and he could see her chin trembling, her eyes bright with unshed tears¡ªnot of sorrow, but fear. Fear of the unknown, of the world waiting for her beyond the chains she had grown accustomed to. "But I am just¡­ I am just a wife. I don''t know how to be anything else. I don''t even know if I can be a mother."

    "Then start there," Vyan replied, his voice softening further. "Be a mother. Raise your child. Show them what real strength looks like. For now, that''s all you need to be. But soon, you will realize that you are so much more than that. March Ryen isn''t a burden you can''t bear. It''s your strength."

    Daphne swallowed hard, shaking her head as if to banish the hope his words stirred within her. "I can''t¡­ it''s too much. I am not strong enough."

    Vyan''s gaze held hers, unwavering. "You are. And you have something now that so many people never get¡ªa real shot at freedom." His tone grew firm, yet it held an unmistakable kindness. "Daphne, are you really going to let that slip away just because you are afraid to try?"

    In that moment, she looked at him, caught between fear and hope, standing on the edge of a life that was finally hers for the taking. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 249 - 249: Way To Help

    Vyan eased the door open, a sliver at first, his fingers hovering over the wood as if fearing it might creak and shatter the silence inside.

    A faint, amber glow spilled in from the hallway, casting shadows over the dim room. In the middle of it, Aster sat hunched in a wheelchair. His red hair flowed over his shoulders like a cascade of rusted fire as he stared blankly into the wall.

    Taking a breath, Vyan slipped inside, careful to keep his steps soft, as if not to disturb some fragile peace. His eyes softened as he took in the sight of his brother, lost in his own world, adrift in a place Vyan couldn''t reach.

    He cleared his throat slightly, his voice low and warm, trying to cut through the haze that veiled Aster''s gaze. "Hey, brother. How has it been? Sorry I was so busy these past few days."

    There was no reply¡ªonly a faint shift as Aster''s head turned, his eyes landing on Vyan with a distant, almost ghostly gaze. It was as if he saw through him, or around him. His expression was vague; it was hard to read for Vyan.

    Vyan let out a quiet sigh, moving to sit on the edge of the bed beside him. For a moment, he simply buried his face in his hands, the silence stretching between them like a chasm.

    After a few minutes, he lifted his head slightly. "There is something I don''t know if I should tell you¡­ but I think I should let you know that I have been meeting Daphne recently. You remember her, right? Your fianc¨¦?"

    At that, something in Aster''s demeanor changed, the faintest flicker of recognition or reaction¡ªa slight tilt of his head, a spark of something in his eyes that quickly faded back to that distant vacancy.

    Vyan''s gaze saddened. "You probably wouldn''t understand me right now, but Daphne was stuck in an abusive marriage until recently." He smiled bitterly at the irony of fate. "Yes, the woman who was supposed to be the Grand Duchess of Ashstone¡­ became an abused victim."

    Aster continued to stare at Vyan blankly. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I tried convincing her to be free, but¡­it was no use," he let out with a disappointed sigh. Despite how much he tried to persuade her, Daphne didn''t agree to taking over March Ryen; she would rather have one of Robin''s relatives take charge. "Maybe she will only understand if it was you telling her."

    Vyan met Aster''s gaze and smiled sadly.

    "But that''s not possible, is it, Ash?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As midnight settled over the estate, Iyana moved quietly through the hallways, following an instinct that told her exactly where Vyan would be. He hadn''t come to bed, and the subtle pull of worry led her to Aster''s room. She eased the door open and paused. A soft smile touched her lips at the sight inside.

    Vyan had drifted off on the bed, his head resting on his arm, his face softened in sleep, free of the guarded look he always wore.

    Her gaze shifted to Aster, who was watching his brother with a quiet intensity. Sitting in his wheelchair, he raised a hand and whispered a spell, the faint glow of magic wrapping around the duvet as it floated up and settled gently over Vyan''s shoulders.

    Iyana felt her chest warm as Aster wheeled himself closer, pausing beside the bed. He reached out, hesitant, before finally patting Vyan''s head with a light touch.

    She lingered in the doorway, taking in the rare moment of tenderness between the brothers before stepping into the room.

    Aster''s attention flicked to her, his gaze unfocused, distant, yet watchful. She offered a soft smile, speaking in a gentle tone. "Hello, Lord Aster. I am Iyana."

    He didn''t respond, just stared, as if he were trying to make sense of her presence. Seeing this silence, she extended her hand, holding it out with an open patience that had no rush, no demand.

    "Vee talks a lot about you, you know," she went on, "though I haven''t had the chance to meet you until now."

    She glanced over at Vyan, the quiet rise and fall of his chest calming her. "He worries about you more than he will admit to me," she murmured, "but I guess you don''t quite recognize your brother for whom you sacrificed your life for, do you?"

    Aster blinked slowly, his gaze sliding from her to Vyan and back, and she continued, "It hurts Vee, even if he won''t always say it. He may act all tough on the outside, but deep down, he is just¡­ he is just Vee. All he really wants is his loved ones to be happy. I know you have been through things I can''t imagine, but I think¡­ I think it would mean the world to him if you could recognize him."

    She reached for his hand, her own gentle as she shook it, even though he didn''t quite return the gesture. "He told me that you are the one who practically raised him, more than your parents did. And after finding out the condition you have been in for the past sixteen years, he has been carrying that guilt around ever since. He thinks that your suffering is his fault, but that''s not right, is it? Because I understand why you did what you did. I would sacrifice myself for Vee as well, and I would never for a second blame him for it."

    Suddenly, she felt a faint pressure in her palm¡ªAster''s fingers curling ever so slightly, a small but deliberate response. She couldn''t hold back her grin, her eyes shining.

    "So, you do understand," she said softly, a little teasingly. "If that''s the case, you might not be that beyond help, after all. I will see what I can do to help you as well. I have met a lot of different kinds of people on my line of duty who might know a way to help you."

    She hasn''t had the time to search through for people to help Aster until now as it hasn''t been too long since she regained her memories, and ever since then, things have just been so hectic. She felt terrible about it, but better late than never.

    "I just hope you get well soon, Lord Aster," she whispered softly, "because not just Vee''s, Lady Daphne''s life also depends on it."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two days later, Vyan leaned back in his chair, an unimpressed look playing across his face. "You really don''t have to go with me, you know."

    Clyde rolled his eyes, his hand already halfway to the bridge of his nose, ready to pinch it in frustration. "Vyan, don''t even start. I am not about to let you wander off to Preaton all alone, chasing after some mythical acupuncturist like he is a legend out of a storybook. You barely even know if he exists!"

    "Iyana dug out information on that acupuncturist. He is known to have fixed countless mental illnesses like Ash''s, and if there is one percent chance that a person like that actually exists, I am going to search for him till the end of hell. What is your point?"

    "My point," Clyde shot back, leveling an exasperated glare at him, "is that I am going with you, whether you like it or not. This is Preaton¡ªworse than hell. If your grandfather knew you stepped foot in his lands without permission, he is going to¡ª"

    "Do what, huh? Kill a grand duke?" Vyan challenged.

    Clyde crossed his arms, unmoved. "Well, pardon me if I am wrong about the fact that your brother wanted to kill himself because of that man''s mental torture, and you really want to step foot in that cursed territory¡ªall alone?!"

    Vyan shook his head, sighing. "Yes, like I said, I will go anywhere to look for that renowned acupuncturist. Besides, it''s going to be like an adventure for me."

    Clyde narrowed his eyes, undeterred. "You call it adventure; I call it suicide."

    "Hey, someone has to figure out where Sienna is hiding. You know... since that''s supposed to be a priority? And that ''priority'' requires that you stay here."

    "And search for a woman who is apparently transformed into the mist itself?" Clyde scoffed, exasperated. "She might as well be invisible. She has been nowhere to be found since her last sighting at the capital market with Prince Easton. What do you want me to do, hunt down a ghost and leave you to venture into the lion''s den all alone?"

    Vyan was about to offer a retort when the door to his office suddenly burst open. Both of them turned as Althea stormed in, eyes wide and breathing hard.

    "Did you guys hear about it yet?" she blurted, barely able to contain herself.

    Vyan raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms. "Hear about what, Thea? I don''t suppose Clyde summoned you here to talk in his support?"

    She ignored his jab, her face serious. Glancing nervously between the two, Althea took a shaky breath and finally said, "Easton and Sienna¡­ they are married."

 Chapter 250 - 250: Strike Back

    The vast hall was drenched in silence, the emperor''s fury pressing heavily on his family members. After a long time, he had finally stepped out of his chamber and called for every single one of the imperial family. To be precise, he had no choice but to. He couldn''t stay still, not after what he heard.

    Edgar''s expression darkened with every passing second as he stared down at his eldest son. Easton stood in the center of the room. His unashamed demeanor further accelerated Edgar''s anger.

    Finally, he spoke up, "Explain yourself, Easton. What twisted impulse led you to marry her? A woman of no standing, no strategic value, and to make it worse, she is adopted¡ªthis is not just foolish; it is reckless. Have you learned nothing since I stripped you of your title?"

    Easton forced himself to keep his posture steady. "Father," he began, "I know what you think of adopted nobles. But Sienna is nothing like that. She grew up just as any other full-blooded daughter of a marquess would. And most importantly, I am in love with her. This isn''t a passing infatuation or rebellion. It''s real."

    The emperor''s expression turned cold, calculating, as he crossed his arms. "Love?" he sneered, disdain dripping from his tone. "You said you loved the eldest daughter of Marquess Estelle! How come you are suddenly in love with the youngest daughter?"

    "Father, you are the one who taught me that we men can fall in love multiple times. So, is it so wrong of me to have grown feelings for Sienna as well?" Easton shot back.

    Althea cringed at that, knowing their father would have definitely told Easton something disgusting like that.

    Edgar''s nose flared at the personal attack and turned the flow of his words, "You think love excuses this? You had responsibilities, alliances to honor¡ªand yet, you chose to bind yourself to just anyone." He glanced dismissively to the side, where Sienna stood, casually twirling a strand around her index finger.

    Easton cursed under his breath and shot a discreet glare at Sienna. She had leaked the news of their marriage¡ªonce again without consulting him. Nevertheless, he had to handle this situation, otherwise, the worst case scenario might be the two of them getting exiled from Haynes.

    He took a deep breath, his mind racing to solidify his lie, to make it believable. At any cost. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Sienna isn''t just anyone to me. She is beautiful, kind-hearted, social, motivating¡ªshe is the partner I need. She has been there for me in my hardest times."

    Edgar''s eyes narrowed, searching his son''s face, dissecting every word, every twitch. "And what about your first love? Your former fianc¨¦e? You didn''t say you don''t love her anymore. Does she mean nothing to you?"

    The emperor''s words struck hard, but Easton didn''t let himself get fazed, rather he summoned a look of remorse. "It''s not that she meant nothing," he said softly, almost regretfully. "I never meant to get over Iyana, but my heart¡­ I can''t control what it feels. After losing everything¡­ I only had Sienna with me. I cannot lose her as well. "

    The emperor''s rage simmered down a little. Seeing his prideful son expressing his sadness made a deep corner of his stone heart quiver. "Do you have any idea what this costs the empire? What your foolish actions cost me?" he asked, now more disappointed than angry. "You have been allowed to stay within this palace for one reason only¡ªto stay out of further trouble. But now you have done exactly what I feared."

    Easton swallowed, still forcing himself to show himself as strong. "I understand the consequences, Father. But I believe in this. I believe in her." He felt himself almost hurl at his own words, and he could almost feel Sienna smirking at him.

    A sneer curled across Edgar''s mouth as he addressed the rest of their family, "My son," he announced, the words laced with scorn, "has chosen. He has sacrificed his honor, his alliances¡­ all for the sake of a woman who brings neither strength nor advantage to this empire." He paused, his gaze slicing back to Easton. "So be it, then. But know this, Easton: don''t let this family be disgraced. Already the news of your marriage has spread, so fix it. Make sure that nobody knows that you two got married without my blessing."

    Easton felt his father''s condemnation, saw the disapproval in the eyes of his step-mothers and siblings. But the decision had been made. He should have known from the moment he shook hands with Sienna that the price would be high.

    Nevertheless, to get back his position, he would put everything at stake.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "No, no, Terrence, I am telling you, I am really serious about this¡ª" Iyana paused in the middle of her sentence when the door to her office opened up and she found Sienna standing at the door frame. Her violet eyes narrowed on the brunette as she gritted out, "I will talk to you later, Terrence."

    "Yes, Commander," Terrence saluted Iyana and left the cabin.

    "What do you want, Sienna?" Iyana asked sharply.

    Sienna barged in as if she owned the place and said, "You know, you should address me as ''Your Imperial Highness.'' I am a princess now."

    "Cut the act. You and I both know that you mind-controlled Easton into marrying you," Iyana shot back.

    "Oh, and what are you going to do about it?" Sienna''s smug expression sharpened, her lips curling into a self-satisfied smile as she took a step closer to Iyana.

    "Nothing," Iyana responded boldly. "You will fall on your own, Sienna¡ªbecause that''s just who you are. You are always the one who screws herself up."

    Sienna laughed bitterly. "If you truly believe that, you might also want to start making peace with the fact that I will become the empress, sister."

    "Be whatever you like," Iyana replied, voice dripping with dry, effortless disdain. "Call yourself empress if that comforts you. But you will always be nothing more than a pathetic little witch, Sienna."

    Sienna''s expression darkened, her brown eyes narrowing. "You are just bitter, sister," she sneered, "because your former fianc¨¦ married me. He fell for me, not through some stale engagement contract. Easton chose me, and he is mine now."

    Iyana''s laugh was light, barely veiled with contempt. "You really think Easton is capable of that?" She shook her head, a tinge of pity in her gaze. "Even his worst choice would never be this bad."

    Sienna''s jaw clenched, and she took another step closer, fire sparking in her eyes. "Believe what you want. But I am just going to rule over this empire, while you are a lowly officer, loved by a man who will soon lose his power and position, thanks to me."

    Iyana''s gaze turned steely, though her tone stayed calm. "At least I am loved," she said, "on the other hand, you will never understand what it means to be truly loved. You might have Easton''s attention or whatever it is, but when the dust settles and that shallow charm of yours wears thin, you will be left with nothing but emptiness. People like you can''t hold on to power, Sienna. And this palace? It doesn''t forgive hollow ambition."

    Sienna''s confidence wavered, her smirk faltering for a fraction of a second before she forced herself to recover. "We will see about that," she spat, her voice thick with venom. "I am already here, standing where you should have been. And I will make sure I never have to look back."

    Iyana rolled her eyes, her voice turning bored, almost dismissive. "If it gives you comfort to think that you have taken my place, go on pretending. But remember this: respect here isn''t given, it''s earned. And you?" She cast a withering glance at Sienna. "You will always be a cheap imitation of what you wish to be."

    Sienna flared with petty anger, "You¡ª"

    "Anyway, get out of my chamber. I am busy, unlike you," with that, Iyana sat in her chair, cutting through their conversation like the final swing of a sword.

    Sienna tightened her fists, steeling herself with a burning resolve. She would prove Iyana wrong. She would seize her place in this empire, whatever the cost.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The chamber was dimly lit, casting vain glow over the silk-draped walls and the fine tapestries.

    Easton stood rigid by the window, his hands clenched tightly at his sides, staring out into the darkened gardens below as if the sight could somehow calm the turmoil within him.

    Sienna leaned back on the plush chaise, her posture relaxed. She watched Easton, a faint smile on her lips, one that barely reached her eyes.

    Finally, breaking the silence, Easton muttered, "I only agreed to come out with this because you promised¡ª"

    Sienna glided forward, pressing a finger to his lips. "Uh-uh," she cooed softly, a sly smirk tugging at the corners of her mouth. "Don''t you worry, dear husband. If our plan goes accordingly," she murmured, her voice dropping to a low, conspiratorial tone, "on the day of your sister''s coronation, the crown will be yours once again. And the man who has made both our lives hell¡­ will be dead."

    Easton''s initial irritation subsided due to her words. He glanced down at her, brow furrowing. "And you think it will be that simple? Vyan isn''t some weak man who will let us just¡­ expose him."

    Sienna''s smile only grew, her eyes flashing with a dangerous glint. "I didn''t say it would be simple. But it''s possible." She walked over to the table where a bottle of red wine sat, pouring a glass slowly. "You wanted to be the crown prince again, Easton. And I have offered you that. I am going to give you the chance to seize the throne¡ªare you going to doubt that now?"

    He watched her for a moment, wrestling with the caution that still lingered in the back of his mind. "So, you have every detail ironed out, do you? Right down to how we are supposed to deal with Althea''s allies?"

    She took a long sip, savoring the taste as though it was a victory all its own. "Easton, you don''t need to worry about my part of the plan. Everything we have worked for is within reach. This is your chance. Our chance. To take back everything that was stolen from us, humiliate the people who played a role in that, and build the empire the way we see fit."

    Her words echoed in his mind, each syllable feeding the flames of his ambition. He turned to her, exhaling slowly, the last of his resistance ebbing away. "Fine," he said at last, his voice resigned. "Let''s see this through."

    Sienna''s smile widened, victorious. "That''s my husband." She brushed her hand against his cheek, her gaze glinting with triumph. "Together, we will make history and bring down Althea Dione Haynes and Vyan Blake Ashstone."

 Chapter 251 - 251: Targeted In Reception

    Under the gentle glow of a thousand lanterns, to quell the whispers that Easton wed Sienna without the emperor''s blessing, a grand reception bloomed overnight. It bore all the signs of a meticulously crafted affair, hinting that Easton and Sienna''s union was something quietly cherished, shared among the closest of kins¡ªthough only the most na?ve would believe such an illusion.

    The whispers lingered, filling the lavish hall, each noble guest pondering the peculiar match. Easton, once the empire''s crown prince, choosing Sienna, the adopted daughter of a disgraced marquess?

    In a world where titles and alliances were currency, why her?

    The two couldn''t have appeared more detached if they had tried. Easton was as cool and aloof as ever, while Sienna, his newly wedded bride, held court in a cluster of noblewomen far from his side, laughter ringing from their midst.

    She was lost in her own world of flaunting until her smile froze the moment Iyana joined the crowd, summoned by the tittering ladies, whose expressions shimmered with thinly veiled mischief.

    Elara''s voice lifted, rich with jest, "Ah, Lady Iyana, without His Grace for once! Truly, I was beginning to wonder if you had sprouted roots at his side."

    "Indeed," chimed Katherine, "one might say you two were sewn from the same thread these days."

    Iyana waved a playful hand as she replied, "It''s nothing like that. I am just a little clingy, is all." There was a faint catch in her words, a sadness invisible to the others but weighted heavily in her heart.

    "Well, if you keep that up, one might still think you two were the ones newly wedded." Elara mischievouslyshot a glance at Sienna, seeking the flicker of resentment they all wanted to see.

    But Sienna''s expression remained placid, her practiced innocence unbroken.

    Iyana''s gaze sharpened for a heartbeat, sensing the other ladies'' malicious intent. She was not here to defend Sienna, nor did she wish to. After all, these were the same women who had once laughed with Sienna at Iyana''s expense. They all spun their webs of rumor and spite, and the irony of the situation was not lost on her.

    So, she replied with sharp poise, "One could only think that if they misread the invitation card."

    Her words pricked just enough to quiet the group. Plus, since she wasn''t one to sugarcoat herself around people she didn''t care for, Iyana swiftly turned toward Princess Althea across the room. "If you will excuse me," she said coolly, before walking toward Althea, who stood calmly instructing the imperial servants.

    Behind her, the sting of her words lingered.

    Elara murmured, a strange mix of envy and admiration, "She really has everything, doesn''t she? Even the friendship of our future ruler¡­"

    Sienna, sensing an opportunity and knowing how to steer the crowd''s admiration back to herself, tilted her wine glass with an elegantly casual smirk. "Well, ''friend'' is the only title Iyana can ever hope for. She missed her chance to become empress. Unlike some of us¡­" she finished, with a coy smile curling over her lips.

    The ladies turned to her, their expressions shifting as she basked in the attention. There, in the gleam of her polished elegance, was the reminder of an unspoken truth in high society: power might choose favorites, but those favorites often changed on a whim.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    What was power worth if all it left behind was an empty shell?

    Sienna wondered as she watched Iyana with Vyan, the ache of jealousy simmering beneath her practiced expressions. That old bitterness flared as she saw him pour her a glass of wine, leaning in close to whisper something that lit a laugh in Iyana''s eyes.

    Sienna''s own glass trembled in her grip, her gaze shifting to Easton, who stood aloof, utterly oblivious to the silent spectacle unraveling. If he had any sense of the impression he was making¡ªor even cared to make one¡ªit would have been a miracle. But Easton was too plainspoken, too rigidly upright to pretend at affection. The role of doting husband was as ill-fitting on him as a crown of thorns.

    Yet none of this mattered. She didn''t need Easton, not truly. His complacency suited her just fine, as had his lack of protest when she had let their marriage slip into the public eye. That had been her decision, her game, and he had simply been swept along with the tide.

    The plan was simple, almost absurdly so.

    Vyan''s secret powers were a blade hovering over his head, and should that blade fall under the emperor''s scrutiny, he would be finished. It was an easy truth, but Sienna had found another lever¡ªa crueler one: Iyana.

    She knew one thing with perfect clarity: if Iyana''s life ever teetered on the edge of ruin, Vyan would risk anything to save her, even if it meant exposing the fire that burned beneath his ordinary, powerless surface.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The evening buzzed with laughter mingling with the soft hum of music, and the shimmer of crystal chandeliers casting a warm glow over the crowd. But somewhere among the chatter and charm, Sienna''s silent plan was already in motion, threading danger into the evening''s festivities, all aimed at one person¡ªat Iyana.

    Across the grand hall, Iyana stood with a casual elegance that somehow eclipsed even the brightest in attendance, practically glowing in her understated attire. Nearby, Vyan lingered, his gaze locked on his captivating date, laughing lightly.

    "How long are you going to keep laughing to yourself whenever you look at me?" Iyana shot him an unserious glare.

    "I am just thinking how composed you look right now versus how you looked last night."

    "Last night was¡­" she cleared her throat, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a reaction, "simply an extension of celebrating with my troops at the completion of my first week as the commander."

    "An extension?" Vyan chuckled, clearly entertained. "And how does that exactly correlate to you showing up at my place, drunk as a skunk?"

    A faint blush appeared on her cheek. "Well, I possibly couldn''t act silly in front of my subordinates, now could I?"

    "So, that was why you decided to wake me up at two in the morning and sing to me how you would take over the world single-handedly?" He arched an eyebrow in amusement.

    "Would you prefer me to sing to someone else?" she retorted, teasing.

    "Not in a million years¡ª"

    Just then, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a movement near the magnificent tower of glasses that had been arranged on a grand table, each crystal goblet stacked in a balance that seemed to defy gravity. And just the next moment, there was an inexplicable wobble.

    The tower tilted, a split-second away from toppling over Iyana.

    But before a single glass could crash onto Iyana or Vyan could extend an arm to tug her away, she herself stepped forward, latching onto his shoulders.

    The glittering shards cascaded to the floor, splintering into countless fragments around them. Yet as each piece hit the ground, it became clear that none of it had touched her. Iyana had stepped away in perfect calm.

    He glanced down, caught off-guard. For a moment, he thought he wouldn''t make it in time. His instinct was only a second away from using magic to stop the glasses from falling.

    Before he could voice his fear, she met his gaze and spoke first. "I am okay," she murmured, adding a gentle squeeze of his shoulder as if to reassure him instead.

    A sense of fierce resilience lingered in her eyes¡ªa strength he knew was born not from magic or from anyone''s protection, but from herself alone.

    And there it was, the unseen flaw in Sienna''s plan. She assumed that Vyan would need to use his magic to protect Iyana, but she forgot to take into account that Iyana was no fragile target waiting to be shielded; she was a storm contained within calm, a force that needed no one to guard her. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With her aura, she had instincts so sharp that almost nothing escaped her eyes and she could always sense any danger coming at her.

    And upcoming cases were no different.

    A few moments later, as Iyana strolled past the buffet, the cutlery near someone''s hand suddenly jerked¡ªforks and knives tumbling as if drawn by invisible strings. Their sharp edges glinted in the candlelight as they hurtled toward her.

    With an effortless motion, she caught the forks mid-air and moved on as if nothing happen, while Vyan, who was standing a few feet away, arched an eyebrow at what the fuck just happened.

    Next was the chandelier. The chain creaked, and then, with a final groan, the chandelier broke free, plummeting toward the floor.

    But Iyana was faster. In one seamless swoop, she not only rescued herself but also the other ladies who were near her. Shards of crystal scattered across the marble, catching the light in a burst of brilliance.

    Gasps and whispers erupted from the crowd, their shock painting the air, as they all theoretized¡ªEaston and Sienna''s matrimony must be cursed. Glass shattering was an ominous sign, to begin with, and here, not just one, hundreds of glasses broke on top of a grand chandelier.

    Iyana smiled at Vyan, a cross between wry and assuring, and slowly approached him as he was frozen in his place.

    "What the hell is going on?" Clyde spoke up, who was standing beside Vyan.

    "Something doesn''t feel right," Vyan murmured.

    "It''s just bad luck, nothing else," Iyana said.

    "Or perhaps, it''s just the deities showing how much of a bad omen this marriage is," Clyde joked.

    "No, this is¡­ this feels intentional," Vyan said worriedly.

    "Stop trying to find meaning in everything. Not everything is a conspiracy, Vee," she asserted, her tone half-rebuking, half-playful.

    Vyan hummed unsurely. "Still, to be on the safe side, we shouldn''t stick around for too long."

    "We need to wait till the cake-cutting," she reminded, and he groaned, earning a chuckle out of her. "For the sanity of your mind, how about we escape to shift to the side?"

    "Please," he insisted, "that would be great."

    Both Iyana and Clyde laughed at his plea, unaware that his hunch was totally right on the mark¡ªsomeone had, in fact, been targetting Iyana.

 Chapter 252 - 252: Jealousy, Jealousy

    Before Sienna could go further with her rash plans, she was pulled to the side by Easton.

    "What is it?" she let out in annoyance.

    Easton''s eyes flicked to her, his jaw tightening imperceptibly. "What the hell have you been up to? Don''t think that I won''t notice everything you have been doing to harm Iyana."

    "Harm Iyana?" she chuckled humorlessly. "That''s not even my intention. I want to get Vyan to reveal his magical powers to save her."

    "And you think she is that helpless? How stupid are you?"

    "Even if she is not helpless," she hissed, "you shouldn''t be so concerned with another woman''s life, least of all when I am your wife."

    Easton turned slowly, his expression impassive at first, but his gaze sharpened, turning cold as steel as her words settled over him. He let out a quiet laugh, shaking his head. "Wife?" He practically spat the word, his tone dripping with disdain. "Don''t you dare act like my actual wife, you lowly witch. I only married you to get back my position."

    Sienna''s face twisted in a mixture of anger and hurt. But she was far too proud to let it show fully. "Is that what you tell yourself?" she said with a mocking smile. "That you are only using me for status? Let''s not rewrite history, Easton. You married me because you needed someone ruthless enough to do what you were too cowardly to accomplish yourself."

    Easton''s expression didn''t waver; if anything, her words only deepened his contempt. "You mistake cowardice for conscience, Sienna," he replied coolly, his voice laced with bitterness. "But perhaps that''s expected from someone who has always been blind to the difference."

    She laughed softly, the sound brittle and icy. "Conscience?" she echoed, releasing his arm with a scoff. "Is that what you call this act of yours? For a man who has supposedly moved on, you are awfully sentimental about Iyana''s life. Don''t fool yourself, Easton. There is only one reason she chose Vyan over you. Perhaps it''s because he actually knows how to claim power, how to act."

    His jaw tightened, but he refused to rise to the bait. "Iyana didn''t choose him because of power. You wouldn''t understand that, Sienna; love has always been a weakness to you, something you scoff at because it''s beyond your grasp."

    Sienna''s face twisted in rage, but she quickly masked it with a smirk, leaning close enough that her words were a dangerous whisper. "And look where your precious love got you. Stripped of your title, cast aside, with nothing to your name but shattered pride. You may think you married me for power, but let''s be honest, Easton. I was your last option."

    He didn''t flinch, his tone just as scathing as hers. "And you were mine."

    Her lips twisted into a bitter smile. "Then, by all means, cling to this hollow ideal of ''conscience.'' You are so desperate to prove to yourself that you are still¡­ what? Noble? Honorable?"

    "You really think you understand me? You are nothing but an empty title¡ªsomeone who weaseled her way into power by exploiting a man''s fall. But even in your ambition, you will never be more than a second-rate noble who plays at greatness, a child playing with evil powers."

    "And what about you, Easton? Because face it. You are as much a part of it as I am. So, don''t stand there with that holier-than-thou attitude, pretending you are different. You want power. You need it, just as much as I do."

    His expression hardened, and he took a step back. "Maybe I do want power, but I won''t burn an innocent to ashes just because you think it will give us control. And I certainly don''t need you if the cost is my soul."

    Her smile faltered, her control slipping for just a second as anger flashed across her face. "Then, take your ''soul'' and see where it leads you. But remember this, Easton," she said, her tone seething. "You are mine. Bound by title and law. And no amount of self-righteous indignation will change that."

    He let her words hang in the air, his expression unreadable as he fixed her with a cold, assessing gaze. For a long moment, they simply stared at each other, two forces locked in a deadly, silent struggle.

    "Maybe you have the law," he said, his voice barely a whisper, "but you will never truly have me."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The newlywed couple''s names echoed through the hall as Easton and Sienna shared the first slice of their wedding cake, both of them smiling. Vyan, however, stood in the corner as Sienna pretentiously took Iyana away to feed her ''precious sister'' some cake with her own hands.

    Vyan''s gaze was distant, detached from the celebration swirling around him. He hadn''t intended to voice his thoughts tonight, but when he felt a light nudge on his shoulder, he turned to see Althea. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I heard you are leaving for Preaton tomorrow," she mentioned simply.

    Vyan hummed in response.

    Althea''s brows arched slightly, her eyes glimmering with something between curiosity and suspicion. "What are you trying to do, Vyan?"

    Vyan''s lips twitched up, deflecting, "What?"

    She crossed her arms, tilting her head. "Iyana has been glued to you all night. Don''t pretend you haven''t noticed."

    He averted his eyes, his usual sarcasm absent. Unfortunately, he also knew why Iyana had come to him last night despite being so drunk to the point she could barely walk.

    Althea stepped closer, lowering her voice. "You could send anyone to find that acupuncturist. Why do you need to go yourself?"

    He glanced back at her. "Because I will find him sooner."

    "Why sooner?" Her voice was soft, almost as if she dreaded his answer.

    "Because Ash needs to get better as quickly as possible."

    She narrowed her gaze, pressing further. "And why does he need to get better so soon?"

    A pause lingered before he finally answered, "Because I don''t know if I will be around much longer."

    Althea''s face tightened, but she remained silent, waiting. And, almost compelled by her patience, he continued.

    "I am not going to just walk into fate''s grip, Thea. I will do everything to keep myself alive because I know what it would mean for Iyana if¡­ if something happened to me. But¡­" he trailed off, exhaling slowly, "it''s almost impossible to change fate''s course once it''s set. If it''s written that I will die thirteen days from now, then I can''t truly promise I will be able to stop it."

    His words hung between them, a confession laid bare.

    "So, if anything does happen to me¡­ I don''t want the grand duchy left unattended, for Ash to be forgotten as he is now."

    Althea''s face softened, a rare sadness coloring her usually sharp expression. She placed a hand on his shoulder. "You know¡­ that is exactly why she doesn''t want to waste a single second with you. She knows, Vyan, even if you don''t say it."

    Vyan''s eyes flicked over to where Iyana stood beside Sienna. A pang shot through him, sharp and unavoidable.

    Althea leaned in and wished, "Take care of yourself, Vyan. Iyana is not the only one here who would feel the loss."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Sienna once again watched from the edge of the ballroom, her fingers tightening around her cake spoon, as Iyana and Vyan shared a laugh across the room. They were tucked away in a quieter corner, far enough from the main crowd.

    Vyan leaned close to Iyana, his expression softened, his gaze holding a warmth and adoration that Sienna never saw in someone''s eyes for herself.

    Iyana was clearly basking in it. She tilted her head back, laughing at something Vyan had murmured to her, the soft light catching the spark in her violet eyes. The way she leaned into him like they were in a world of their own. Vyan reached up, gently brushing a stray curl from her cheek, his fingers lingering for just a second longer than necessary.

    His face held that look. That unmistakable blend of pride, affection, and fierce protectiveness that showed just how much he adored her¡ªsomething that Sienna herself would never experience.

    Sienna''s grip on her spoon grew white-knuckled. She fought to keep her expression neutral, though her insides twisted with resentment. Here Iyana was, draped in luxury, glowing with effortless confidence, loved and cherished openly by a man who didn''t hide his feelings.

    It was everything Sienna had convinced herself she didn''t need, and yet... as she watched them, she felt the familiar ache of envy burn hotter in her chest.

    She lifted the spoon to her lips, but the cake tasted sour as she swallowed, the scene before her stinging with a bitterness she couldn''t wash away. She had schemed, clawed her way to a title, manipulated her way into marriage with a prince, yet here she was¡ªalone, with a husband who despised her and not a soul who cared enough to look at her the way Vyan looked at Iyana.

    As if sensing her gaze, Iyana glanced up, catching Sienna''s eye.

    For a moment, her laughter faded, and a flash of something unreadable crossed her face. But then she looked away, turning back to Vyan with an easy, unbothered smile as if Sienna were beneath her notice. The sight sent a fresh wave of jealousy coursing through her, more potent than any she had felt before.

    Sienna turned abruptly, muttering to herself as she left the ballroom, despite one of her new knights calling after her that it was time for her speech with Easton.

    She could barely see straight, her vision clouded with her own anger and frustration. How had it come to this? How was it that after everything, Iyana still had it all¡ªlove, respect, and now, that nauseating display of happiness?

    It was unbearable. And she would not tolerate it.

    She found herself pacing in one of the grand corridors just outside the ballroom, away from prying eyes. Her hands balled into fists, nails digging into her palms as she whispered fiercely to herself, "How dare she¡ªafter all this, she still has everything handed to her on a silver platter. It''s as if the universe itself conspires to see her happy, to keep her safe."

    With a huff, she stopped, bracing herself against the cool stone wall, taking deep breaths to calm her racing heart.

    But the rage simmered under the surface, refusing to dissipate. Memories flickered before her eyes: of nights spent alone, of desperate deals struck in dark corners, of every underhanded tactic she had employed to claw her way to where she was now. And for what? To be mocked, to be pitied, to be overlooked?

    "If that woman thinks she can waltz through life, wrapped in privilege, untouched by the reality the rest of us face, then she is in for a rude awakening." She lifted her chin, her eyes blazing with a mixture of spite and determination. "I will strip away every piece of happiness she holds dear. Her love, her respect, her title. Everything that makes her feel invincible."

 Chapter 253 - 253: My Grandson

    The heat of Preaton was relentless, a far cry from the cool, shadowed woods of Ashstone, wrapped in the dense mystery of the Forest of Beasts.

    The sun blazed down on Vyan and Clyde as they wound through the bustling streets, their strides sluggish under the intensity of the midday warmth. Vyan, who was in the appearance of a common-looking man, found himself unbottoning the top buttons of his shirt, which now clung to him like a second, unwelcome layer.

    Clyde, fanning himself with exaggerated motions, cast a half-hearted glare toward Vyan. "I have to hand it to you, my lord, picking Preaton for a field trip? Genius idea. Why not choose somewhere with a roasting pit and get it over with?"

    Vyan snorted, wiping his forehead. "It''s called ''commitment to a cause,'' Clyde. Though I admit, I didn''t expect to find us in the heart of a desert masquerading as a city."

    He glanced around, but the narrow streets offered little shade, just waves of heat rising from the cobblestones and the distant clamor of market stalls, alive with vendors hawking colorful wares. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If we keep at this, we will be fried by sundown," he muttered under his breath.

    Clyde let out a dramatic sigh. "Remind me again why we are here? Searching for some mythical healer with no name, no address, and, apparently, no existence?"

    "Iyana mentioned an acupuncturist," Vyan replied. "She is the one who found out about him from one of her subordinates, remember? She said he was ''famous'' or something."

    "Yes, famous," Clyde echoed, rolling his eyes, "but apparently so famous no one here has a clue who he is."

    They had already approached countless townsfolk with the same query: an acupuncturist skilled in the ancient arts of the mind, one rumored to possess an uncanny ability to heal the fractured minds. And each time, they received only shrugs or blank stares, the name itself as elusive as smoke in the sun-soaked air.

    "Are we sure Lady Iyana didn''t just make this person up to get rid of you for a few days?" Clyde added with a smirk. "I wouldn''t put it past her, considering how overbearing you can get sometimes."

    Vyan stifled a grin. "She is a lot of things, but I doubt she would be that sadistic. At least, not regarding my brother."

    They continued down a winding alley, dodging street performers and food vendors while trying to keep their cool. Vyan scanned the faces around them, hoping for a glimmer of recognition at the mention of an acupuncturist, but to no avail.

    After another hour, Clyde came to an abrupt halt, leaning against a building and dramatically clutching his chest. "I think I am going to dissolve right here, my lord. Just¡­ melt into the cobblestones. Tell Athy I was a martyr to the cause of my boss."

    "Oh, please," Vyan scoffed, though he felt a pang of sympathy. "I will make sure your epitaph reads, ''Here lies Clyde Jayce Magnus, who used to annoy the shit out of his boss on a daily basis.''"

    They shared a chuckle before Vyan''s gaze turned serious. He looked down the endless street of Preaton, the energy sapped from its usually vibrant streets by the heatwave.

    This was for Aster. For his brother. And somehow, amid the sweat and exasperation, he felt the pulse of that purpose steadying him.

    "Come on, Clyde. We are not leaving until we find this so-called miracle worker. If we have to ransack every corner of Preaton to track this person down, then that''s exactly what we will do." With that determination, he began walking again.

    Clyde groaned but followed, his steps dragging. "Fine, lead the way, oh fearless one. But if we end up in an actual roasting pit next, you are on your own."

    Alongside a healthy dose of stubborn banter, they continued, clinging to the faint hope that somewhere in Preaton''s sprawling maze, the acupuncturist was waiting to be found.

    As they trudged forward, Vyan suddenly felt Clyde go rigid beside him.

    "Uh, Vyan," Clyde said, his eyes flickering to a spot across the street.

    Vyan followed Clyde''s gaze and immediately felt a familiar surge of anger tighten in his chest.

    There, gliding through the crowded thoroughfare as if the world itself was bending to his presence, was Eryndor¡ªthe Duke of Preaton. The man who had made his family''s life hell while they were alive and was not by their side even in their final moments.

    Clyde made a quick, nervous gesture, trying to steer him into a side street, but Vyan held his ground, his jaw clenching. "Are you out of your mind, Clyde?" he muttered, voice dripping with barely contained venom. "Do you really think I am going to let him pass by without at least one good glare?"

    "Oh, I absolutely believe that you would," Clyde replied, exasperated. "But let''s save the righteous fury for another day, hmm? Good thing your metamorphosis is already active. So, how about we just skip the family reunion and just blend in?" He leaned closer, dropping his voice further.

    Vyan groaned but knew Clyde had a point. He couldn''t risk Eryndor marking him; it would be more than a mere headache to deal with if his grandfather decided to ruin their mission. "Fine," he bit out.

    They edged closer to the side, attempting to blend in with the respectful crowd parting for Eryndor''s passage. As the duke approached, a wave of murmurs spread through the street, and Vyan felt the shift in the atmosphere¡ªthe hush, the subtle, reverent bows.

    Even the oppressive heat seemed to simmer in deference. Reluctantly, Vyan inclined his head as well, hoping to not stick out.

    Yet, as Eryndor neared, he halted. Vyan stiffened, sensing his grandfather''s gaze on him. His heart pounded, but his face remained impassive, save for the glint of loathing that sparkled in his dulled eyes.

    "Raise your head," Eryndor commanded.

    With a slow motion, Vyan did as he was told, meeting Eryndor''s gaze with the cool intensity of ice meeting fire. His eyes were devoid of warmth, the look in them brimming with an utter lack of respect, a daring challenge etched into every unspoken word.

    A faint, unnatural chuckle slipped from Eryndor''s lips, as though the very idea of laughter was foreign to him. "Curious," he murmured, a faint hint of amusement breaking through his stern facade. "For some reason, you remind me of my grandson."

    The words twisted inside Vyan, and for a brief, raw moment, his fists clenched at his sides, barely resisting the urge to spit out a scathing reply. "Which one?" He was most likely talking about Ronan¡ªthe only one he considered his grandson.

    "The middle one," he answered without hesitation. "He is the one who has this stubborn, unyielding look in his eyes, like you do."

    "Is that so?" Vyan replied coolly, the calm in his voice masking the storm roiling beneath his calm exterior.

    Eryndor''s gaze lingered a second longer, his mouth curving into a faint, knowing smile. He continued on his way, leaving Vyan in his wake.

    Only when Eryndor was far down the street did Vyan release a slow, trembling breath. His fists unclenched as he flexed his fingers, as though to shake away the lingering disdain he felt.

    Clyde let out a long, exaggerated sigh of relief. "You didn''t explode," he murmured, though there was genuine relief in his tone. "Honestly, I thought you might set him on fire right there."

    Vyan''s lips twitched, the trace of a bitter smile pulling at his mouth. "Believe me, I thought about it."

    Clyde let out a low whistle, clapping Vyan on the shoulder with a wry grin. "Restraint looks good on you, my lord. I almost didn''t recognize you."

    Vyan scoffed, shrugging off Clyde''s hand. "Don''t get used to it. Next time, it might not be an illusion hiding my face."

    "Well, then, let''s hope we don''t have to see him again."

    Unfortunately, Clyde''s hope didn''t come true.

    As they finally found some news on the acupuncturist, they also learned that he didn''t interact with unknown people.

    "Master Jin has gotten old. These days, he is very selective about the people he meets. Unless someone close to him vouches for them, he never meets them," said the vendor.

    "So, are you close to him? Can you vouch for us?" Clyde asked, flashing him a charming smile.

    The vendor rolled his eyes. "First of all, does it look like someone like me can be friends with someone of that caliber? Secondly, why would I vouch for you? Do I know you or what?"

    Vyan huffed and shoved Clyde to the side. "Then, how about you tell us about someone who is actually close to Master Jin?"

    "Huh, how would I know about every contact that caveman has?" the vendor scoffed. "So, unless you are related to Duke Preaton, start heading back to your home because you will just be wasting time with him."

    Vyan''s eyes widened. "Are you saying that the duke is¡­ close to Master Jin?"

    "Of course! They have known each other for decades," he said in a matter-of-fact tone.

    Clyde glanced at Vyan nervously and asked, already knowing what it meant, "What are you going to do about it?"

 Chapter 254 - 254: Change The Old Ways

    The next morning, the morning sun cast a muted glow through the high windows of House Preaton''s reception hall, illuminating every dust particle floating in the air, as if to highlight Vyan''s growing irritation.

    His foot tapped restlessly against the polished floor, while Clyde leaned back beside him, arms crossed, one brow raised in silent amusement at Vyan''s obvious impatience.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the door swung open, and Eryndor entered with his usual air of austerity. His gaze swept over them, settling on Vyan with a faintly disapproving frown, as though Vyan''s very presence was an offense to his perfectly ordered day.

    "What do you want, Your Grace?" Eryndor''s voice was clipped, devoid of any warmth.

    Vyan barely restrained a grimace, not surprised at how Eryndor was back to his usual self after his rare display of emotions yesterday in front of a stranger.

    Whatever. Either way it didn''t matter to Vyan.

    Taking a steadying breath, he met Eryndor''s gaze. "I need your assistance about something. Apparently, you have had connections with an acupuncturist named Jin for a long time and he is someone who doesn''t treat anybody unless they are vouched for by someone he knows."

    "Master Jin?" Eryndor''s brow arched. "And who exactly requires his¡­ specialized services?" The question carried a laced skepticism, as if already judging the nature of the request.

    Vyan hesitated, unwilling to reveal more than necessary. "Someone close to me."

    Eryndor''s expression shifted, and a faint sneer curled his lip. "Someone close to you? Tell me, why are you keeping someone mentally unstable around you in the first place?"

    The jibe hit Vyan like a spark to tinder. His wine-red eyes flared. His fingers clenched, jaw taut with controlled fury. "You know what?" he snapped. "I don''t need your help."

    Without another word, Vyan stood up and strode toward the door. He didn''t bury his pride and hatred to come here only to get trivialized by his grandfather.

    Clyde followed quickly, glancing between Vyan and Eryndor with the slightest shake of his head.

    Just as they were about to reach the entryway, Clyde paused and looked back. After a moment''s hesitation, he turned to Vyan.

    "Give me a minute," Clyde said quietly.

    Vyan, still fuming, didn''t bother questioning him and walked ahead.

    Clyde watched him leave, then turned back and retraced his steps to find Eryndor still in the hall, standing by the window with a hardened expression.

    "Your Grace," Clyde''s voice broke the silence, and Eryndor looked over, his brows knit in a mix of irritation and curiosity. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What is it, Magnus? Have you come to apologize on his behalf?"

    "No, why would I?" Clyde frowned. "His reaction was valid. Rather, I have come to ask why you keep saying such¡­ insensitive things to him."

    Eryndor stiffened, clearly unprepared for the question. "That boy," he said dismissively, "needs a reality check. He is as stubborn as a mule and just as faint-hearted. What good would coddling him do?"

    Clyde shook his head, a sympathetic smile softening his features. "You think he doesn''t know that? You think he is not aware of his flaws? But here is the thing¡ªI know you care about him." He has seen that clearly in his eyes during the Monster Hunt Festival. "You wouldn''t have agreed to meet him without knowing the reason why if you didn''t. So why do you always feel the need to provoke him like this? Don''t you want him to¡ª" Clyde hesitated, knowing the words would sting but saying them anyway, "¡ªto like you?"

    Eryndor''s expression faltered, and for a brief second, his stern mask cracked. He turned to the window, gazing out, the sunlight casting sharp shadows across his face.

    "It''s¡­ not that simple," he admitted, voice lower than before. "I don''t know how to¡ªexpress myself the way you all do. This isn''t my way."

    Clyde took a step closer, his gaze intent. "Then maybe it''s time you find a new way. He is not a child, Your Grace. He knows about the way you treated the rest of your family, and he doesn''t want to fall victim to that, unless you have any intention to change yourself. Because trust me, rules and regulations are all good¡ªas long as you explain why they should be followed; words of affirmation can make a difference you can''t even imagine."

    Eryndor looked back at him, visibly uncomfortable, but the weight of Clyde''s words seemed to sink in. "You really think it''s¡­ as simple as that? Changing myself after the way I have been for the past seventy-five years?"

    Clyde chuckled lightly, shaking his head. "Maybe not that simple. But you don''t need to change everything. Perhaps, just show the effort¡ªshow that you care. Don''t let him think that you don''t even consider him a grandchild of yours. Because he has gone through a lot and is still going through a lot. So, just stop trying to push him around for once. Think of his feelings, even if it is uncomfortable for you. He is not here to spite you or ruin your perfect morning; he is here because he needs you. Treat him like a grandson should be treated."

    There was a long pause, and Eryndor''s gaze softened, though he wouldn''t admit it out loud. "I will¡­ consider your words," he said quietly, the closest he could come to gratitude.

    Clyde gave him a satisfied nod. "That''s all I ask. Just consider them."

    With that, he turned and left Eryndor alone. Clyde knew Vyan would probably never know about this exchange, but maybe, just maybe, it would plant a seed in Eryndor''s mind, a nudge towards something better.

    As he rejoined Vyan outside, he couldn''t help but feel a flicker of hope that this family, as fractured as it was, might still find its way back to each other when the head butler came to call them back in.

    Vyan didn''t need to be nudged by Clyde once to go back inside. Because he was desperate and he had no time to waste.

    His apparent end was coming near, and he had to make an arrangement for Aster¡ªso that Aster would be just fine, even if Vyan wasn''t there anymore.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Master Jin''s house was shrouded in a chill as Vyan and Eryndor stood side by side once Eryndor finished convincing Master Jin to hear Vyan out.

    "Play nice, you two," Clyde had chirped when they were getting down from the carriage, and ever since then, Vyan has been maintaining a polite facade in front of the master acupuncturist. After all, he couldn''t afford to get on his bad side, especially when he was so selective about his clients.

    It wasn''t that Jin did partiality in choosing his patients or that he only treated the wealthy ones, it was just that he was cutting back on his work, preparing for retirement. That was why he didn''t usually see clients unless they had some sort of known urgency.

    And since it was a request from his childhood friend himself, Jin couldn''t turn down Vyan.

    At the far end of the living room stood Jin, carved from the years like stone, seventy winters tall and unbowed. He greeted Vyan and Clyde with only the barest nod.

    Vyan''s voice finally broke the silence, "Thank you so much, Master Jin, for agreeing to this. There is someone close to me, and I need him to get better as soon as possible. And it goes without saying that you are my best bet," he began. "You see, this person has suffered a lot, and that has naturally badly affected him mentally. He has been in solitary confinement¡­ longer than anyone should bear."

    Jin''s dark eyes remained fixed on Vyan. It was a silent invitation to continue.

    "He is hollow now," Vyan murmured, his voice subtly catching. "He barely speaks to anyone. Just stares into nothing, trapped in a world that doesn''t exist. He is drowning in the past, in a time where he still believes his family is alive, where he is still young. He cannot accept that the people he used to know back then have either grown up or aren''t breathing anymore. He does not react to anything around him anymore, does not¡­ even know the world has moved on without him."

    Jin''s voice was barely more than a murmur, yet it carried a weight that echoed through the house. "How long has he been in solitary?"

    "Sixteen years," Vyan replied. "He has not seen a ray of sunshine in all those years. And¡­ it has even caused him to lose his ability to walk."

    The number hung between them, like a phantom stirring the shadows. Jin could already anticipate it was going to be one of his longer projects.

    However, it was Eryndor who spoke up next, the dawning realization in his eyes cutting through the fog.

    He turned to Vyan, his eyes wide with shock. "Sixteen years¡­ and still believes his family is alive¡­ And he has been in solitary confinement¡­ and the thing from back then¡­"

    Vyan glanced at him, a flicker of nervousness in his eyes. He didn''t expect Eryndor to still be listening in on them. That''s why he was so carefree in telling all the symptoms and backstory. "Whatever you are thinking, it''s not¡ª"

    Eryndor swallowed, a hesitant pause, as if daring to disturb the quiet with a question that he could scarcely bear to ask. "Vyan, are you¡­ are you talking about Aster?"

 Chapter 255 - 255: Melted Grandfather

    Vyan''s gaze hardened, though his voice slipped into a tone almost dismissive, crafted to slice through suspicion. "How could I be talking about Ash," he said, letting his words hang heavy, layered with a bitterness that masked his intent, "when I watched him die right before my eyes?"

    But beneath the calculated detachment, Vyan''s thoughts coiled tight with worry.

    The truth of Aster''s survival was a flame he couldn''t let anyone extinguish¡ªnot here, and certainly not with his grandfather. Eryndor''s loyalty to the empire was forged in iron to the point he didn''t look back on his own daughter and family in their final moments, leaving them stranded and disgraced.

    So, if he suspected even a glimmer of truth, Vyan knew his grandfather wouldn''t hesitate. He would turn Aster in, hand him back to the emperor like a sacrificial pawn, indifferent to the years of suffering his brother endured.

    However, despite Vyan''s best effort to dismiss the question, Eryndor didn''t buy it. "No, there is a possibility that Aster didn''t die that day," he said at last, a faint tremor in his voice. "I didn''t see Aster''s body in the coffin later on."

    Vyan''s mask slipped for just a heartbeat as he narrowed his eyes. "And how would you know that?" His tone was edged, sharp as glass. "You didn''t even come to the funeral."

    A distant sorrow appeared on Eryndor''s face, and something clicked within Vyan.

    His heart stilled at the realization, unsettling and unexpected. "You¡­" His voice softened, almost faltering. "You did¡­?" But how could that be? "Then, why did everyone say you didn''t?"

    Eryndor''s gaze drifted, his eyes dim with memories, lost in a place Vyan couldn''t reach. "How could I not?" he murmured. "You two were Natalia''s kids¡ªmy grandsons."

    The admission hung between them like a ghost. It was raw and unadorned. Vyan felt a storm roil within him, as if caught in the pull of something he couldn''t fully name. His emotions were placed somewhere between anger and sorrow.

    He didn''t know how to feel¡ªif he should feel anything at all.

    A glimmer of decency¡ªone lone appearance at a funeral¡ªcouldn''t erase years of the inhumane pressure he put on them. There was no way it could stitch together wounds Eryndor himself had carved deep.

    A fleeting moment of grief didn''t make up for the grandfather he should have been.

    People usually ran to their grandparents when their parents got too strict. And in the Ashstone siblings'' case, they had to run away from their grandfather in case they were trapped in some sort of grueling training session.

    All because he believed that his grandkids were meant for greatness; one would inherit the title of Grand Duke of Ashstone and the other Duke of Preaton. Therefore, they should be the best in everything¡ªthey shouldn''t have any weaknesses; flaws were for commoners.

    While Vyan managed to escape this torture, thanks to being estranged, Aster wasn''t so lucky. Nor has Ronan, who was now burdened with the responsibility to overtake Eryndor''s ''great'' duties in the future.

    "How kind of you," Vyan muttered, a little condescending, and shook his head slowly. "Whatever. Believe what you want, old man, but I wasn''t talking about Ash. Whatever fantasy you have concocted in your head, let it stay there."

    But Eryndor''s gaze remained as though he could see right through the brittle shell Vyan had drawn around himself, peeling back layers of feigned indifference. "I know that you are lying, Vyan."

    Vyan scoffed. "Do you really think I would be hiding a fact as big as my own brother being alive?"

    "I can''t think of anybody else for whom you would be willing to come talk to me. I am well aware of how stubborn you are. So, it can''t be just anybody for whom you would bury your ego and pride."

    Vyan got irritated. "Why, can''t I have formed bonds with somebody other than Ash for whom I would go to such lengths?" he snapped a little.

    "Yes, you could have, but there is nobody close to you who could have a mental condition as you have described," Eryndor pointed out, calmly but deadly.

    "You talk as if you have been keeping track ¡­" Vyan paused, another realization dawning on him. "You¡­ you have been keeping track of me and the people I interact with?"

    "Well, you are only twenty-one. I can''t expect you to always make good judgment of people, so I simply keep a lookout," Eryndor admitted, while Clyde choked on air.

    He had told Eryndor to express himself, but he had no idea he would be so literal about it, and he definitely didn''t expect him to have been keeping tabs on Vyan¡ªout of care, obviously. To be honest, it was kind of sweet. Although he wasn''t sure how Vyan would take it.

    As expected, Vyan didn''t take it so well. His sharp snort said it all. "So, you think I am incompetent?"

    "That''s not what I said. I just meant you are young and inexperienced," Eryndor said gruffly. "There is nothing wrong with that."

    "Yes, the only thing that is wrong here is you mistaking my inexperience for stupidity," Vyan retorted. "I obviously background-check everybody I work with, and I have Clyde too, who, for your information, is very experienced. So, you have no right to keep track of me when you couldn''t be bothered to personally ask me how the person in question is doing, to begin with."

    "What can I do when I know that you wouldn''t accept me¡ªafter the things I have done?"

    "You could have tried!" Vyan emphasized. "But did you do that?"

    Eryndor was at a loss for words for some time before he gathered the courage to say, "Well, I want to try now. Would you let me?"

    Now, it was time for Vyan to lose his voice.

    He glanced at Clyde and asked through telepathy, ''what do I do?''

    ''Give it a shot, why don''t you?'' Clyde suggested. ''You are going to give your Tia another chance as well, so I guess it wouldn''t be so bad to do the same for your grandfather.''

    ''I hope to Goddess that you are right, or else¡­''

    ''It will be okay. Your grandfather is just a little clueless. He only implemented the things he grew up with. He didn''t know he was wrong. Since, you know, no one spoke up against him. Only now is he realizing it. So, you should help him with that. Perhaps, it''s not too late,'' he advised, giving Vyan a soft, encouraging smile. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After much contemplation, Vyan gave him a nod and looked back at Eryndor. "Alright, fine. I will give you a chance to make up for what we have lost."

    At that, a grateful, warm smile bloomed on Eryndor''s face. Vyan could swear his unfeeling grandfather almost appeared teary-eyed, but he knew it must have been an illusion.

    "So, will you also let me make it up to Aster?" Eryndor asked.

    "I am telling you," Vyan huffed, "Ash is not alive¡ª"

    "He is," Eryndor objected strongly. "I just know it."

    "Well, your knowledge is wrong. My family is all dead and buried¡ª"

    "If you are afraid of me leaking the information, then I am even ready to sign a sacred oath with you. I will sign it without hesitation if it means I have one chance to see Aster."

    "What¡­?" Vyan was shocked at that. "You would?"

    "Yes, anything to get a chance to meet Aster."

    For a moment, Vyan was taken aback; he was about to agree. Until he snapped out of it. "What does it matter?" he scoffed. "How would you meet somebody who doesn''t exist in this world?"

    "Vyan," Eryndor called out, his sincere eyes staring into Vyan''s soul, "stop this act. I can tell when you are lying."

    "You don''t know me that well to be able to tell that." Eryndor didn''t even know that Vyan could perform magic since his parents had lied about it to him in order to spare their younger son from the inhumane training after seeing their older one''s spirit and will to live break down from it.

    "Vyan, please," Eryndor requested. "This is my last wish."

    As Vyan opened his mouth to respond, Eryndor continued, "And just so you know, I kept your mother''s last wish. I made sure that her sons got a proper burial; it wasn''t my fault that neither of you were dead and the coffins were empty."

    Despite hearing that, Vyan just couldn''t trust Eryndor. Then again, if he signed the sacred oath, Eryndor would have no way of breaking it, and with Vyan''s magical strength, the consequences of breaking that contract could even result in instantaneous death (not that Eryndor would know that).

    "Fine, I admit that Ash is alive and it''s for him that I need help from Master Jin." Vyan glanced at the acupuncturist who had now made himself comfortable on the sofa, sipping a cup of tea, as if he had been enjoying the grandfather-grandchild fight until now.

    At the admission, Eryndor melted into a relieved smile, and Vyan felt, maybe, just maybe, Eryndor wouldn''t ever have to face the consequences of breaking the sacred oath.

 Chapter 256 - 256: Brushed-Off Hug

    Vyan led Eryndor into the dimly lit room where Aster sat. The walls were lined with thick curtains that barely let the sunlight seep through, casting the space in a somber hue.

    Aster''s figure was hunched in a chair near the window, his once-powerful and confident aura now frail and diminished. His red hair, though long and unkempt, glimmered faintly in the muted light.

    Master Jin sat cross-legged beside Aster as his gnarled hands worked methodically to prepare the thin acupuncture needles.

    "Do not speak abruptly," Jin said, his deep voice reverberating softly through the room. "Let him feel the presence before you demand anything."

    Eryndor stepped forward slowly, his usual authoritative air subdued. For once, his presence wasn''t commanding but tentative. His eyes softened as they fell on Aster, tracing the lines of the face he hadn''t seen in sixteen years. His hand instinctively reached out before curling into a fist, uncertain.

    "Aster¡­" The name came out quietly, almost a whisper.

    Aster didn''t respond immediately. His gaze was distant, his wine-red eyes dull and unfocused. But after a moment, his head tilted slightly in Eryndor''s direction, as if acknowledging the sound.

    Vyan leaned against the far wall, arms crossed, watching the exchange like a hawk. He felt a slight bubble of jealousy within him¡ªat the way Aster acknowledged Eryndor, but not usually Vyan, because in his mind, Vee was still five-year-old and that image didn''t match the current Vyan. Fortunately for Eryndor, he looked almost the same as sixteen years ago.

    "You asked for this," Vyan said flatly, his tone sharp but not loud. "Don''t overwhelm him."

    Eryndor shot him a glance but didn''t respond. Instead, he lowered himself to one knee beside Aster''s chair. "Aster," he said again, more firmly this time. "It''s me. Your grandfather."

    Aster blinked slowly, his lips parting slightly, but he didn''t speak. His fingers twitched on the armrest, a faint sign of life that made Eryndor''s throat tighten.

    Master Jin looked up from his preparations. "He recognizes you, but his mind is fragile. Do not press him. Let the connection come naturally."

    Eryndor nodded stiffly and stayed where he was. "I am sorry," he said quietly. The words were a foreign language in his mouth, but he said them all the same. "For everything."

    Vyan scoffed, the sound bitter. "A little late for that, don''t you think?"

    Eryndor turned his head toward Vyan. "I know my failings, Vyan. But this is not about me¡ªor you. It''s about him. And I will do whatever it takes to help him heal."

    For a moment, Vyan didn''t respond, his wine-red eyes flickering between Eryndor and Aster. Finally, he exhaled sharply and uncrossed his arms. "Then listen to Master Jin and don''t make this harder for him."

    Jin nodded approvingly before addressing them both. "Lord Aster''s condition is severe, but not hopeless. His body is resilient, even if his mind has endured great trauma. With consistent treatment and care, I can gradually restore some balance. But this will take time. Years, perhaps."

    Vyan''s hands clenched at his sides. "Years?"

    "Do not mistake gradual recovery for stagnation," Jin said firmly. "Every step forward is a victory."

    Eryndor''s jaw tightened, but his voice was steady when he spoke. "Do whatever you need. Use all the resources of my house, my wealth, and my connections."

    "You don''t need to help with anything else, as long as I am still alive." Vyan frowned, skepticism etched into his features. "But seriously, you will actually support this? No second thoughts? No¡­ ulterior motives?"

    Eryndor turned to him, his stern gaze locking onto Vyan''s. "You think I am a monster, and perhaps I deserve that. But Aster is my blood, as are you. I failed you both before. I will not fail now."

    The sincerity in Eryndor''s tone caught Vyan off guard, and for a moment, he didn''t know how to respond. He looked away, his lips pressing into a thin line. "We will see."

    Jin placed a hand on Aster''s shoulder, his touch firm yet gentle. "We begin now. The first session will center him, help him reconnect to his body. Stay if you wish, but remain silent."

    Eryndor settled into a nearby chair, his posture straight but uncharacteristically subdued. Vyan hesitated before moving to stand near the door, arms crossed but silent.

    As Jin inserted the first needle into a pressure point on Aster''s hand, the faintest flicker of awareness crossed Aster''s face. It wasn''t much, but to Vyan, it was enough to ignite a fragile ember of hope.

    The session continued in tense silence, with Jin working his magic on Aster while Vyan and Eryndor maintained an unspoken truce across the room. The occasional hum from the old master and Aster''s faint responses to the treatment were the only sounds.

    Vyan''s sharp eyes darted between the needles and his brother''s face, catching every subtle shift with a mix of guarded hope and skepticism.

    When Jin finally finished and stepped back, he wiped his hands on a cloth and gave a satisfied nod. "This is a good start," he declared. "His energy flow is responding well. Continue to keep him in a calm environment. I will return tomorrow for the next session."

    Eryndor rose from his chair with his usual rigid demeanor but surprised Vyan by bowing slightly to Jin. "Thank you for your efforts, Master Jin. I will ensure you have everything you need."

    Jin''s lips twitched into a faint smile as he gathered his things. "What I need is peace and patience from all of you." His sharp gaze flicked to Vyan. "Especially you, young firebrand."

    "Me?" Vyan scoffed, feigning offense. "I am the calmest person in this room."

    Jin didn''t bother to respond, only shaking his head as he exited. Eryndor followed soon after, leaving Vyan alone with Aster.

    Clyde entered shortly after, carrying a tray of tea for the two brothers.

    "Rough day, Your Grumpiness?" Clyde asked, setting the tray on the small table.

    Vyan rolled his eyes, sinking into the nearest chair. "Understatement. Thanks for convincing me to receive the help from Grandfather."

    Clyde handed Vyan a cup of tea, then used magic to hold up the cup for Aster who didn''t have good control of his limbs. He finally plopped into a chair across from Vyan and replied, "Oh, it was my pleasure. Nothing like reuniting a family."

    Vyan snorted, taking a sip. The warm liquid steadied him more than he cared to admit. After a moment of quiet, he shifted his gaze from Aster and glanced at Clyde, his voice softer. "I don''t know what I would do without you."

    Clyde froze mid-sip, his eyes widening comically. "Wait, wait, wait. Are you actually being nice to me? Is this a fever dream? Should I be concerned?"

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "Don''t make me regret it."

    Clyde leaned forward, a teasing grin on his face. "So, what you are saying is¡­ you don''t want to lose me as your aide? Aww, my lord, I knew you cared."

    Vyan shot him a flat look. "No, I can afford to lose you as an aide. But I would be completely helpless if you stopped being my friend."

    Clyde blinked, clearly taken aback for a moment before his grin softened. "Why would I stop being your friend?"

    "I don''t know," Vyan muttered, avoiding his gaze. "A lot of things could happen. What if you become too busy as an emperor?"

    Clyde let out a bark of laughter that filled the room. "A busy emperor? Me? Please. Like I would ever be too busy for my best friend."

    Before Vyan could respond, Clyde lunged forward with open arms, a mock-serious expression on his face. "Come here, my emotionally-stunted friend. Let''s hug it out."

    Vyan jerked back, swatting him away. "Get off me, Clyde. This tea is hot, and so am I¡ªnot in the way you are imagining."

    "Fine, fine," Clyde sighed dramatically, flopping back into his chair. "Go ahead and reject my hug. But mark my words, my lord. One day, you will cry to hug me."

    Vyan snorted, his lips quirking into the faintest smile. "Not in this lifetime."

    Clyde winked, raising his teacup in mock toast. "We will see, my friend. We will see."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The morning sun spilled through the curtains, too bright for Vyan''s taste. He groaned as Benedict stood at his bedside, the butler''s face as impassive as ever.

    "It is half past ten, Master," Benedict said. "You should wake up by now. You have to get to your sword training."

    Vyan sat up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, his hair sticking out in several directions. "Where is Clyde?" he muttered groggily. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "He hasn''t arrived yet," Benedict replied evenly, setting a tray of tea and light breakfast on the side table.

    Vyan frowned, a flicker of concern flashing in his wine-red eyes. Clyde was many things¡ªannoying, overly dramatic, prone to excessive chatter¡ªbut unreliable wasn''t one of them.

    For as long as Vyan had known him, Clyde had never failed to show up in the morning, unless he was explicitly given time off.

    "I swear to Goddess," Vyan grumbled, pushing off the covers. "If he ran off on some vacation at a time like this¡ª"

    A soft chime interrupted him. Vyan''s magical letter exchange artifact, a small crystalline device that pulsed with a faint golden glow, sat on the desk.

    He strode over, still just dressed in his bottom pajamas, and picked it up. The artifact warmed in his palm, projecting a faintly glowing message from Althea. Vyan furrowed his brow, reading aloud.

    "Vyan, have you heard anything from Clyde since last night? We were supposed to have breakfast together, but there has been no news of him yet. He is not responding to my messages, either. I am a little worried. Did you send him off on some urgent business or something like that? If so, please let me know."

    As Vyan read over Althea''s letter again, a strange unease settled deep in his chest.

    His fingers tightened around the artifact, and he stared at the glowing message as if willing it to provide more answers. Clyde''s absence wasn''t just unusual¡ªit was wrong.

    A pit formed in his stomach, heavy and cold.

    He replayed his last interaction with Clyde, the teasing laughter, the sarcastic remarks, the way he had brushed off Clyde''s attempt to hug him.

    It was all so ordinary, so normal. But now, the silence screamed louder than anything.

    "Shit, where the fuck is Clyde?"

 Chapter 257 - 257: Baited And Missing

    Without sparing a glance at the untouched breakfast on his tray, Vyan stormed out of his quarters right after manifesting some appropriate clothes on himself.

    The gnawing worry in his chest left no room for appetite or desire to do his usual morning training. He moved swiftly, each step rushed in a way that sent servants scurrying out of his path.

    His destination was clear: House Magnus.

    Clyde had been dealing with family issues for a while now and that''s why he often visited his home these days, so if anybody knew anything, it should be his father, Lincoln, and stepmother, Clara. And if they didn''t, they were going to learn the hard way what it meant to cross Vyan.

    The ride to the Magnus estate was too tense, Adam galloping as if he too felt the urgency in Vyan''s command. By the time he arrived, the estate''s gates were flung open hastily by startled guards who barely had time to salute.

    Vyan''s fiery eyes, simmering with suppressed anger, made it clear that pleasantries were not on the agenda.

    He marched through the front doors without waiting for an escort, his presence alone enough to send the household staff into a flurry of bows and hurried retreats.

    Lincoln and Clara were in the sitting room, their expressions freezing when Vyan strode in like a tempest.

    "Your Grace," Lincoln began, attempting a polite bow, but Vyan''s sharp voice cut through the air before he could continue.

    "Where is Clyde?" Vyan demanded, his voice low but laced with fury. "I don''t have time for your pleasantries. Tell me what you know¡ªnow."

    Lincoln hesitated. Clara, seated beside him, wrung her hands nervously but said nothing.

    "Nothing to say?" Vyan pressed, his tone rising slightly. "Clyde has been missing since last night, and you¡ªhis family¡ªdon''t even know where he is?"

    "Your Grace, we..." Lincoln stammered, but the words died in his throat as Vyan''s gaze bore into him.

    "You what?" Vyan snarled, taking a step closer. "You can''t even confirm if your own son visited this house last night? Are you that incompetent or just that indifferent?"

    The silence stretched uncomfortably, broken only by the sound of heavy footsteps approaching from behind.

    "Clyde did come home," a voice drawled, dripping with nonchalance.

    Vyan turned sharply to see a young man entering the room with an air of arrogance. Myke Magnus, Clyde''s younger brother, strolled in as though the confrontation was of no concern to him. His posture was relaxed, his tone bordering on dismissive, and most notably, he didn''t bow.

    Vyan''s jaw tightened at the sight of him. He hated Myke with a burning passion.

    Ever since Lincoln had to vanquish his title as the Count a year ago due to an attempt to poison Vyan, Clyde''s younger half-brother, Myke, who was supposed to be heir apparent refused to take on the role, claiming that he was too young. That''s why, Clyde used to make some time to look after the important family business issues until now, also because he adored Myke a lot (although it was one-sided), but recently, Myke turned twenty and yet he kept claiming that he wasn''t ready to be the official count yet.

    This buffoon wanted Clyde to manage everything for five more years¡ªto which Clyde finally opposed.

    Clyde never minded not being the heir himself, rather it made things easier for him until now, letting him pursue his dreams and everything else, so it wasn''t that he felt it was unjustified to help out his little brother. But the matter of fact, he was courting Althea¡ªthe future empress of Haynes¡ªwith marriage in mind.

    He was going to even quit as Vyan''s aide, so how in the world was he supposed to make time to handle his family business? Myke was twenty, and yet, he had no intention of being responsible at all.

    Despite his akeen dislike for Myke, Vyan forced himself to focus on the information Myke might provide. "Explain," he said curtly, his patience hanging by a thread.

    Myke shrugged, leaning against the doorway. "He came back last night, went straight to his study. He was in there for maybe some time, then left in a hurry. He didn''t say where he was going. He didn''t come back."

    Vyan''s eyes narrowed, the muscles in his jaw flexing as he fought to rein in his temper. "And you didn''t think to ask where he was going? Or to check on him?"

    Myke raised an eyebrow, unfazed. "He didn''t tell me, and it''s not my job to babysit him. Besides, he is the one who promised me to be handling all this count business, right? Maybe he finally decided to take responsibility."

    The dismissive tone towards Clyde was the final straw.

    Vyan took a step toward Myke, his voice dropping to a dangerously low register. "Listen to me carefully, Myke Magnus. Clyde is more responsible in his little finger than you will ever be in your entire life. And if you had even a shred of respect for that man, you would choose your next words very carefully."

    Myke swallowed but held his ground, though his arrogance faltered under Vyan''s piercing glare.

    After this, Vyan wasted no time in demanding access to Clyde''s study. With clenched fists and a fiery glare, he ordered the servants to unlock the door, his patience wearing thinner with every passing second.

    When they finally stepped aside, he pushed through, the heavy oak door creaking ominously as it swung open.

    The sight before him made his breath catch.

    The study was in complete disarray. Papers were scattered across the floor, books torn from the shelves and left in chaotic piles. The desk drawers had been yanked open, some splintered from apparent force. A shattered ink bottle dripped black rivulets across the desk, smearing into the papers like a dark omen.

    Vyan''s eyes swept the room. This wasn''t Clyde''s work¡ªClyde was meticulous, almost annoyingly so. For his study to look like this, someone else must have been here. Someone desperate to find something.

    His jaw tightened as he crouched near the desk, picking up a crumpled piece of parchment. It was torn, the words partially obscured by ink stains, but the visible fragments seemed unimportant¡ªrandom estate documents, nothing Clyde would have been obsessing over.

    Standing, Vyan scanned the room again, his fingers curling around the edge of the desk as his knuckles turned white.

    It hit him then¡ªa gut-deep certainty that made his heart pound. Clyde must have discovered the intruder and gone after them.

    But he never came back.

    "Damn it, Clyde," Vyan muttered, his voice tight. He turned on his heel, stalking to the doorway where Lincoln and Clara hovered anxiously. "You didn''t notice any of this? You didn''t hear anyone break into your own house?"

    Lincoln paled, fumbling for words. "I¡ªwe¡ªour quarters are on the other wing. We heard nothing last night, I swear¡ª"

    "Unbelievable," Vyan spat, cutting him off. His voice was sharp, but his worry seeped through in the way his fingers trembled slightly, still holding the crumpled parchment. He turned to the servants standing nearby, their heads bowed nervously. "Did anyone see or hear anything suspicious last night? Footsteps? Strangers?"

    The servants exchanged uncertain glances before one finally stepped forward, her voice timid. "I¡ªI thought I saw someone leaving through the garden gate late in the night. It was too dark to see clearly, but I thought it was Master Clyde... or someone wearing a cloak like his."

    Vyan''s stomach twisted. Clyde had gone after the intruder. He was strong, capable¡ªfar from someone who''d lose a confrontation. And yet...

    The gnawing sense of dread he had felt all morning returned tenfold, clawing at his chest. For Clyde to be missing after chasing someone down... it didn''t add up. It wasn''t just strange¡ªit was terrifying.

    He clenched his fists, forcing himself to stay calm. Panic wouldn''t help Clyde now.

    Nevertheless, frustration gnawed at Vyan as he combed through Clyde''s study for the third time, searching for any clue that might point to the identity of the intruder. He overturned stacks of papers, scrutinized the floor for footprints, even examined the windows for signs of forced entry. Yet, the room yielded nothing.

    Whoever had been here had been careful¡ªtoo careful.

    The thought sent a wave of unease through him. If this wasn''t a random break-in, if it was something more calculated, then Clyde might have been walking into a trap.

    Vyan exhaled sharply, his fire-tinged magic sparking faintly at his fingertips. He was wasting time. He wasn''t an investigator; he didn''t have the patience or the skill to uncover hidden details in a scene like this.

    There was only one person he could trust to handle this.

    He pulled out his magical artifact, the glowing surface shimmering faintly as he traced the rune into it. The connection buzzed for a moment before her voice came through, warm and welcoming towards him as always.

    "Hey, Vee. Did something happen?"

    "I need your help, Iyana."

    S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 258 - 258: Her Only Weakness

    Iyana stood in the center of the messy office, her violet eyes scanning the destruction with cold precision. Her boots crunched softly against the broken glass as she moved.

    "You were right, Vee. This wasn''t just any random destruction," she said, kneeling by an overturned chair. Her fingers brushed against a broken vase, her touch light as if the truth could be coaxed from the remnants. She straightened, turning to Vyan, who leaned against the doorway. "Whoever did this didn''t take anything. They just wanted to make a statement."

    Vyan''s wine-red eyes gleamed in the dim light, their usual sardonic edge tempered by a faint undercurrent of wariness.

    Before Vyan could respond, the heavy footsteps of her subordinates filled the silence. A group of soldiers entered the room.

    "Commander," Melissa said, her voice clipped, "we questioned the neighbors. No one saw anything. No suspicious figures. No unusual activity."

    Iyana gave a sharp nod. "Of course they didn''t," she muttered, more to herself than anyone else. Then, louder: "Spread out again. Keep questioning. Someone must have seen something¡ªanything."

    The soldiers nodded in unison and filed out, leaving the room eerily quiet once more.

    Vyan leaned against the doorframe, his wine-red eyes following Iyana as she barked orders to her subordinates, his arms crossed tightly across his chest.

    His fingers tapped against his sleeve, a restless rhythm that betrayed his unease.

    "What are you thinking?" Iyana asked, taking a step towards him.

    "I am trying to figure out what could be the reason," he muttered, his voice quieter than usual. "I don''t want to be arrogant and assume that someone would come after Clyde just because of me. I am well aware that Clyde has a long list of enemies of his own. So, I am quite puzzled."

    "If only there were any clues¡­" The sadness in his eyes beneath his stoic mask, she knew it all too well, and it broke her heart. She reached out a hand to touch his face. His skin was cold, but regardless of that, he smiled softly all the same at her touch, his expressionless facade melting away.

    "I am okay," he assured, his voice gentle and his eyes insisting that he was handling it well, but she wasn''t one to be fooled by his pretense. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We are going to find Clyde. Nothing is going to happen to him. You know that, right?"

    At that, he glanced away and took a sharp breath before meeting her eyes again and nodding his head. "Yeah. He is an archmage. Of course, he is going to be fine," he repeated more for himself than her.

    "Exactly. So, calm down and think with a clear head. No one knew Clyde better than you," she emphasized, cupping his face. "Only you can crack this faster than any investigator can."

    He took a moment to think, as if replaying all the events leading up to here, and then, he opened his eyes, determined like a hawk.

    "Clyde always told me to trust my gut, so if I am right, I have to get to Athy before she receives the news of Clyde having gone missing."

    Iyana made a confused expression at his deduction.

    "Because I have the feeling that the goal here is to not hurt Clyde or me, it''s Thea."

    "By taking away Clyde," Iyana murmured, the realization hitting her like a blow to the chest. She straightened, her sharp mind connecting the dots. "If Clyde falls, Althea¡­"

    "She willl shatter," Vyan finished, his voice quieter now, yet no less intense. He stopped pacing, turning to face her fully. "Clyde isn''t just her lover, Iyana. He is her anchor. Her confidant. Her only weakness. Without him¡­" He didn''t need to finish.

    Iyana''s jaw tightened, her mind already working through the layers of strategy behind the move. It was a calculated attack, designed to destabilize Althea from the inside out. Especially when the coronation was right around the corner.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Vyan pushed open the door to Althea''s cabin with an easy grin, the kind that meant absolutely nothing good. "Hey, how is my favorite cousin?" he chirped, stepping inside like he had no underlying motive whatsoever.

    Althea, lounging on her couch with a book in hand, narrowed her eyes immediately. "Why are you so chirpy this afternoon?"

    Vyan barely had time to draw breath before she cut in, "Never mind that. Just tell me the update on Clyde. Why did he not come this morning for our date?"

    His heart did an acrobatic stunt¡ªprobably attempting to escape his chest¡ªbut he kept his expression smooth. Althea really must have been concerned out of her mind, given how she was reading a book midday when she would normally be hunched over her desk working like a dog.

    "Oh, you know how whimsical he is. He went on a recreational retreat." He waved a lazy hand in the air. "He often does that without notice. It must have slipped his mind to let you know in advance as well."

    Althea frowned slightly, shutting her book with a soft thump. "Isn''t that concerning, though? What could have possibly happened to make him need a ''retreat'' all of a sudden? And that too without informing any of us?"

    Vyan forced a chuckle that he hoped didn''t sound as fake as it felt. "Clyde? Logical decision-making? Please, Thea, he must have done it with the intention to make us fuss over him. I am surprised you are surprised."

    Althea''s frown deepened, and Vyan decided it was time for a well-timed diversion. His gaze flickered to the corner of the room, where a lavish gown sat draped over a mannequin. Jackpot.

    "Whoa, hold up. Is that your coronation gown?" He let out a low whistle. "Damn, Thea, you are not only going to look like a crown princess, but a real empress."

    That did it. Althea turned to the gown with a flicker of excitement, momentarily distracted. "Right? The embroidery is insane¡ªI had to fight three tailors to get it done exactly how I wanted. And also," she smirked mischievously, "isn''t the main purpose of the coronation for me to become the empress?"

    "Of course, but have you tried it on yet?" he asked enthusiastically.

    "No, not yet. It got delivered just a couple of hours ago, and I haven''t been in the mood¡ª"

    "Well, what are you waiting for? Go on, try it on. I will give you my humble opinion if it needs any adjustment."

    Althea seemed to contemplate for a moment before she grinned and jumped at the opportunity.

    Vyan nodded along, relief flooding his system. At least for now, she was focused on silks and stitches instead of Clyde''s mysterious disappearance. Hopefully, Iyana and her team would find the idiot before Althea''s curiosity came back with a vengeance.

 Chapter 259 - 259: Not Ever Again

    Vyan stepped into his dimly lit bedroom, shutting the door behind him with a sigh that carried the weight of the entire day. His body ached¡ªnot from physical exhaustion but from the endless mental strain of keeping Althea in the dark.

    "Where have you been?" Iyana''s voice was soft but laced with quiet concern. She stood near the window, arms loosely crossed, the faint glow of the moon outlining her figure. "I''ve been waiting for you."

    He ran a tired hand through his hair. "I was with Thea the entire day. Keeping her distracted. Making sure no one told her anything about Clyde." He exhaled sharply, as if finally setting down a burden.

    Iyana''s expression softened, and she stepped forward, her sadness visible in the way her lips pressed together. Without a word, she placed her hands on his shoulders and guided him gently to sit on the edge of the bed. Her touch was steady, grounding, and he let himself sink into it.

    "Anyway," he muttered, rubbing his temples, "what''s the update? Did you find anything?"

    She shook her head, unbuttoning his vest with careful fingers. "My team has been searching the entire city, but¡­ nothing so far." Her movements were slow, deliberate, as if peeling away the weight of the day alongside his clothing. She undid his tie, letting it slip through her fingers before placing it aside.

    Vyan hummed, leaning back slightly. "I should have been nicer to Clyde the last time we talked."

    Iyana stilled for a moment before her hand came up to his face, brushing his bangs aside as her fingertips traced the faint scar on his forehead. "It''s okay. You didn''t know."

    "Yes, but¡­" he sighed, shutting his eyes briefly. "Where could they have kept him¡­"

    She didn''t answer right away. Instead, she ran her fingers through his hair, slow and soothing, helping his mind untangle itself from frustration and exhaustion. The simple gesture worked¡ªhis tensed shoulders relaxed bit by bit.

    "Did you eat anything today?" she asked softly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah, I had to. Since I was with Thea, it would have looked suspicious if I didn''t. Though, honestly, I felt like throwing up after eating."

    "Aww, my love," she murmured, leaning in to press a gentle kiss to his forehead. "We''ll find Clyde. You know that, right?"

    "I know," he admitted. "But when? I can''t think of any place they could be keeping him."

    "Don''t lose hope, Vee."

    Her fingers continued their slow movements in his hair, and for the first time all day, he felt a little more at ease. He let out a faint chuckle. "Thanks for being here. Otherwise, I might have been going crazy right about now."

    She chuckled softly, resting her forehead against his. "I know you. You are your own worst enemy."

    He huffed a small laugh. "I couldn''t agree more."

    For now, in this quiet moment, he let himself take comfort in her presence¡ªthe warmth of her hands, the steady rhythm of her touch, and the promise that they wouldn''t stop searching. But even as he closed his eyes, exhaustion pulling at him, an uneasy feeling curled in the back of his mind.

    Something felt off.

    No leads, no ransom, no trail¡ªit was too deliberate, too clean..

    Vyan wanted to keep hope. A hope that they wouldn''t hurt a hostage. If Clyde had been taken to weaken Althea, then logic dictated he would be kept alive. Used as leverage. But then why had there been nothing? No demands. No threats. Just silence.

    Vyan exhaled slowly, allowing himself to sink into Iyana''s touch, but the foreboding feeling only tightened its grip.

    And somewhere, far beyond the manor walls, something was already in motion¡ªsomething that would shatter the fragile hope they were holding onto.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The morning rays filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow over the room. Iyana''s eyes snapped open at the faint but unmistakable sound of fast-approaching footsteps outside. Instincts honed from years of discipline told her trouble was near.

    She shifted slightly, only to realize Vyan was still asleep, his arms wrapped securely around her. His hold was loose but warm, as if even in unconsciousness, he sought comfort in her presence.

    And then¡ª

    Hysterical knocking.

    Loud. Desperate. Unrelenting.

    Vyan stirred with a groggy grumble. "Who is it¡­?" His voice was thick with sleep, but Iyana was already sitting up, reaching for the nearest robe.

    "I''ll check," she murmured, but before she could even take a step¡ª

    "VYAN, OPEN UP!"

    Althea.

    The sheer panic in her voice had Vyan fully awake in an instant. He bolted upright, sleep vanishing as if it had never existed, and stumbled toward the door, yanking it open.

    Althea stood there, face tear-streaked, eyes red and swollen.

    Vyan didn''t need to ask. The sinking weight in his stomach told him everything¡ªshe knew.

    "Thea¡ª" He reached for her, his voice carefully measured, guilt creeping into his tone. "Listen, I¡ªI''m sorry for hiding it from you. I just¡ª"

    But she wasn''t listening. She was shaking, breaths uneven, her entire frame trembling as she tried to find words that refused to come out.

    Iyana stepped forward, her voice calm but firm. "Althea, I know you''re upset, but Vyan did it to protect you. The coronation is near, and¡ª"

    Althea shook her head violently. "No, no, it''s not that¡­!"

    Vyan''s brows furrowed. A sharp, gnawing unease settled in his chest. "Then what is it?"

    But she couldn''t speak. Her lips quivered as she tried, but the words only came out as shallow gasps between sobs.

    Then, with shaking hands, she threw something at him.

    A small box.

    Vyan caught it instinctively, confusion flashing across his face. He turned it over in his hands, feeling the strange weight of it. It was light but¡­ wrong.

    For a long second, no one spoke. The world seemed to narrow to just the object in his hands. Slowly, carefully, he pried it open¡ª

    Inside, nestled against bloodstained fabric, were two severed fingers.

    The air left his lungs.

    Iyana inhaled sharply beside him, but he barely registered it. The sight of the cleanly cut fingers with silver rings on them¡ªodd, unique, carved with magical spells, unmistakably Clyde''s¡ªburned itself into his vision.

    A roaring silence filled the space between them, stretching unbearably.

    Althea''s voice cracked as she whispered, "He is not going to be with me¡­ He is not going to be with me ever again."

    The weight of her words hit harder than a physical blow.

    For the first time in a long time, Vyan felt truly, utterly cold.

 Chapter 260 - 260: Assumed Unimportant

    Vyan stared down at the small box in his hands, its weight suddenly unbearable. The sight inside¡ªtwo severed fingers, pale, stiff, unmistakably Clyde''s¡ªwas burned into his vision, but his mind refused to process it.

    His breath caught in his throat.

    Everything around him¡ªAlthea''s muffled sobs, Iyana''s sharp inhale, the distant morning sounds from the manor¡ªblurred into nothingness. The world had shrunk to the gruesome reality in his hands.

    Clyde''s fingers.

    No.

    No, this wasn''t¡ª

    His thoughts clawed against the edges of his mind, trying¡ªdesperately¡ªto make sense of what he was seeing.

    Vyan swallowed hard, his body cold, his heart hammering against his ribs. His grip tightened on the edges of the box until his knuckles went white. A sharp buzzing filled his head, drowning out the rational part of his mind.

    "This¡­" His voice came out low, almost lifeless. He swallowed hard and tried again. "This isn''t him."

    Althea let out another choked sob, gripping Iyana''s arms as if that was the only thing keeping her from collapsing. "I¡ªI don''t know anymore," she gasped, her voice hollow. "I don''t¡ªVyan, I don''t know¡ª"

    Vyan shook his head, violently, his breath coming in sharp bursts. "No. He is alive." His grip tightened on the box as though he could crush the truth out of it. "This has to be a trick. A mind game. They are trying to rattle you, Thea. Today, you are supposed to welcome the foreign delegates, and they just want you to screw up this important task, that''s it." His voice rose, frantic, as if saying it out loud would make it true. "They want you to be mentally unstable enough to make you appear incompetent in front of your father."

    Althea hiccupped, her swollen eyes locking onto his. "Who are you talking about?" she whispered, her voice barely a breath.

    "Who else?" Vyan''s jaw clenched, his wine-red eyes blazing. "Easton and Sienna. They just want you to be distracted enough with Clyde so that you mess up."

    Iyana stiffened beside him. Althea looked stricken, the color draining from her tear-streaked face.

    But Vyan didn''t care. He needed this to be a trick.

    Because if it wasn''t¡­

    If it wasn''t, then Clyde¡ªhis best friend, Althea''s love¡ªwas out there somewhere, in pieces.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan stormed through the palace halls, his steps sharp, Althea right beside him, her hands clenched into fists. Fury crackled between them, barely restrained, their bodies radiating raw, unfiltered rage.

    They didn''t need to announce their arrival¡ªEaston and Sienna barely had time to react before they were cornered.

    Vyan''s eyes burned with fury as he stepped forward, his voice dangerously low. "Start talking."

    Easton barely had time to frown before Althea, unsheathed her sword with a sharp metallic hiss. The tip gleamed under the morning light, pointed directly at them.

    Sienna stiffened, her lips curling into something between amusement and irritation. "Are you both out of your minds?" she scoffed. "Why the hell are you glaring at us like that?"

    "You know damn well why," Althea snapped, her grip tightening on the hilt of her sword. "Clyde. Where is he?"

    "Clyde? As in Lord Magnus? Why would we happen to know where he is?" Easton scoffed, dismissive.

    "Stop playing dumb," Althea warned.

    "What is there to play dumb? Why don''t you ask his master about his whereabouts?" Easton motioned at Vyan irritably. "Also, why are you even concerned about that guy? What is he to you¡ª" Easton''s brows furrowed in confusion before something seemed to click. His face twisted with more irritation as he raised a hand. "Hold the hell on. Don''t tell me you were seeing that guy."

    "So, what if I was?" Althea responded. "Just tell me where he is. I know that you are messing with him to get back at me."

    "Look, I didn''t even know he was your lover until this moment, so how the hell would I plan anything involving him?" Easton reasoned.

    "Exactly! How would we even know to target him? We thought he is unimportant," Sienna added with an exaggerated wave of her hands.

    But neither Vyan nor Althea believed them. The rage was too thick, the grief too fresh.

    Althea took a step closer, her blade inching toward Easton''s chest. "You are lying."

    "Are you insane?" Easton snapped. "Think for a second, Thea!"

    Before Althea could strike, a voice rang through the tension like a thunderclap.

    "Are you both out of your minds?"

    Iyana stormed into the corridor, her violet eyes blazing as she marched straight between them. "You can''t just charge them like this without evidence."

    "But we know they are behind it!" Althea shot back, her voice cracking with the weight of her fury.

    "No, we are not," Easton gritted out, his patience thinning. He turned his sharp gaze toward Iyana, his expression shifting to something almost vulnerable. "Iyana, you at least know that I would never stoop that low¡ªnever use someone''s lover as a hostage just to gain an advantage."

    Iyana hesitated, her lips parting slightly as her breath caught. The intensity of his gaze held her still for a fraction of a second¡ªtoo long.

    Vyan immediately stepped between them, blocking Easton''s sight with a scoff.

    "Cut the melodrama," he said coldly. "As if Iyana would melt under your act." His voice dripped with disgust. "Now, spill it. Where. Is. Clyde?"

    "For the last damn time," Easton growled, "I have no idea."

    The tension thickened, an argument on the verge of exploding into something worse¡ªuntil a new voice entered the fray.

    Terrence strode in, his usual light demeanor slightly tense as he stopped beside Iyana, leaning in to whisper something in her ear.

    Iyana''s posture shifted. A subtle but distinct change.

    She turned toward the others, raising a hand. "Enough," she announced, her voice clear, cutting through the rising hostility like a blade.

    Vyan and Althea turned to her, both still burning with anger.

    "It''s not them," she stated. A grim certainty in her voice. "We have identified the culprit behind all this."

    "Who is it?" Vyan asked instantly.

    Iyana took a sharp breath and answered, "It''s Clyde''s brother. Myke Wels Magnus."

 Chapter 261 - 261: Always Replaceable

    The rhythmic clang of metal echoed through the garden, punctuated by the occasional scrape of boots against gravel. Myke swung his sword in a not-so-fluid arc. His breaths were huffy and uncontrolled, clearly signs of not being used to regular sparring¡ªuntil Vyan stormed into the training yard like a coming storm.

    Vyan had forced Althea to go get ready to greet the foreign delegates, that they shouldn''t let the grand scheme of things be ruined, and assured her that he would bring Clyde back to her safely. While he was deeply afraid inside, he couldn''t let it be shown outwardly.

    Iyana would soon be here with her officers as well to arrest the culprit. Before that, Vyan had to confront Myke and get the truth out so that it wasn''t too late.

    On the other hand, Myke didn''t stop, didn''t even look at him, and continued swinging his sword. "Judging by your looks, I don''t suppose there is any update on my brother," he noted.

    Vyan didn''t bother with pleasantries and got up on the training ground. "Yes, not yet. But now, I will. So, don''t waste any more of my time and spill it. Where is Clyde?"

    Myke raised a brow, lips twitching as if he were trying not to laugh. "How would I know that? I might have been the last person to see him running out of the house, but that doesn''t mean I would know where he ran off to. Perhaps he was finally tired of playing the role of your noble sidekick."

    The words barely left his mouth before a force slammed into him like invisible chains. His body seized, limbs locking in place.

    "Don''t play dumb, Myke. You might have had us fooled for a bit earlier, but now I know that there was no infiltrator, no forced entry. In fact, Clyde never ran out of his office after someone. It was you who lied about everything."

    For a moment, he held Vyan''s gaze, still playing the role of a man with nothing to hide. But then Vyan took a step forward, and yet, Myke didn''t seem afraid. Vyan couldn''t understand what it was that was making Myke so fearless. He was always easily one to cower before power.

    "You drugged him, didn''t you?" Vyan''s voice was quiet, but the weight behind it was suffocating.

    "Tch. You are so dramatic, Your Grace. I won''t be able to talk if you put a restraining charm on me." At that, Vyan loosened the spell on him, and he rolled his shoulders, still trying to keep the illusion of ease. "Fine, then. I suppose I have no choice but to break it down. But too bad you can''t prove anything. So, what if, say, someone happened to mix sleeping pills into Clyde''s dinner last night?"

    "And then what?"

    He exhaled, dragging a hand through his hair. "A servant might have then helped that someone carry him out."

    Vyan took another step closer, eyes unblinking. "And the fingers?"

    "It might have been real," he muttered, voice barely above a whisper.

    A threatening aura surrounded Myke as Vyan asked, "Where is he now?"

    "Does it matter? He should be dead by now."

    Vyan stilled. The air grew thick, humming with the promise of fire. "Say it. What did you do to him afterwards?"

    Myke flinched. "That someone¡ª"

    "Say you. You did it. If you are going to have the guts to commit a crime, own up to it."

    "Okay, fine, fine. I put him in a coffin, okay? Mana-restraining cuffs and all." His voice was still nonchalant, but his words were spilling faster. "Then I threw Clyde into the waterfall. By now, he is¡ª"

    He was instantly cut off by a sharp punch to his face, which staggered him to the ground, making blood spew out on the gravel.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Lincoln and Clara came rushing in, their faces painted with panic, their steps urgent. Clara clutched her chest, her eyes wild, while Lincoln threw himself in front of Myke, barely holding back the urge to shove Vyan away.

    "Are you trying to kill the only heir left of my family?!" Lincoln shouted, his voice raw with desperation. "Haven''t you taken away enough from me?"

    Vyan''s head snapped toward him, his wine-red eyes alight with pure, unfiltered rage. "No, clearly not! I should have taken your life and thrown the rest of your family into jail after the day you poisoned me! If I had simply done that, I wouldn''t have to be dealing with this mess today!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Whatever I did doesn''t give you the right to hurt my son," Lincoln protested.

    "That''s what you care about? About a measly punch thrown to your youngest child''s face? Not the fact that he killed your other son?" His fingers curled into trembling fists. "But no, of course, why would you care now? Because you never did. To you, Clyde was just a scapegoat. As long as you had one son left to carry your pathetic name, he was disposable, wasn''t he?"

    "I¡ªuh," Lincoln couldn''t come up with anything to say. He had no idea Myke had done such a thing or that he was capable of doing this. Myke might have been bratty or irresponsible, but what would he stand to gain from killing Clyde?

    As for Clyde, As much as he and Clyde didn''t see eye to eye on many things, Clyde was still his son¡ªhis eccentric child who was perfect in everything, whether it was his morals, his magic skills, his social skills, or his sense of responsibility.

    The weight of Vyan''s words sent a ripple of silence through the garden, a suffocating stillness.

    And then, in the midst of it all, Myke had the audacity to laugh as he stood up. A dry, mocking chuckle.

    "Isn''t he disposable for you as well, Your Grace?" His voice was smooth, lazy. Myke tilted his head, eyes gleaming with something vile. "I am sure you can always find another aide. Clyde has always been someone who is replaceable, after all."

    Everything inside Vyan snapped.

    Without a second thought, he seized the nearest sword. The metal hummed through the air in a deadly arc as he swung straight for Myke.

    Myke barely had time to lift his own blade, blocking the strike at the last second, but it was a smooth block nevertheless. The surprise force of it sent him staggering, his arms trembling under the sheer weight behind Vyan''s attack.

    Sparks flew as the swords clashed, but it was obvious¡ªVyan was overpowering him with his rage.

    Vyan didn''t relent. He pressed forward, each blow heavier than the last, forcing Myke backward with every strike. The air around them crackled with heat.

    "Watch what you say," Vyan snarled, voice low and seething, as Myke fell on the ground, his weapon thrown aside. "Or they might just end up being your last words."

    With that, Vyan raised the sword, aiming to strike Myke, who cowered and shut his eyes. Just then, a voice interrupted them.

    "Hey, are you just going to give such an easy death to my brother?"

    Vyan paused, his eyes widening. He looked over his shoulder, and there stood his annoying, grinning, gray-haired best friend.

    "Or you know what? I would prefer you don''t kill him at all. He is young¡ª" Clyde stopped talking as he saw Vyan approaching him. "Aww, are you coming to give that hug you regretted not giving me the last time¡ª" he chirped, only to be taken back by a punch to his face.

    "You fucking dumbass! What took you so long to come back?" Vyan shouted.

    Clyde held his cheek as he stared at Vyan. "Dude, is this the welcome you give to someone who just came back from the dead?"

    "Yes, because that''s what you deserve, you moron." And saying so, Vyan hugged Clyde in relief.

 Chapter 262 - 262: Masterpiece Puppet

    The meeting chamber was a grand affair¡ªornate but not excessive, with high ceilings and intricate wooden paneling. A long table stretched between the two parties, its polished surface reflecting the light from a grand chandelier above. On one side sat Althea, poised in her seat, draped in royal blues and gold, while across from her were the foreign delegates from the Tensene Empire, dressed in their distinguished silks and embroidered coats.

    She should have been in control of this meeting. Normally, she would have been. But today, her mind was somewhere else. Or rather, with someone else.

    Clyde.

    Her fingers curled slightly over the armrest of her chair. The words of the delegates blurred in her ears, lost beneath the pounding in her head. She should be listening¡ªshe should be negotiating, charming, handling this like the future ruler she was meant to be. But all she could think about was the severed fingers. The fear that gnawed at her insides like a rabid animal.

    "Votre Altesse, ¨ºtes-vous toujours aussi silencieuse?" one of the delegates, a silver-haired man named Marquis ¨¦tienne Duret, mused. His voice was smooth, laced with faint amusement. Your Highness, are you always this quiet?

    Althea blinked, forcing herself to resurface from her thoughts. She sat up straighter, fixing a polite smile on her lips. "Non," she answered.

    ¨¦tienne''s lips curved as he rested his chin on his interlaced fingers. "If you are this quiet and shy, I am quite eager to know how you would manage things after your father¡ªa man known to be feared and demanding. How do we trust you to renew our contract?"

    The words struck like a sharp gust of wind, rattling her already fragile composure.

    Normally, she would have countered that with ease, disarming them with sharp intellect and strategic diplomacy. A sly smile, a well-placed quip, an impressive display of knowledge¡ªthis was her battlefield, and she was usually untouchable here.

    But today? Nothing came.

    Her chest felt tight. Her breaths came shallow. The room blurred at the edges.

    Because what was the point? What was the point of securing alliances, of ruling, of planning for a future if the love of her life¡ªher Clyde¡ªwas gone?

    Her vision wavered. She felt herself sinking, drowning in a sea of thoughts she couldn''t control.

    And just as her breathing threatened to spiral into something unmanageable, the doors opened, and a group of maids entered, carrying polished silver trays laden with delicate porcelain teacups and an assortment of royal delicacies.

    The foreign delegates exchanged glances, clearly startled. "Is this an appropriate time for tea?" one of them asked, puzzled.

    The head maid offered a serene smile. "It is customary, Monsieur. Hospitality is an essential part of our discussions."

    There was a pause. Then ¨¦tienne chuckled, shaking his head. "Ah. The famous traditions of your court."

    The gentle clinking of teacups filled the air as the meeting room shifted into a moment of unintended ease.

    As Althea reached for her cup, another maid quietly leaned down beside her, whispering into her ear.

    "There is someone waiting for you, Your Highness," the maid murmured, subtly pointing towards the far corner of the room.

    Althea''s fingers tightened around the cup. It must be the head advisor, wanting to criticize me for my lack of participation in the meeting, she thought to herself with a sense of doom. Father is surely going to hear about it all.

    With all these negative thoughts clouding her head, she inconspicuously slipped out of her seat and went to the corner of the room.

    Althea kept her head down as she walked, dragging her feet like a prisoner approaching sentencing. She fully expected to see the head advisor waiting for her, his arms crossed, his eyes filled with thinly veiled disappointment.

    Any moment now, he would let out a sigh and say something painfully predictable¡ªYour Highness, your lack of engagement today has been most unbecoming. If you continue down this path, negotiations will suffer¡ª S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But instead, what greeted her was something entirely different.

    A teasing voice, warm and familiar.

    "Your Imperial Highness, if you shut down like this every time something bad happens, you are not going to make a very good Empress, you know?"

    For a moment, the words barely registered.

    She blinked, caught off guard, mind still sluggish from the haze of despair. The voice was familiar¡ªtoo familiar¡ªbut her heart refused to believe it.

    And then, it clicked.

    Her breath hitched. Her head snapped up.

    Clyde stood before her, grinning as if he hadn''t just been declared almost dead.

    Tears welled in her eyes so fast she barely had time to react. Her lips parted, but no sound came out.

    "Now, now, there is no need to cry, my princess," Clyde chided with a soft chuckle. "I am all well, as you can see¡ª" He waved his arms a little too dramatically, only to freeze mid-motion, eyes widening in sudden realization.

    Because, of course, he was not "all well."

    His severed fingers were still bleeding, the haphazard bandage wrapped around the wound doing an absolutely miserable job at stopping it. He had insisted on coming here as soon as he had made sure Vyan wasn''t going to massacre his entire family. It was a tough job, but he managed to convince Vyan to handle things through the legal procedure.

    His little brother might have tried to off him, but that didn''t mean Clyde would also try to do the same thing to him. Besides, what matters was, Clyde survived. Thanks to the fake mana-restraining handcuffs that he had once gifted Myke as a prank.

    However, Myke never bothered to double-check the cuffs, so when Clyde gained consciousness, he instantly got himself out of that coffin. But still, Clyde couldn''t figure out why Myke had done this. Clyde never tried to get in Myke''s way of anything; it wasn''t even like he wanted any of the shares of Magnus County.

    Anyway, it wasn''t the time to worry about that. He had to worry about his lady at the moment.

    Althea''s eyes immediately zeroed in on the crimson seeping through the fabric before he hastily shoved his injured arm behind his back.

    "Clyde¡ª" she started, but he cut her off, his tone light, but firm.

    "I will tell you everything later," he assured her, still grinning like he wasn''t actively losing blood. "For now, go back and deal with the delegates properly. You wouldn''t want your brother benefiting from this, would you?"

    She swallowed, taking a shaky breath, willing herself to be strong. He was right. If she broke now, if she let herself crumble in front of the foreign envoys, it would be a political disaster. I can''t afford that.

    So she nodded, forcing steel into her spine.

    Clyde seemed satisfied, stepping back slightly, ready to jump back out the window he came in through, expecting her to return to the meeting.

    But she didn''t.

    Instead, she reached forward and grabbed his arm, gently pulling it from behind his back.

    He blinked, startled.

    "Athy¡ª"

    She placed her hand over the bloodied bandage, her magic already working through her fingertips. "I probably can''t bring back your fingers," she murmured, her voice laced with quiet sorrow, "but at least let me stop the bleeding. You are losing too much blood."

    Clyde watched her, something soft and vulnerable flickering across his usually carefree expression.

    His heart clenched.

    Even now, even when so much was on the line, she was still looking after him.

    As the wound began to close under her touch, Althea let out a breath of relief. And before she stepped away, before she returned to the table and the politics and the suffocating weight of responsibility, she leaned up and pressed a soft kiss to his cheek.

    Her lips lingered just for a second.

    "I am so glad you came back to me," she whispered.

    Clyde barely had time to process it before she turned and strode back to the meeting with renewed strength, her posture straight, her expression composed.

    He stood there, dazed for a moment, before a slow, lopsided grin spread across his lips.

    Damn. He really was the luckiest fool alive.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The Magnus Manor was in chaos.

    Imperial soldiers stormed through the estate as they searched every corner and every hall. Their voices echoed through the grounds¡ªsharp orders, frustrated murmurs, the sound of boots scuffing against the polished floors and trampling over the perfectly kept garden beds.

    But no matter how hard they looked, they found nothing.

    Because Myke wasn''t there.

    He was above them, perched on the rooftop, watching it all unfold with an amused smirk. He crouched low, his eyes glinting in the dim light as he observed the frantic soldiers below. The night breeze ruffled his dark hair, but he remained perfectly still, savoring the moment.

    The hunt was on, and yet, the prey had already won.

    Then, a soft pair of footsteps approached from behind.

    "Good job," a woman''s voice purred. "You played your role fantastically."

    The smirk on Myke''s lips deepened¡ªbefore it suddenly wavered. His features flickered, like a painting smudging under careless hands.

    The sharp lines of Myke''s face softened, his jawline shifted, his hair lightened into sandy blonde, and in the blink of an eye¡ªhe was gone.

    In his place stood Easton.

    His once-arrogant, haughty gaze was vacant now, his posture obedient, almost eerily so.

    Sienna stepped closer, her crimson lips curling in satisfaction as she examined him. "Truly, you were brilliant," she praised, recalling the way he let Vyan overpower him easily because that''s how far Myke was capable of. "Every expression, every word, so perfectly done. Myke himself couldn''t have played the role of Myke better than you."

    "What should we do with the body?" His voice was hollow¡ªempty of the usual pride that once defined him.

    Sienna barely glanced at the crumpled figure in the corner of the rooftop. Myke''s lifeless body lay discarded like a broken doll, his glassy eyes staring at nothing, his fingers curled in stiff rigor.

    She hummed in thought before waving a lazy hand. "Just toss him into the waterfall or something. Let the waters claim him. By the time anyone starts asking questions, they will just assume he ran away out of shame."

    Easton nodded, stepping forward without hesitation. Normally, he wouldn''t agree to doing such a thing. After all, he had a noble heart that cared for each of his people, morals that would never let a crime slide.

    However, now his heart wasn''t his alone. Because¡ª

    "Before that," Sienna said sweetly, reaching into the folds of her robe, "it''s time for your potion."

    She pulled out a small vial filled with shimmering, deep-blue liquid and held it out to him.

    Easton took it without a word.

    He uncorked the bottle, tilting it to his lips.

    Sienna watched him drink, her grin widening as the potion slipped down his throat. Slowly, surely, the magic wound its way through him, curling around his mind like invisible chains.

    Yes.

    Her masterpiece was nearly complete.

    Soon, Easton wouldn''t just listen to her.

    He would belong to her.

    And he deserved this.

    He would constantly look down on her, command her with authority as if she was a lowly insect blessed to even be breathing the same air as him. So, she showed him his place. That there was nobody who wouldn''t bow before the Great Witch if she wanted them to.

    Now, she was the one controlling everything. With this puppet of a prince, she was going to make him claim the crown, through hook or crook.

 Chapter 263 - 263: Preparing For Future

    In the late afternoon, a soft knock on the heavy oak door barely disturbed the silence of the office. Vyan glanced up from the stack of documents before him.

    "Come in," he called lazily.

    The door opened with a quiet creak, and Freya stepped inside with her usual grace. Clad in a simple navy blue gown, every inch the capable treasurer, she gave a respectful nod before her expression softened with concern.

    "Has Clyde returned safely?" she asked, folding her hands in front of her.

    "Yes. He is now with the princess." Vyan leaned back in his chair, a sly smile tugging at his lips. "Why are you asking though, Freya? Wouldn''t you be happy if that idiot finally kicked the bucket? You two bicker like unsupervised children in a marketplace, after all."

    Freya flushed. "That''s not¡ª!" She cleared her throat, adjusting her posture. "Ahem. Anyway. Why did you summon me, Vyan?"

    Vyan chuckled under his breath, then gestured toward the chair across from him. "Have a seat."

    She obeyed, her curious gaze not leaving his face. It has been a while since Vyan had invited her for a chat. Although she had her doubts that it was simply an idle chat. He had business with her.

    Something in his demeanor shifted¡ªbeneath the teasing, his eyes held a tired, almost lifeless glint.

    He seemed far away¡ªlike his soul had walked into a darker room than the one they were standing in.

    "Freya," he began, "What I am about to ask of you, it must remain between the two of us. Under no circumstances should the others catch wind of it. So, tell me, can I trust you?"

    Freya was a little startled, honestly. For Vyan to formally ask, knowing she would never breathe a word to anyone else about strict business, it must mean it was something even Clyde or Lady Iyana couldn''t hear of.

    "Yes, of course." She had a feeling it was going to be something related to whatever Clyde has been stressing about for the past few days. She would often see him get angry at petty things these days, murmuring to himself at how things were just so unfair to Vyan. Needless to say, Freya was curious, despite the creeping sensation of doom.

    Vyan picked up his feather pen and continued to sign the documents as he had been earlier. "In my absence, I want you to manage the Grand Duchy and handle all its paperwork," he said as casually as ever.

    Freya blinked, her calm expression flickering with surprise. "Your absence?" she echoed softly, eyes narrowing. "What is this about, Vyan?"

    He didn''t stop his work, his eyes dull with something close to weariness. There was no trace of his usual sharp wit or sardonic charm¡ªjust emptiness.

    "As you know, there are no trustworthy relatives left to shoulder the responsibilities of Ashstone if something were to happen to me." His tone wasn''t dramatic. It wasn''t grim. It was factual. "Ash is not well. Clyde is going to marry Princess Althea. My father was an only child. My grandfather, too. So I have no paternal cousins." That was the reason that the title of Grand Duke was left untouched for fifteen long years and Clyde''s father, Lincoln, had to take care of it. "I have to think practically. I can''t leave my family''s domain unattended again."

    Come to think of it, it would have been nice if I had married Iyana by now. I could have left her with the fortunes of a grand duchess, given how the House Estelle is basically penniless now, Vyan briefly thought to himself and suddenly found a new idea emerging to the surface. Mhmmm¡­

    Freya''s brows knit, her usually composed features shifting. "Why are you saying this all of a sudden? You sound like you are planning your own demise."

    Vyan gave a mirthless smile, the kind that didn''t reach his eyes. "One has to be prepared for all sorts of unfortunate scenarios, don''t you think? I don''t know the future, Freya. And hoping for it to be kind is not a strategy."

    Freya''s lips parted, as though to argue, but nothing came. A tight feeling settled in her chest. It wasn''t like him to sound so¡­ final.

    "I need you to draft a will," he said. "One that clearly states that all physical assets of Ashstone may only be inherited by a true-blooded Ashstone and their spouses. That way, even if I am not around, Ash will live comfortably. He won''t have to struggle. Nor Iyana, in the scenario that something happens to me after we get married."

    He paused, and for a moment, the weight of brotherhood crept into his voice.

    "Also, make sure Ash gets the best care in the Empire. Always. That''s not negotiable."

    Freya nodded slowly, her mind racing with silent protest. She could feel the walls tightening around her chest, filled with questions, but she couldn''t voice them. Even if she considered Vyan a friend of hers, at the end of the day, he was still her boss.

    "I am also entitled to fifty percent of the Preaton fortunes¡ªbeing the only alive son of the Duke''s eldest daughter," he continued, his voice now all business again. "Transfer those to Prince Ronan and Princess Katelyn."

    "Why?" Freya managed to ask¡ªjust that one word. It felt safer, less intimate than all the other questions circling her thoughts.

    "I simply don''t need it," Vyan replied with a shrug. "That wealth would be far more useful to those two kids."

    "I see."

    "On that note," he continued, "all of my mother''s jewelry and accessories¡ªthe ones that have been preserved all this time¡ªshould be split equally. I don''t think she ever got the chance to do it herself before she passed. So, half should be set aside for my wife¡­ and the other half for Ash''s. Fair and square."

    Freya raised a brow. "Isn''t it unlikely¡ª"

    "That my brother will ever get married?" Vyan cut in with a dry laugh. "Don''t be so pessimistic, Freya. Miracles exist. Who knows? Maybe one day Ash will heal, fall hopelessly in love, and insist on a wedding no one sees coming. If that ever happens, I wouldn''t want his wife to feel excluded from the family legacy."

    Freya hummed, the faintest smile playing at her lips. "You have mentioned so many details¡­ but not what would happen if you had a child."

    "Well," he said, tone light but not without an edge, "I did state that the family fortune is to be passed down to the true-blooded Ashstones and their spouses. So, if I have children, they will be covered. They won''t have to worry."

    Though it still feels like a distant, fragile dream¡ªliving long enough to see that part of my life unfold. The unspoken thought lingered behind his eyes.

    She nodded slowly.

    "However," Vyan added quietly, "in the event I do leave behind a child¡­ I want you to support them until they come of age. That''s not just part of the will. That''s a personal request."

    Freya''s expression softened. "It would be an honor."

    Then, her eyes widened slightly as she added with a touch of urgency, "But let''s try to stay positive, shall we? You are not going anywhere. You will live to be a grey old duke who yells at bureaucrats and refuses to retire."

    "Yes, yes," Vyan said with a small laugh. "I hope so too. I would prefer to avoid the chaos my absence would cause. And besides¡ª" he gave her a sideways glance, "¡ªI would like for you to have the chance to settle down someday as well."

    A chill shot down her spine at the thought. Not just of Vyan being gone¡ªbut of the crushing burden his absence would leave on her shoulders. The idea of dying a spinster, shackled to the Grand Duchy and buried under a mountain of responsibilities, was not exactly the fairytale ending she''d imagined as a girl.

    Thinking of a fairytale¡­ sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Since Vyan was wrapping up all the loose threads, Freya couldn''t help but ask carefully, "What about Lord Lyon?"

    Vyan''s gaze sharpened just slightly. "What about him?"

    Freya looked away. Just for a second. A flicker.

    He leaned forward, elbows resting on the desk. "Freya," he said, voice low but pointed. "You do know I am aware that you have been frequenting the stables lately."

    She stilled. "...I needed fresh air."

    "Mhm. You and the horses are close friends, I am sure," he muttered dryly, then sighed. "Look¡ªI have no intention of dictating who my employees fall in love with. I won''t tell you who you should or shouldn''t care for. But I will warn you. Lyon is vermin. He humiliated you. Even went as far as to slap you."

    Freya''s eyes snapped up, her mouth tightening. "He isn''t like that anymore. He has changed. He has been humbled."

    "Humbled?" Vyan echoed with a bitter scoff. "People don''t change that fast unless they are struck by lightning or divine intervention."

    "He is trying," she pressed.

    "Then let him," Vyan said simply, voice flat. "Do whatever you see fit. I will leave the decision of what to do with Lyon¡­ entirely in your hands."

    Freya fell silent. She wasn''t sure if she felt more relieved or burdened by the choice.

    "And Lady Iyana?" she asked quietly.

    Vyan didn''t even blink. "She doesn''t care a bit."

    "That''s not true," Freya murmured. "They were forming something stable¡ª"

    "Because back then," he said sharply, "she didn''t remember the torture Lyon put her through for most of her life. And Iyana is not a merciful person. Unless Lyon wants to gamble his neck trying to win her over again¡ªand do it sincerely¡ªthere is no future there. I can guarantee she won''t take the first step."

    Freya gave a quiet hum. A note of caution, maybe. Or resignation.

    Vyan picked up his feather pen again, tone cool once again. "Start on the work I gave you. I want it all finished¡ªfast. No delays."

    Freya bowed her head, but as she turned to leave, her hand lingered at the doorknob. "You really are not going anywhere, are you?"

    Vyan didn''t answer immediately. "No, I am not. It''s just something I should have done the day right after inheriting my title," he said at last.

    But somehow, the way he said it didn''t sound reassuring at all. Before she could question further, he added, "With that all being said, I would like to offer you a pay raise. How does increasing it ten times sound?"

    Freya chuckled lightly. "You do know that I can''t be bought over by money?"

    "I know. And that''s why I am entrusting you with this."

    She shot him a final smile before exiting his office. He let out a sigh of relief. He had secured everything for his family. Otherwise, all the hawks with their eyes on the House Ashstone''s assets would attack without mercy the moment they got the chance in Vyan''s absence.

    It wasn''t just necessary for Leila''s premonition; it was truly urgent, in mind that the future was always uncertain.

    Now that he was done with all these¡­

    "Mhmm, what should I get as a wedding gift for Clyde and Thea?"

 Chapter 264 - 264: Warmth Before Storm

    The next day, the morning air was bright but brisk, like it couldn''t decide whether to be pleasant or a little hostile¡ªmuch like Vyan when woken up too early.

    Inside the plush confines of the royal carriage, Vyan lounged with one leg crossed over the other, idly staring out at the streets of the capital while twirling a ring between his fingers. Across from him sat Clyde, looking far too chipper for someone who had very recently lost two fingers.

    "You know," Vyan began, glancing at Clyde, "I have to admit¡­ those fake fingers look disgustingly realistic. It''s a bit creepy how well they blend in."

    Clyde grinned proudly, wiggling his hand in front of Vyan like a child showing off a macaroni sculpture. "Right? My Athy is a genius. She healed up the stubs and patched them up with these beauties. Man-made, magically fused, and finger-lickin'' functional."

    Vyan blinked. "¡­Did you just describe your prosthetics as finger-lickin''?"

    "Not the point," Clyde huffed. "The point is¡ªthey bend, they hold, they look good, and I barely feel the difference."

    There was a flicker of guilt in Vyan''s eyes. "Still. I am sorry you lost them. If I had gotten to you sooner¡ª"

    "Oh, pfft." Clyde waved his good hand. "If you start going all tragic and broody on me, I swear I will start crying dramatically and we will both ruin our reputation. Don''t worry about it, my lord. I am still devastatingly handsome. Nothing happened to my face, and that''s what counts."

    Vyan snorted, reluctantly amused. "Well, I suppose you do have the looks to pass as the emperor-consort of our nation."

    "I am glad you recognized that," Clyde grinned. But his smile faded slightly as the carriage entered the imperial grounds, his gaze shifting out the window. "Off-topic but¡­ I have got a bad feeling about today."

    Vyan paused, tone growing softer. "Strangely, you are not the only one."

    To shake off the creeping sense of doom, Clyde looked around. "Aren''t we heading to the imperial court a bit too early today?"

    Vyan smiled, widely and almost stupidly in love like Clyde. "That''s because I am making a little detour. I am going to visit Iyana first."

    Clyde immediately grinned. "You do know that the military headquarters isn''t your personal playground, right?"

    Vyan''s smirk was all mischief. "It might as well be¡ªconsidering I am the most beloved of their commander."

    The carriage rolled to a halt before the imposing stone structure of the military quarters. Vyan rose, brushing invisible dust from his coat.

    "Go kill time with Thea or something. I will be at the court on time," he tossed over his shoulder to Clyde.

    "Alright," Clyde called, leaning back and ordering the coachman to head to Aurora Palace as Vyan stepped out and strode off.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Iyana sat hunched over her desk, ink smudging the side of her hand as she scribbled another note on the edge of a hastily drawn border map. Her fingers ached from hours of writing, her back stiff from leaning too long against the chair. The candles had burned low despite it being morning. Fatigue clung to her like a second skin.

    And yet¡ª

    Her hand paused mid-sentence.

    There it was.

    A cadence of footsteps¡ªsharp, confident, and blissfully happy¡ªtreading down the hallway just outside her office door. It wasn''t loud. It wasn''t rushed. But it was familiar.

    She didn''t even need to check. Her heart recognized him before her mind did.

    A flutter. A pull in her chest. A warmth that melted through the exhaustion like the first rays of dawn through frost.

    A ghost of a smile played on her lips as she stood up, her shoulders instinctively relaxing. She had just been thinking earlier how she wanted to start her morning with admiring his unbelievably gorgeous face like she had been doing for a while now.

    By the time the steps reached the door, she was already there¡ªher hand on the knob, anticipation thrumming in her fingertips.

    The knock hadn''t even landed yet.

    She opened the door, and there he stood.

    Vyan.

    Her handsome and precious Vyan.

    She pulled him inside the cabin already before he could say anything.

    Closing the door, he didn''t even have time to tease her before she wrapped her arms around him, burying her face in his chest like she''d just found shelter in the middle of a storm. He inhaled the scent of her¡ªfaint vanilla and ink, the perfume of command and sleepless nights¡ªand rested his chin on the crown of her head.

    "Someone missed me," he murmured, fingers slipping to cradle the back of her neck, her hair tied in a bun.

    "I am sorry I didn''t come by last night. Work has been insane," she mumbled, voice muffled by his chest.

    "I heard the clashes at the Ganlop border are acting up again?"

    She nodded. "Yes. The acting commander of Haberland swears they are not involved. But our soldiers are being attacked, and I can''t figure out who''s behind it. It''s maddening. On top of that, all around the empire, the missing cases are surging more than ever. I feel so bad that I can''t spend more time with you."

    Vyan reached down and tilted her chin with two fingers, eyes studying her tired face. It was a face he was all too familiar with. He had seen her work herself to the bones countless times while he was her knight. However, despite seeming tired, her eyes were still bright and sharp¡ªthey always were. She really did love her job a lot.

    "Yet despite all that," he said softly, "you dropped everything to help me when Clyde went missing."

    Her lips curved into a fond smile. "Of course I did. Your crisis is my crisis."

    "Oh?" he teased, hand settling on her waist as he guided her gently toward the desk. "Should I be concerned that our nation''s military priorities lie in my well-being?"

    She didn''t resist the way he backed her into the edge of her work desk. Instead, she leaned into him, her breath brushing his collar. "You should just be grateful," she whispered, eyes narrowing playfully, "that you are the favorite of someone very important."

    He laughed quietly, low and husky in his throat. "I happen to be quite important myself, if you haven''t noticed."

    She arched a brow, a teasing smirk curling her lips. "Oh? And what exactly might your grand identity be, mister?"

    "I happen to be the main villain of a wildly popular novel... the kind who is so helplessly in love with the heroine, he can''t go a minute without thinking about her."

    His eyes dropped to her lips, gaze heavy¡ªdark, wanting.

    Iyana''s breath hitched subtly, but her voice stayed composed. "Would it help if I told you," she murmured, licking her bottom lip before catching it lightly between her teeth, "that the heroine can''t stop thinking about him either?"

    A sharp breath left Vyan. "No. That just makes me lose my mind faster."

    He wasn''t answering her words.

    He was answering her mouth.

    It was unhurried at first. Gentle. Like the start of a song that neither of them wanted to rush. His lips brushed hers once¡ªthen again, firmer. Her hands curled into his suit, clinging. The world seemed to go quiet around them, leaving only the sound of their mingled breaths and the heat of their bodies pressing closer.

    Quickly, the kiss deepened.

    He slid a hand up her back, gathering her into him as his mouth moved over hers with a new kind of urgency. She melted into it as he kissed her like he had all the time in the world and not a damn thing to prove.

    When they parted, barely, just to breathe, Vyan didn''t pull away. He let his lips travel down¡ªfeathering against her cheekbone, her jaw, before finding that sensitive spot just behind her ear. She gasped, her fingers tightening around him.

    "You¡ªthis is¡ªmy office," she whispered breathlessly, her voice laced with laughter and warning and want.

    "I am aware," he murmured against her neck, kissing just beneath her ear. "And yet no one is stopping me."

    "As if I can stop you."

    "More like, you don''t want to, my lady."

    He unbuttoned the first two buttons of her uniform with deliberate slowness, giving her the window to stop him if she wanted. She watched him, breath caught between reprimand and surrender. She knew it was wrong¡­ so wrong¡­ Not in her sacred office.

    Her skin prickled with awareness as his lips brushed the hollow of her collarbone.

    "You are right, I don''t want to," she muttered, not moving a finger to stop him. "So, hurry up and finish whatever you want to do. It will soon be time for your meeting."

    "I don''t want to, either," he murmured, nibbling lightly at her throat. She felt the wicked curl of his smirk against her skin.

    He slid one hand down her side, grazing her hip until she had to grip the edge of the desk to ground herself. He undid a few more buttons, leisurely biting and marking her all over her chest and shoulders.

    Iyana had almost lost track of all senses when a small trinket dropped to the floor due to the careless brush of her hand, and she snapped back to reality.

    "Vee," she breathed, her voice a warning wrapped in a plea. He lifted his head from her chest to capture her lips. "You are cutting it very close. Your meeting¡ª"

    "I am the emperor''s favorite," he replied between kisses. "I will survive."

    "But this is the first time His Imperial Majesty is attending in weeks¡ª"

    "I visit him almost daily. He will forgive me." Another kiss.

    She rolled her eyes even as her knees threatened to buckle. "You are such a menace."

    "And you," he whispered, squeezing her thigh with his hand, "are devastatingly distracting in uniform."

    Their foreheads touched, breaths mingling. She finally pushed at his chest¡ªhalf-hearted, eyes still shining.

    "Go," she whispered, voice hoarse with affection and restraint. "Before I force you to finish what you started."

    He lingered for a beat longer, stealing one last kiss¡ªslow and possessive¡ªbefore pulling away with a mischievous sparkle in his eyes.

    "You will owe me later, Commander Estelle," he called as he headed for the door. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She got down from the desk¡ªflushed, messy, and breathless¡ªand shot back, "In your dreams, Your Grace."

    He grinned. "Every night."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The moment Vyan entered the court chamber, he felt it.

    Gone was the lingering happiness from having spent time with Iyana. This¡­ was heavy. The kind of silence that crept under your skin.

    Everyone stood still. Eyes flicked toward him briefly at his late arrival and then away, as if whatever was going was more urgent.

    Vyan nonchalantly made his way over to his spot. His gaze swept the room. He wondered what was going on for everyone to be like this.

    And then¡ª

    "It is the truth, Your Imperial Majesty. Princess Althea had prior knowledge of the location of our hostage, Princess Maria. In fact¡­ she is the mage who helped Princess Maria escape in the first place."

 Chapter 265 - 265: Seed of Doubt

    Prince Easton''s voice broke the fragile stillness of the imperial court like a sword through silk.

    "It is the truth, Your Imperial Majesty." His words rang clear, sharp enough to draw invisible blood. "Princess Althea had prior knowledge of the location of our hostage, Princess Maria. In fact¡­" He took a step forward, chin lifted, "she is the mage who helped Princess Maria escape in the first place."

    A wave rippled through the hall. Gasps. Sharp inhalations. And then¡ªwhispers. Hushed, frantic, crawling from noble to noble like fire beneath dry leaves.

    "Did he just¡ª"

    "Princess Althea? No, that can''t be right¡­"

    "She was often seen being friendly to that foreign princess, right?"

    "Or maybe Prince Easton has gone mad."

    "Or desperate."

    "You can''t deny that she does know magic."

    "She has always been aiming for the crown, after all."

    From her place before the court, Althea stood silently. Her lavender gown fluttered slightly in the faint breeze that crept through the towering windows, but her expression was carved from something far more unyielding than fabric.

    Not a flicker of fear touched her eyes. She did not blink, did not flinch. She didn''t need to defend herself¡ªher very stillness dared the court to doubt her.

    And from his throne¡ªone that had felt emptier in the last month¡ªEmperor Edgar watched. The man who had once ruled the court with a voice of iron now looked like a shadow draped in velvet robes.

    He hadn''t attended the imperial court since the explosion weeks ago, and time had not been kind in his absence.

    Most nobles assumed it was because of his escalating sickness. But only Vyan and his associates knew the truth. It was because of losing the advantages of Aster''s magical powers.

    His skin, once bronzed and proud with age, now seemed stretched thin across the sharp bones of his face. Pale, almost gray beneath the faint rouge his attendants must''ve applied that morning. His lips were chapped. His eyes sunken. There was a tremor in his fingers he tried to hide beneath the weight of his rings. He sat upright¡ªbut only barely. His breath, shallow. His presence, diminished.

    And yet, even so, when he spoke, the court still listened.

    "Your evidence, Prince Easton?" he asked, his voice quiet¡ªdangerously quiet. The kind of tone that could either calm the storm or command it.

    Easton''s jaw clenched. "I have none."

    A second wave of murmurs¡ªthis time louder, bolder, some even laced with snickers.

    "But that passage¡ª" Easton cut through the whispers like a man clinging to control. "The passage in the western wall of the palace. The one hidden in the oldest schematics. Barely anyone even knows it exists. Without it, sneaking a hostage out of imperial custody would have been impossible. Especially when teleportations are prohibited within the palace grounds. It had to be someone from inside. Someone with knowledge... It had to be her."

    Vyan crossed his arms loosely, a single brow lifting. He is not wrong, he thought. But there''s no doubt he is shooting blind.

    "And during the monster hunt," Easton went on, emboldened by his own persistence, "no one can testify that she was with us. No one."

    Althea finally raised her voice. It wasn''t loud. It didn''t need to be. "I was with Commander Estelle for most of that day. She can confirm it." Her chin tilted slightly, her eyes meeting Easton''s with quiet disdain. "And all other so-called evidence¡­ is circumstantial. Built on sand, to be precise."

    "Then let Princess Maria speak for herself," a noble called out, his golden sleeves marking him as a loyalist to Easton. "Bring her in. Let her tell us what happened!"

    Another rose to echo him. "If she refuses, then perhaps she must be forced to speak the truth. We have been patient long enough."

    Vyan''s voice struck then, low but firm, carrying the weight of calm danger. He couldn''t stay quiet any longer, not when he had promised Maria her safety.

    "That would be unwise."

    All eyes turned.

    "Regardless of our feuds, Princess Maria is still of imperial blood. Mistreating a foreign royal¡ªone whose family commands fleets and armies just as strong as ours¡ªwould be tantamount to declaring war. Unless, of course," his gaze swept toward the noble who spoke, "you are offering your house to be the first to burn?"

    The noble flushed, mouth snapping shut.

    The emperor''s head tilted, a ghost of a smirk flickering beneath his beard. "The Grand Duke makes a valid point." He turned his gaze back to Easton. "And, Prince Easton? Do you have anything else to offer? Proof? Witnesses?"

    Easton''s voice didn''t falter. It was like he had no fear and was confident that he was right. He almost appeared crazed.

    "No one else could have orchestrated this, Your Imperial Majesty. That passage, that knowledge, the timing, the magical prowess wieded by her¡ªeverything lines up. I ask that you consider all of it."

    But before Edgar could reply, Althea stepped forward. Graceful. Calm. Deadly.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," she said, her voice holding no tremor. "It may be rude of me to say this outright, but I can''t help but feel that Prince Easton is merely attempting to cover for his own negligence¡ªand hoping that I will serve as the perfect scapegoat."

    The court stilled.

    Then, like a shifting tide, nobles loyal to her name began to murmur their agreement.

    "She is right. It was Prince Easton''s responsibility to guard the hostage."

    "He is deflecting. He has no proof."

    "This reeks of panic, not reason."

    Easton''s knuckles whitened where his fists curled at his sides. His mouth opened, but no words came. Vyan''s eyes observed him like a hawk. It was so unlike Easton to let his emotions appear on his face. As far as he recalled, Easton was always honorable and calm. Had the loss of the crown shaken his foundation that much?

    From the Vyan''s right, a voice broke the pause.

    Eryndor.

    He had not spoken in months. He hadn''t even attended court, feigning sickness and sending aides in his place, all in order to avoid coming face to face with his grandson who had newly ascended his position. And yet here he was now, returned like a shadow cast long and low over the room. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "...All that," he said, eyes narrowing as he looked at Easton, "for nothing."

    A few chuckles followed. Others shifted uncomfortably. They had nothing to say in retaliation after such a senior member of the court spoke.

    The Duke of Preaton used to be a neutral party in this cutthroat political strife, but now that his dear daughter and grandson had asked him personally, there was no doubt on which side he had to place his bets.

    This obvious support made a few of Easton''s supporters recoil. They could see it as clear as day that the most powerful houses of the empire were in support of Princess Althea. They perhaps had to start counting their losses already.

    More conversations went on. The court proceeded with rulings on other criminal cases brought forward, brushing Easton''s accusations under the rug as a waste of time merely.

    But Vyan''s gaze remained fixed on Easton¡ªnot with amusement, but understanding.

    No. This was not for nothing.

    A seed had been planted. Small. Insignificant, perhaps. But it would grow. And in politics, seeds were never harmless. They bred doubts. Divides. Sides.

    And if Easton had chosen to point a finger at Althea this boldly¡­

    Then maybe, just maybe, there was some truth buried beneath his flailing desperation. That''s what the others would. Even the emperor.

    But would such a small move result in anything significant, that too this late in the game?

 Chapter 266 - 266: Hollow Eyes

    The royal court had begun to empty, heels clicking and murmurs fading down the marble corridor as nobles and ministers filed out after the court session was over.

    Althea waited until the last of them were gone before stepping briskly out of the hall, her eyes scanning the corridor until they landed on a familiar figure walking ahead¡ªrigid like he was made of stone.

    "Easton," she called out.

    He didn''t stop. She had to catch up to him.

    "What are you thinking?" she hissed, grabbing his arm. "Even if you''re desperate, pulling a stunt like that in front of the entire court¡ªwhat were you trying to prove?" Her voice was sharp with disbelief. "You should''ve stayed quiet. Let the ceremony end in peace. There is just one week left for it. It''s not like I am going to banish you if I become Crown Princess¡ª"

    But her words faltered as he turned to face her.

    His green eyes¡ªonce intense, proud, unmistakably alive¡ªnow stared through her. Blank. Flat. As if someone had hollowed him out and left only a shell.

    "I only did what I believed was true," he said, voice low, devoid of warmth. "Everyone should know your true face, Althea."

    And just like that, he walked away.

    Althea stood frozen in place. Her breath caught in her throat. That wasn''t the Easton she knew¡ªthe cold, aloof younger brother who had ignored her cries for help, the man who held himself above her, always. No, this was colder. Emptier. His eyes had looked almost... black. Like something had swallowed the green whole.

    He even called her by her name, not Thea. No matter how rough things were between them, he would still call her by the nickname.

    Is it his way of cutting me off completely? Is he renouncing¡ª

    A hand gently landed on her shoulder. She flinched.

    "It''s just me, Your Imperial Highness," came Clyde''s voice, soft and familiar.

    She turned to him, letting out a breath she hadn''t realized she''d been holding. Her shoulders dropped slightly.

    They walked back together toward her palace in silence, the clack of their boots echoing off the stone floor. When they reached her office, Clyde closed the door behind them.

    "Athy, you look pale," he said, watching her closely. "What''s wrong?"

    Althea sank into her chair. "Did you notice anything strange about Easton?"

    Clyde shrugged. "I''ve never been close enough to him to tell when he''s being ''stranger than usual,'' so¡­ no, I can''t really help you there."

    She hummed, eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "I''ll ask his servants. Maybe that vile woman he married has been doing something to him. Stirring trouble from the shadows, as always."

    "That''s totally possible," Clyde agreed, but then gave her a curious look. "Why do you care, though? I thought you hated Prince Easton."

    Her face hardened like a door slamming shut.

    "I do."

    The words left her lips like ice.

    She looked past Clyde, her gaze distant now, fixed somewhere in the memories she had tried so hard to bury. Years of being dismissed, belittled, overshadowed by him. Every time she had asked¡ªbegged¡ªfor his guidance in learning purification magic, and every time he turned away, too proud or too cruel to care. She had faced ridicule, pain, and humiliation that could have been avoided... if only he had helped.

    If only he hadn''t left her to struggle alone.

    With their mother being dead and their father always putting Easton above her as if she was disposable and he was irreplaceable¡­ and Easton let that happen, accepted that he was the more important one, that his duties and the reputation of the imperial family were more important than his sister''s life.

    "I''ll never forget how he ignored me when I needed him the most," she muttered. "Never forget how he let me fall, again and again, while he stood on his pedestal, watching."

    Her gaze sharpened, lips tightening. "I''m only concerned because I have to be. You know I stay alert when it comes to our enemies¡ªand make no mistake, Clyde, Easton is one of our biggest hurdles. Whether he''s crumbling from within or not, I need to know."

    Clyde nodded slowly, a half-smile tugging at his lips. "My love is always the strategist, huh?"

    "Always," she replied, but her eyes drifted off somewhere again.

    And for just a fleeting moment, behind all her resolve, there was a flicker of something else. Something that looked almost like sorrow.

    That''s when there was a knock. Recognizing the familiar knock, she called out, "Come in, Vyan."

    Vyan stepped inside, his usual expressionless mask on.

    Clyde immediately perked up and stood. "Oh? Is it time to go back home already?"

    Vyan waved a hand lazily. "Don''t worry about it. I''ve still got some work left to do here."

    Clyde arched a brow, his tone playful. "Here? At the imperial palace?"

    "Uh-huh," Vyan replied, casually brushing a lock of hair away from his eyes. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He turned to Althea. "Thea, mind giving me access to the imperial library? I want to check out a few books."

    Without hesitation, Althea reached into her desk and tossed him her access card as if it were a routine errand. "Sure. Just don''t forget to return it this time."

    Clyde''s eyes narrowed in mock suspicion as he leaned against the edge of the desk. "Why, my lord? Are the books at the estate not good enough anymore? Should I inform Benedict to restock the library shelves?"

    Vyan rolled his eyes. "Already did that. But there are things you can only find in the imperial archives¡ªthings older, deeper. The library at home has a solid collection, but it''s mostly about the kind of magic we Ashstones excel at. They don''t cover purification or dark magic in much depth."

    Althea''s expression shifted with interest. "Speaking of dark magic, any progress with your latest invention?"

    Vyan scratched the back of his neck, a faint sigh escaping. "Not really. It''s... not going great. And the worst part? I can''t even test it. I just can''t seem to get my hands on a real dark mage."

    "You''ll figure it out," she said quietly, offering a small nod. "You always do." Then, after a pause, "You know, with the way you build magical artifacts, maybe you should consider joining the Tower of Magic."

    Before Vyan could respond, Clyde shuddered and clutched Vyan''s arm, startling both Vyan and Althea. "No way! I forbid it!"

 Chapter 267 - 267: A Presence Unseen

    "No way in hell am I letting my best friend walk into that demonic pit. I strictly forbid it!" Clyde announced, holding onto Vyan''s arm tightly as if warding off a curse.

    "You forbid it?" Vyan shot him a blank stare, not bothering to shake off his eccentric aide. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Althea tilted her head and placed a hand on her hip, amused. "What is your issue with the prestigious Tower of Magic?"

    Clyde straightened dramatically, as though he were about to deliver a tragedy. "They work you like a dog. Day in, day out. No breaks. No holidays. You start seeing illusions, Athy. Did you know I was engineering mana circuits in my dreams?"

    Both Vyan and Althea groaned, shaking their heads at the dramatics.

    Clyde jabbed a finger in the air. "I know you guys don''t trust me, but trust me on this! That place drains souls. I swear, by the third month, you forget what sunlight is. Your brain goes numb. You start naming your artifacts like they''re your kids."

    Althea blinked. "Wait¡­ did you¡ª?"

    "His name was Flint," Clyde muttered solemnly. "He was a three-phase mana conductor. We bonded."

    Vyan blinked slowly. "Poor choice of name, but okay."

    "I couldn''t even recognize my own face by the end of my project,s" Clyde went on, utterly unbothered by their exasperation. "My poor, beautiful face¡ªsullen, dark, with wild hair and an unwanted beard. I looked like a tortured slave who hadn''t been fed for weeks, which now that I think about it, was true. I was a slave there, indeed."

    "You care way too much about appearances," Vyan muttered with a sigh, slipping the access card into his coat.

    Althea chuckled, resting her cheek against her knuckles. "Well, we''ve always known he loves his appearance a little too much."

    Clyde turned to her, eyes wide and wounded. "Wait¡ªare you saying I''m not handsome enough to be proud of my looks?"

    She grinned sweetly. "Of course you are. You''re the most handsome man in the empire."

    Vyan made a face, gagging. "Alright, I''ll leave you two to your romantic interlude. I have better things to do."

    As he headed for the door, Clyde called after him, "Take your time! Just don''t pretend to forget the way and end up in Lady Iyana''s office."

    Vyan raised a hand in a lazy wave without turning around. "Now that''s a rare good idea that came out of your mouth. I might follow through with it."

    The door shut softly behind him, leaving Clyde and Althea in warm silence, her soft laughter still echoing faintly through the room.

    "Ah," she suddenly recalled and murmured, "I forgot to ask Vyan¡­ if he noticed anything strange with Easton."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The path to the Imperial Library stretched longer than usual today, winding past silver fountains and corridors flanked by silent marble sentinels. Vyan walked briskly, his cape whispering behind him as the crisp afternoon air stirred the hem. It was far from the bustle of the central palaces¡ªtucked away like a forgotten relic, fitting for a place that housed knowledge too dangerous for memory and too precious to be spoken aloud.

    He paused for a moment near the arched garden wall, catching sight of the distant rooftops of the Crystal Palace. A strange ache twisted in his chest.

    Ronan¡­ Katelyn¡­ it''s been a while.

    There was a flicker of hesitation. Perhaps he should''ve dropped by, just to see how they were faring. He has been so busy lately. It would be relaxing to see the two of them.

    Katelyn would''ve greeted him with her usual over-the-top dramatics, throwing a spunky insult or two in his face before dragging him into a room full of noise and life. And Ronan would''ve probably been reading something for academic purposes before reluctantly joining in.

    And Tia¡­

    His footsteps slowed.

    A shadow crept into his chest¡ªnot sharp, but dull, lingering. Celeste had tried. She had truly tried to make up for what she did, for the things she let happen to him and his brother. But still¡­ the cracks didn''t mend so easily. Especially not when she looked so heartbreakingly like their mother.

    He tilted his head up to the vast, cerulean sky above, cloudy and endlessly open. It seemed like it was going to rain soon. It was the monsoon season, after all. The weather could get upset at any moment. As a dark cloud floated into his vision, his heart squeezed, trembling like a thread in the wind.

    "Mother¡­" he whispered, voice fragile enough to break. "Everything will go okay, right?"

    No answer came from the heavens, only the distant rustle of leaves and the quiet beat of his own breath. And yet, strangely, the pressure in his chest lessened, his pulse steadied. Her absence still hurt, but in this silence, there was peace. Just enough to keep walking.

    The ivory steps of the library building welcomed him in stoic silence, its double doors opening like a secret finally unlocked. A tall guard at the entrance nodded.

    "Good afternoon, Your Grace. May I see your library card, please?"

    Vyan handed it over with a casual flick of his wrist. The guard checked it, bowed, and stepped aside.

    Inside, the scent of ancient parchment and aged wood greeted him like an old friend. A bespectacled librarian stood up from behind his desk.

    "Good afternoon, Your Grace. It''s been a while since you dropped by. Do you require any assistance?"

    Vyan gave a small, nonchalant shake of his head. "No, thank you. Just looking around."

    The librarian didn''t press. He knew this routine. The Grand Duke always preferred to be left alone, browsing through shelves with a quiet intensity, like he was searching for something only he could recognize. But today, the fire in Vyan''s eyes was different. Focused. Heavy.

    As the librarian returned to his chair and began scribbling something, Vyan took a slow breath and whispered a tiny command under it. A small snap of his fingers followed¡ªand the librarian''s pen slipped from his grasp mid-sentence. His head drooped. A soft snore replaced the scratching of ink.

    Vyan exhaled, half-annoyed, half-satisfied. "Sorry, old man," he muttered. "Nothing personal."

    He slipped through the iron gate that marked the boundary of the restricted section. His boots clicked faintly on the black marble floor as he entered the heart of what should have been off-limits. Dim orbs lit up overhead, flickering gently like dying stars, illuminating the titles that lined the high shelves.

    The Forbidden Magic Section.

    It wasn''t his first time here¡ªnot exactly. But this was the first time he came with intent. Not for idle curiosity. Not for the thrill of disobedience. But because something inside him demanded answers¡­ something ancient, clawing, and alive.

    He scanned the titles¡ªChronicles of Elemental Dismemberment, Binding the Soul: A Study of Necrofire, The Crimson Law¡­

    His fingers hovered near a crimson-bound tome, its title nearly faded from time itself.

    Just as he reached out to pull it¡ª

    Crack!

    There was a deafening thunderclap.

    He froze.

    A prickling sensation crawled down his spine as the pitter-patter of rain started outside. He wasn''t alone.

    His breath caught in his throat as he turned his head slowly over his shoulder¡ªand locked eyes with her.

    Jade.

    The empress stood barely an arm''s length away, cloaked in scarlet silks that shimmered like serpent scales under the dim light. Her gaze was razor-sharp, her presence suffocating. And worse¡ªhe hadn''t sensed her. Not even a flicker. No ripple in the air. No sound. Nothing.

    How¡­? His pulse spiked.

 Chapter 268 - 268: Dont Let The Mask Fall

    Vyan bowed just low enough to honor etiquette but high enough to keep his gaze level with hers.

    "Your Imperial Majesty," he greeted, his voice low and rich, as if not at all surprised to bump into each other at such a suspicious corner of the imperial area. "It''s a pleasure to see you. It has been some time. I hope you''ve been keeping well?"

    Jade''s expression barely shifted. She studied him like one might observe a painting¡ªappreciating the craftsmanship, but untouched by sentiment.

    "I was unwell," she replied, her voice smooth as polished stone. "But... I find myself recovering." The words landed like snow¡ªsoft, but curiously chilling. "You''re a sight for sore eyes." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan blinked once, the smile faltering just slightly. "Pardon, Your Imperial Majesty?"

    She didn''t elaborate right away. Instead, she stepped closer, the hem of her elaborate gown whispering over the marble floor like a quiet wind.

    Her voice dropped, almost thoughtful. "If I had a daughter," she said slowly, "you would''ve made a fine candidate."

    The compliment hung in the air, too vague to be sincere, too precise to be casual. Vyan gave a gentle laugh, easing the oddness with practiced grace.

    "Ah¡­ well," he said with a half-bow and a glint of charm, "I''m honored by the hypothetical. You give me far too much credit, Your Imperial Majesty."

    Since when did Empress Jade talk like this? Playful? Teasing?

    This was unlike any conversation he''d ever had with Jade. She was never one for idle talk, much less cryptic flirtation¡ªor whatever this counted as.

    "The library card. Who lent it to you?" she inquired out of nowhere.

    "Princess Althea," Vyan replied smoothly. "Her Imperial Highness was generous enough to share her access. I owe her."

    A pause. Then came Jade''s next question¡ªcalm, pointed, and sharp as a glass needle. "I have noticed this before. You and the Princess must share a... special rapport. Are you interested in marrying her?"

    His breath caught before he could catch himself. A silent alarm rang behind his ribs. He laughed quickly¡ªtoo quickly.

    "I beg your pardon?" he asked, almost ridiculously, though his tone stayed courteous.

    The mere thought made his stomach twist. Althea was practically a sister to him¡ªand more importantly, the woman Clyde had loved with every part of his being. Even entertaining the idea felt wrong, like betrayal painted in gold leaf. It was practically blasphemy!

    And then there was Iyana¡ªwild, dangerous, and fiercely his. If she ever got wind of such a suggestion¡­

    Iyana herself might have once made the same assumption as Jade, thinking Vyan was into Althea. But now?

    Saints preserve me, Vyan thought. She''d unsheathe her blade in front of the empress herself. Not to hurt me, obviously. It would be her up against the empress.

    But Jade only watched him, unfazed. A pause stretched long enough to pull at his nerves. Then, at last, she said with dry amusement, "That was a jest. I am aware of your attachment to Lady Iyana."

    Vyan exhaled, a hand brushing his collar like it had gotten a little too tight. "Your Imperial Majesty nearly gave me a heart attack. Thank heavens. With respect, the princess is my cousin. That would''ve been¡­ uncomfortable."

    "Step-cousin," Jade corrected, her tone unreadable. "Technically."

    He chuckled, but it was thin around the edges. "Yes¡­ technically."

    "Although¡­" Jade''s voice echoed softly in the vaulted silence of the forbidden wing, her gloved fingers trailing idly along the spines of ancient tomes. "I never thought such things would concern you. Especially when you might have a shot at becoming the next emperor of this nation."

    Vyan tilted his head slightly, his expression unchanged¡ªsmooth as still water, though something in his chest stirred.

    "Have I ever given off the impression that I''m that power-hungry, Your Imperial Majesty?"

    Jade didn''t answer at first. Her gaze wandered over the rows of shelved secrets, her hand pausing over a title as if reading something far more interesting written between the lines.

    "Mm," she mused at last. "It''s hard to say. You''re rather difficult to read."

    Vyan gave a quiet laugh. "Now that surprises me. I''d like to think I''m quite simple, actually. Not much going on in this head of mine, I assure you. I am happy where I am."

    She gave him a look¡ªone of those unreadable ones. Eyes cold, expression neutral, but sharp like the quiet before a blade is drawn.

    "That should be the case," she said. "Considering how you were raised."

    A taunt. Subtle but jabbing.

    Vyan''s smile didn''t waver. If anything, it gained a hint of amused detachment.

    "Ah, yes. A common trait among those with humble upbringings¡ªsimple minds, resilience¡­ and a rather inconvenient tendency to survive things we weren''t meant to."

    He tilted his head, voice smooth as velvet, but cool beneath the surface.

    "But I suppose pure blue blood does have its quirks. Things always work out for us, doesn''t it?"

    The silence that followed was dense, except for the rain crashing against the high windows of the library. Because Vyan had just taunted the empress back.

    Who was she to question his upbringing? His growing up in an orphanage didn''t change the fact that he belonged to a family with one of the purest bloodlines, diluted even with an imperial bloodline. The Ashstones never married any outsiders¡ªthey had a tendency to always gravitate towards the best noble lady of the empire.

    Just like Vyan had. Not that he had any particular intention to fall for the daughter of a marquess, but he had. The Estelles, now fallen, still were one of the most ancient families of Haynes.

    On the other hand, Jade might have been the princess of a foreign empire. But her mother was of common blood.

    Vyan usually wasn''t one to point at people''s bloodlines. But he wasn''t willing to quietly accept such a taunt from Jade, of all people.

    He hadn''t forgotten.

    Behind his pleasant mask, a storm brewed.

    She was the one who had whispered poison into the emperor''s ear. The one who''d turned suspicion into fire and let it burn through his family like dry wood. A woman with a face of stone and a heart of ice.

    His blood ran hot with the memory, but his face remained smooth, even faintly amused.

    Just a few more days, he reminded himself. Play the part. Be the noble, the harmless kitten. The dutiful grand duke with nothing but charm and smooth words.

    Soon, the mask would fall.

    But for now¡­ he smiled.

    Then, her voice cut through. "In a way, I suppose you are right. Tell me something. If you were to choose¡ªwho would you hand the throne to?"

    He didn''t blink. "Whoever is best for the empire."

    Her eyes narrowed, ever so slightly. "How altruistic," she said, dry as winter air. "I thought you''d have more of an opinion."

    Vyan placed a hand casually behind his back, posture still regal, voice calm. "Because, truthfully, it hardly matters to me who sits on the throne. My livelihood doesn''t depend on the imperial family''s favor. I have no chains here."

    "Yes¡­ I''ve heard the whispers. Quite a bit of praise regarding your ventures in the business world," she mused. "Impressive, for someone so new to high society."

    Vyan inclined his head modestly. "I''m fortunate. The people supporting me deserve the real credit. My treasurer, in particular¡ªsharp as a blade and twice as efficient. She once worked for the imperial household, actually."

    "Miss Adeline," Jade murmured, her voice suddenly distant. "Yes. She was¡­ competent."

    "She is," Vyan corrected gently. "And I''m grateful. So, thank you for allowing such a gem to find her way to me, Your Imperial Majesty. Or should I thank Prince Izac instead?"

    Her jaw tensed. Barely. But it was enough.

    A ghost of a smile touched Vyan''s lips¡ªinnocent on the surface, but the steel was beneath.

    "Speaking of which," he added casually, "how has Prince Izac been? I heard he was sent to the countryside to recover."

    Jade turned from the shelf. "He''s fine. He''s undergoing physical therapy for his legs."

    Vyan nodded. "That''s good to hear. Though I do wonder¡­ couldn''t Princess Althea have healed him? She would have done it, I''m sure. Her heart is too soft to refuse."

    Jade''s lips twisted into a scoff¡ªscornful. "Over my dead body would I ask the daughter of Fiona to lay a hand on my child."

    And with that, she turned, her figure retreating like a shadow swallowed by the silence of stone and pages.

    Vyan stood still, hands behind his back, face carefully blank.

    So much vain pride, he thought.

    He wasn''t fond of children. Never had been. But if he ever had one of his own¡ªfragile, broken, in pain¡ªhe''d grovel before his worst enemy if it meant they''d be healed. He''d throw away every last shred of pride to see them whole again.

    But her?

    She couldn''t even bring herself to ask politely. Not even for her only son.

    A man who might never walk again.

    The door groaned softly shut behind the empress. And with her departure, the temperature in the air seemed to rise by a degree or two¡ªthough it could''ve just been the breath Vyan had been holding.

    He exhaled and turned toward the row of forbidden grimoires stacked like silent sentinels in the far end of the forbidden wing. Dust lingered in the golden shafts of candlelight.

    His fingers brushed along the blackened spines, trailing over cryptic titles written in runes that shimmered faintly under the enchantments woven into the air.

    All this time... nothing.

    Every spell he''d attempted. Every artifact he''d forged. Every barrier he''d imbued against dark magic¡ªit all shattered too easily in the face of true corruption. No matter how refined the craft or potent the magic, it didn''t seem to guard his sensitivity towards dark magic.

    The conclusion had come to him gradually.

    You cannot guard against what you do not understand.

    To fight dark magic, you must first learn its nature.

    And so, here he was.

    Vyan didn''t flinch as his hand hovered above a particularly charred-looking volume with what looked like a stitched cover.

    His fingers paused when they landed on a book unlike the others. Bound in deep navy leather, it had no runes, no threads, or cursed metals¡ªjust a single, serene word engraved in silver on its spine:

    Transcendence.

    "Huh," Vyan murmured under his breath, tilting his head. "You don''t look like you belong here."

    He plucked it from the shelf and opened it carefully, the pages fluttering like breath. What lay inside wasn''t a tome of curses or decay¡ªbut diagrams. Spells. Charts drawn in intricate ink.

    Dimensional passage.

    Chrono-magic.

    Translocation between temporal threads.

    His brow arched slightly.

    A soft chuckle slipped past his lips as he murmured, "Time travel."

 Chapter 269 - 269: Anatomy of Dark Magic

    "Oh, how amusing¡­" Vyan flipped through the pages of Transcendence. "... and how utterly useless."

    This book on time travel was utterly irrelevant to his current problem¡ªyet somehow... fascinating. The kind of uselessly extraordinary thing one only stumbled upon when not searching for it.

    He flipped a few more pages, lips pursed. "I''ll forget you exist in a week if I don''t take you with me."

    The library''s wards would never allow it. The books here weren''t meant to be owned or taken. They were meant to be feared. Studied. Revered from a distance.

    But then again¡­

    "Well, that''s why I put the librarian to sleep, isn''t it?"

    He slipped the book carefully under his coat, the enchantments woven into the fabric concealing the trace of it. He resumed his search. Finding useful books on dark magic was his original goal, after all.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It was far past midnight. It was raining.

    The kind of slow drizzle that painted the skies a sorrowful grey and made the world feel like it was quietly mourning. The steady rhythm of raindrops tapped against the windows like a lullaby sung by the storm itself, weaving a cocoon of calm around the room. Inside, the fire crackled low in the hearth, casting flickers of orange against the walls. It was warm. Safe.

    Almost too gentle for the kind of truth Vyan was reading.

    He sat upright on the bed, legs stretched out and back against the headboard with a mound of plush pillows, a heavy book of forbidden knowledge resting open on his hands.

    Iyana lay beside him, her head nestled gently against his thigh, hair falling in silken waves across his lap. She had drifted to sleep hours ago, lulled by the rain and the quiet intimacy of his presence. Vyan occasionally ran his fingers through her hair, slow and soothing, as his eyes continued to scan the dark ink on the pages before him.

    Dark magic.

    He had always misunderstood it. Like many others, he assumed it was simply magic used with bad intent¡ªmeant to summon demons, to curse, to corrupt.

    But this book, this cursed tome¡­ it unveiled something far more grotesque. Dark magic wasn''t just used for evil. It was fed by it. It needed it.

    It thrived on the destruction of the soul.

    Not just any soul¡ªsuffering souls. Those steeped in pain, loss, despair so deep that even light refused to reach them. That was how the affinity for dark magic was born¡ªnot from talent, not from training, but from the bottomless void carved inside one''s spirit.

    It started with internal ruin. A soul desperate enough would unconsciously cry out for darkness¡ªand darkness always, always, answered.

    But that was only the beginning.

    Dark magic demanded more. It thrived on sacrifice. The shedding of innocent blood. The extinguishing of life. The greater the pain inflicted on others, the greater the power harvested.

    Unlike pure magic, which bloomed from the soul''s essence and whose affinity was fated, black magic had no such beauty. It was parasitic¡ªstealing power from the life force of others. It consumed. And the deeper one fell into it, the more it demanded.

    To summon a demon, one''s blood was never enough. It required at least three lives. Three hearts to stop beating. Three people to become fuel for the spell. And to bind a demon, to command it, one had to meet its appetite¡ªfeed its grotesque desires with offerings, often in the form of flesh, fear, or entire lives. The more powerful the demon, the heavier the price.

    Vyan shivered.

    His mind instinctively wandered to Sienna.

    How many had she sacrificed? How many lives had she stolen to gather the monstrous strength she now wielded? The thought made his skin crawl. All those knights who had served Iyana¡ªloyal, protective, brave¡ªwho disappeared without a trace after quitting¡­ They weren''t missing.

    They were used.

    They were murdered¡ªturned into offerings to feed the hellish creatures she served.

    And Iyana¡­ his Iyana¡­ had borne the blame. Branded a witch. Feared. Shunned. Hated. Not because she did anything wrong, but because Sienna needed someone to cast her shadow on.

    Iyana was only able to prove her innocence after achieving Aura¡ªwhich someone with dark magic could never.

    His heart clenched as he looked down at the woman curled up against him. She''d shifted slightly in her sleep, instinctively wrapping her arms around his waist and nuzzling her face closer to his stomach. Her expression softened in slumber, the sharp coldness she wore while awake replaced with something heartbreakingly peaceful. Vulnerable.

    Vyan leaned down and pressed a kiss to her forehead. A gentle, wordless promise.

    She stirred, barely, and snuggled even closer.

    He returned to the book, his eyes dragging over the notes¡ªon the only known counter to dark magic.

    Purification magic.

    An ancient and blessed force that belonged solely to the imperial bloodline.

    With just one touch, it could strip dark magic down to its bones, cleanse corruption from flesh, and burn demons out of existence. It was divine. Absolute. A single strike of it could unravel an entire ritual of dark power.

    But¡­

    Only one person in the empire possessed it.

    Easton.

    And Easton had married a dark witch.

    Vyan''s jaw clenched, fury rising like a tidal wave just behind his ribs. How could he stand her presence? How could he share a bed with a woman reeking of death and decay, whose magic fed off murder?

    Was he ignorant? Or was he¡­ complicit?

    Vyan didn''t know. Or had no need to know.

    What he did need to know was something that continued to haunt him like a ghost gnawing at his spine: Why was he so sensitive to dark magic?

    It wasn''t just mild discomfort or sensitivity. It was pain. Crippling pain. The kind that clawed at his insides, that made his vision blur and his breath stagger when he got too close to it. It wasn''t normal.

    It wasn''t even manageable.

    So he searched. Relentlessly.

    The mechanics of dark magic weren''t simple, but Vyan was no stranger to complexity. He had spent hours, days dissecting its structure. The nature of dark magic was inherently parasitic¡ªit fed on fear, desperation, the fractures of the soul. It wasn''t like pure magic, which existed to harmonize with its wielder.

    Dark magic dominated.

    It latched on to flaws, widened them, then made a home in the very marrow of your being.

    But that still didn''t explain why Vyan''s body rejected it like poison in the blood.

    Was it because he was an Ashstone? Were all Ashstones this vulnerable?

    He didn''t know. He couldn''t know. Not when the only other Ashstone left alive was Aster. And Aster... Aster was in no state to answer anything.

    That meant Vyan would have to do it the hard way. He''d have to dig into his family''s personal history, through dusty, half-burned records and biased court documents that wanted the Ashstones erased more than remembered.

    With a quiet sigh, he looked down at the woman sleeping peacefully beside him¡ªhis anchor in this maddening world.

    Gently, he shifted Iyana''s head onto the pillow, tucking her in with almost ridiculous care. He lingered a second longer than necessary, watching her breathe in her sleep. Then, gathering his books, he slipped away into the cold corridors, his mind heavy with the burden of answers he did not yet possess.

    The home library was silent at this hour, the kind of silence that didn''t comfort¡ªit questioned. Challenged. Taunted.

    If there was a pattern, a legacy, a curse¡ªanything¡ªit had to be buried somewhere in the story of his family. But as the hours dragged on, and he flipped through page after page filled with the names and fates of long-dead relatives, his shoulders only grew heavier.

    Nothing.

    None of them had been documented as having sensitivity to dark magic. No notes on unusual weaknesses. No cautionary tales. No signs of vulnerability.

    Just stoic, stubborn Ashstones, etched in ink and glory. Cold like the stone they were named for.

    Was it just him, then?

    Was he the broken one in a family of ghosts?

    He let the book drop shut with a muted thud and dragged a hand down his face, frustration biting at the edge of his control. His jaw clenched. The back of his throat burned.

    He tried to trace it back, combing his mind through the brittle terrain of memory. His childhood? No. There was no exposure to dark magic back then. He had been under his father''s suffocating seal from the age of five¡ªmana-less, useless. Before getting separated from his family, he was always sheltered and protected. So that couldn''t be it, either.

    Sienna hadn''t even entered his life until his teenage years, and even then, he kept his distance.

    Mostly.

    Then it hit him.

    Like a slow, cruel tide dragging in the pieces of a long-forgotten nightmare.

    The possession.

    The day Sienna controlled him.

    The day she took over his body and turned him into a weapon.

    The day everything started.

    The day she used his body to attack Prince Izac.

    The incident that painted a target on his back. The event that birthed this bloody spiral of revenge.

    His eyes widened slightly.

    That was it.

    That was the root.

    When she possessed him, when her cursed mana surged through his sealed body¡ªa body that had no defenses, no mana of its own to fight back¡ªsomething must have snapped.

    His mana circuit, starved and fragile under the seal, had never handled power before. And then came her, flooding it with darkness.

    He was nothing but an empty shell at the time, and the sudden, violent presence of her dark magic must have left behind a fracture. A scar. A permanent vulnerability.

    But even that explanation didn''t satisfy him.

    Should a simple nick in his circuit be enough to reduce him to this?

    To have him fighting for breath just standing near dark magic?

    To drag him to the edge of death if exposed for too long?

    He clenched his fists, the anger bubbling in his chest¡ªnot rage at anyone else, but the helplessness. The cursed feeling of being at the mercy of something he couldn''t even see.

    The mana circuit wasn''t like a bone you could splint. It wasn''t a wound you could stitch. It wasn''t something you could bleed or burn out.

    It pulsed beneath the surface, ethereal and unseen. Only those proficient with magic could even sense it. And healing it?

    He scoffed aloud.

    "What the hell am I supposed to do¡­ patch it with good intentions and fairy dust?" he muttered bitterly.

    Another dead end.

    And he couldn''t afford one.

    Not now.

    Not when the day of reckoning loomed ever closer.

    Not when the prediction from the novel still whispered his death¡ªhis end¡ªon that very day.

    He''d planned every piece of his revenge down to the blood and the breath. His plan was perfect.

    But this weakness¡­ this crack in his soul¡ªit could be the thing that unraveled everything. It could kill him even after he won.

    Vyan exhaled shakily, gripping the edge of the desk.

    He wasn''t afraid of dying.

    But he was afraid of leaving her behind.

    Of Iyana waking up to an empty side of the bed, not knowing it would stay empty forever.

    Of her blaming herself.

    Of her carrying that grief like she carried her sword¡ªevery day, without rest.

    He couldn''t let that happen.

    He wouldn''t.

    "No more dead ends," he whispered to himself. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He would tear open the heavens if he had to. Learn forbidden magic. Rewrite the rules of mana circuits. Sacrifice pieces of himself, if needed.

    Because if death came knocking again, Vyan would not answer the door.

    Not when she was still waiting for him to return.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, Vyan was jolted awake with the dramatic burst of doors.

    "Vyan! There has been a prophecy!"

 Chapter 270 - 270: Prophecy of Ruin

    The rain had ceased its soft patter, leaving behind a quiet, silver-soaked world. It was just past seven in the morning. The sky still wore the muted blue of dawn, and the estate grounds glistened faintly under the retreating mist. Iyana''s boots made no sound against the marble floors as she walked, her steps echoing her unspoken concern.

    She had woken to an empty bed.

    Vyan wasn''t in his office, but considering how deeply he had been buried in books the night before, her next guess was the library. If not there, he was likely tucked away in his private magic research facility. But if that were the case, she wouldn''t be able to see him at all¡ªhis wards were complex, layered with magic and reinforced security measures she couldn''t bypass without triggering a full lockdown.

    She exhaled quietly, the thought leaving a hollow ache in her chest.

    To her quiet relief, the grand library doors stood slightly ajar. Slipping inside, she found him curled into the corner of a long velvet settee, still surrounded by stacks of books and scattered parchments. He had fallen asleep with his fingers loosely holding a tome, his expression gentle and unguarded in sleep.

    A tender smile tugged at her lips.

    She padded away to retrieve a blanket and returned silently, her fingers trembling slightly as she prepared to drape it over him. But before she could, she paused¡ªher eyes lingering on him, on the shadows beneath his eyes, on the way his shoulders seemed to carry more weight than he let on.

    He was exhausting himself¡ªagain.

    All for Althea''s coronation day. All to make sure he would be unshakable, untouchable, unbreakable. She admired him endlessly for that. But dear Goddess, how she hated watching him burn himself down just to make sure he was invincible on that day¡ªfrom dark magic, his only weakness.

    Even now, recalling what Leila had revealed to her caused her to shudder.

    Only six more days¡­

    She blinked, only to find a single tear had slipped down her cheek.

    It wasn''t fair. It never had been.

    Ten years of his life¡ªgone, sacrificed without hesitation, just to save hers. And now, they stood here, still dealing with the aftershocks of that choice. Of his love. That came with an apparent too-early expiration date.

    And yet... how could she regret it?

    If he hadn''t done that, she would never have known what it felt like to love him. To be loved by him. The thought stirred both guilt and overwhelming gratitude, crashing into each other inside her heart.

    She finally lowered the blanket over him with the softest of motions.

    But then, a hand caught her wrist.

    Before she could speak, she was pulled gently onto his lap. He wrapped his arms around her and buried his face in the crook of her neck, his voice still laced with sleep.

    "Mm... if you''re here, then just stay a little longer," he murmured, his breath warm against her skin. "I''ll wake up in a bit and go back to studying. Just let me enjoy this... just for a few minutes."

    She placed a hand on his back, feeling the tension there. "If you''re awake, you should go to bed properly. Not here."

    He only tightened his hold slightly. "I will. Later. You''re warm."

    She sighed. "I have to leave for work."

    "I''ll teleport you," he said lazily, nuzzling her. "Takes less than a minute. You just have to be there by nine, right?"

    She hummed softly in response, deciding to close her eyes just for a second.

    She hadn''t slept a wink after he had left the bedroom last night. But now, in his arms, his warmth seeped into her bones, quieting the restless thoughts that had plagued her all night.

    She meant to stay awake.

    But instead, her body betrayed her.

    Within moments, she was fast asleep¡ªher breath syncing with his, her head resting on his shoulder.

    The peaceful silence lasted for an hour or so until¡ªCRASH!

    The sound of the library doors nearly being flung off its hinges jerked both Vyan and Iyana awake.

    "Vyan! We have a prophecy!"

    Clyde''s dramatic voice exploded into the library like a cannonball.

    Vyan stirred awake with a groan, his face half-buried in Iyana''s shoulder. The warmth was too comforting. The library was too quiet. And the interruption?

    Far too loud.

    "Prophecy?" he croaked, his voice still husky with sleep. He didn''t even lift his head. "Are you serious right now?"

    Clyde stood by the doorway, panting since he had sprinted through three hallways in his search for Vyan. He first went to his bedroom, second, his office, then his magic research facility, and finally, the library.

    "Yes!" Clyde nodded so fast his curls bounced. "The imperial scroll just arrived and I also talked to Athy¡ªit''s official. It''s real. Like, divine message descending-from-the-sky kind of real."

    Iyana blinked, rubbing her eyes before gently slipping off Vyan''s lap. His arm instinctively reached out and caught her hand, holding onto her like a sleepy child not ready to let go of his blanket.

    Still blinking the last remnants of sleep from his eyes, Vyan muttered, "Who even believes in that bullshit? Our empire isn''t big on religion."

    Clyde let out a very pointed groan. "Says the man who has actual conversations with a goddess."

    "That''s different," Vyan mumbled, rubbing his temples. "I''m personally a devout believer because Goddess Hecate has proven herself worthy of devotion. You know¡ªsaving my ass, unlocking my powers, and occasionally dropping cryptic hints into my dreams¡­"

    Iyana stifled a laugh, even as she gave Vyan a look.

    Clyde rolled his eyes. "You probably don''t know that your beloved goddess has another favorite besides you. She granted the power of purification magic to that person. He also has a direct link with her."

    Vyan''s fingers froze mid-rub. He stared blankly at Clyde, the reality slowly sinking in.

    "¡­Why didn''t I know about this?" he asked, eyes wide in genuine offense.

    Clyde shrugged with the calm of a man who knew he was about to ruin someone''s morning. "Because, my friend, I didn''t want to burst your adorable little delusional bubble."

    Vyan looked personally betrayed. "So what you''re saying is¡­ it''s Easton who got the prophecy?"

    "That is correct," Clyde confirmed.

    Iyana, who had been watching this conversation volley back and forth with growing curiosity, finally stepped in. "Okay, but what exactly is this prophecy about?"

    Clyde straightened, the humor leaving his voice¡ªjust a touch. "We''ll only know the full details at the emergency imperial court meeting today."

    Vyan exhaled like a man who''d just been sentenced to torture.

    "Ugh¡­ another meeting." He leaned back into the couch, dragging a hand down his face. "Great. Guess sleep and I are breaking up again."

    Clyde clapped his hands once, far too chipper. "Better get dressed, my lord. You have about¡ª" he checked the library''s clock "¡ªone hour and forty minutes before your presence is demanded by the emperor."

    Vyan flopped back on the settee like a defeated hero, eyes on the ceiling.

    "I miss when mornings don''t involve imperial business," he grumbled.

    Iyana leaned over, brushing a stray strand of hair from his forehead with a fond smile. "You''ll survive, my dearest."

    "Will I?" he whispered dramatically.

    "Mm. Maybe."

    And with that, she tugged him to his feet.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The chamber was cold. It was raining again.

    The walls of the imperial court meeting hall¡ªusually a place of controlled politics was filled with the shuffle of ceremonial robes and hushed prayers echoing from the high priests seated in solemn ranks.

    This wasn''t a typical emergency session. The presence of the clergy made that clear enough. They were rarely summoned unless divine intervention had been declared. Along with Easton, there were also able to sense the revelation of a prophecy by the Goddess of Magic.

    At the center of the room stood the Archbishop of the Temple, his staff of white ash aglow with a faint bluish aura. The man''s voice cut through the silence like a blade through silk:

    "The crown shall find its rightful bearer,

    for in their hands, the land shall prosper.

    But should the unworthy seize its weight,

    ruin shall carve its name upon the empire''s bones."

    There was a shift in the room. A collective, invisible flinch.

    Vyan''s fingers tapped rhythmically on his upper arm. Not in boredom. In calculation.

    "Cast the blight beyond the borders,

    lest the soil wither beneath their shadow.

    Heed not this warning,

    and the heavens shall weep, rivers shall rot,

    and the air shall choke with death."

    He could feel the weight in every word¡ªa prophecy wasn''t poetry. It was a verdict waiting to unfold. And the priests, now muttering soft affirmations and glancing toward Easton, confirmed its authenticity. None of them dared to challenge its validity.

    Vyan had a straight face until the last part was read out; it made a ghost of a smirk form on his face.

    "And beware¡ª S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    the heart of the land smolders with unseen fire.

    For among you walks one whose flames carry wrath,

    waiting for the first fracture of despair

    to consume all in its wake."

 Chapter 271 - 271: Baseless Paranoia or Not?

    The silence that followed the reading of the prophecy was so thick, it was as though the room itself had forgotten how to breathe. Tension coiled in the air like the aftermath of lightning.

    A beat passed.

    Then chaos slipped in like a serpent.

    Gasps spread like wildfire. The high priests looked at one another with solemn nods, confirming among themselves that the divine message had indeed reached them all. No trickery. No fabrication. The prophecy was real. And its timing¡­ could not have been more damning.

    How convenient, Vyan thought, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly at Easton, for such words to fall days before the crown princess''s official coronation.

    Whispers broke out like cracks on ice.

    "They say it''s been raining for three days now¡ªwhat if it floods? The crops¡­"

    "What if the land really does wither?"

    "Is it¡­ is it her? The Princess?"

    "Should we send her away? Out of the border? Just until it''s safe?"

    "It must be a sign. A warning."

    A murmur of fear threaded through the room, and like the scent of smoke, it latched onto suspicion. The shadow cast by the prophecy turned, predictably, toward Princess Althea.

    The unworthy one. The threat. The cause of nature''s fury.

    But before it could take root, Vyan raised a hand, commanding silence with the quiet power only he seemed capable of.

    "There has been no clear implication," he said, "of who the ''worthy'' or ''unworthy'' individual may be. We are dealing with divine language¡ªsymbolic, layered, not literal."

    He let his gaze drift through the room, pausing just long enough on the accusing eyes. "Perhaps this is not a condemnation¡­ but a warning not to doubt Princess Althea. Especially after the incident yesterday, when Prince Easton so conveniently accused her of orchestrating Princess Maria''s escape."

    That drew a hum of agreement from the nobles aligned with Althea. Their firm voices rose to her defense. But others¡ªthe neutral ones¡ªlooked shaken. Their loyalties faltered in the tremors of divine omen.

    And then came the ones loyal to Prince Easton. Bolder now, their confidence newly polished with prophecy. Bold enough to point a direct finger at the grand duke himself.

    "Isn''t it obvious?" one of them said. "The flames in the prophecy¡ªthe fire that will consume¡ªcould it not be referring to the Grand Duke? He''s the only one here whose blood runs with fire."

    Another chimed in. "It can''t be the Grand Duke himself. He has no mana, remember?"

    "But fire mages¡­ they hail only from the land of Ashstone, do they not?"

    Vyan tilted his head, eyes gleaming with dangerous amusement, his fury hidden. "Yes, they do. But you must not be aware that elemental magic can be learned. With enough talent and tutelage, even someone born outside its origin can wield it. The Goddess didn''t restrict it only to my domain."

    That might''ve been the end of it¡ªif not for Easton.

    He stepped forward. "But the prophecy didn''t speak of distant threats. It spoke of someone among us. Someone present in this very room."

    And then¡ªhe looked at Vyan. Direct. Unapologetic.

    Vyan''s expression remained neutral, but the chill behind his gaze was unmistakable. He had had enough of these people looking down on him. Did they forget who he was?

    "Why, Your Imperial Highness," he said with a soft chuckle, "are you looking at me? Shouldn''t you be scouting for mages among us? As Count Controu kindly reminded everyone, I, for one, am not a mage."

    Easton didn''t flinch. "There''s no way to guarantee that you haven''t hired one of your Ashstone mages to strike at the empire."

    A laugh. Cold, humorless.

    "Ah," Vyan let out, his voice sharper now, "so we''re not dancing around it anymore. A mere prince is pointing fingers at the Grand Duke of the Empire? I must admit, I''m offended."

    "I''m simply listing the possibilities," Easton said.

    "And in that case, your list of possibilities is quite¡­ imaginative," Vyan replied, his smile brittle. "Perhaps the next prophecy will warn us of someone choking the empire with baseless paranoia."

    The tension escalated, teetering on the edge of an angry confrontation, until a voice cut through it all.

    "Enough."

    Edgar''s voice rang with authority.

    "There will be no changes. If we alter my successor every time the wind shifts, the imperial family will become the empire''s greatest joke."

    The emperor''s gaze swept over the court.

    "Princess Althea shall inherit the title of Crown Princess, as decreed. The prophecy does not dictate our governance¡ªI do."

    And just like that, the court fell silent once more.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The rhythmic clatter of hooves on cobblestone echoed beneath the carriage as the rain drummed steadily against its roof. The gray of the world outside bled into the windows¡ªmisty streets, cloaked guards, and the distant glow of lanterns flickering like dying stars in a storm-lit sky.

    Inside, Clyde leaned back into the plush seat, loosening his collar with a sigh. "Well," he muttered, arms crossed behind his head, "thankfully Prince Easton couldn''t land much damage today either. The man''s desperate, sure, but credit where it''s due¡ªhe is doing a fine job planting seeds of doubt against Athy."

    Vyan didn''t respond.

    He sat across from Clyde, one leg crossed over the other, eyes clouded and unfocused as he gazed at nothing in particular. A single gloved finger tapped against the edge of the window.

    Clyde arched a brow. "Alright, you''re too quiet. That''s rarely ever a good sign. What''s on your mind?"

    Vyan blinked slowly, then turned his head. "The last part of the prophecy. I can''t get it out of my head."

    "The bit that was clearly about you?" Clyde said bluntly, lips quirking into a half-smile. "You mean the whole ''flames of wrath'' and ''smoldering land'' and ''consuming despair'' part? Very poetic. Very you. Now, don''t you feel special Goddess Hecate didn''t forget to mention you¡ªher favorite¡ªin her prophecy?"

    Vyan hummed in acknowledgment but didn''t smile.

    "You think it''s about you lighting the palace up in a blaze if Easton ends up with the crown?" Clyde asked, only half joking. "Because if so, I''ve been mentally preparing myself for that outcome since last year."

    "No," Vyan murmured, shaking his head. "It didn''t feel like that. The first half of the prophecy was about the crown, sure. But the end¡­ it felt like a separate warning. Something else entirely."

    Clyde''s expression sobered at that. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees. "...Yeah. Now that you mention it, it did feel different. Less political, more... personal. Like it wasn''t about Easton or Althea. Just you and revenge."

    Vyan''s voice dropped to a whisper. "I wonder¡­ what would cause me to despair?"

    Clyde didn''t answer immediately. He studied Vyan''s face. "Maybe," he began carefully, "it''s the despair you''ve already lived with. The past¡ªthe losses, the betrayals. Everything you''ve buried deep and learned to smile over."

    Vyan shook his head, almost mournfully. "No. That would''ve felt like a memory. This feels like a warning. Like something still waiting to happen. ''The first fracture of despair,'' it said. Which means the real break... hasn''t even come yet."

    Clyde leaned back, exhaling. "Well, that''s sufficiently terrifying. But hey¡ªmaybe don''t spiral into existential dread on a Tuesday afternoon?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan chuckled faintly, the sound dry as sandpaper itself. "No time for dread. If Easton''s moving on offense¡­ we can''t stay on defense."

    Clyde groaned. "And here I was, hoping for a peaceful night. You scheming bastard, I really am quitting soon, by the way."

    Vyan''s head turned sharply. "You said what?"

    But Clyde just laughed, waving a hand. "I am just mourning the future loss of such a wonderful boss, that''s all. Tragic, really."

    Vyan rolled his eyes and leaned his head against the window. Rain slid down the glass in silver rivulets. His gaze drifted beyond the city walls, beyond the palace roofs, toward the land that truly mattered to him.

    "It''s really raining a lot," he murmured, voice suddenly soft. "At this rate, the northern regions of Ashstone might be flooded. I''ll have to order the knights and mages to be on standby with the flood reliefs, that they might have to start the distribution and rescue missions soon." His eyes reflected sadness. "Even so¡­ my people still will suffer far too much. Perhaps, I should personally go."

    Clyde watched him for a long moment, his usual playfulness fading into something gentler. He didn''t say anything this time. Just looked at the boy with fire in his veins and grief in his bones, the Grand Duke who spoke of flames and destruction¡ªbut whose heart, above all, beat for his land and its people.

    "Should I go myself to aid them, Clyde?" Vyan asked, looking at him, almost innocently.

    "I would suggest no. You can''t reveal your magical powers to help them yet, right?"

    "Oh." Vyan sounded disappointed.

    "However, if the situation gets worse, I''m sure you can go to aid them by concealing your identity."

    At that, Vyan smiled in relief. "Good. I have far too much mana to only use it for myself."

    And silently and proudly, Clyde thought¡ª

    You may be the smoldering fire of the capital the prophecy warned of¡­

    But damn if you''re not also the one who keeps the land of Ashstone warm in the coldest of disasters.

    You truly are the son of Xandres Kevin Ashstone, my lord.

 Chapter 272 - 272: Sequel?

    Evening draped its indigo veil across the sky, soft and still, as Vyan sat alone in a private chamber of an upscale restaurant in the capital. Golden lamplight flickered against the polished wood walls, casting long, thoughtful shadows. The air was crisp, scented faintly with the last remnants of rain.

    He tilted his head slightly, his wine-red eyes gazing through the window where the clouds had parted to reveal a clear, soot-blue sky. A small relief was curled in his chest. The storm that had raged for the last few days had finally quieted.

    Maybe there wouldn''t be a flood after all. Maybe¡ªfor once¡ªhis people wouldn''t have to suffer. For that, Vyan offered a quiet thanks to Goddess Hecate. Quiet, because he couldn''t afford to look soft-hearted. Not in front of anyone.

    He hadn''t always cared for the people of Ashstone. In fact, he''d resented them¡ªloathed them for turning their backs on his family, for scorning the ones who once protected them. But over time, he came to understand something: no matter how kind you are, the moment people think you''ve wronged them, they will retaliate. That was exactly what he did with Iyana.

    Despite all the warmth and sincerity she had shown him from the start, the moment he believed she had betrayed him, he didn''t hesitate. He hated her. He plotted revenge. That instinct to hurt when hurt¡ªit wasn''t exclusive to him. It was human.

    So he couldn''t blame the people of Ashstone for lashing out when they were made to believe his family was responsible for their losses¡ªtheir homes, their loved ones, their entire lives upended. They were fed lies. Yet, despite everything, they never turned on him.

    While the courts in the capital whispered behind his back, called him the son of traitors, his people¡­ didn''t.

    They greeted him with the same respect. The same hope. As if they still believed in him.

    And so, even if Vyan wasn''t as selfless as his parents had been, he could at least do right by them. He could carry their legacy forward¡ªnot out of blind idealism, but out of duty. Out of choice.

    Because their teachings hadn''t been in vain. Not entirely.

    Because one day, if he were to have children of his own, he didn''t want them to hang their heads when they heard his name. He wanted them to stand tall. To say, Yes, that''s my father. And he wasn''t a man with a cruel heart or incompetent hands. He ruled, he fought, and he fiercely protected what was his.

    Just what Vyan wanted to do for his parents¡ªclear their names, bring them justice. That was the whole reason for this complicated political battle.

    Speaking of the political battle, Vyan and Althea had taken full advantage of the weather''s shift. Earlier today, they''d dropped the most innocent-sounding dagger into the court gossip¡ªthat perhaps, just perhaps, the Goddess was pleased with their decision to keep Althea as the Crown Princess. After all, the skies had wept for days and nights, only to calm once the emperor''s decision remained unchanged.

    The result? Glorious.

    Easton''s supporters were practically steaming, biting back their outrage like bitter tonic. Vyan had heard that Easton himself hadn''t reacted much, which was almost a shame. He did so love a good royal tantrum. But Althea mentioned that Easton had been acting a little strange these days. Vyan couldn''t tell a difference. That guy had always been blank-faced.

    He drummed his fingers lightly on the lacquered table, the silence interrupted only by the occasional chime of plates and the muffled hum of voices beyond the chamber. Then, the door opened with a soft click.

    Pink hair bobbed into view¡ªvibrant, unapologetically rare. Leila stepped in, dressed in the subtle elegance of this era but still carrying that unmistakable spark of someone not quite from here. Her gown was quite lighter than most women who stood firmly with the notion, ''the puffier the dress, the more elegant it was.'' But Leila''s style wasn''t something unnatural for Vyan.

    Iyana too had always preferred clothes that were easier to move around in. She was a knight who liked to always keep herself armed.

    However, the High Society wasn''t so accepting of such attires. Apparently, those kind of dresses were vulgar. Vyan could never wrap his head around how. Nevertheless, he never bothered about it. Iyana wasn''t weak enough to crumble from such cowardly talks behind her back. And he would like to see if anyone has the audacity to comment on Iyana within his earshot.

    Leila dipped into a brief, playful bow. "Good evening, Your Grace."

    Vyan offered a nod, his lips curling with curiosity. "Lady Leila. You didn''t bring Young Lord Kieran today?"

    Leila''s face lit up as she slipped into the seat opposite him. "You remember my baby''s name?"

    "I have an excellent memory," Vyan replied, with a casual shrug. "Besides, Iyana gushed about him so much I thought she was going to adopt him. So, hard to forget."

    Leila chuckled, pouring herself some tea. "Fair enough. Kieran is too cute for anyone to forget him. How''s Iya doing, though?"

    "Busy," Vyan answered, his tone softer now. "But¡­ happy. With her promotion and all. That woman loves working."

    Leila gave a quiet, wistful sigh. "I don''t know if I can imagine her truly happy. Not since she learned about the ending of the novel."

    The small smile faded from his face. A hollow laugh escaped him. "That''s¡­ actually why I asked to see you."

    Leila leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand, eyes curious and warm. "Okay. Shoot. How can I help?"

    He watched her for a second¡ªthe girl from another world, who somehow fit into this one better than most born into it. "In that book of yours," he said slowly, "was there ever¡­ a prophecy? Anything like that?"

    Leila blinked, tilting her head slightly as she mulled it over. "Hmm¡­ no. Not that I remember."

    Vyan leaned back, brows drawn together. "Weird. You''d think with all the drama that novel has, someone would''ve thrown in a prophecy for flair."

    Leila gave him a look. "Prophecies are a common trope, but doesn''t mean every novel has to have it, Your Grace."

    A dry snort escaped him. "Tragic." He paused. "Alright then¡­ how did the novel end? What happened after I died?"

    Leila''s expression shifted, her playful demeanor giving way to something gentler. "It was¡­ clich¨¦. All the villains got punished, as expected. You, Princess Althea, your supporters, your subordinates¡ªexecuted, exiled, or erased."

    "Charming."

    "Easton and Iyana got their happy ending. Married, ruling together. The empire entered a new age of peace, blah blah blah."

    "That''s it?" Vyan asked, frowning slightly. "No aftermath? "

    Leila squinted, tapping a finger against her teacup. "Wait¡­ there was something. A sequel. A few extra chapters that got released later on. Side stories, maybe."

    Vyan leaned in now, eyes sharp and gleaming. "So," he began, his voice languid, but probing, "what happened in the sequel?"

    Leila looked up from the deserts kept on the tray. "I don''t know the details," she replied, unapologetically blunt.

    "Why not?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She gave him a half-shrug, picking up a chocolate cake onto her plate. "I never finished it. Lost interest after you died."

    He blinked at her, mildly amused. "Oh?"

    "You were my favorite," she added, unabashed. "After your whole arc wrapped up in the most heartbreaking, soul-crushing way, I dipped."

    Vyan chuckled lowly, a sardonic curl of his lips betraying the pleasure he took in being a reader''s favorite. "I have to say, you are lucky to have found Count Darren when you have such a questionable taste in men."

    "Your girlfriend is the one with questionable choices," Leila shot back with a grin. "For me, you were fictional. No actual feelings. But she? Boy, did she fall hard for such a villainous person like you."

    "Fair." He raised a brow, mildly impressed. "But can''t you tell me anything about the sequel?"

    "Oh," she perked up in the middle of eating her chocolate cake, propping her chin on her palm, "my best friend read the sequel and gave me the highlights while I was painting my nails. I wasn''t that invested, but some things stuck."

    He leaned forward, elbow on the armrest, chin resting on his knuckles. "Indulge me."

    "I think¡­" Leila tapped her temple, searching her memory. "Easton and Iyana had a huge fight¡ªlike, emotionally loaded, yelling-in-the-rain kind of drama¡ªbecause they barely saw each other with all the crap going on in the empire."

    Vyan raised a brow, amused. "And what exactly was this ''crap''?"

    Leila furrowed her brows, trying to recall. "Uhh¡­ plague, I think? Like, a deadly one. Empire-wide. Plus there was another war brewing with the Haberland Empire? And a bunch of natural disasters too¡ªearthquakes, floods, freak snowstorms in summer. Honestly, the whole place sounded like it got hit with a divine rage."

    That made Vyan hum, eyes narrowing thoughtfully.

    Leila suddenly snapped her fingers, her expression lighting up. "Wait, yeah¡ªthere was one thing that made me pause while listening."

    "What was it?"

    "My friend said all of it¡ªthe plagues, the war, the disasters¡ªwas caused by your curse."

 Chapter 273 - 273: Died Like A Fool

    There was a beat of silence.

    Then Vyan laughed¡ªquiet at first, a dry exhale from his nose, but it bloomed into something darker. Not amused, but amused enough. "A curse?" he echoed, voice like velvet stretched over a blade. "That''s rich."

    He leaned back into his seat, eyes glinting with quiet thought. It was possible, he mused. But only in theory. At least in my case.

    A soul left broken after so much failure, so much loss¡ªwasn''t it natural for despair to cling to its remains like fog? He imagined it: his soul, tattered and ravaged after all that loss, screaming out in a final moment of despair. Maybe the remnants of who he''d once been had cracked under the weight of betrayal, grief, and hopelessness.

    Maybe the darkness had answered¡ªnot because he summoned it, but because he no longer had the strength to keep it out.

    But then again, he wasn''t just any sorcerer. If he had truly wished to drag the empire into oblivion, he wouldn''t have needed dark magic or whispered incantations.

    He had something far worse.

    Destruction magic.

    Raw, unchecked, absolute. A power so immense that, if unleashed to its full potential, could wipe the entire imperial capital into dust and silence in a single breath.

    It was not a curse.

    It was the death of possibility itself.

    So why¡ªwhy¡ªwould someone like him, armed with that kind of power, ever turn to the unstable, corrosive force of dark magic? His body couldn''t tolerate its very presence. It made his skin crawl. His soul rejected it like poison.

    And if he was sensitive to it now, it was likely he had been the same in that other version of reality. Because Sienna must have possessed him there as well, otherwise, the novel wouldn''t even begin. In that case, the darkness would''ve devoured him before he could even whisper a curse.

    No. The sequel must have portrayed it wrong. That wasn''t how it all happened. Vyan wasn''t responsible for it. They just needed someone to blame. And a dead villain always made for a convenient scapegoat.

    "Hate to break it to you, Lady Leila," he said, voice smooth as silk, a dry smile displaying, "but I''m quite literally incapable of casting a curse. I can barely stand the stench of dark magic without gagging. Using it? Over my dead¡ªwell. Deader¡ªbody."

    "Hey, don''t look at me like that. I''m just repeating the tea, erm, stuff I heard about the novel while doing my cuticles."

    He gave her a slow nod, lips twitching. "It''s starting to make sense," he murmured, voice quiet and distant. "Those calamities you mentioned¡­ war, plague, disasters¡­ they weren''t random. They were the empire''s punishment from the Goddess."

    Leila blinked, raising an eyebrow. "Punishment?"

    He nodded slowly, crimson eyes narrowing as he put the pieces together like fractured glass being reassembled in his mind. "In that world, Easton inherited the crown, didn''t he?"

    "Yeah?"

    "And Princess Althea didn''t."

    "Not that I know of."

    "Then he must''ve been the blight," Vyan said, more to himself than to her. "The one the prophecy warned about¡­ The empire''s ruin."

    Leila tilted her head, curious. "What prophecy?"

    Vyan glanced at her, lips twitching. "Right¡­ you wouldn''t know. It was never made public here either. Only the council nobles know about it so far. But if it existed in this life, it must''ve existed in that one too. They just never mentioned it in your novel."

    A deep sigh escaped him as he leaned back in his chair. He took a sip of his tea, bitterness lingering.

    "I can''t believe I was painted as a great evil villain dude," he said dryly. "A cursed existence that haunted the empire even after death. All I did was die like a fool and leave my subordinates to rot in chains and misery."

    He looked down at his reflection in the tea¡ªdistorted, tired, and a little bitter. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How did I even die in that novel? I don''t think there''s anyone in this empire capable of taking me down."

    "Power of love, obviously," she stated like it was the most obvious thing ever.

    Vyan blinked. "Come again?"

    "You were defeated by Easton and Iyana. Together." Her lips twitched into a teasing smile. "Very wholesome. Very romantic."

    Vyan looked personally offended. "What? That''s¡­ absurd. Iyana didn''t even have aura in that story, and Easton¡ªEaston''s mana doesn''t even hold a candle compared to mine. Even now, in this life. He doesn''t have aura in either of them. How in the world would those two defeat me? That''s complete bullshit."

    "That''s how it goes in novels," Leila said with a shrug, grinning as she took bites of her chocolate cake. "The OP, as in overpowered, villain always gets taken down by the power of love and friendship. Bonus points if there''s a cheesy monologue involved."

    Vyan groaned into his hand. "Oh, come on. If I had to be taken down, at least make it a worthy battle. They should have thrown in some elite troops there. Use strategy. Exploit my weakness. Something. Anything."

    They didn''t even use dark magic¡­ His mind ticked angrily. They didn''t exploit the one thing I couldn''t fight. The author just snapped their fingers and poof¡ªthe main villain, gone. No sense, no logic. Just narrative convenience.

    Leila chuckled again, shaking her head. "Yeah, don''t worry. Readers agreed. The climax scene? Straight-up garbage. Even the fan forums were flaming with ''What was that ending?'' rage."

    Vyan''s face twisted into a grimace of disbelief and artistic betrayal.

    Silence fell for a moment.

    Then he turned to her again, eyes sharp despite the exasperation. "Anything else you remember? Just tell me. I want to know how much worse it gets," he groaned, sipping his tea.

    To calm his mind, he started to think that he wanted to see Iyana. Maybe he would go pick her up from her office today. She would surely be surprised. That thought got him to feel slightly better.

    No, scratch that, just the thought of seeing her in a few hours was enough to make him all giddy.

    Leila tapped her chin, thinking. "Hmm¡­ Oh. Yeah. I think¡­ Easton and Iyana had three kids in the end¡ª"

    Crack.

    The porcelain teacup in Vyan''s hand splintered apart with a sharp, clean snap.

    Leila flinched in shock as she stared at the tea dripping onto the floor like blood from a wound.

 Chapter 274 - 274: Pouting & Grumbling

    The silence of the night wrapped around the military quarters like a cloak, heavy and solemn. Most of the troops had retired, the halls dimmed and still, save for the occasional flicker of torchlight dancing on the stone walls. Iyana closed the last of her files with a soft thud, her fingers briefly pausing over the edge of the folder. The hour was late, and she was finally ready to leave.

    Just as she left her office, she heard footsteps behind her.

    "Commander."

    She turned to find Elijah standing there, his eyes bright despite the hour.

    "Sorry to stop you on your way home. I wanted to thank you," he said, his voice steady but carrying a trace of honest emotion. "For choosing me as vice-commander. I didn''t think you would. I thought¡­ Terrence would be the one you picked."

    Iyana''s gaze held his, unreadable for a moment before she responded, "You earned it."

    Her tone was cool, decisive¡ªdevoid of flattery, but not without sincerity.

    And she was sincere. For once, her mornings could begin a little slower. She could arrive at nine¡ªlike today¡ªinstead of dragging herself in before seven, or worse, by five. That meant more quiet mornings. More time with Vyan. Just a bit more normalcy in her whirlwind of responsibilities.

    "I weighed both of you carefully," she continued. "Terrence has potential and the raw skill. But he still needs refining. And I don''t have time to polish someone right now. You''ve already been sharpened by experience. Besides, you were passed over once for this position, when I was appointed. Yet you never let that cloud your work. You stayed loyal, consistent, and you never questioned my decisions."

    The man''s throat worked as he tried to find words, but she gently moved the conversation forward.

    "I''ll be expecting you to take on more now," she added. "I''ll be a little busier these days. I wish I could take a few days off, but¡­ it''s too soon. I just joined as the commander."

    Elijah frowned lightly, then shook his head. "You should take the time off. With all due respect, you deserve it more than anybody else. If you''re tired, take it. I can hold the fort."

    She almost scoffed¡ªbut not out of disrespect. It was more a sound of quiet exasperation. "There''s too much happening across the empire. Things I can''t ignore. And even if I did take time off¡­ the person I''d want to spend it with is just as tied up as I am, if not more." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Elijah''s lips tugged into a subtle smile. "Then when things settle, you and His Grace should go on a vacation for a while. Just leave the main scene."

    Iyana''s gaze flicked to him, impassive. "You''re very sure I was referring to him."

    "There''s only one person you love more than your duties, Commander. It wasn''t that hard to figure out," Elijah replied simply.

    A smile almost took over her face, but she didn''t let it appear. She didn''t need to smile to be understood, didn''t need to soften to be respected. It was more efficient to maintain her demonic superior persona.

    "Keep your focus on your new duties, Vice-Commander. I''ll see you tomorrow."

    She turned around and left, her coat trailing behind her like a shadow. And once she had stepped out of the military quarters, she looked up at the sky and smiled at the thought of the one person whom she truly did love more than her duties¡ªwith whom she could just be Iyana. Not a commander. Not the daughter of a fallen marquess. Not a noble lady.

    Just a normal blissful girl.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The manor''s front doors creaked open, letting in the soft rustle of the night breeze as Iyana stepped inside. The scent of polished wood and fresh flowers welcomed her. Her boots clicked lightly against the marble floor as Benedict bowed in greeting.

    "Welcome back, my lady," he said with a gentle smile. "Master Vyan is in Master Aster''s room. He''s been there for quite a few hours."

    Her brows knit slightly. Again?

    She gave a polite nod, but her mind had already begun to wander. Vyan often retreated to Aster''s room when he was overwhelmed¡ªsometimes to vent, sometimes to simply sit in silence near the only living piece of the brother he once thought he lost. It wasn''t uncommon, but it always worried her when he lingered too long. When the weight in his heart got too loud.

    With quiet steps, she made her way down the corridor, the manor hushed around her. Just as she reached the familiar door, it opened¡ªand there he was.

    "Vee."

    She didn''t hesitate. Without a word, she wrapped her arms around him tightly, burying her face in his chest. The warmth of him, the smell of firewood and rain¡ªhim. "Were you coming to find me because you sensed me?" she murmured, hopeful.

    But he didn''t return the embrace.

    He simply let out a low hum.

    Iyana slowly tilted her head up, eyes narrowing in a soft pout. "What''s with this cold welcome?" she asked, voice playful but tinged with concern. "What''s got you brooding again? Tell me¡ªwhat''s bothering you now?"

    For a moment, he said nothing.

    Then, in a voice quieter than usual, edged with restraint, he said, "Let''s walk. In the garden."

    That wasn''t good.

    Her heart sank slightly, her fingers curling against his shirt as an unease bloomed in her chest. Something''s wrong.

    But she didn''t press.

    She just nodded, silently walking beside him. Although they walked side by side in the garden, the silence between them was thick and unspoken, both their steps in sync but the distance between them felt far too vast.

    It was a strange kind of tension¡ªone that didn''t involve anger, but something much quieter.

    "Vee," she began, her voice soft but persistent, "what''s wrong? You''re worrying me. Come on, just say something, anything."

    Vyan mumbled something low enough for the wind to swallow it, and she frowned, leaning slightly toward him.

    "What? I didn''t catch that."

    He sighed and mumbled again, too soft for her to hear. His voice was distant¡ªoff.

    "Repeat that," she pressed, narrowing her eyes.

    He hesitated for a beat, then let out a reluctant, "You have kids with Easton."

    Iyana stopped in her tracks. "What?"

    Vyan gave her a deadpan look. "You married him and had his kids."

    The words hung in the air like an awkward joke she wasn''t sure she understood. "When did that happen?" she asked, blinking in disbelief. "Vee, did you dream that up or something?"

    He shook his head, sighing heavily. "Nope. You did so for real."

    Iyana stared at him, the confusion written all over her face. It took a moment before realization flickered. Oh. That''s what he meant.

    She threw her hands in the air. "Are you for real right now? That wasn''t even me!"

    Vyan, still as serious as ever, nodded slightly. "It was you. Just in your past life."

    Iyana blinked, completely unamused, and placed a hand on her hip. "Oh, so now you''re conveniently turning it into a past life thing instead of an alternate timeline? Really?"

    Vyan grumbled something incoherent under his breath. "It doesn''t matter. What matters is, you married somebody else, and you had his children."

    Iyana let out an exasperated huff. "I can''t believe you''re jealous about something like that. You''re making it sound like I cheated on you!"

    Vyan pouted, folding his arms across his chest. "You did, though. In another life."

    She raised an eyebrow, incredulous. "Alright then, Vee. Who''s to say there isn''t an alternate timeline where you married someone else? How''s that sound?"

    As she said it, a small, irrational twinge of jealousy blossomed in her chest¡ªthe thought of him with someone else. She immediately squashed it down, but the flicker of jealousy still lingered.

    Vyan stood a little straighter. "It''s impossible. I would never." He said it with such finality that it almost made Iyana want to laugh.

    "Really?" she teased, poking him lightly in the side. "You can only say that because we don''t know about it. What if there''s an alternate timeline where you married someone else, hmm?"

    Vyan turned his face away. "Well, if that was really the case and you ever found out, you would murder me," he muttered under his breath.

    "Hey! I''d never hurt you." Then, after a beat, she added casually, "That girl? Sure. She''d be dead in a ditch. But you? Never."

    Vyan didn''t even flinch. Still cold. Still mad. Still annoyingly gorgeous. Still hers.

    Her possessiveness was no secret. Everyone in this empire knew, you don''t touch what belongs to Iyana.

    "Wow," she said, his voice a flat drawl, "you really are upset. And here I thought this was a joke."

    She could use force on everybody. Drag them by the hair to make them agree with her. But not Vyan. She wouldn''t hurt a single strand of his beautiful hair. So it was a real dilemma when he was mad.

    She let out a tired sigh and moved to stand in front of him. Enough was enough. "Okay, no more dramatics. Look at me."

    He didn''t.

    So, she cupped his face gently in both hands and tilted his head down to meet her eyes. "Aww, my baby," she cooed in her softest, most saccharine voice, "don''t you know you''re the only one for me? Who could I even love if not you? That novel-Iyana? She isn''t me. I could never, ever even look at another man. Let alone marry or bear their kids. Ew."

    Iyana would rather dig her own grave¡ªneatly, with a golden shovel¡ªthan let anyone hear her use this tone. But somehow, this man had the terrifying superpower of turning her into a walking embarrassment. Honestly, if anyone overheard her, she''d consider spontaneous combustion a valid exit strategy.

    "You''re the only one whose kids I''d wanna have. Of course, given the fact that you don''t like kids, I don''t know how to deal with that yet. But either it''s yours kid or nobody else''s. I can guarantee you that," she persisted.

    Nothing.

    "Seriously, love," she said, a little more desperate now, "how am I supposed to convince you? I mean¡ªhow do you expect me to explain to my brain-dead past-life version that she picked the wrong guy? Goodness, I hate her. I wish I could go back and shake her and scream, ''That''s not the right one, dumbass! It''s Vyan!''"

    Still. No. Reaction.

    She stared up at him, feeling her patience drain like sand in an hourglass. "Do you have any idea how hard it is to be sweet and reassuring when you''re pouting like this? You are impossible. I''m out of lines here, Vee."

    But then¡ª

    She paused.

    His lips were twitching.

    "Wait a minute," she narrowed her eyes suspiciously, "have you been playing me this entire time?"

    And that''s when he broke.

    A laugh exploded from him¡ªsharp, deep, and stupidly beautiful. His eyes lit up with mischief as he threw his head back, and that rare, unfiltered joy poured out of him.

    Iyana gaped. "Vyan Blake Ashstone! How dare you?!"

    He grinned¡ªgrinned¡ªand then bolted.

    "You little¡ª Bold of you to assume you can outrun me!" she shouted, already chasing after him.

    Vyan''s laughter echoed through the garden as he weaved past flowerbeds and under trellises. "I regret nothing!"

    "You''d better regret it!" she yelled. "I was worried, you idiot!"

    But then she stopped.

    He didn''t hear footsteps behind him anymore.

    Just a faint sniffle.

    He slowed down and turned around quickly¡ªhis grin fading fast¡ªonly to find her standing there, fists clenched at her sides, tears spilling down her cheeks.

    His heart dropped.

 Chapter 275 - 275: Welcome to Hell

    The sight of her tears¡ªglistening like stardrops slipping down her cheeks¡ªshattered every trace of mischief in Vyan''s chest. It was as if the night itself held its breath.

    He didn''t think. He just ran.

    Back to her.

    "Iyana, I¡ªI''m sorry," he breathed out, stumbling over his words, the color draining from his face. "I was joking¡ªI didn''t mean to¡ªI swear on the Goddess, I didn''t know it would make you cry. Please don''t cry, please¡ª"

    But then he saw it.

    That wicked little twinkle in her eye.

    And before he could brace for it, she smacked his shoulder. Hard.

    "Do you think you''re the only one who can act?" she exclaimed, hitting him again for good measure.

    Vyan blinked.

    Then blinked again.

    Then groaned as he covered his face with one hand. "You absolute menace." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She grinned, unapologetic. "A menace you love."

    He couldn''t argue with that. Instead, he let out a breathless laugh and pulled her into a proper hug¡ªforehead resting gently against hers as their breathing slowed together.

    The world softened around them.

    The garden was bathed in the silver hush of midnight, the summer air warm and sleepy, heavy with the scent of honeysuckle and wild roses. The cicadas sang their lullabies, and fireflies blinked between ivy and branches like scattered stars fallen too low.

    Hand in hand, they walked slowly down the winding path, saying nothing for a while. Just being. Just breathing.

    But time¡ªit always finds a way to slip between fingers.

    Iyana''s voice broke the silence, quiet and aching. "It''s already late¡­ the day''s almost over."

    He squeezed her hand gently.

    "Only four more days," she whispered.

    It hung between them like fog.

    Her next words were shakier, caught in that strange place between fear and thought.

    "What if¡­ What if the end plays out like that novel? What if this timeline is just another version of the same ending?"

    She tried to laugh it off, she tried not to think about it, but the thought, the fear, it was always there in the back of her mind.

    "They say¡­ a person''s lifespan is already written in the stars. That it can''t be changed, no matter what. So¡­ what if I¡­"

    Vyan didn''t let her finish.

    He stopped walking and turned to face her fully, brushing her hair behind her ear. His touch was steady, grounding.

    "No more what-ifs," he said softly, but firmly. "You''re here. With me. Now. And until your last breath, I''m going to be holding your hand like this."

    Iyana looked at him, eyes glassy. "Promise?"

    He smiled faintly. "With everything I am."

    They stood still beneath the garden arch, moonlight painting their faces in silver. The night wrapped around them like a lullaby.

    Then Vyan exhaled slowly.

    "There''s one favor I''d like to ask," he said.

    Iyana tilted her head. "What is it?"

    He didn''t answer right away. His wine-red eyes searched violet ones before he grinned mischieviously.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Another imperial court session had unfolded earlier that day¡ªa repetition of chaos disguised in protocol.

    This time, the storm bore Easton''s name once again, his desperation clinging to him like sweat in the summer heat. He''d suggested something so wildly ludicrous that even the most seasoned ministers had to pause in disbelief: marrying Althea off to a royal of Haberland¡ªthe very empire Haynes had been in conflict with for decades.

    The emperor''s fury had been swift and scorching. He demanded to know if Easton had truly gone mad. After all, how could the heir of Haynes be bound to the heir of a rival throne? It wasn''t just an insult to their nation¡ªit was political sabotage. It could just be a ploy for them to abuse Althea and get back their princess, Maria.

    And as always, when madness met opportunity, Vyan moved. Alongside Althea, they played the court just right¡ªnudging Edgar toward decisive action. The old man ordered Easton into confinement until Althea''s coronation ceremony.

    A bold strike. But it only clipped the branches.

    Because the root of the problem still pulsed within the palace grounds.

    Vyan had had enough. Enough of the theatrics, the endless court deliberations, and especially enough of Easton being used like a pawn in someone else''s twisted little game. Time was precious¡ªhe would rather spend it buried in his plans, or in blissful sleep, not sitting through pathetic power plays.

    So, he shifted his attention where it was due.

    To the puppeteer.

    To Sienna.

    The woman never left the palace during the day¡ªher routines carefully calculated, always shielded. But darkness has a way of coaxing out what sunlight cannot. After studying the essence of black magic, Vyan understood one critical flaw in her secrecy: the magic she used came at a price. A physical one. She needed blood. And someone had to bleed for it.

    The recent surge of missing persons throughout the empire now made grotesque sense. They weren''t lost. They were taken. For her.

    That night, the plan was simple¡ªwait and watch.

    And at midnight, as the palace slumbered beneath veils of moonlight, she moved. Cloaked in black, Sienna slipped out of the imperial grounds like a shadow among shadows, heading toward the edge of the estate under the guise of night.

    She never saw them coming.

    Silent as the wind, swift as vengeance¡ªthey struck. A group cloaked in anonymity intercepted her path, binding her entire body with restraining magic before she could cast so much as a breath.

    She was gone before the stars could blink.

    When Sienna''s eyes fluttered open the next time, groggy and aching with a dull pressure behind her skull, the first thing she registered was the stench¡ªwet stone, rusted iron, something acrid and coppery that clung to the air like old screams. Her head lolled to the side, her wrists bound tight against cold steel, the chair unmoving beneath her like it had roots sunk into the floor of that miserable dungeon.

    The torchlight flickered, casting shadows that danced like demons on the damp walls. And then¡ªfootsteps. Far too playful for a place this vile.

    Her gaze snapped forward.

    There she stood. Iyana.

    But not the commander in crisp uniform or the woman who looked at Vyan with loving eyes.

    No.

    This Iyana was something else entirely¡ªbrimming with a venomous kind of glee that made even the shadows cower. Her violet eyes gleamed in the low light.

    She tilted her head slightly, lips curling with venomous sweetness, and whispered like a lullaby dipped in poison:

    "Welcome to Hell, my dear sister."

 Chapter 276 - 276: Justice or Pleasure?

    The dungeon air was thick with the scent of rusted chains, of damp stone and dried suffering.

    Iyana stood, cloaked in calm fury, her violet eyes gleaming like sharpened amethysts under the wavering torchlight. There was no trace of pity in her expression¡ªonly a detached, haunting kind of poise that made the air feel colder than it was.

    Sienna sat shackled in a steel chair, chains groaning with every tremble of her limbs. Her face, once so smug in courtly halls and whispered schemes, was now twisted in sheer dread. The sight stirred something quiet and visceral in Iyana¡ªsatisfaction not born of vengeance, but of long-awaited justice.

    "Please," Sienna rasped, voice cracking like old porcelain. "Don''t kill me."

    But mercy was not on offer.

    This was the favor Vyan had asked of her¡ªthe one thing he himself couldn''t bring himself to do. To eliminate the rot from the root. To remove the puppet master who''d tainted their lives for far too long. He couldn''t stand the presence of Sienna anymore, his weakness having grown worse due to withstanding the dark magic for far too long during the Monster Hunt Festival. But Iyana could. And she would make every second count.

    For once, she would indulge in cruelty.

    From childhood, Sienna had slithered in the shadows of Iyana''s light, always reaching, always resenting, trying to dim her brilliance with petty ploys and bitter schemes. But Iyana had never let her. She had built a wall of fear around herself¡ªa fortress of strength and silence that Sienna never dared to breach.

    Until she did.

    Until she struck the one soul Iyana held above all¡ªVyan.

    All of her actions were cowardly. First, a failed seduction. Second, torturing him through Lyon. Then, a more vile trick¡ªframing him for a crime he never committed, setting a noose of lies around his neck and nearly sending him to his death.

    But like always, Iyana protected him. She set him free from the cell, despite not believing in his innocence. Because she had no regard for it. Vyan could be the most wanted criminal in the empire, and Iyana would still always set him free.

    However, the moment that Iyana learned that Vyan was innocent, that he was possessed by Sienna to commit the crime, that she painted Iyana as the villain in Vyan''s eyes¡ªthat was the moment Iyana ceased to see her as a petty nonsense.

    She became a disease.

    And now, the cure was here.

    Iyana stepped closer, the hem of her coat whispering against the stone floor. Her gaze never wavered. With each flicker of torchlight, memories came rushing in¡ªof Vyan''s bruised face, his bloodstained body, the fury in his wine-red eyes when he thought the world¡ªespecially Iyana¡ªhad turned on him.

    Every humiliation. Every drop of blood. Every sleepless night he spent rebuilding himself. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iyana would return them all to Sienna¡ªtenfold. Not in rage. But in the silence of intent. With hands steady, eyes merciless, heart resolute.

    She never cared for torture. Never found pleasure in prolonged pain.

    But this wasn''t about pleasure.

    It was about balance.

    And Sienna¡ª

    She deserved this.

    The first scream pierced the dungeon like a blade through fog.

    It echoed, rebounded, and fractured against the walls¡ªraw, guttural, utterly human. Sienna thrashed in the steel restraints, her wrists bleeding against cuffs, her breath shallow and wet with sobs.

    Iyana didn''t flinch. She didn''t blink.

    Her violet eyes remained locked on her target, her lips set in a line of cold finality.

    The tools had been laid out¡ªnothing crude, nothing unnecessarily messy. She had learned from Vyan that control was power, and that pain, when delivered right, didn''t need chaos to be terrifying. It only needed intention.

    A branding iron hissed in a corner fire, glowing the color of molten revenge.

    "Let''s start the payback, alright?" Iyana had said softly, as if beginning a bedtime story.

    She pressed the iron into flesh, and the second scream ripped free¡ªshattering, primal. The scent of scorched skin curled into the air, acrid and alive. Veins bulged in her victim''s temples, eyes rolling as her body convulsed in the chair. But Iyana continued, slow and methodical. She was not looking for answers. There were none she wanted.

    This was about punishment.

    Blades traced nerves with surgical delight. Salt ground into wounds. Bones cracked under focused pressure. Iyana''s hands moved like a composer''s¡ªeach instrument calibrated to provoke the perfect crescendo of agony.

    Sienna begged.

    She howled.

    She cursed Iyana''s name and then screamed apologies when the pain returned.

    But Iyana never spoke again¡ªnot after the first word. She only watched.

    Even though she initially thought it was for Vyan, his reparation, a justice for him. A small¡ªno, a big part of her wanted revenge for herself.

    For stealing away her family. For turning her own brother and father against her. For making her the outsider in her own home. For every wrong against her.

    As her mind delved deeper into all the loneliness she went through, all the times cried alone and mended her broken heart to become the current her¡ªthe torture got more visceral and ruthless.

    Seeing the blood splatter and cover the floor more and more, her apathetic eyes shined with a psychotic satisfaction.

    Maybe it was about pleasure, after all.

    By the time her captive''s body sagged forward, twitching and drenched in blood, the dungeon was soaked in the perfume of death. Iyana crouched down, brushing aside blood-matted hair to look into her fading eyes.

    There was no final plea. No whisper of redemption. Only a rattling breath¡­

    And then¡ªstillness.

    Iyana stood up, wiping her hands on a cloth already crimson. She stared at the corpse for a long time. A bitter sense of closure rising¡ªand yet something felt¡­ off.

    Then, it happened.

    A subtle shimmer beneath the bloodied surface of the face. A twitch. A flicker of magic. And then, like a curtain being pulled back, the features began to shift.

    The cheekbones softened. The shape of the jaw morphed. The light brown hair darkened. The curve of the lips, the tilt of the eyes¡­ they all rearranged.

    This wasn''t Sienna.

    It never had been.

    This was her clone. A random, unknown girl.

    And before she could even react, something burned¡ªa searing light ignited across the clone''s forearm, as if carved by an invisible blade. Blood bubbled to the surface in a line of jagged script.

    "Did you think it would be that easy to kill me off, dear Sister?"

    Iyana staggered back, fury and disbelief crashing through her.

 Chapter 277 - 277: Burn The Witch

    So what if the plan failed?

    So what if the clone had been a decoy, a macabre mockery of Sienna herself?

    So what if the real serpent refused to slither from the safety of her shadows, hidden deep within her fortress of deceit and silk-lined lies?

    Vyan wasn''t the kind of man to stop at the first fall.

    After Iyana informed him of what transpired in the dungeon with Sienna, aka, her clone, he quietly stood up from his chair. He just took a few wordless steps towards Iyana and brought out his handkerchief. He gently pressed the fabric against her cheek, wiping the specks of blood on her skin.

    His expression was thoughtful, contemplating their next move.

    Right about now, the entire capital must be festive with anticipation for awaiting coronation ceremony for the new crowned heir. Time was bleeding too quickly toward that final day.

    "Sienna has cornered herself," he murmured, voice like low thunder before a storm. "We don''t need to wait for her to come out. We''ll drag her to us ourselves."

    Clyde stood beside them, his sharp jaw clenched, gray eyes flicking with an edge of anger. Sienna was a threat not just for his boss but also his beloved. As long as she was alive, a cloud of uncertainty hung over them.

    "Say the word, my lord," Clyde replied, rolling his shoulders as though preparing for a dance rather than an infiltration. "You want me to be a prince for a night?"

    "Easton," Vyan corrected, smirking. "Just for a few hours. Enough to get past their gates and drag her to us. Or, if you think you can end her yourself, do it. The sooner we get rid of her, the better."

    Clyde laughed, and it was a devilishly good one. "Oh, I''ve always wanted to be a prince for a day."

    "If everything goes alright, Clyde, you will become the emperor, you do that know, right?" Iyana teased.

    "An emperor has too much responsibilities. I''d rather be a prince, honestly."

    The metamorphosis was subtle¡ªflesh curling, bones stretching, shadows folding inwards and birthing something new. In a matter of moments, the Aide of the Grand Duke was gone, and in his place stood a mirror of Easton himself¡ªbeautiful sandy blonde hair and the hazel eyes.

    Yes, hazel eyes, not green. Because one couldn''t replicate the eye color of the members of the imperial bloodline. Only the imperials had green eyes within the entire empire.

    So, the closest shade of green was hazel. It was the safest bet.

    "Enjoy having your wish fulfilled then," Vyan said. "But don''t forget to burn that witch to the ground."

    "I sure won''t."

    "Also, don''t engage in any danger. Stay safe."

    With no delay, Clyde¡ªnow Easton¡ªteleported to the capital. He informed Althea through their communication device and she soon came to take him inside through the secret passage. Seeing him, she fixed his hair in a way that didn''t make his eyes too visible and urged him to go forward.

    The guards recognized him instantly. Of course they did. He didn''t even have to speak; the face alone earned reverence and open gates. He walked with the same heavy-footed disdain Easton always carried¡ªlike the world owed him an apology.

    The guards didn''t even question why Easton was outside when he should have been confined in his room according to the imperial order. They just assumed that the guards before their shift must have let Easton go out secretly. Who were they to question a prince, after all? S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Corridors stretched endlessly beneath the golden glow of enchanted lanterns. The palace smelled of dried roses and cold incense, like it hadn''t seen laughter in years. He moved like a ghost in a graveyard, step by rehearsed step, heart hammering beneath his borrowed skin.

    He was just a few feet from Sienna''s chamber door when the air shifted¡ªcold, sudden, and wrong.

    The creatures emerged from the darkness like oil slipping through cracks.

    One was tall, skeletal, and oddly elegant. Its limbs were stretched unnaturally long, fingers ending in tips that shimmered like obsidian glass. Its skin was ash-gray, tight over sharp bones, and its eyes were hollow, save for the gold rings swirling like smoke within them.

    The second was hunched, malformed, with a gaping maw where a face should have been. From its back sprouted tendrils¡ªhundreds of them¡ªcoiling and twitching like dying vines. It breathed in clicks and gasps, like something trying to imitate human speech and failing miserably.

    The taller one spoke first, its voice gliding like silk laced with venom.

    "Password."

    Clyde froze.

    His mind scrambled. Password? What password? How am I supposed to know the password of that paranoid woman''s room?

    He kept his face calm, lifted his chin.

    "Oh, please," he scoffed, slipping into Easton''s cold tone. "Since when do I need a password to enter my own wife''s room?"

    The demons didn''t move. Didn''t even twitch.

    The hunched one let out a guttural sound, like bones crunching underwater. "It''s the protocol."

    Clyde gritted his teeth. Shit.

    He took a step back and assessed the two demons.

    Can I take them both down all by myself?

    Taking a moment to measure their aura, he decided against it. Vyan did tell him not to engage in any danger. Even though he might be able to take them down, he''d be sure to kick up a fuss that''d invite the whole imperial army here.

    "Fine," he said smoothly, feigning irritation. "I''ll get the damned password. Tell her to expect me."

    The taller demon tilted its head. A slow, eerie smile spread across its face.

    "We will tell her someone tried to infiltrate. That''s all she needs to know."

    That smile didn''t look like it belonged on anything human. It didn''t look like it belonged in this world.

    Clyde didn''t show a single sign of fear, turned on his heel, and walked away before they could get a hold of him. He didn''t run until he was out of the palace.

    When he spawned in Vyan''s office, panting and pale, Vyan only raised a brow.

    "No luck?"

    "Unless her demons enjoy bedtime poetry, I''m guessing the password wasn''t ''Love me like you used to,''" Clyde deadpanned, wiping sweat from his brow. "That entire place is crawling with cursed monstrosities. We''re not going to get to her that way."

    Vyan didn''t reply for a while.

    He merely continued doing his paperwork, while Clyde slumped on the couch, his features returning to normal.

    Finally, Vyan spoke.

    "Then we do it at the coronation. She wants a stage?" His voice turned to steel. "Let''s prepare one for her. After all, as the imperial law suggests, a witch should be burned at the stake in front of the public to see."

    Because it didn''t matter if Sienna never stepped out again.

    Vyan would drag her into history. And this time, she wouldn''t crawl back out.

    "And Clyde," Vyan added. "Go back to the imperial palace."

    "Why?" Clyde questioned.

    "Stay with Thea at all times."

    Clyde''s eyes hardened.

    "Without a doubt, their next aim would be to take Thea''s life."

    No Althea, nobody else to fight for the throne. Clear answer would be Easton if Althea was out of the equation.

    Until now, they didn''t take this into consideration because they were confident that Easton wouldn''t stoop that low. No matter how much he loved his crown, he was a righteous man¡ªwas what Althea and Iyana had vouched for. But Vyan could no longer keep faith in that notion.

    Easton might be completely blinded by Sienna''s magic at this point. Seeing how he has had no issues lying straight-up at the court, he wouldn''t hesitate to harm Althea, either.

    So, Althea needed an upgrade in her security. Who better than Clyde? The self-proclaimed best mage in the empire before Vyan came into the picture?

    "What about you?" Clyde asked in a small voice. "What if they come after you?"

    "Hm?" A smile spread across his lips, his eyes gleaming with sinister intent. "I''d like to see them try."

 Chapter 278 - 278: Where Loyalty Lies

    It was the day before Althea''s coronation ceremony.

    The scent of lavender and sandalwood lingered in the air as wisps of steam curled along the marbled floor of the dressing chamber. Vyan stood still, fresh out of a hot bath, his bare skin still flushed from the recent soak and the strain of sword training earlier that morning.

    He rolled his shoulders slightly, the dull ache of muscle and steel still thrumming under his skin.

    His sparring partner today had been Iyana. Naturally. It was the weekend, and that meant she was home¡ªalbeit reluctantly letting herself rest in a place that had quietly become her haven. Their swords had clashed under the morning sun, her strikes swift and brutal, his counters laced with fire and laughter. Yes, she allowed him to use magic. It had been a good morning.

    Now, the hush of routine filled the room.

    A male servant carefully fastened the silver buttons on Vyan''s embroidered vest, smoothing the fabric with practiced ease. Another adjusted the folds of his cloak.

    Truth be told, it took him a long time to get used to this sort of service. But here he was now. He still got ready on his own most of the time, nowadays mostly using magic, but sometimes, he let them assist¡ªespecially on occasions like today.

    "Master," Benedict said as he entered, a subtle bow accompanying his words, "there''s something you should know." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vyan lifted his gaze to the mirror. "Go on."

    "A few individuals attempted to bribe some of the kitchen staff. They were looking to buy proof, anything at all, that might suggest¡­ you''re capable of magic."

    Vyan didn''t react much. He rather studied his reflection in the tall mirror before him.

    Of course they attempted such a futile move.

    And of course nothing had come of it. The servants had said nothing. Not a whisper. Not a hint. They''d looked the fool in the eye and pretended their master was as magically mundane as fresh bread.

    After all, everyone who served in Ashstone¡ªbe they knight, servant, steward, or the vassals¡ªhad taken the Sacred Oath. And no one broke the Sacred Oath. Not when the punishment was enough to turn blood cold and bones brittle. Not when the reward for loyalty was so much more than just coins.

    Vyan wasn''t a cruel master. He didn''t bark orders and rule with fear. He remembered their names. Greeted them back with respect. Placed an order to Benedict to always give them off on their birthdays along with a bonus. Sick leaves were allowed. Their families were financially supported.

    He was generous with incentives. Fair with punishments. He knew¡ªhe knew¡ªthat loyalty couldn''t be demanded. It had to be earned. And he''d never had to raise his voice to inspire it. He was never a villain with them; it was a different story with the capital people.

    So no, he wasn''t surprised they didn''t sell him out. Even without the Sacred Oath binding them, his people wouldn''t have.

    A soft chime glowed at the corner of the room¡ªa crystalline shimmer that pulsed once, then again. One of the male attendants paused, glancing toward the shelf where a sleek communication artifact was beginning to glow. He didn''t hesitate. With a respectful bow, he gestured for one of the nearby maids.

    "Bring the artifact to the Master," he said.

    The maid returned swiftly, cradling the artifact as one would a fragile creature. Vyan took it without a word, fingers brushing the smooth surface until the message folded open¡ªa silent flutter of magic revealing a small, handwritten note inside.

    A quick sweep of his thumb over its surface revealed Clyde''s message. Vyan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he read.

    "Several attempts on Althea''s life have already taken place.

    Two of the servants tasked with poison-testing her food are dead.

    She is safe. Don''t worry. Everything will go as you planned."

    Vyan exhaled through his nose, eyes shadowed with an emotion too complex to be just anger. "I figured as much," he murmured, more to himself than anyone else.

    There was no shock. Just a bitter acknowledgment of something he''d already predicted. Good thing he had sent Clyde to protect Althea. Knights were good and all, but a skilled mage was better.

    Gently, he handed the artifact back to the maid, who bowed and returned it to its original resting place.

    Vyan slipped into his coat, the pastel green fabric catching the soft morning light that filtered through the high windows. He didn''t put on the earring he normally wore on his grand duke duties, he wore one that Iyana had gifted¡ªit was pretty and suited it.

    The silver accents at his collar glinted faintly as one of the servants attached the jeweled brooches, white gold lapel pin, and diamond cufflinks before finally handing him the final accessory¡ªhis pocket watch. He clasped it with fluid familiarity.

    "You look perfect for the occasion, Master," Benedict remarked, standing a respectful distance away, his tone both approving and proud.

    Vyan glanced into the mirror, adjusting the folds of his collar with one hand as a small smile tugged at his lips. "Thank you," he replied softly, eyes still fixed on his reflection. "I was hoping so." He studied himself one last time before tilting his head slightly. "Did Iyana have her breakfast today?"

    Benedict''s hesitation was brief¡ªbarely a pause, but it was enough. "She did," he said, "but not much. She barely took a few bites."

    Vyan''s smile dimmed, not from surprise, but from the familiar weight of worry that nestled in his chest like an old companion.

    Of course she hadn''t eaten.

    She''d been doing that lately¡ªslipping away from the table early, pushing food around on her plate with no real intent to eat, brushing off concerned glances with tight smiles and dismissive waves.

    For the past several days, Iyana had been quietly at war with her own appetite. She would order the servants to tell Vyan that she''d eaten¡ªknowing he didn''t wake up as early as her and wouldn''t see for himself. But the problem with lying in the Ashstone Estate was simple: you couldn''t.

    Not under the Sacred Oath.

    The servants couldn''t lie to their master, not even to protect someone he loved. And even if they could¡ªVyan would''ve known anyway. He was observant to a fault when it came to her.

    He sighed softly, brushing his fingers back through his damp hair and drying it up in the process with magic. "In that case," he murmured, voice laced with a confident smile, "I''ll make sure she eats her lunch properly."

    Benedict nodded in acknowledgment, knowing that their future mistress wouldn''t be able to resist their master''s charms.

    "Are all the other preparations done?"

    Benedict nodded. "Yes, everything is ready."

    A grin spread across his face. "Perfect."

 Chapter 279 - 279: The Moment I Lost You

    Iyana sat stiffly on the edge of her seat, utterly bewildered as yet another pair of hands attacked her hair with what felt like the twelfth comb of the morning. The maids had been unusually persistent today¡ªfluffing, pinning, tugging¡ªeach of them determined to sculpt her into something divine. One even murmured something about "the perfect silhouette for soft lighting," which, frankly, sounded more like preparation for a portrait session than lunch.

    "Is this some kind of beauty pageant I missed the memo for?" she muttered under her breath as another pin slid into place.

    When they finally left¡ªafter an hour-long campaign of swirls, curls, and lace¡ªIyana exhaled dramatically and stood up, rolling her shoulders. Lunch would be served soon, and a familiar warmth settled in her chest at the thought of spending it with Vyan. Maybe they''d sneak in a chess match before the food arrived. Or she''d play him something sweet on the piano, like she often did when the mood struck her and the house felt too quiet without music.

    Just as she was turning to leave, her eyes caught her reflection in the mirror.

    She paused.

    Oh.

    Well... she looked¡ªpretty.

    Not the usual kind of "presentable" pretty that came with tidy braids or a clean bun, but something softer. Almost¡­ delicate. The pale sage green dress flowed gently down her figure like water, and the carefully crafted hairstyle framed her face in a way she rarely associated with herself.

    The maids really had gone all in.

    But¡­ why today?

    Her brows furrowed. Was it because it was the weekend? Did the house have some secret "Dress Like a Grand Duchess on the Weekend" tradition she was unaware of?

    Shrugging, she stepped out of her room¡ªonly to freeze at the sight waiting for her down the corridor.

    Vyan stood casually by the arched window, bathed in the golden light of early noon, wearing a tailored pastel green suit that matched her outfit perfectly. His beautiful wine-red eyes lit up the moment he saw her, a grin tugging at the corner of his lips.

    "Well, well, as expected," he said, voice silk and mischief. "You look absolutely ethereal, my lady."

    She narrowed her eyes with a slow smile. "What''s this, Vee? Are we going for an impromptu imperial banquet or something? Should I be worried?"

    Vyan gave a dramatic bow and, with a flourish, produced a bouquet from behind his back¡ªplump, delicate purple hydrangeas bound together with a silver ribbon.

    Her eyes widened, a quiet gasp slipping out of her. "Wait¡­ these are¡ª" she paused, heart fluttering, "these are my favorite flowers."

    He stepped forward and placed the bouquet gently into her hands.

    "Where did you get these?" she asked, brows raised in suspicion. "Don''t tell me¡ª" she fixed him with a glare so sharp it could slice air¡ª"you went halfway across the empire for this again."

    He chuckled, shameless as ever. "Nope. I got them from the garden."

    Her jaw nearly dropped. "Wait¡ªreally? You had them grown?"

    Vyan''s eyes softened. "Yes. For you. Now you can admire your favorite flowers every day."

    Something in her chest tightened¡ªsomething tender and inexplicably giddy. She looked down at the vibrant petals, then back up at him, her expression unreadable for a moment.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t notice you''d started growing them," she said, a little guilty. "But I thought they only bloomed in very specific conditions. So how did you even¡ª"

    Vyan raised one hand and snapped his fingers, a playful twinkle in his eyes. "Magic."

    Iyana blinked¡­ then snorted. "Of course."

    Vyan stepped closer, the corners of his grin curving higher as he gently reached for her hand. With the kind of theatrical elegance only he could pull off without looking ridiculous, he gave her a courtly nod and asked, his voice rich with flair, "I can see you''re quite pleased with the flowers, my lady. So... will you go on a date with me?"

    A date?

    Iyana''s heart did an embarrassing little skip¡ªbut she masked it well, tilting her head with mock skepticism, even though her fingers instinctively curled around his. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I obviously want to say yes," she murmured, "but... are you sure we should? It''s risky for you to be outside." Her eyes flickered with real concern. "You know that."

    But Vyan just raised a brow, his tone suddenly bold and unapologetically confident. "Why should I be the one to fear? I''ll have the strongest knight in the empire right by my side. My enemies should fear, if anything."

    A soft laugh escaped her lips, the kind that made her eyes crinkle just slightly at the corners. She gave him a look¡ªhalf fond, half amused.

    "You''re impossible."

    "And yet, you''re still holding my hand."

    Iyana shook her head, surrendering to the moment as she tightened her grip on his fingers. "Alright then," she said with a soft smile. "Let''s go."

    Vyan raised their entwined hands to his lips, placing a lingering kiss on the back of hers with the solemnity of a man about to embark on a sacred quest. Then, mischief lighting up his eyes like stardust, he uttered, "Let''s not waste a single second."

    And before she could grasp what he meant¡ª

    The world dissolved in a shimmer of gold and heat.

    They vanished¡ªjust like that¡ªleaving behind a floating petal from the bouquet and the faintest echo of laughter in the hallway.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The world melted back into shape with a soft hum, and the first thing Iyana noticed was the warmth¡ªthe sun here felt richer, closer somehow, brushing against her skin like a playful whisper.

    She adjusted to the sudden light and scent in the air: ripe fruit, cinnamon, street dust, and something floral. They were standing in a quiet cobblestone corner, tucked between narrow pastel buildings, where wooden wind chimes danced lazily in the breeze.

    "Where are we?" she asked, her voice still dazed from the teleportation.

    Vyan grinned, his fingers still entwined with hers as he tugged her gently forward. "Welcome to Preaton¡ªmy mother''s hometown."

    Iyana''s brows rose in surprise. "We''re that far from Ashstone?"

    The air was warmer, and the sunlight brighter, kissing the edges of the painted walls and flowering balconies above them. Children''s laughter echoed faintly in the distance, mingling with the ringing of bells and the thrum of drums.

    They turned the corner and stepped into chaos¡ªin the most delightful sense.

    Colorful streamers arched between buildings, stalls lined every street, and people bustled everywhere, bargaining, laughing, dancing. Bright silks fluttered in the wind. It was as if someone had spilled joy and confetti into every crack of the town.

    Iyana''s posture shifted slightly, instinctively. Her eyes scanned the crowd. In a place this crowded, her guard had to be up.

    "What''s the occasion?" she asked, keeping close to him.

    Vyan shrugged, his expression far too innocent to be believed. "I don''t know. My grandfather just felt like it, I guess."

    Her eyes narrowed. Oh, he definitely knows something. The way he avoided her gaze and started whistling like a guilty bird made it painfully obvious. She opened her mouth to press him¡ª

    And someone bumped hard into her shoulder, knocking her a step back.

    She turned sharply, reflexes kicking in, eyes darting behind to glare at that person, and when she turned back¡ª

    Vyan was gone.

    Her fingers, once loosely clasping his, now clutched air.

    She turned.

    Once.

    Twice.

    But his familiar frame was nowhere in sight.

    The crowd, once a sea of color and celebration, suddenly blurred into a chaotic smear of unfamiliar faces. Voices blurred into noise¡ªtoo loud, too many, too close.

    Where is he?

    Her pulse quickened.

    She turned again, a little sharper this time, eyes darting left and right. There were too many people, all of them moving, laughing, shouting¡ªnot him. Not even a glimpse of wine-red eyes or that smug, irritatingly gorgeous grin. Not even his coat. Nothing.

    Her heartbeat pounded faster. Her breath hitched.

    "Vyan?" she called¡ªjust once¡ªbut her voice was swallowed by the noise.

    This is fine, she told herself, He''s just¡ªhe''s nearby. He has to be.

    But the longer she stood still, the more she didn''t see him.

    Her eyes scanned the street with military precision, every shadow and movement a potential threat. Her mind raced faster than her eyes could keep up.

    What if someone recognized him? What if someone followed us here? What if this was planned? What if¡ª

    She shook her head, but the thoughts didn''t stop. Her spine stiffened. Her fingers twitched, ready to summon her blade at the slightest sign of danger.

    The noise closed in around her, like the world was shrinking.

    The music no longer sounded festive¡ªit rang in her ears like static. The laughter grated like mockery. People brushed past her like ghosts¡ªnameless, faceless, faceless, faceless¡ª

    She spun again.

    Still not there.

    She felt the familiar ache in her chest, the kind that always came when she felt out of control, the kind that whispered you can''t protect what you can''t see.

    No, no... No! Don''t take him away from me!

 Chapter 280 - 280: Held Too Tight, Yet Just Right

    One moment, their fingers were laced. The next¡ª

    Gone.

    A sudden shove from a passerby, a brief stumble, and Iyana''s hand slipped from his just as a surge of festival-goers pushed between them. Vyan tried to push back, tried to hold his ground, but the current of bodies dragged him down the street like a leaf in a flood.

    "Wait¡ªexcuse me¡ªmove¡ªhey¡ª!"

    But it was no use. The crowd was too cheerful and entirely unbothered by the fact that they had just separated him from his date.

    By the time he managed to escape the flow and duck into a quieter side lane, his chest heaved¡ªnot from exhaustion, but from a creeping sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    He''d been here before. Not in Preaton, but in a crowd like this in the capital. A few months ago. Swept away by people with no faces and too much noise. He remembered reaching out, calling for his aide. He was too excited to meet his crush. Clyde hadn''t noticed, hadn''t bothered.

    But Iyana would. Oh, she absolutely would.

    If she thought even for a second that something had happened to him¡ª

    Vyan''s heart slammed against his ribs. He didn''t think. He ran.

    He darted through alleys and cut across vendor stalls, ignoring the annoyed shouts and clatter behind him. His only focus was her¡ªwhere is she where is she where is she¡ª

    And then¡ª

    There.

    Just up ahead, standing frozen amidst the crowd, bouquet of hydrangeas clutched so tightly in her hand that some petals had crumpled under the pressure. Her violet eyes were wide, darting through the street with a wild sort of panic, like she was ready to level the entire town if it meant finding him.

    Her breathing was short, controlled¡ªbut her chest rose with that sharp tension that only came when a soldier was trying not to fall apart.

    He didn''t call her name. He didn''t need to.

    He reached for her hand.

    Her head snapped toward him, and the moment her eyes landed on his, every tight line in her expression melted. She didn''t say a word.

    She launched forward and pulled him into a tight hug, burying her face in his shoulder. Her voice was muffled, but shaken. "Thank goodness¡­ I thought you got kidnapped or something."

    Vyan was startled and then let out a small, breathy laugh. "Kidnapped? Seriously? You think anyone could take me without getting roasted alive?"

    She didn''t answer. Just clung tighter.

    His smile softened. He stroked her head gently, the way one would calm a frightened child or a shivering animal. "I''m alright. I just got¡­ carried away. Not voluntarily."

    She finally pulled back just enough to glare at him. "Next time, hold onto me tighter."

    "Yes, ma''am."

    They resumed walking into the heart of the festival. The music swelled again. Colorful stalls, food carts, acrobats twirling in midair¡ªit should have felt magical. But all Vyan could feel was the grip of Iyana''s hand wrapped around his.

    Her eyes swept the crowd like a hawk scanning a battlefield. Every passerby was a potential threat, every jostle a silent warning. She was calm on the surface, but Vyan could feel it.

    Death grip. No exaggeration. She was holding on like he was a lifeline and she''d just come back from drowning.

    His hand began to tingle. Then ache. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then, slowly, go numb.

    But he said nothing.

    If she needed to break every bone in his hand just to feel safe, he''d let her.

    She glanced down at her hands. One tightly woven with Vyan''s¡ªhis warmth grounding her, reminding her that she wasn''t alone. The other clutched a rather impractical armful of lavender-hued hydrangeas.

    Beautiful? Yes.

    Convenient to carry around in a crowded festival full of rowdy children and dancing adults? Not at all.

    She tugged his hand lightly, "Vee¡­ wait a minute."

    He immediately matched her pace, looking at her with concern. "Hmm? What''s wrong?"

    She shook her head once. "No. It''s just¡­ what do I do with this?" she lifted the bouquet, her tone somewhere between fond exasperation and practical dilemma. "I love them, but I''m starting to look like a confused wedding guest."

    Vyan chuckled, amused. "We should''ve left that back home, to begin with. Do you want me to teleport it back home? I can do it in a second."

    But just as his fingers twitched to summon magic, Iyana''s gaze shifted and caught on something.

    A little girl.

    She couldn''t have been older than seven. Dark curls bouncing around her face, clutching a stick of candied fruit in one hand, and looking up at the flowers in Iyana''s arms with awestruck eyes.

    "You want it?" she asked bluntly, her face as straight as a ruler.

    The girl flinched slightly, as if scolded. Iyana wasn''t glaring, not even close, but with her poised posture, deadpan tone, and knightly presence, she may as well have said confess your sins.

    Realizing her mistake, Iyana slowly let the tiniest smile curl at the corner of her lips¡ªbarely there, but soft. Gentle. Honest.

    The little girl relaxed.

    She nodded shyly.

    But before moving, Iyana paused. Right, this was a gift from Vyan.

    "Love," she said quietly, "Do you mind if I give it to her?"

    He was a little confused. He stared at her. The girl. The flowers.

    A flicker of something tender danced in his eyes¡­ but so did mischief.

    "Um¡­ sure," he replied slowly, then added with a faint grin, "But I thought you didn''t like sharing?"

    Iyana raised an eyebrow¡ªbut then something rare and dazzling bloomed on her face.

    A sweet smile. Warm. Genuine.

    "You gifted me an entire garden of these flowers," she said softly, her voice a little amused, a little touched. "I can afford to give away a few of them without feeling bad, don''t you think?"

    Vyan''s grin widened. "Then it''s okay. I don''t mind."

    Iyana knelt gracefully and extended the bouquet toward the little girl. The child''s eyes widened like she was staring at something straight out of a fairytale.

    "Really? For me?" the girl breathed, as though even saying it too loud might make the moment disappear.

    Iyana gave a slow nod.

    The girl squealed in delight and hugged the flowers to her chest, petals brushing against her cheeks. "Thank you!"

    A soft chuckle escaped Iyana. "What''s your name, little one?"

    "Lisa!"

    "And where''s your family, Lisa?"

    She pointed toward a nearby stall where a couple stood, waving gently. Iyana gave a nod of acknowledgment before watching Lisa skip away, giddy and glowing.

    Vyan didn''t speak. He just watched her.

    There was a quiet shine in Iyana''s eyes¡ªbarely noticeable if you didn''t know her well. But he did. And he recognized that sparkle. It was the same glint she had when she spoke about her soldiers'' progress, or when she indulged in traditional feminine activities, such as cooking, shopping, makeup, etc.

    It was fondness. Softness.

    She really liked children. There was no armor in her gaze, no detachment¡ªjust quiet warmth and gentleness.

    She''d be such a good mother.

    The thought struck him unexpectedly. A warm ache in his chest.

    Would he be any good as a father? He wasn''t sure. From what he remembered about his own father, he was quite a busy man but still was a doting father who often brought presents, played games, helped with studies and magic lessons, and read bedtime stories. He never neglected Vyan or treated him less than Aster, even though Vyan wasn''t the family heir. Vyan was always his precious son, just like Aster was.

    Vyan aspired to be like his father in the way that he juggled his family and duties.

    But he didn''t want to be such a benevolent, humble, and respected figure like his father. Because what was the point of earning so much respect when everyone turned on him the second he was accused of treason? It was much better to be a villainous figure. In that way, no one would dare to mess with him and his family.

    That being said, as a son, he didn''t want his father to lie in his grave, disrespected and falsely accused.

    Just one more day, Father, and the truth will come out.

 Chapter 281 - 281: Spice and Sugar

    Iyana returned to Vyan''s side, snapping him out of his thoughts. She looped her hand around his arm, her fingers naturally finding their place at the crook of his elbow.

    "There seem to be a lot of nobles here," she murmured, eyes scanning the crowd. "We won''t stand out much in this crowd."

    Vyan scoffed playfully. "I''d say we still do. But¡­ do you mind being seen with me?" He gasped, putting a hand over his heart. "Don''t tell me you''re ashamed of me."

    Iyana raised a brow, feigning offense.

    "Ashamed of holding the arm of the most powerful and handsome man in the empire?" She clicked her tongue. "I wonder who would be that stupid. Not me, at least. I, for one, am quite proud of my man. I''d put you on a showcase like a trophy if I could."

    He laughed. "That''s quite the compliment."

    "You deserve it," she said with a small smirk, before nudging him lightly with her elbow. "Because I know if I asked you to get me the top prize from one of these game stalls, you''d win without a doubt."

    "Oh?" Vyan leaned closer. "Does anything catch your eye, my lady?"

    She pointed ahead. "That floral jewelry set looks nice."

    The stall was a dart-throwing game. Colorful, lively¡ªand judging by the annoyed crowd around it, very hard to win.

    Vyan straightened his posture dramatically. "Your wish is my command, my lady."

    They approached the stall, and a few people stepped aside as Vyan rolled up his sleeves with all the pomp of a stage actor preparing for his final act. The stall owner looked amused, like he''d seen one too many confident men walk away in shame.

    But Vyan? He barely tried. His throws were slow, lazy, half-hearted.

    Yet¡­ bullseye. Every. Single. Time.

    The crowd murmured. The stall owner narrowed his eyes.

    Iyana narrowed hers more.

    Once Vyan retrieved the prize¡ªa delicate floral jewelry set of enchanted petals woven into bracelets and earrings¡ªhe turned and presented it with a slight bow, smugness painted all over his face.

    Iyana accepted it but gave him a sharp side-eye. "Have you ever thrown darts before?"

    "Nope."

    "So how did you get all of them right?"

    He casually snapped his fingers. "Magic."

    She sighed and shook her head, though a smile tugged at her lips. "You abuse your power too much, Your Grace."

    "Come now, my lady. The journey doesn''t matter¡ª" he pointed at the prize, "¡ªthe destination does."

    "I''m dating such a shrewd man, I swear to the Goddess."

    "I prefer resourceful." He grinned. "Now come on. Let''s eat something. I''m starving."

    The festival buzzed around them with warm colors, the scent of fried sweets and roasted meats thick in the air. But despite the cheerful chaos of Preaton, Iyana''s gaze stayed sharp¡ªshoulders slightly tensed, eyes flitting from shadow to shadow like she was walking into battle instead of a celebration.

    Vyan noticed it, of course. He always did. The way she subtly positioned herself so her back was never turned to any crowd, the measured steps she took even in a place meant for carefree wandering. At least she wasn''t trying to break his fingers with her death grip anymore.

    Either way, he didn''t say anything. He pretended like he didn''t notice. There was no convincing Iyana to let down her guard when she didn''t want to. She was a commander, after all¡ªsharp, strong, and far too aware of danger to pretend it didn''t exist. And so, instead of insisting she relax, Vyan simply took her hand a little more gently and steered them toward the food stalls.

    "Try this," he said, tasting it first and handing her a skewer of sizzling grilled meat marinated in something smoky and sweet. "You need to eat."

    She accepted it without protest, but after a few nibbles, she subtly tilted the stick toward him. "I''m full. You have the rest."

    "Are you now?" Vyan raised an eyebrow, amused. "That''s funny, because I was just about to say the same thing." He handed her a bowl of noodles that were most definitely hers and began nudging bite after bite her way.

    Iyana frowned. "Vee¡ª"

    He held up a hand with dramatic flair. "If you don''t eat, I won''t eat."

    "What kind of emotional blackmail¡ª"

    "The kind that works," he replied with a victorious smirk.

    She glared at him, but it was the kind of glare that didn''t carry real heat. A moment passed. Then, with a huff that was more exasperated affection than anything else, she leaned forward and took a bite of the noodles he offered.

    And Vyan smiled¡ªbecause she didn''t pull away afterward. She kept eating, slowly but steadily, only pausing when he distracted her with another offering from a different stall. He didn''t push her, just quietly made sure her hands were never empty for too long.

    He could understand the reasons behind her not wanting to eat, but she had skipped far too many meals in the past few days for him to not scam her into having a proper meal. Not to mention, she was a soldier. How was she going to fight if she didn''t eat well? Geez, this girl lost all common sense when it came to worrying about him.

    "See?" he said after a while, wiping a bit of sauce from the corner of her mouth with a napkin. "Tastes better when I''m the one feeding you."

    She rolled her eyes but didn''t argue. Maybe it did.

    After stuffing themselves silly with skewers, dumplings, spiced rolls, and a suspiciously spicy corn soup that nearly brought tears to Vyan''s eyes, he clasped his chest and declared, "We cannot, in good conscience, walk away from this meal without dessert. It would be a crime. Against humanity. Against me."

    "You say that like we didn''t already commit several war crimes with how much we''ve eaten," Iyana replied dryly, brushing her fingers with a napkin.

    "Exactly why we need to cleanse our souls with sugar," he insisted, tugging her gently toward a quieter part of the block.

    She simply went along, well aware of his overflowing love for desserts.

    Soon, they reached a caf¨¦ nestled under the overhang of pink lanterns and climbing vines. It was quaint, with wooden windows, round tables, and golden lighting that made the air feel warm. The bell above the door jingled softly as they entered, but oddly¡ªthere was no one else there.

    Iyana''s brow quirked. "Did we just walk into a ghost caf¨¦?"

    "No," Vyan said smoothly, a little too smoothly. "I may or may not have booked it."

    "You what?"

    "I wanted some peace and quiet with you. Is that so bad?" he feigned innocence, pulling her chair out like a proper gentleman. She narrowed her eyes at him but sat anyway.

    The menu was handwritten on a soft parchment paper, with flowery descriptions of all kinds of sweets. Vyan, as expected, ordered something oozing with dark chocolate and extra fudge. Iyana wrinkled her nose and chose a berry tart instead.

    "Having too much sugar is never good," she commented.

    "I feel personally attacked," he asked, clearly wounded. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Just stop using magic for every little thing and do more exercise. You''ll live," she said, barely hiding her smile.

    "Hey, I exercise enough," he protested.

    Iyana took a glance at him and hummed with a mischievous smirk. "I suppose that makes sense. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to maintain that body."

    Vyan blushed a little at that.

    Their tea came first, steaming in porcelain cups with tiny floral patterns. As they stirred in honey and cream, Vyan leaned back in his seat and looked around fondly.

    "Do you know Katelyn recommended this place?" he said casually. "She recommended me all kinds of places to go in Preaton. She has been here a lot of times."

    That caught Iyana''s attention. "I see. How''s Princess Katelyn been?"

    Vyan sipped his tea and let the words linger. "Good. I dropped by the palace yesterday to see Tia. I ended up bumping into the kids too."

    The clink of Iyana''s spoon in her cup paused. "You came to the palace yesterday?" she asked slowly. "When?"

    Her tone wasn''t accusing¡ªjust curious. But it was enough to make Vyan sit a little straighter.

    "Evening," he said, scratching the back of his neck. "Just for a bit." He suddenly found great interest in his chocolate cake.

    "And you didn''t tell me?" Her voice was light, but he got so obviously nervous that she arched an eyebrow. "Why?"

 Chapter 282 - 282: Where Water Met Fire

    Vyan stirred his tea with deceptive calm, the spoon clinking rhythmically. "Ah, I didn''t drop by your office yesterday because I figured you''d be busy at that time," he said casually, eyes fixed on the swirl of liquid.

    Iyana was unamused. "Idiot. As if you''ve ever cared whether I was busy or not."

    "Hey! I''m not that thoughtless, you know."

    She rolled her eyes so hard it was practically audible. "Anyway," she leaned back against her seat, voice tinged with suspicion, "why''d you suddenly drop by to see Her Imperial Majesty Celeste?"

    "No special reason," he said far too quickly, before adding with a shrug, "Just felt like it. I haven''t talked to Tia ever since that little¡­ incident where I got arrested, remember?"

    She raised an eyebrow, watching him a second too long. That answer didn''t sit right.

    "You went to her because you needed emotional support, didn''t you?" Her voice was softer now, gentler. She knew that Vyan often didn''t share his burdens with her because he didn''t want to increase the load on her, and she never forced him to, because she knew he''d eventually come around with it and tell her.

    Vyan gave her a look of the most deliberate blankness. "For what exactly? Do I look like I''m sad or something? I''m ecstatic, Iyana. I''m on cloud nine."

    "Your face doesn''t show it," she deadpanned.

    "Well too bad, because I really am," he insisted, trying very hard not to smile.

    "If you say so," she muttered.

    He sighed and let himself melt into a loving smile, assuring her with his expression that he really was fine. It helped her expression ease into something almost fond and relaxed.

    They didn''t talk about it anymore. There was no need. Some truths were best left in shared silence, lingering in the way her foot nudged his under the table and the way his gaze lingered on her between bites of dessert. They chatted about everything and nothing until time forgot itself, the air filling with light laughter and the scent of tea leaves.

    After the last sip, Vyan stood and offered her his hand. "Let''s walk. I''m not done showing around yet."

    "You talk as if you grew up here."

    "I have been here once, and that''s enough. I have an excellent memory, you know?"

    Outside, the crowd had thinned, and there was a hush in the air that only came with the late afternoon air.

    He brought her to a quiet botanical garden tucked between city walls¡ªa sanctuary draped in ivy and fading light. The moment they stepped in, the atmosphere shifted, reverent and soft, like the world had slowed down just for them.

    Vyan''s eyes grew distant as he walked her to a bench beneath a flowering tree. "This is where my parents met," he said, voice dipped in nostalgia. "Right under this tree. Apparently, this is the place Mother came to whenever she was sad. She brought me along once I remember." A small, rueful smile graced his lips. "I''m not sure why, but she was apologizing to me about something that day¡ªthat she was truly sorry for hurting my feelings."

    She watched him closely. There was a softness in his features she rarely saw¡ªone not forged by sarcasm or wit, but memory.

    "Vee," she began gently, "do you remember who my idol was?"

    He chuckled, eyes twinkling. "Ironic, no? At that time, I had no idea that woman you used to gush over was my mother."

    "And I can''t believe," she said, folding her arms with mock offense, "that my idol''s son was right by my side and I never even realized his talent. I never corrected the hand you held the sword in."

    Vyan''s smile was a little crooked, a little wistful. "It''s funny, isn''t it? All those years being called talentless, weak¡­ just because I held the sword in the wrong hand."

    Estelle''s swordmaster had never accepted his left-handedness. No matter how many bruises or how hard he tried, Vyan had been shoved into a mold that would never fit him. And people who didn''t fit in would always get bullied.

    It wasn''t until he came home¡ªhis real home¡ªthat someone finally said, Use the hand you were born with.

    "It''s all in the past," Vyan murmured, brushing a fallen petal off her shoulder. "Those things don''t matter anymore. What we have now¡­ that''s what counts."

    Iyana smiled at him, softly. Genuinely.

    And for a while, they just sat there, beneath the same tree that once brought two people together¡ªthe people who brought her Vyan into this world.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    They reached a lake just as the world began to hum in gold.

    It wasn''t just any lake¡ªit was a mirror of the heavens, cupped in the hands of the earth. The summer sun had kissed its waters all day long, and now they shimmered with lazy warmth beneath an amber sky. Dragonflies hovered like living stardust, and the air was thick with the scent of blooming water lilies and the distant hush of cicadas.

    Iyana stopped walking.

    She didn''t say a word, but Vyan caught the subtle change in her. Her shoulders softened. Her eyes grew wide, reflecting the glimmering expanse like they were born to hold starlight. Awe didn''t quite cover it. It was reverence.

    "You want to ride the boat?" Vyan asked, a half-smile tugging at his lips.

    "Are you kidding?" she breathed. "Yes."

    The little wooden boat creaked softly as they climbed in. Vyan untied the rope and began to row, sending gentle ripples across the glassy surface. The sun dipped lower, spilling liquid honey across the lake, and the whole world seemed to sway with the boat. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They drifted in silence, the kind of silence that didn''t need filling.

    Iyana leaned slightly over the edge, watching the golden water curl around the oars like silk threads. The air was thick with summer warmth and the faint fragrance of jasmine. Her platinum hair fluttered against the side of her cheek, caught in a lazy breeze.

    She closed her eyes.

    Peace. Real, untouchable peace. Something rare. Something sacred.

    Then¡ªsplash.

    Her eyes snapped open.

    The oars floated, abandoned. A circle of ripples spread across the surface, mocking her. Iyana''s heart seized.

    No.

    She stood up so fast that the boat rocked dangerously. Her breath hitched. "Vee?" she called, voice cracking, eyes darting across the lake. "Vyan!"

    Nothing.

    Cold dread gripped her, cutting through the summer warmth. She hadn''t seen it coming. She''d let her guard down. How could she be so stupid? How could she have not noticed¡ª

    She cursed under her breath and bent her knees to leap in¡ª

    But then the water began to burn.

    A thin, glowing line of fire spread across the lake like a paintbrush dipped in molten gold. It hissed as it moved, carving letters onto the lake''s surface. Fire flickered, bold and alive, against the calm ripples.

    Iyana froze.

    Her breath caught in her throat as she squinted through the shimmering blaze.

    Words began to form¡ªelegant, sweeping, dramatic as hell.

    "Will you do the honor of marrying your idiot, my lady?"

 Chapter 283 - 283: How to Propose Without Giving Her a Heart Attack (Fail)

    The words still blazed softly across the water¡ª"Will you do the honor of marrying your idiot, my lady?"

    The fading sun had dipped just below the horizon, casting the sky in delicate hues of peach and rose, as if the world had conspired to blush at Vyan''s question. The lake mirrored that softness, glowing warmly under the last golden streaks of daylight.

    And then, like something plucked straight from a fairytale dream, thousands of sky lanterns drifted into view¡ªglowing like fireflies too shy to flutter. Each lantern carried a quiet promise, a gentle hope, a whisper of eternity. They hovered above the lake, reflected below it, wrapping the world in golden light.

    Iyana was breathless.

    Her heart trembled. Her throat tightened. Her soul stood still.

    She felt the gentle shift of weight on the boat and instinctively turned her head¡ªonly to find Vyan kneeling beside her, the soft lantern glow catching in his wine-red eyes. A small velvet box sat open in his hand, and nestled within it was a sharply cut violet diamond ring, glittering with such beauty that it seemed as if someone had carved her very essence into gemstone. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tears welled up in her eyes before she even realized it. Her lips parted to speak, but no sound came. Emotion clogged her throat. She could only stare, stunned and trembling.

    Vyan looked up at her with that lopsided, mischievous grin that had often annoyed her senseless¡ªand now, meant everything.

    "So happy you can''t speak?" he teased softly.

    Her hands flew to his shoulder, and she gave him a solid smack through her tears. "You idiot!" she choked out. "I thought you¡ª I thought you fell into the water! I thought you drowned!"

    He tilted his head, amused. "Even if I did, do you think I''m the kind of guy who can drown? Come on, I''m a mage, my lady. Water spirits and I might not be friendly, but we are on speaking terms."

    Another hit.

    "Ow! That''s the second one! How many times are you going to hit me? I''m literally proposing to you right now. This is supposed to be the part where you cry happy tears, throw your arms around me, scream ''yes'' a million times, and kiss me¡ªnot physically assault me."

    Smack.

    He let out a long-suffering sigh. "Look, I''m willing to endure a lifetime of your abuse, but at least agree to marry me first."

    Iyana sniffled, but said nothing. Just stared, teary-eyed.

    Vyan huffed, straightening a little but still kneeling, that usual spark of sarcasm in his voice. "Come on. I''m kneeling all dramatically here, in the middle of a flaming proposal on a love-lit lake. I might''ve forgotten all the cheesy poetic lines I prepared. But you already know¡ªI''m completely obsessed with you. I worship the very ground you walk on. So marry me, please. I''m a great deal. I may be obnoxious and have a very punchable face and an overly sharp tongue, but hey¡ªyou''ve already survived me for this long. Might as well make it legal, no?"

    She wiped a tear and narrowed her eyes. "So you do know your flaws."

    "Of course. I''m incredibly self-aware. What do you take me for?"

    "A man I love who''s too cocky for his own good."

    He smiled boyishly. "That''s great. So marry me? Please? I''ll cook for you. I''ll raise our kids while you go off to work. I''ll pack your lunch. I''ll even iron your uniform if that''s what it takes."

    "Asking you to do any of that is just begging for a disaster." She giggled, shaking her head. "You''ve been giving me heart attacks since day one, Vyan. Dating you has been like surviving a storm."

    "I¡­ have no defense for that." He sighed in mock defeat.

    And then, slowly, she knelt down in front of him.

    Softly, sweetly, with laughter still mingling with tears, she whispered, "It''s okay. As we''ve already established¡­ you''re an idiot. My idiot. And to keep you mine forever, I''ll marry you. In every lifetime, you''re stuck with me. So you better not regret this."

    Vyan grinned widely, filled with unfiltered happiness. "As long as you hold on to that promise."

    "I will," she said, cupping his cheek gently. "I''ll do my best."

    And then, she kissed him. Long and tender. A kiss made of sunsets and sky lanterns, of heartbeats and home.

    He slipped the ring onto her finger with the characteristic delicacy that he only had for her. She stared at it¡ªthe violet diamond, deep and rich, the exact shade of her eyes. Of course, he had it customized. Of course,e he had planned it long ago. This wasn''t a rushed decision made on a whim. He had chosen this. Chosen her. Even with the date of his supposed death looming nearby¡­ he chose forever. With her.

    And in that moment, Iyana wept. Because she understood:

    This wasn''t just a proposal.

    It was a promise.

    That even if the world burned down around them¡ª

    He would always find a way to love her.

    Vyan reached up, brushing away the tears on her cheeks with a gentleness that nearly undid her all over again.

    "Why are you crying again, hmm?" he asked softly, his thumb lingering near the curve of her cheek. His voice was velvet¡ªplayful, concerned, and impossibly loving all at once.

    Iyana''s breath hitched. "How¡­ how am I so lucky to have you?" Her voice cracked, raw and trembling with wonder. "Do I even deserve all this?"

    He didn''t answer with words right away. He simply pulled her into his arms, holding her as if she were the most sacred thing in the world. As if she were made of light and breath and everything worth protecting.

    "You do." His voice was a murmur in her hair. "You deserve so much more. You deserve to be the happiest woman in this world."

    Her arms wrapped tightly around his waist, clinging to him as though her soul had no anchor without him.

    "But I already feel like it," she whispered against his chest.

    His arms curled even tighter, his lips brushing the top of her head. "This?" he said with a soft chuckle. "This is nothing, my love. I intend to give you so much happiness you''ll start counting your lucky stars, but they''ll never run out. You''ll lose track halfway and just end up kissing me instead."

    Iyana let out a teary laugh. "Then perhaps I owe the Goddess a prayer or two. For sending me a dangerously smug idiot with a big heart that only beats fast for me."

    He smiled. "If you''re serious about thanking the Goddess¡­ should we visit the church?"

    She pulled back slightly to look at him. "Church? That came out of nowhere."

    Vyan scratched the back of his neck sheepishly, looking almost boyish despite the confident tilt of his lips. "Well¡­ I was thinking. If we''re going to get married anyway¡­ might as well do it as soon as possible, right?"

    Her eyes widened. "Wait¡ªwhat?"

    His smile turned roguish, all mischief and charm. "Let''s get married. Right now. Tonight."